《The Archmage鈥檚 Restaurant》


 Chapter 1

    # 1


    Chapter.1 Meat of the Beginning


    Outskirts of Gray City.


    There is my restaurant on a small hill. Location overlooking the city. Although it is a restaurant with a nice view, it actually has more drawbacks. Because it is quite far frommercial or residential districts, not many customerse to the top of the hill.


    That¡¯s both a disadvantage and an advantage.


    This is not a world with cars.


    Of course, there are no bicycles, motorcycles, or airnes.


    Magic and sword. And monsters. There are dungeons and hunters all mixed up. A fantasy world where empires and kingdoms exist. It has already been 15 years since I was summoned to this continent. I¡¯m already in my early 30s.


    I am a wizard. He is a retired wizard. He is called the Archmage who broke through the barrier of the 9th ss, the strongest ss. But now he is the owner of the restaurant.


    Life until then was far from peace. Always a battlefield. Battlefield. Battlefield.


    Befitting his position as an archmage, he had to be called to numerous battlefields. War against monsters. Fighting with a dragon. The price of fighting with one¡¯s life was not that great.


    They just praise him for being a hero.


    Tired of fighting, I decided to retire. We¡¯ve been fighting for 15 years, so I think that¡¯s enough. I was summoned as a childish high school student, and my life has been nothing but fighting.


    If I had been in Korea, my military service would havested just two years. Here, the real battlefieldsted for 15 years.


    So, I left everything and settled in Gray, a provincial city in the Luverne Empire. I umted 9 sses of mana, but I still haven¡¯t found a way to return to modern times.


    So we have to live in this world.


    Remaining a wizard was far from peace. Obviously, something is going to go wrong all around.


    Since I was young, still in modern times, I wanted to be the owner of a small restaurant. After retirement. After working as a famous chef, he opened a small restaurant. My dream was to be a chef and attend culinary school throughout middle and high school. nning for retirement has be a reality in a different world.


    Although retirement after living the life of a famous wizard rather than a chef is different from the life n I originally dreamed of.


    But anyway, what do you think?


    It has been a little over a month since the restaurant opened here. It is stillpletely unknown. There are a few regr customers.


    The menu depends on your mood that day.


    No, we can even make it if the customer wants it. I like free restaurants.


    It¡¯s self-satisfaction anyway. I don¡¯t need money.


    A treasure found in their of a dragon that ate a dragon heart. With that treasure, it is not difficult to make a living. So, it is self-satisfaction.


    A two-story house built by selling treasure. The first floor is a restaurant and the second floor is my home. The first floor restaurant consists of a kitchen and four tables. In the kitchen, there was a small desk-sized iron te and various pots for grilling meat. Dwarven cooking utensils made with a modern touch. It is handmade by direct request.


    When I wake up in the morning, I start my day by wiping down the table and kitchen utensils. After cleaning, we head to the market.


    After everything is done, it¡¯s lunch time.


    It¡¯s just the beginning of business.


    As expected, only flies are flying today.


    ¡°Howdy!¡±


    As I was zoning out, a customer came in waving his hand above his head. He¡¯s a familiar man. The butcher who provides meat for our restaurant.


    Since that day when we first met, he has beening to visit me like this from time to time. Of course, we meet every day on the market floor, so it¡¯s not new.


    ¡°What kind of wind was blowing that brought you here? ¡°There was no word from the market this morning.¡±


    ¡°Because high-quality meates in. Now, it¡¯s the same Uva belly fat as that day!¡±


    Mr. Knoll threw the meat into the kitchen. Bright pink meat. Just by looking at it, I could tell it was fresh.


    ¡°I am also a business person, but sometimes when such high-quality meates in, I want to eat it.¡±


    ¡°Ha, is that so? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there was no Uba meat in the morning?¡±


    It was different from the morning. Then Mr. Knoll gently scratched his cheek.


    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t there! then! Really!¡±


    ¡°yes? ¡°Some meat that wasn¡¯t there before fell from the sky at lunch time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    It was so absurd that I asked him a sincere question. Mr. Knoll scratched his head, took out a chair at the bar table with a view of the kitchen, sat down, and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Yes, yes, surrender, surrender! It was airlifted in a hurry. ¡°Because I feel like I want to drink it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    In any case, there is no need to refuse if the customer wants it. At first nce, it was only about 1 pound. Looking at the sheep, it really feels like it was obtained in a hurry. I wondered what it was like to want to eat meat so much. That¡¯s the butcher who sells meat.


    ¡°At that time, after eating the food you cooked, I thought about what I wanted to drink. Hehehe. So give it to me quickly. ¡°It¡¯s a topic that only flies bugs anyway.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for blowing away those bugs.¡±


    I shrugged and started preparing the meat.


    ***


    The first time I met Mr. Knoll was before the restaurant opened.


    At that time, I ran into trouble while trying to find a butcher who would transport me meat. Because it was such a small city, it was quite difficult to obtain various monster meats. Thest thing I stopped by was Mr. Knoll¡¯s store, which was a source of light for me.


    ¡°Can I get it?¡±


    Last stop was the butcher shop. The man with massive muscles said as if it was obvious.


    ¡°Hoho Ii has friends he knew from working as a mercenary when he was young, so he can get a variety of monster meat.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    It was good news to hear.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t sell my meat to just anyone. This is an iron rule. I can¡¯t stand it when the meat I worked so hard to receive is cooked carelessly. ¡°Can you satisfy me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you damn burn! Is it starting again? Pleasee to your senses! If this continues, I will starve to death. ¡°I¡¯m starving to death!¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t enough. ¡°It¡¯s my pride!¡±


    A couple raising their voices. The wife had a beauty that would have made a man cry when she was young. Even now, she looks like she¡¯s in her 40s, so you can still say she¡¯s pretty.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s okay. ¡°I¡¯m confident.¡±


    I spoke confidently.


    ¡°We are nning to open a restaurant on that hill. So, let me show you my cooking.¡±


    I was confident. When I was traveling the world as a wizard, my colleagues always praised my cooking.


    ¡°Oh, you mean so? good. If I feel like it, I will get the customer the meat they want no matter what happens. But if you don¡¯t like it, you can never sell it!¡±


    ¡°Yes, then can you give me some Uva meat? Uva belly fat.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    The wife who was tearing out her husband¡¯s hair and Mr. Knoll also made faces that asked what they were saying.


    ¡°Belly Fat? ¡°Cooking with belly fat?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to eat that fatty part?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. I would like you to evaluate itter. Anyway, if you want to show off your skills, you have to sell it at least once.¡±


    The couple looked at each other. Mr. Knoll made a bewildered expression and entered the store. And soon, I lost two pounds of belly fat.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see what kind of dish it is, since it¡¯s not Bellelen meat or Uka meat, it¡¯s Ubara. Just take that. ¡°It¡¯s for smoking, so I¡¯ll just throw it away.¡±


    Mr. Knoll said that and went into the store. I tried to pay for the sighingdy, but she wouldn¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°are you okay. Even though he looks like that, he is a person with a craftsmanship, so I think that¡¯s why I married him. Ho Ho.¡±


    She told the husband that she was his wife and berated her, but she refused to take the money as if she respected her husband¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°Does your husband like alcohol?¡±


    ¡°How does it look?¡±


    ¡°You look like a drunkard.¡±


    ¡°It is as you see.¡±


    The wife smiled and nodded.


    I returned home with Uva meat. Uva meat refers to pork. Here, pigs were called Uba. Uka refers to a cow. And Veleren is a wolf-type monster. It is the most popr among monster meats. This meat has no unpleasant odor and has a chewy texture.


    Monster meat with this unique taste was more popr than pigs or cows in this world. There are also many professional hunters. However, it was difficult to obtain it due tock of air transport to these rural areas. Therefore, it is very important to do business with this butcher.


    As soon as I returned to the store, I prepared the food. The couple wille soon.


    Uva¡¯s belly refers to pork belly. This is food that contains my soul. It is full of memories of my hometown.


    The Uva meat here had twice as much fat as modern pigs. Maybe that¡¯s why it¡¯s not more popr. However, if you remove all the oil, the taste actually deteriorates. The pork belly Mr. Knoll gave me was very bright pink and boasted a certain level of freshness. Probably the fish caught today.


    Remove any chunks of fat from the outside and slice as thinly as possible.


    Inside the kitchen, there was a storage room carved out of a stone block. The storage is frozen every morning using ice-type magic. Rather than a storage room, it was a refrigerator using magic.


    The water, fire, and ice used here all use magic. I guess that¡¯s my policy.


    Sprinkle pepper and salt on the trimmed meat. Of course, salt exists in this world too. Pepper doesn¡¯t exist. The variety of modern seasonings and spices is out of this world.


    This is an application of summoning magic.


    I have perfected a great magic spell that summons modern objects.


    Because in order to return to Earth, I studied the magic of dimensional movement hard, and as a result, I discovered a strange summoning magic, not a transfer magic.


    There are still many areas for improvement. I think that if I improve, I might be able to move on as well.


    The biggest problem currently is that the size of summoned objects is limited. It¡¯s about as much weight as I can lift.


    Moreover, the maximum number of summons was once per day. A huge amount of mana is used to summon across dimensions. So much so that recovery is slow.


    And another problem. The problem was that if you summoned an unprocessed item, it came strangely damaged. Processed products also have an expiration date. So this is not a question of expiration date.


    But it was still quite convenient. Of course, you don¡¯t get it for free. Leave behind and bring back treasures of greater value. Should we call it an equivalent exchange?


    Anyway, that¡¯s why it¡¯s pepper. Meat sprinkled with pepper and salt. I use my secret weapon again on the seasoned meat.


    Thermal de. A special magic that can split a monster¡¯s body into over 100 million pieces with just one attack. If you adjust your mana and apply magic with your fine senses, thousands of cuts will appear on the meat. And only on the front. The point is to urately break the spell. If magic goes all the way to the back, it will just turn into thousands of tattered pieces of meat.


    ¡°Are we here?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    As I was preparing to cook, a couple appeared side by side.


    ¡°wee. ¡°Please sit down here.¡±


    He gestured to a couple looking around the empty restaurant. A couple walked to the bar table adjacent to the kitchen and sat down on chairs.


    ¡°The store is very pretty.¡±


    ¡°How pretty is it? ¡°What kind of business are you nning to do by opening a restaurant in a ce like this?¡±


    ¡°honey. Oh, sorry. Don¡¯t pay attention to this guy. ¡°He¡¯s always been foul-mouthed.¡±


    The wife apologizes on his behalf. I just passed it by. There are people with that kind of personality sometimes.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll serve the food right away.¡±


    No one has ever said that pork belly is not delicious. Even in this world. So, I confidently told him to show off his belly fat.


    I mounted the fireball under the dwarven iron te in front of the bar table. The iron te begins to heat up. Grill pork belly sprinkled with pepper and salt.


    Cheeeeeeeee!


    Pork belly sizzling and making a delicious sound. This sound is the treasure that stimtes the appetite. The reason there are thousands of knife marks on the front is because only that part loses fat, making the outside crispy and the back soft.


    ¡°Oh, you mean to bake it like that?¡±


    Mr. Knoll and his wife also looked at me with curious eyes. After watching it being grilled on an iron te, there was no furtherint. It¡¯s showtime here. I used a fireball to cover the griddle once to give the sizzling pork belly a stronger fire vor.


    Pow!


    And if you immediately cut off the mana and destroy the fireball, the grilled pork belly isplete.


    The apanying food is sd. I didn¡¯t want to take a risk because I had mixed feelings about ssam. Also, they served an oil sauce mixed with sesame oil and salt and pepper, which is essential for pork belly. It¡¯s delicious to make a sauce by maturing onions and mixing it with soy sauce, but today we¡¯ll go with the most basicbination.


    ¡°Are you a wizard?¡±


    The wife asked with wide eyes, as if she was surprised to see the fireball. I nodded.


    ¡°Hmph, fireball is a basic magic. ¡°Taste is important, but this is a restaurant, not a battlefield, right?¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s dip it in oil and eat it.¡±


    Mr. Knoll, who was just about to put the meat in his mouth, soaked the meat in the oil. As he spoke, Mr. Knoll¡¯s hand movements were very fast, perhaps because the smell of grilled meat stimted the texture. True to her nature, the wife carefully takes the meat to her mouth.


    Crunch crunch. Meat chews in the mouths of two people. This is the only moment I feel nervous.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Mr. Knoll¡¯s frown brightened. He had a very surprised face.


    ¡°This is Uva¡¯s belly fat?¡±


    ¡°Is that correct?¡±


    As I said this with a smile, Mr. Knoll started looking around at the meat.


    ¡°How can it be so crunchy yet soft and fatty, yet satisfying and refreshing at the same time? ¡°It tastes bad, even if it¡¯s because of magic!¡±


    He muttered that and started eating meat indiscriminately.


    Tsk tsk tsk.


    Tsk tsk tsk.


    Tsk tsk tsk tsk.


    Just repeat eating. The pork belly was disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious.¡±


    Only after emptying his te did Mr. Knoll look at me and start making a fuss.


    ¡°Hey! Give me more! more! More, more, more! ¡°The meat I gave you must have been more than this, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to say before that?¡±


    ¡°Tsk. yes. I passed! pass. Just say any meat! I¡¯ll save everything except what I can¡¯t save! Hahahaha! ¡°Give me more meat!¡±


    Mr. Knoll started shouting loudly and urging for pork belly. Saliva drips from the mouth. The eyes staring at me were like those of a wild animal. A wild animal looking for meat.


    ¡°Yay yea here we go.¡±


    I answered with a smile and put all the remaining meat on the iron te.

 Chapter 2

    # 2


    Chapter.2


    It was only after I was recognized for cooking soju with my friends that I was able to receive various meats from Mr. Knoll¡¯s butcher shop. He was kind enough to save me things I didn¡¯t have.


    In particr, being able to get the meat you want by cut is a huge benefit. Sometimes, internal parts that are notmonly used in this world are used in cooking.


    But today¡¯s journey was clearly strange. Also, the person who always went with his wife came alone. Even if they bicker all the time, it¡¯s just an appearance. Additionally, this person has a strong craftsmanship and is not the type of person to leave the store easily. So, considering the time zone, it was clear that it was an unexpected visit.


    Anyway, Uva¡¯s belly fat has been trimmed.


    I put cooking oil in the frying pan. All the basic things needed for cooking, such as cooking oil, pepper, salt, sugar, and soy sauce, are summoned in modern times. Summon it and ce it in a container in this world. If you leave it like this, no one will feel ufortable. I¡¯m just curious about the materials used.


    There is no electricity anyway, so summoning electronics is useless. Lightning magic is a destructive magic, so it is impossible to supply electricity. I don¡¯t have that kind of knowledge.


    In order to lessen the sense of heterogeneity in the restaurant itself, kitchen utensils did not rely on summons. All of the restaurant¡¯s household items and kitchen utensils are made using metals such as iron produced here. Various pots andrge iron tes are also made in fantasy.


    Of course, these are notmon items in this world. The difference is that it is an item made by a dwarven craftsman, making it difficult for ordinary people to obtain. But at least it was made with materials from this world and people from this world, so there is no sense of heterogeneity.


    Because it would be so strange for modern culture to be located in a restaurant.


    Anyway, while I was grilling Uva Belly in the same way as before, Mr. Knoll knocked on the table.


    ¡°Hmm, what did you say? ¡°Please give me that clear drink.¡±


    ¡°You mean soju?¡±


    This was again unexpected. This man judged soju the day it was first released as not ptable. But other than that, I always looked for soju every time I came. This is a man who says that beer is the best alcohol. Of course, beer exists in this world too. It is the national mainstream. Beer, distilled spirits, and fruit wine are all avable.


    Of course, distilled spirits and fruit drinks are expensive in this world too.


    And one more surprising thing. Unless it is something special, it is rare to find someone in this world who drinks soju in broad daylight.


    So, as I felt earlier, there is something strange about Mr. Knoll today, but it is very strange.


    But since the customers are different, is there any other way to give it to them?


    I handed Mr. Knoll the soju in a transparent ss bottle. Mr. Knoll picked up the bottle of soju and started drinking it.


    ¡°This means that the more you eat it, the sweeter it tastes and it feels like it helps you forget about something you don¡¯t like. It was strange at first, but it¡¯s not bad. Or rather, the more you eat, the better you get. Hehehe, it¡¯s the same as my wife. ¡°The longer we live, the more lovely my wife bes.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re so lovely, why don¡¯t you treat me well on a regr basis and suddenly start drinking soju for lunch?¡±


    ¡°noisy!¡±


    Mr. Knoll waved his hand and drank soju again.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t put anything else in this? ¡°How can I feel this pleasant sweetness?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the charm of that drink.¡±


    ¡°joy.¡±


    In fact, it is true that diluted soju contains aspartame, apound that causes a sweet taste. Distilled soju is difficult to make and expensive. The only thing used inrge quantities in stores was diluted soju.


    In fact, it is sold at a low price and there is no burden on the person who buys it.


    Of course, diluted soju is a modern product.


    Mr. Knoll snorted but continued to drink soju. When I ce the cooked pork belly in front of me, he takes a fork.


    After taking a bite, I look for soju again.


    ¡°Wow! ¡°Yes, I tried the other drinks you gave me, but this meat and this soju go really well together. I like it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already called the union of souls.¡±


    ¡°I know. shit! So I need to get drunk! Anyway, one dish is the best.¡±


    Mr. Knoll, unusually, praised me while drinking and drinking meat in session.


    ¡°Mr. Knoll, are you sure something is wrong?¡±


    No matter how I looked at it, it wasn¡¯t normal, so when I asked for the first time, Mr. Knoll just kept his mouth shut.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    No matter what he says, this man is a man who always satisfies both the quality of the meat and my needs. The word craftsmanship is a perfect fit. One of the essential people for a restaurant to run properly. A person like that has been like this since lunch.


    But Mr. Knoll remains silent. Just keep pouring soju as it is. Only after drinking two bottles and bingpletely drunk did he begin to mutter words.


    ¡°Reine is strange. ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s strange about you saying you love me and all that?¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m cheating.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but tilt my head at the absurd statement. Ms. Laine was like a model of a good mother and good wife who treated Ms. Knoll well but respected her and only thought about her husband. A person like that is the wind.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be it. What on earth are you looking at? ¡°Did you even see the scene in person?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know until now, but every month! I used to go out one day every month. I thought I would meet a friend once a month. But I recently found out! ¡°It seems like they decorate it even more on the days they go out, so I followed them and did it!¡±


    ¡°I did it?¡±


    ¡°You damn woman! I was meeting an old colleague of mine! I wanted to stab myself on the spot, but I love Laine. I can¡¯t do it without her! ¡°Give me more alcohol!¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh, Mr. Knoll.¡±


    my head hurts. If it¡¯s a former colleague, he¡¯s probably talking about when he worked as a mercenary.


    I don¡¯t know, but when I love you so much.


    So, I heard that if you don¡¯t want to lose, there are times when you lose your cool and lose your sense of self-interest.


    Although it is possible because we are human.


    Knoll would never have believed it if he had heard it from someone else, but seeing the scene with his own eyes felt like a big deal. However, when a third party looks at it calmly, Mr. Laine is not that type of person.


    ¡°When is that?¡±


    ¡°Last month! And he said he was going out again today, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯s cheating on me again. Damn it. ¡°I¡¯ve been struggling for a month, but I can¡¯t do it anymore.¡±


    It was exactly a month ago, after I fed Mr. Knoll pork belly and got him epted. But now was the time to stop.


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going to drink and go and kill everyone?¡±


    ¡°I have to kill him. Kill me and I will die too!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, wait a minute. Phew. How about we find out the situation first? ¡°I will find Mr. Laine and find out the details, so don¡¯t get excited and just stay still.¡±


    ¡°really? ¡°You?¡±


    Mr. Knoll grunted and began to look up at me.


    ¡°What kind of person is that man?¡±


    ¡°You damn bastard. When I was working as a mercenary, I was an indispensablerade in arms! This is the guy who risked his life to fight! But after I quit my job, he never came to visit me. Not once! I thought it was because he was busy, but he couldn¡¯te because he was stuck with Laine. shit!¡±


    ¡°Even though.¡±


    ¡°No matter what!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, pleasee in. I don¡¯t think Mr. Layne is that kind of person. So, I¡¯ll do some research and then you can do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Mr. Knoll blinked. Although he thought that he had cheated on her because of his special love for Mr. Layne, he seemed to be unable to answer right away and was just burning inside. Although he was usually a manly man, this was my first time seeing him like this.


    Anyway, I consider Mr. Reine and Mr. Knoll as colleagues and I don¡¯t want anything to go wrong. He¡¯s also a regr.


    If the situation continues like this, there will be no ce to find meat.


    So, I have to prove it first.


    There are many ways.


    After asking where he had seen his wifest month, I sent Mr. Knoll home. And then we headed to the second floor. There are two rooms on the second floor. One is my sanctuary, my room. Of course, there is no business in my room. I violently opened the door to the inner room.


    Quang!


    Even though there was a loud sound, the giant monster sleeping in the bed did not move.


    ¡°Gorolong gorolong.¡±


    He is sleeping while making strange noises. I pulled up the nket. I¡¯m fucking naked.


    ¡°Lurin! ¡°It would be better to wake up when you have something good to say.¡±


    ¡°Gorongorong.¡±


    ¡°Wake up you job monster!¡±


    ¡°Golong?¡±


    ¡°What is this? ¡°When does the sun rise? Ugh, you insectivore.¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why are you waking me up? ¡°I¡¯m sleeping well.¡±


    I rub my eyes, yawn, and stretch.


    I sighed and picked up the clothes lying on the floor of the bed and started putting them on. She rubs her eyes while being served by me as if it were a given.


    ¡°Whoa.¡±


    ¡°Stop waking up. Didn¡¯t the dragon race not sleep after sleeping for hundreds of years? Ugh, you insectivorous dragon. work work.¡±


    ¡°Are you taunting our dragons now? On a human subject! ¡°He seems like a reckless bastard.¡±


    ¡°If you tease me, you will die.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°Then you were ridiculed?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that either! Why are you doing this from earlier? ¡°Ugh,¡±


    he waves his ck hair and raises his ck eyebrows. It¡¯s a ck wave that lets you know right away that her species is a ck dragon. In this world, ck hair is rather rare. Therefore, it is a hair color that makes you feel familiar with your hometown. That¡¯s why I really like her hair color.


    ¡°If you be a polymorph, you have no choice but to live with the same life rhythm as humans. So of course you have to sleep. Whoaaaam.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and wake up.¡±


    I yawned and pulled Mr. ck Dragon¡¯s lower body as he crawled under the nket. It¡¯s disgusting how things are being dragged along.


    ¡°Why are you doing this today? ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who told me to go to sleep and not run wild?¡±


    ¡°I woke you up because I had something to do.¡±


    ¡°Work?¡±


    Only then did I wake up, rubbing my eyes again.


    ck Dragon Lurin.


    He is a kid from the ck Dragon n who makes the eastern continent their home. When converted to human years, it is nonsense to say that he is a child, but whenpared to dragon years, he is no different from a child.


    In this world, a dragon is an absolute entity that is well known as the king of monsters and an object of fear to humans.


    But it was different for me.


    The powerful mana that arose after obtaining the Dragon Heart 10 years ago made it possible for me not to be afraid of even dragons.


    Of course, the heart that the Dragon Lord gave me under conditions made me stronger.


    Thanks to that heart, I was able to use magic that could tear the dragon apart.


    As a result, he got caught up in the dragon war, and that¡¯s when he met Lulin.


    It is also a homeless dragon whose dragon rare was lost in the war.


    Lurin first appeared in the human world.


    Dragons are born with advanced magical knowledge.


    However, the dragon that ismonly thought of as knowing everything is a dragon that has experienced thousands of years of entertainment.


    Having spent thousands of years in the human world, they naturally have much more experience and knowledge than humans. However, because Lulin had never experienced the human world, for some reason she stayed only in Rare after she was born until she came out with me.


    That¡¯s what ack ofmon sense is like.


    ¡°If there is another human like you, it would be a disaster for the Dragon n. disaster. ¡°How can you survive even after eating dragon hearts?¡±


    ¡°I know. That was fascinating to me too. Even the Dragon Lord was surprised.¡±


    ¡°For your information, my heart is tasteless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat. ¡°If I eat one more, my body will really explode.¡±


    ¡°Ohh? Is that something like that?¡±


    Lulin¡¯s eyes suddenly shine.


    ¡°When I want tomit suicide, I take out a heart and feed it to you as I die. So, are we going to die together?¡±


    ¡°shut up!¡±

 Chapter 3

    # 3


    Chapter.2 My friend and Soju


    After ordering Rurin to give a shout out, I dressed her up.


    ¡°Open your arms.¡±


    ¡°i get it!¡±


    At my words, Lurin raises her arms and stops without any difort. Once you put the top on and the bottom on, they can move only then. It¡¯s so natural that there¡¯s nothing much to say now.


    After getting dressed, Ib my hair with ab. If you don¡¯t tidy up your hair that grows out in all directions, it looks like a lion¡¯s mane.


    If you carefully touch the ck hair, it will quietly surrender itself to you.


    At first, they said it was a great being, a dragon, and didn¡¯t even let ite near me.


    Even in its dragon form, it seems to be a beautiful dragon that would surprise other dragons, and its human form is also beautiful. Of course, I feel calm now.


    Because we¡¯ve been together for quite some time.


    ¡°you!¡±


    ¡°Why again?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little gentler? ¡°My hair is delicate.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡±


    As requested, thebing was resumed very delicately. Delicately. And again delicately. Every time that happens, my ck haires to life. It¡¯s amazing hair. I guess it¡¯s because it¡¯s dragon fur.


    Afterbing everything, start organizing it with a hair tie. When I tie her hair up nicely, Rurin leans on my back and opens her mouth.


    ¡°But what is work? Would it be okay to at least give this city a breath of fresh air? Destruction is good. Hi-Hi.¡±


    Lulin emphasizes the dragon¡¯s destructive instinct. Of course I shook my head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be funny ande down.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    I came down to the first floor, leading the dragon that was making ridiculous noises.


    My feelings about Rurin?


    Of course there is affection. Because of that affection, I brought Lurin, who lives near the ck Dragon¡¯s sacred site in the center of the continent.


    But I don¡¯t know what kind of affection it is.


    Anyway, as soon as our dragon went down to the kitchen, he quickly opened the stone refrigerator and took out a can of beer.


    He then picks up the beer and drinks it down in one go.


    ¡°Kya! This is what it tastes like. After all, beer is the best when you wake up!¡±


    After wiping the corner of Lurin¡¯s mouth, which was foaming at the mouth as she drank beer, I took her hand and ced it in front of me and asked,


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go do our work. ¡°I have something to help you with.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just drink one more can of beer and then I¡¯ll be gone!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Beer wow!¡±


    I dragged Rurin with me, closed the store, and went down the hill.


    ¡°You tend to go a little too far sometimes. A sea demanding improvement. But they still haven¡¯t told me what¡¯s going on. ¡°It must be a great thing to be able to borrow the power of Lord Lurin!¡±


    A ck-haired beauty with shining eyes and her hands around her waist.


    I took her past the fruit farms at the bottom of the hill and headed to the market. The market is still crowded.


    ording to Mr. Knoll¡¯s information, Mr. Laine said that he met the other person at a restaurant called De Lantst month. The deran was located near the central square where themercial and residential districts meet.


    Not only Dnd, but most of the city¡¯s restaurants are concentrated in this area. You could call it a street of restaurants.


    Rurin shouts as she looks at the crowded customers inside the derant.


    ¡°Wow you! This restaurant is extremely crowded! ¡°Isn¡¯t the difference between heaven and earthpared to our restaurant?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°uh? Why are you feeling uncharacteristically depressed? Should we move this restaurant to another ce?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make you do something so ridiculous, so please be quiet.¡±


    I looked around. Still Mr. Knoll¡¯s wife. So, Mr. Laine is not visible.


    ¡°Then what are you doing?¡±


    After shushing the noisy dragon, I ordered him a beer. Only then does it be a little quiet. It¡¯s like a beer dragon.


    After watching the entrance for a while, Mr. Laine finally came in. As Mr. Knoll said, he was indeed with a man. He is a man in his 40s with a sturdy physique simr to Mr. Knoll. I shouldn¡¯t say this, but he looks much neater and cleaner than Mr. Knoll. Should I say that there is noparison with Mr. Knoll, who has a beard?


    ¡°Hey Lurin.¡±


    Gulp, gulp.


    ¡°Kha!¡±


    I pulled the ear of the dragon that was drowning in beer. Then he droops his eyebrows and grumbles.


    ¡°Why are you doing that! ¡°Whenever you give it to me to eat!¡±


    I look up with a grumpy face and the world has copsed. Damn cute.


    No matter how dragon you are, you cannot polymorph and take on a human appearance. Starting with the skin of the dragon¡¯s body, its color, and its appearance as a dragon are also applied to the human state. Therefore, Lulin¡¯s current appearance is also the appearance she has had since she was born.


    So fromughter to crying. It¡¯s all natural. So cuteness is also natural.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem, it¡¯s finally work.¡±


    ¡°oh? Is that so!¡±


    Only then did Lulin put down his beer ss and his eyes lit up again. Instead of trying to get up, sit back down and drink the entire beer in your ss. Only then did he stand up ande in front of me.


    ¡°What can I do! ¡°Will it all break down?¡±


    ¡°You destructive dragon! Who says it¡¯s not ck? Do not destroy! Do you see that couple that just came in? Men and women.¡±


    ¡°Yes! see.¡±


    ¡°I want you to overhear what they are saying.¡±


    ¡°and?¡±


    ¡°Is that sweet?¡±


    ¡°you! ¡°Are you telling me to ask Lurin to do something so absurd?¡±


    ¡°Please do something.¡± ¡°For dinner, your favorite hamburger steak.¡±


    ¡°Really! Oh oh! ¡°Where, where are those two humans?¡±


    Lulin immediately sold the dragon¡¯s self-esteem for a hamburger steak and began looking for the target. At some point, the dragon got used to my cooking and really enjoys eating it.


    With eyes full of anticipation for her favorite dish, she opens her mouth and points to the man who came with Mr. Reine.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than eavesdropping.¡±


    Speaking of dragon hearing, it had an incredible ability to adjust the hearing range to its liking.


    It¡¯s not particrly magic.


    It¡¯s an innate dragon ability.


    This ability is mainly used by dragons with their own rares to sense their surroundings, and its range extends to the entire mountain.


    Therefore, in a restaurant like this, it was possible to control one¡¯s hearing and eavesdrop on sounds. The structure of hearing is different from that of humans.


    With Lurin at the forefront, I carefully watched the two people.


    The two were sitting facing each other, and Mr. Layne rummaged through his arms, took out a bundle of money, and handed it to the man.


    Handing over money?


    This is a slightly unexpected situation. As expected, it was a noisy restaurant so I couldn¡¯t hear their conversation at all.


    So I looked at the dragon.


    Lurin opened her mouth and began to recite the conversation between the two.


    ¡°I finally paid it all off today. 10 years of debt. Thank you so much. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Ment, neither I nor my husband would have been able to make aeback.¡±


    ¡°He says all kinds of things. I owe that guy my life. ¡°It was a natural thing to do.¡±


    ¡°Still. ¡°My husband is still cursing me, saying that Mr. Ment betrayed me because I couldn¡¯t even tell him how much I helped him.¡±


    ¡°I had no choice. ¡°You know he¡¯s not the one to take my money, right?¡±


    Thanks to Lulin tranting the conversation as is, I was able to fully understand the situation. From overhearing the conversation, it didn¡¯t seem like he was cheating.


    But soon the conversation stopped. That¡¯s because we started eating right away.


    This is something I was asked to do. Since there was no smell of adultery or any other crime at all, I got up to clearly assess the situation.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Of course, Lulin jumps up and follows me.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Laine?¡±


    ¡°Oh my, L?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    My name here is El. The name is Ellesion. I introduced it to others as L for short, and that¡¯s how I¡¯m called.


    ¡°I know this is a little rude, but can you excuse me for a moment? ¡°I have something I want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°yes yes?¡±


    Mr. Laine stared at the man in front of him. The man called Ment looked a little puzzled, but quickly nodded. So, as expected, I was rude, but I pulled out a chair and sat in front.


    ¡°Actually, it is. ¡°Mr. Knoll misunderstands that you two are having an affair.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°four?¡±


    The two people reacted violently and widened their eyes. Lulin stood next to me and looked down at the two people with arrogant eyes. She doesn¡¯t even want to talk to humans except me. It¡¯s like the eyes that see bugs.


    Lulin is not human. Of course, it is true that to her as a dragon, ordinary humans are like very insignificant insects.


    ¡°What is that¡­?¡±


    ¡°I saw you two meetingst month, and it seems like you¡¯ve been building up misunderstandings on your own¡­ What happened? At first nce, it seems like it has something to do with debt.¡±


    Mr. Laine made a troubled face at my words and shook his head.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a family problem¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I am here as Mr. Knoll¡¯s representative. There is nothing good to be gained from umting unnecessary misunderstandings. There is such a thing, right? Things that happen because of a misunderstanding and lead to an irreversible situation. ¡°I heard that this is especiallymon in rtionships between men and women.¡±


    It is said that three people who can endure will avoid murder. However, there are many people whomit murder and regret it because they cannot bear it.


    Perhaps the origin of that proverb in my hometown is that, while I was watching my wife flirting with someone, I tried to go in with a knife, but after holding back three times, I realized that the person I was flirting with under the nket was my sister-inw, and I was relieved¡­ . Anyway, in order to avoid a catastrophe caused by such a misunderstanding, we must clearly understand the current situation.


    ¡°And Mr. Laine, actually, this is a secret.¡±


    After a brief pause, I opened my mouth to Reine, who was still hesitating.


    ¡°Mr. Knoll thought that Mr. Reine had cheated on him, but he said he couldn¡¯t possibly break up with her and didn¡¯t know what to do, so he left in tears.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, is it him?¡±


    Mr. Layne widened his eyes as if he was very surprised. Mr. Knoll actually seemed like a person who was not good at expressing love in front of Mr. Layne.


    Then Mr. Ment joined in.


    ¡°Of course. Mr. Laine. Even when I worked with that Knoll guy, we only talked about Sun Raine.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    Mr. Laine lowered his head as if he was embarrassed. Then he opened his mouth as if he had decided on something.


    ¡°Actually, there are circumstances.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Yes, unless you are cheating, there are circumstances. It¡¯s a scene where I can¡¯t understand the idea of money being exchanged without any circumstances. It¡¯s not even a pir room.

 Chapter 4

    # 4


    Chapter.2 Friends and Soju


    ¡°Actually, Mr. Ment provided me with the money needed to open a store.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean that Mr. Knoll was trying to open a store without any money?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. He and I both had no idea about business, so we were frustrated after being scammed by con artists. I lost all the money I had saved while working as a mercenary. ¡°Looking back, I wonder what I was thinking when I decided to start a store¡­ I was so naive.¡±


    Sagira. It was a rage no matter which city I went to. Even when I opened a restaurant, there were several scammers who tried to get in touch with me. Of course, I gave all the con artists who tried to scam me a taste of hell.


    ¡°My husband is a person with strong pride. I said I would give up my dream after being scammed. He said he wanted to live a peaceful life just for the two of us, so he quit his mercenary job, which required long periods of time away from each other, and tried to take over his father¡¯s butcher job¡­ but when that failed due to a strange scam, he stopped smiling. I lost and acted like I had lost hope in life. So I had no choice but to get help from Mr. Ment. It has to be that way¡­ .¡±


    Mr. Laine said that and looked at Mr. Ment. It was clearly not affection in those eyes. What it contains is gratitude and respect.


    Apparently that¡¯s it.


    ¡°I understand roughly what¡¯s going on. That was the reason. Then we need to clear up the misunderstanding. Would you both like toe to our restaurant until dinner? You¡¯ve already reached a point where you can¡¯t deceive any more, right? So, I will call Mr. Knoll too. ¡°We will help you resolve the matter amicably.¡±


    Efforts to avoid butcher shops from closing and to save regr customers.


    It¡¯s time to show off your cooking skills for that purpose.


    I dragged Rurin, who was yawning, and went to see Mr. Knoll. After telling Mr. Knoll, who was still sober, toe to the restaurant without fail, I returned to the store and prepared the setting for the reconciliation event. Of course, I n to seat them at a table for four rather than a bar table.


    The dish I¡¯m about to serve is shabu-shabu, which you can eat together.


    Put the broth in a pot. And Mr. Knoll is proud of the Belleren meat. The time has finallye to use the Veleren meat.


    The meat quality of the monster Belleren was very suitable for shabu-shabu. This is because it has the property of ripening quickly. Red meat with a characteristic soft texture.


    The broth, as well as anchovies and kelp. And then they dropped the monton mushrooms. These mushrooms are a valuable ingredient that adds vor to the soup. Since anchovies and kelp are foreign to people in this world, it was necessary to add familiarity with monton mushrooms.


    Scoop out the broth and taste it. Even though it is a basic broth, it has a deep vor. Would you say that you can taste the taste of MSG even without any seasoning? This is the greatness of monton mushrooms.


    Here is Beleren meat, which has a deeper vor than beef. I sliced the Beleren meat very thinly that I received from Mr. Knoll. Thinly sliced bellelen meat has a color simr to that of beef brisket.


    ¡°What about hamburger steak?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do itter. ¡°Can you please sweep the outside of the restaurant?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do such a trivial thing!¡±


    ¡°Please?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re trying to tell me to go back? I don¡¯t like ns. ¡°They always make fun of me and call me an ugly person, and I also hate humans.¡±


    ¡°So, help with the work!¡±


    ¡°Ugh! ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    I took out the broom and handed it over. Lurin had no choice but to take the broom and trudge out the door and start sweeping the floor. A cleaning dragon. Very unique. However, after sweeping the floor twice, Mr. Dragon leaned against the railing of the store and began to doze off.


    Oh my.


    What do you want from a dragon?


    I gave up and focused on using Veleren meat. Anyway, the meat at Mr. Knoll¡¯s store is really fresh.


    This world is an era of free work. There is only a distinction between nobles andmoners. There is no such thing as nobility between professions. So, if it were a butcher shop of this size, it would be possible to grow it with arger distributionwork.


    As I was cutting meat while thinking about such useless things, Mr. Laine and Mr. Ment arrived at the restaurant first.


    ¡°Do you run a restaurant in a ce like this?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ment, even though I¡¯ve tried it, it¡¯s so delicious that it can¡¯t bepared to that restaurant from before. In fact, if my husband wasn¡¯t a regr, I would have brought him here. It¡¯s definitely something my husband could misunderstand¡­ I think it¡¯s really difficult to keep it a secret. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I missed the right time to speak and ended up here.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because it would be difficult to go on a rampage and close the store midway? ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°That is correct. ¡°Now sit here.¡±


    I led the two people to the table. While I was doing that, Mr. Knoll arrived.


    ¡°You said you would find out about Laine, but you came to the restaurant anyway! ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±


    As soon as he arrived, Mr. Knoll, who was still sober and staggering, made eye contact with Mr. Raine. And with Mr. Ment.


    Mr. Knoll seemed to have suddenly gained strength and rushed towards Mr. Ment.


    ¡°Hey you bastard! ¡°You bastard, how dare youy a hand on Raine?¡±


    ¡°Wait. Mr. Knoll.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, wait a minute!¡± ¡°This bastard said he was looking into the details, but then he connected the two people together like this?¡±


    ¡°Honey, that¡¯s not it! ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Why not! Why did you call me? Are you asking me to break up with you? I love it because it¡¯s amazing. I will kill them all. ¡°I will kill them all!¡±


    Mr. Knoll, who was already under the influence of alcohol, could not hold back his anger and tried to cause a ruckus.


    ¡°Mr. Ment lent us money when we opened our business, and we only met every month to repay the money! So calm down, honey!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Mr. Knoll blinked and looked at the two people in turn.


    ¡°I know your personality. Would you have opened a store if you knew that Mr. Ment lent you most of his life savings? Even if he died, he wouldn¡¯t have tried to take that money! So, that means there was nothing I could do.¡±


    Mr. Raine finally burst into tears.


    ¡°What what?¡±


    Mr. Knoll looked at Mr. Mant in confusion.


    ¡°Wait a minute, didn¡¯t Raine say that the money was returned after the lord¡¯s castle caught the culprit? ¡°You obviously did that, right?¡±


    ¡°You were so mentally exhausted that you believed what he said, and honestly, getting it back is impossible.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible¡­¡±


    When Mr. Ment nodded, Mr. Knoll sat down on the ground helplessly.


    ¡°You saved my life. I thought it was natural that I should help such a friend as he tries to find happiness. Even if I don¡¯t see you often because of it, even if I can¡¯t drink with you anymore! I¡¯m sorry I deceived you. However, I had no choice but to lie because I agreed that there was no way I would receive anything if I told you the truth. Even as time passed, I was stung by having lied once, so I was unable to tell the truth.¡±


    ¡°you¡­ .¡±


    Mr. Raine added while crying.


    ¡°You were so self-destructive that you acted as if you were going tomit suicide, so I was scared and had no choice but to get help. At first, Mr. Ment said he didn¡¯t even have to repay the money, but that¡¯s nonsense, right? So, I just met regrly to pay back even a small amount of money. ¡°How could you misunderstand that?¡±


    Mr. Knoll couldn¡¯t say anything. I slowly stepped in and helped Mr. Knoll sit down at the table. Then Mr. Knoll opened his mouth with difficulty and muttered.


    ¡°ha. I¡¯m not cheating, you¡­ Did you lend me your life savings? To a guy like me? How can that be? ¡°I would appreciate it if you just visit often.¡±


    ¡°How can you watch something go wrong? I still can¡¯t forget the day you pushed me and struck me with a sword at the Battle of Peren! So, if it weren¡¯t for your pride, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to meet properly for 10 years! I had no intention of getting married anyway and was nning to continue working as a mercenary, so I didn¡¯t need the money. This does not mean that they even lent the living funds to live alone. So I still think it was a good decision.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Mr. Knoll couldn¡¯t say anything. It didn¡¯t look like they were going to return the money and close the store anymore.


    ¡°Besides, I paid off all the money in 10 years! So, it¡¯s no use talking like that now rather than giving the money back. So don¡¯t say anything about closing the store, honey.¡±


    Quang!


    Mr. Knoll closed his mouth and mmed the desk in response to Mr. Raine¡¯s plea.


    Mr. Layne was startled and shook his head.


    ¡°For someone like me to doubt you guys like that¡­ Damn you!¡±


    But fortunately, it wasn¡¯t just an expression of anger. Should I say I am angry at myself? So I intervened.


    ¡°You three, let¡¯s calm down first and taste this dish before talking about it, shall we?¡±


    I put the boiling pot on the table. And I put in three pieces of Beleren meat from Mr. Knoll¡¯s store. The Beleren meat cooked quickly in the bubbling broth.


    I took it out and ced it on the te in front of the three people.


    ¡°Pick it up and try the sauce in front of it.¡±


    The three people looked confused, but they couldn¡¯t resist and took the meat to their mouths, probably because they thought it was a dish prepared with great care.


    ¡°Oh oh.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°it is delicious. LC.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    I held my breath for a moment and opened my mouth.


    ¡°This is made from the meat Mr. Knoll provided. ¡°Eat and rx.¡±


    After leaving the meat with Mr. Raine, I left there. The water was boiling in the pot.


    The three people said nothing for a moment.


    ¡°Do you still have a good eye for meat? ¡°The taste of this meat is excellent.¡±


    ¡°is it? ¡°No one can match my skills!¡±


    Thanks to Mr. Ment, a conversation began at the table where there was silence. At the same time, Mr. Knoll began to gulp down the steaming broth.


    The atmosphere was gradually calming down.


    ¡°Hey dude! Bring me some alcohol! Isn¡¯t this a situation where alcohol is clearly needed? That soju! Bring some soju. ¡°I have to show my friend the taste of soju.¡±


    Mr. Knoll turned his head and shouted at me. Yes, this is a perfect ce for drinking. I couldn¡¯t help but smile and delivered the soju.


    After drinking soju, Mr. Knoll¡¯s eyes immediately be moist. For some reason, I felt that way.


    ¡°You bastard¡­! You bastard¡­. Thank you. Thank you. Thank you! Haha, but why is the smoke so hot¡­? hey! L! Try acting! ¡°I¡¯m crying all over my eyes!¡±


    ¡°Why is it the pot¡¯s fault? ¡°The others are fine.¡±


    ¡°noisy!¡±


    Mr. Knoll ate the soup again and drank soju. And then he shes the bottle with Mr. Ment¡¯s soju bottle.


    It was only after seeing that that Raine ate the soup. It seemed like the misunderstanding had been resolved well.


    The restaurant is crowded for the first time in a long time.


    This is a good phenomenon. With this, it seems unlikely that my favorite butcher shop will close. So that¡¯s good.

 Chapter 5

    # 5


    Chapter.3 Chicken and Palenque


    When youe to the market, first buy vegetables and head to the butcher shop. This route usually changes very little.


    However, today I felt a little different. I will soon be a butcher, but when I think about yesterday, I burst outughing. That was Mr. Knoll¡¯s embarrassed face.


    So, as soon as I arrived at the butcher shop and came face to face with Mr. Knoll, I smiled and made fun of my mouth.


    ¡°hello. Mr. Knoll is crying.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°You bastard!¡±


    ¡°Are you embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! I¡¯ve never cried! ¡°Eight, close the business!¡±


    ¡°Fold something!¡±


    Mr. Raine pulled Mr. Knoll¡¯s hair.


    ¡°LC, are you here?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°no! I won¡¯t sell to that guy! Oh my hair! head!¡±


    Mr. Knoll¡¯s head is pulled harder as he yells at me. Ms. Laineughed as she ripped her husband¡¯s hair without mercy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to this guy¡¯s nonsense. Despite this, I am grateful.¡±


    ¡°When did I!¡±


    ¡°Haha then, please give me some Uba sirloin.¡±


    ¡°Uva sirloin? I¡¯ll take care of it right away. Ho Ho.¡±


    Mr. Laine smiled and went inside. I asked Mr. Knoll a question out of curiosity.


    ¡°Is there any Palenque?¡±


    Palenque and Palenque¡¯s eggs. So you need the chicken and the egg. Especially since eggs are such a useful item.


    ¡°Palenque? Do you need Palenque?¡±


    ¡°I think it would be good in many ways. Especially the one who was caught alive.¡±


    To obtain eggs, a Palenque caught alive is perfect.


    ¡°Alive? It can¡¯t be there, right? Are you crazy? ¡°If I could catch a quick monster like Palenque alive and distribute it, I would have already be rich.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying there are ughtered Palenques?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Mr. Knoll, is this a different story?¡±


    ¡°What dude?¡±


    ¡°What did you say when you first came here? What if I could cook something worthy of my own meat? ¡°Can I get any meat?¡±


    ¡°Hum hum Raine! what?¡±


    Mr. Knoll closed his mouth and went inside, looking for Mr. Laine, even without calling. Well, it¡¯s true that it¡¯s crazy to look for Palenque at a butcher shop. Falen Q is rare because it is difficult to catch. I heard that people who have tasted it call it legendary. So there is no need to openly market it.


    Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean there are no chickens or eggs in this world. Palen cue is most simr to chicken, and there are many birds that are used as food ingredients. The most outstanding among them is Palenque.


    ¡°LC. Uva sirloin. ¡°Is this right?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    As expected, Uba is bright pink. I nodded and paid.


    ¡°thank you.¡±


    ¡°We are more grateful.¡±


    Mr. Laine bows his head. I bought everything and was about to leave, when Mr. Knoll came out in a hurry. So I stopped walking. Because it seemed like I had some business to do.


    ¡°That Palenque! ¡°I heard there was a story about a sighting in Limon Forest on the outskirts of the city?¡±


    ¡°In Limon Forest?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure. ¡°This is information obtained from mercenaries.¡±


    ¡°okay. Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you have any more information, let me know.¡±


    Mr. Knoll said that and scratched his head.


    ¡°Oh, how blunt.¡±


    Mr. Laine shakes his head. I¡¯ll do anything for you no matter what. Not a bad person. Would you say I have a shy personality?


    I said my goodbyes and walked back up the hill to the restaurant. Thanks to Mr. Layne¡¯s rmendation, customerse here asionally. But mostly in the evening. I don¡¯t remember ever having a good lunch business. And today, as expected, the restaurant is empty.


    Since it¡¯s like this, I guess I should go to Limon Forest to find Palenque and eggs.


    Once you have decided, you must act immediately. I ran up to the second floor.


    ¡°Gororolong gororolong.¡±


    The sun was high in the sky and I jumped onto the dragon¡¯s bed, which didn¡¯t seem to want to get up.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    ¡°wake up! ¡°What happens when you wake up in the morning?¡±


    I feel anxious.


    So, after confirming that her eyes were open, I gently lifted Lurin into my princess arms. Then he shakes his feet and struggles.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you didn¡¯t sleepst night? too much!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything that will misunderstand if someone hears it, and just wash your face.¡±


    Who was the one who slept like that during the day and then made a fuss at night saying he couldn¡¯t sleep and asked to y? I picked up the ck dragon and sat it on the floor. Then, after wrapping me in a towel, I washed my face with water from a bowl.


    ¡°Now blow your nose.¡±


    ¡°Hung!¡±


    After wiping his white face, blowing his nose, and rinsing him with a towel, he picked up the dragon with a dazed look on his face again and sat him on the bed. If you leave him to wash by himself, it will take him all day.


    I can¡¯t help it because it¡¯s urgent.


    And put clothes on top of your pajamas. Brush quickly.


    Ipleted a series of actions that would normally take quite some time in an instant, and Lurin looked at me with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Whatever this is or that is not important. Falen Q is flying now! ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat something different?¡±


    ¡°Unusual cuisine?¡±


    ¡°A dish that goes well with beer.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is there such a thing? I want to eat.¡±


    I was half-asleep and had a dazed look on my face, but as soon as I heard that it was a dish that goes well with beer, stars came into my eyes.


    ¡°If you want to eat, get up right now.¡±


    I said this while fixing my hair, and the dragon looked up at me. And spread his arms.


    ¡°Hug me.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°If you hug me, I will wake up.¡±


    ¡°Why are you pampered?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t made a fuss these days. ¡°During the old war, they often told me to cheer up!¡±


    ¡°Yay yea I understand. okay.¡±


    I gently hugged Lulin and then pulled away. Then he raises his ck eyebrows and shouts.


    ck!¡±


    With a look that says it¡¯s too dry. So, as I wanted, I hugged Lulin¡¯s body very vigorously.


    Very tight!


    A soft bodyes to me. I feel something cozy.


    ¡°Hi-Hi. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m waking up a bit!¡±


    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°what are you talking about! You have to do it all day long to bepletely satisfied! ¡°If you do it for a year, you will bepletely satisfied!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ one year?¡±


    Nod. Lulin nods strongly.


    ¡°Stop being funny ande out. ¡°I¡¯m going to Rike Forest.¡±


    ¡°Ugh? ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied yet!¡±


    Whether I was satisfied or not, I got away from Rulin¡¯s body and went down to the first floor. I hear the sound of chasing behind me.


    ***


    Limon Forest is a forest on the outskirts of the hill where I live.


    Specifically, when you go over the hill, there is a stream, and beyond the stream you can see a bamboo forest. That bamboo forest is called Limon Forest.


    Since you usually have to pass through the Limon Forest to get to the northern city, it is presumed that one of the mercenaries who regrly pass through this ce may have spotted Palenque.


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    Lurin tilted her head as she looked around the forest. There doesn¡¯t seem to be much inspiration for bamboo.


    ¡°I came to get the ingredients for the dish I mentioned earlier.¡±


    ¡°Hoo!¡±


    It was only after I told him about cooking that the dragon, which was faithful to its instincts, started drooling.


    ¡°We have to catch a monster called Palenque.¡±


    ¡°Palenque?¡±


    Lulin tilted his head again. It seems like this is my first time hearing it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°There is no way I would know about such insignificant monsters. Among dragons, I am¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I understand. all right.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    I covered my mouth with my hand and dragged myself deeper inside.


    Deukdeuk!


    Then, a scene of several Palenques flying in the sky above the bamboo forestes into view.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    When I released my hand and shouted, Rulin also found Palenque and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Oh that one?¡±


    After all, it is a chicken. flying chicken. The reason it is called a monster is probably because its attack power is far superior to that of chickens. And it was so fast. Of course, I knew this information in advance. So I brought Lulin.


    I am abat wizard.


    And thanks to the Dragon Lord¡¯s heart, that magic was maximized.


    The concept of wizards here each has their own specialty.


    Magic for battle.


    This is what I learned.


    And magic for research. It is a discipline that studies various special magics, starting with alchemy.


    In my case, I am a practical person who learned magic forbat.


    Therefore, it is very easy to burn all of this forest.


    However, if you want to catch small monsters like that one at a time, and if you want to catch them alive, Lulin is the best choice.


    There is no need for Palenque, which has been reduced to ashes.


    ¡°Please drop that flying Palenque!¡±


    ¡°Can I just kill them all?¡±


    ¡°No, just one. ¡°I¡¯ve never tried it before, so you can taste it and decide.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡±


    Lurin red very strongly at one Palenque. Palen Q, who was flying wildly, nced at Rurin as if he felt the deadly force.


    ¡°Kyuuuuu!¡±


    It made a strange cry and immediately fell to the ground. Then his body trembled and he fainted, foaming at the mouth.


    This is the Dragon¡¯s Fear.


    A powerful ability that can stun or kill you just by looking at it. There is nothing like Dragon Fear to obtain ingredients without harm.


    Absolute power that is usually hidden by disguising itself as a human being.


    A dragon is a dragon, and I would be like that if I didn¡¯t eat the dragon heart.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Good job. good job.¡±


    He ran over and grabbed the trembling Palenque by the neck and immediately broke it. It¡¯s the same as chicken. The care method will be the same.


    I guess I was in a good mood, so I pushed Lurin¡¯s back and returned to the restaurant. Lurin went straight to the refrigerator, took out a beer, and sat down in front of Palenque like a puppy wagging its tail.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re saying that if I eat beer and this guy, it¡¯s delicious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not. I have to cook. wait.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡°But first, just one can.¡±


    Lurin opened a can of beer and started gulping it down. It expresses its deliciousness by shaking its body.


    I¡¯ve done enough work today, so let¡¯s see.


    After leaving the dragon unattended, I began cutting the chicken into pieces. Usually, wild chicken is so tough that your teeth will break out, but it is difficult to eat, but Pnque looked different.


    What I was worried about was the toughness of the chicken, but it is easier to cut with a knife than the chicken sold in modern supermarkets.


    After easily cutting the palen cue into pieces, I cut it here and there with a knife and mixed it with pepper and salt. Fried Pnque. In other words, this is the most basic task in making chicken.


    Then spread the minced garlic evenly and mix well. It is no exaggeration to say that thebination of garlic and chicken is fantastic.


    Then pour in milk and leave to marinate. This is to remove unpleasant odors. Usually, modern chicken restaurants use a mixture of dry powder mix, seasoning, MSG, etc., but I use my own method.


    Prepare flour and frying powder here. This is a modern summon.


    After mixing the frying powder, mix in the corn flour. The ratio is just my impression, but I think a good ratio is around 3:1:0.5.


    Usually powder is added, but I use powdered monton mushrooms. These monton mushrooms are the magic powder of this era.


    Preparations are almostplete. For the rest, I just hope the chicken itself is delicious.


    After drinking a beer, I covered the nket to the sleeping dragon, who was drowsily snoring again, and then I took a rest. Dragons sleep too much. Well, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand, since dragons usually have periods of sleeping periodically for hundreds of years.


    Anyway, it was a peaceful time.


    Apart from the customers who don¡¯te.


    So it was evening. As the sun begins to set, a beautiful sunset appears towards the restaurant. It was because of this view that a restaurant was built here.


    Business doesn¡¯t have to be good. I just want a restaurant where one or two regrse and share a friendly rtionship. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like the crowded market.


    While I was looking at the red sky and thinking about frying some marinated chicken, or rather Palenque, a customer appeared.


    A face I saw only yesterday. It was clearly Mr. Ment, a mercenary.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Mr. Ment?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re right. ¡°The alcohol I drank at that time hit my taste buds, so I came back again. Haha.¡±

 Chapter 6

    # 6


    Chapter.3 Chicken and Palenque


    ¡°Did youe alone?¡±


    ¡°No, I brought this guy today.¡±


    ¡°hello. ¡°It¡¯s called Miltein.¡±


    The man who appeared behind Mr. Ment was a young man who appeared to be in his mid-20s. While Mr. Ment is a handsome middle-aged man, Miltain is a handsome man with a refreshing look.


    ¡°I¡¯m a junior mercenary, but I¡¯m still a rookie who can¡¯t do anything on my own. punk.¡±


    ¡°Hey, senior, that¡¯s not it! I now have enough for one person. what.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s far! Hey. By the way, can I eat now? ¡°I¡¯d like to show this guy a taste of alcohol, too.¡±


    Mr. Ment asked a question while squeezing Miltain. He is truly a person full of humanity. The same goes for helping Mr. Knoll.


    ¡°What if youe to a restaurant and ask if you can eat? ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true too. haha.¡±


    As I lead the way to our seats, Mr. Ment and Miltain follow us in. Since the dragon was sleeping at the bar table, the two were led to a table for four.


    While looking at the two people, a good idea suddenly urred to me. Since it¡¯s like this, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to ask a local to sample Palenque.


    Because I want to know whether chicken tastes delicious to the tastes of people here.


    Since we are asking you to evaluate the taste, the more people there are, the better.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m cooking with Palenque right now. Would you like to taste it?¡±


    ¡°Palenque? If it¡¯s Palenque¡­ ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re talking about a monster that flies at invisible speeds?¡±


    When I put Palen Q in my mouth, Mr. Ment asked me back with a very surprised face.


    ¡°yes. That Falen Q is correct. ¡°I captured it after hearing that it was haunting the Limon Forest.¡±


    ¡°Huh, you mean that Palenque that is so fast that even hunters who specialize in catching monsters that are used as food can¡¯t catch it? How can we prepare such a rare dish¡­¡±


    ¡°No. I figured out how to catch it, but I¡¯m still not sure about the taste. That¡¯s why we need someone to taste it. ¡°I need to do you a favor.¡±


    When I lowered my head, Mr. Ment, surprised, jumped up and lowered his head as well. Then he scratched the back of his head and answered.


    ¡°Then, shamelessly¡­ ¡°Let me taste it.¡±


    ¡°Senior, what on earth is Falen Q?¡±


    ¡°Palencu is one of the flying monsters and has been said to have great taste since ancient times.¡±


    ¡°You mean you can try something like that?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve never eaten it either. ¡°It¡¯s not a food ingredient that people like us can easily ess.¡±


    Mr. Ment began to exin various things about the legend of Palenque to Miltein. Since I achieved my goal, I left those two people behind and returned to the kitchen.


    All preparations have already been made. Now all you have to do is fry it.


    Since I didn¡¯t have a fryer ready, I poured cooking oil into a deep pot and started heating it. Then, a dome-shaped shield is ced on the top of the pot. Magic that anyone who studies magic can do. Even countries that focus on attack magic don¡¯t mean they can¡¯t use basic defensive magic.


    This protective film is effective in preventing oil from sshing in all directions.


    After putting up a shield and measuring the temperature with a thermometer, I carefully dropped the pieces of pre-fried Palenque into the pot.


    Cheeeeeeeek!


    Every time a chicken enters the pot, an appetizing sound resonates.


    Sizzling, boiling oil. And the surface of the chicken being cooked to a golden brown color. Chicken fried even more crispy thanks to the cornmeal.


    The smell of chicken began to surround the restaurant. A savory yet strong, unique chicken smell.


    Mr. Ment and Miltain also continue to look this way, as if they were intrigued by the smell and sound. I caught the fried chicken with an oil. I shook off the oil and brought a piece of shoulder meat to my mouth.


    Is Palenque meat really simr to chicken?


    Does it only look like a chicken?


    Because you need to make sure it¡¯s not tough.


    -Crispy.


    Of course, that was just a concern.


    -Crispy.


    The peel of the Palenque begins to dance in your mouth. it¡¯s good.


    First of all, I gave the skin high marks and immediately took the flesh to my mouth. It is chewy and smells of garlic, but the unique vor of chickenbined with corn and monton mushrooms fills your mouth.


    Eat the fried skin again. After that, they eat the flesh. The crispy skin and chewy flesh mixed together and started dancing in my mouth.


    Moreover, Palenque had a deeper vor than chicken. Should I say that Palenqueu itself has a rich vor even though it is only seasoned with salt and pepper? A natural taste that resembles the saltiness of oyster sauce but ispletely different.


    It wasn¡¯t called legendary meat for nothing. It¡¯s tastier than chicken.


    Is Palen Q good?


    I wiped the oil from my mouth and secretly clenched my fist. This is a sufficient sess. Of course, it is not time to cheer yet.


    The taste of chicken may seem strange to people in this world, so it¡¯s up to you to try it first and judge for yourself.


    First of all, I took out a piece of chicken leg, chicken wing, and chicken breast to give to our dragon. The size of a palen cue is about twice the size of a chicken. It looks exactly like a chicken and isparable in size to a turkey. So, even excluding Rurin¡¯s portion, there was enough food for two guests.


    I neatly ced the chicken on a te and ced it on Mr. Ment¡¯s table. Then add a ss full of beer.


    ¡°You said you came to drink soju, but beer goes better with this Palenque dish. Give it a try. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s better to eat with your hands rather than a fork.¡±


    ¡°Hoo, is that so?¡±


    As I stepped away and gave him a cotton cloth to wipe my hands with, Mr. Ment began to stare intently at the chicken. The same goes for Miltain.


    ¡°Wow, it looks kind of crunchy. ¡°This is my first time seeing a dish like this.¡±


    ¡°Sir, this is my first time seeing you too. I can¡¯t stand it! Come and try it. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I will eat?¡±


    The smell of chicken must have stimted Miltein¡¯s appetite, and as Miltein urged him to continue swallowing, Mr. Ment nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Mr. Ment picked up the chicken first. Then Miltain picks it up too. And I took it to my mouth. Miltein, who ate the flesh along with the skin, soon began to cheer.


    ¡°Oh oh! Senior, this is it! Unbelievable! This is my first time eating such delicious meat! ¡°What kind of skin is so delicious?¡±


    ¡°Ugh! The beer is also great. Seniors!¡±


    Although Miltain was in charge and making a fuss, the situation was actually simr to Mr. Ment, only he did not express it verbally. With a very surprised face, he just took the beer and the chicken alternately to his mouth like a mute who was just fed up with honey. He was ready to chew the chicken bones.


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    Rurin, probably awakened by the loud noise, stretched and stood up. He nces at the two people sitting at the table, then looks back at me with a nk look on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me to wake up and you¡¯re not going to sleep at night, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s bullshit.¡±


    ¡°What is a fucking thing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a mess. Okay, try this.¡±


    He wiped away the drool that had spilled and presented the chicken he had left for her. Then the dragon tilts its head.


    ¡°What is this? ¡°It looks strange!¡±


    ¡°What is that Palenque dish from earlier?¡±


    ¡°this?¡±


    Rurin res at Yori again. Then he put the whole bone in his mouth.


    ¡°Hey, you have to remove the bones.¡±


    When you be a human, your teeth are the same as those of a normal person. It can¡¯t break bones. But Lulin shook his head.


    The chicken leg bone touches the cheek and bes convex. The cheek on this side became convex, and the cheek on the other side also became convex. Convex. After stroking it a few times, he took out a chicken leg bone with his fingers. It was a very clean bone. And then he snorts.


    ¡°Oh oh! This is delicious! The crispy exterior and chewy interior are perfect. ¡°This definitely goes well with beer!¡±


    I can¡¯t believe I deboned the chicken leg I was eating for the first time so cleanly. After all, is this dragon a divinity of the food spirit world? As I open my mouth in surprise, Lurin motions for more.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s delicious. The beer is delicious and this too. ¡°But the amount is small!¡±


    ¡°I gave it to the customer.¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    Dragon holding out his hand.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry. Why not go back tomorrow and catch a bunch more? ¡°Because I knew it was delicious.¡±


    ¡°is it. In that case, I¡¯ll just have to endure it for a day. ¡°Because I¡¯m good.¡±


    ¡°Good? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our dragon?¡±


    ¡°I became generous because in my dream you knelt down and begged me to hug you. Hi-Hi.¡±


    Lulin spoke patronizingly and took another sip of his beer.


    Are you dreaming something like that without permission?


    When I kneel, I can kneel. But you got down on your knees and begged for a hug? Among dog dreams, there is no dog dream like that.


    As I was clicking my tongue at the dragon¡¯s dream, Mr. Ment and Miltain woke up, leaving only the bones on the te. I left the dragon alone for now and approached the table.


    ¡°I enjoyed this luxury that I never expected. haha.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it.¡±


    It¡¯s a joy to be able to eat all the food you put out. I answered with satisfaction.


    ¡°This dish and beer go so well together. I think I¡¯ll want to eat it again, but that¡¯s a big deal. It¡¯s such a rare ingredient that I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll get the chance, but I know the taste. ah! ¡°How much more than that?¡±


    ¡°Well, like I said, it¡¯s a tasting. ¡°I¡¯ll just charge you for the beer.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Mr. Ment opened his eyes and shook his head. It¡¯s an expression that says that can¡¯t be done.


    ¡°How can you eat such delicious food and put such a strain


    on yourself¡­¡± ¡°When I served this, I clearly said it was a tasting. ¡°It¡¯s funnier to get paid.¡±


    ¡°But still¡­ Where on earth is there a store that lets you fill your stomach with samples? ¡°It¡¯s delicious too.¡±


    Mr. Ment answered with a troubled face. Then I start thinking about something. Then he pped his hands and spoke to Miltein next to him.


    ¡°Then how about having the eve party here?¡±


    Miltein wiped the corners of his mouth that were shiny with oil and raised his hand.


    ¡°If it¡¯s what you say, I agree! Plus, I like this restaurant too. When have you seen me go against what my senior said? Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°How is this guy?¡±


    Mr. Ment, who had grabbed Miltain, looked at me again and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Actually, there is a mercenarypany dinner in three days. I was in charge of protecting the top that moved the logistics, but it was such a big deal that the entire mercenary group was mobilized. It¡¯s the only way for us to find good business partners, so we talked about whether it would be a good idea to hold a party on the eve of the event to wish them sess and do their best. ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you, could you make those arrangements?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Mr. Ment, were you by any chance the leader of a mercenary group?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    When I asked the question again in surprise, Mr. Ment immediately threw up his hand.


    ¡°Our mercenary group is just made up of like-minded people, so there is no particr leader or anything like that. However, since I am one of the more experienced people, should I say that they will follow what I say? General Manager is a personality that does not suit such a grand title. ha ha ha.¡±


    ¡°Well, I see. It¡¯s the eve. ¡°How many people are there?¡±


    Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter to me at all whether Mr. Ment is the leader or not. There was a time when I couldn¡¯t even raise my head as the head of a huge mercenary group in the capital, but now I¡¯m just a chef at a fly-by-night restaurant. So what is important is the number of people. Number of people to serve the dish.


    If there are too many, it is difficult.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small mercenary group, so there aren¡¯t that many. ¡°There are 14 people including me.¡±


    14 people are the exact limit that can be amodated in the store.


    ¡°I think 14 people will be enough.¡±


    Thergest number of people weed after the restaurant opens.


    This makes me feel a little nervous. It would be easier if I had to fight with 14 people.


    I feel like I¡¯m reliving the feeling of the day I first went to the battlefield. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m feeling that trembling feeling again.


    Of course, this is a bit of an exaggeration.


    The day I first went to the battlefield, I was a child who was so nervous that I couldn¡¯t do anything.

 Chapter 7

    # 7


    Chapter.3 Chicken and Palenque


    ¡°So you epted it? ¡°I take it as confirmed!¡±


    Mr. Ment began to smile brightly. It¡¯s a face I like very much. No one spits on a smiling face. I gave him some rice cake in return.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s officially present this Palenque dish.¡±


    ¡°yes? What about the dish you just ate? Is that possible?¡±


    He asks with a very surprised expression. This is a natural reaction since Palenqueran cuisine is known to be very rare.


    Of course, you can still catch Falen Q. No, I n to make it that way. So, would you say it seems like a perfect food for the eve?


    ¡°I discovered an easy way to catch Palenque. Is this some kind of food revolution? So don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be that expensive. ¡°You can think of it as roughly the price of Uka meat. What do you think?¡±


    Uka meat.


    That is, beef.


    In fact, beef is not a good price in any world. In this world as well as in modern times, high-quality beef alwayses at a high price.


    So, it was necessary to ask whether the price range was right. Just because I want to use Falen Q doesn¡¯t mean I can exceed the other person¡¯s budget.


    ¡°Oh, I think that¡¯s enough to pay for it. ¡°I think it will be a good eve.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just grateful that you attract customers.¡±


    ¡°no. ¡°I am truly grateful.¡±


    Mr. Ment shook his head and calcted the price of the beer.


    Suddenly, I ended up epting group guests.


    14 people after 3 days. It was a good opportunity because I wanted to fill the restaurant with arge number of people at least once.


    ¡°Kha!¡±


    When I returned after seeing the two people off, Dragon was pouring me a beer as if he had nothing to do with it. When I return to the kitchen, it is mushy and sticks together quickly.


    However, this does not happen when there are guests.


    No. This is something they don¡¯t do often even when there are no customers.


    This is a dragon that usually asks to be held, but is not held like this first.


    The dragon suddenly jumped onto my back in some kind of mental state, ced its chin on the top of my head, wrapped its legs around my upper body, and startedughing.


    ¡°Hehehe! ¡°What are you doing? Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Moreover, the way he spoke was like that of aplete drunkard. Huh, drunk? I automatically frowned and asked the dragon.


    ¡°Are you really drunk?¡±


    In response to my question filled with difort, the tone of voice immediately returned.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible!¡±


    ¡°There is something missing.¡±


    I turned away and counted the cans of beer she had consumed. One two three four five six seven and soju.


    Beer cans don¡¯t matter. The problem is soju.


    This damn dragon mixed beer with soju while I wasn¡¯t looking. I can¡¯t live.


    An atrocitymitted the moment I let my guard down while talking to Mr. Ment.


    As a human being, Lulin does not get drunk on beer. However, I was secretly weak against soju. However, I really like wheat. But I get drunk. So it¡¯s been a long time since it was banned, but in the meantime! Meanwhile!


    ¡°Hey dude. Won¡¯t it fall?¡±


    ¡°Sita! Sigh! It won¡¯t fall! You will not fall until you die! And¡­ I don¡¯t want to die. ¡°Don¡¯t die¡­¡±


    It¡¯s so exquisitely stuck that it¡¯s difficult to drop it. No, I¡¯m telling you not to die. Thank you, but is that something you would say while drunk? I have no ns to die for the time being. Ugh.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Moreover, at that moment, Mr. Ment¡¯s junior. So Miltein stuck his head into the store. Timing kills once. He had a face that looked like he had something to say, but as soon as he saw me stuck with Rurin, he started to look at me with a look on his face asking what kind of situation this was, so I had to make an excuse.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m an employee, but I was drunk and passed out, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me. ha ha ha. Alcohol is always a problem. ¡°Alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    sick. The damn dragon bit the back of his head. You can¡¯t scream in front of guests. Now it looks like I¡¯m going to eat it.


    ¡°Oh yeah? ¡°Is this thedy¡­?¡±


    ¡°yes? no?¡±


    Is the dragon your wife? How can such a conclusion be reached in this situation?


    ¡°is that so? Hmm? Ah, more than that! ¡°I came back with a favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°Please?¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    He rummaged around in his arms, took out a bundle of money, and handed it to me. It was approximately 10,000 runes. Converted into modern money, it is worth approximately 100,000 won.


    ¡°The reason I was able to be a mercenary is because I received great help from senior Ment. But I have not been able to repay you once. Are you just looking for an opportunity? Then, not long ago, Ipleted my first quest on my own and received a sess reward. So that¡¯s it! ¡°I just had a brilliant idea, so as soon as I said goodbye to my senior, I ran like crazy!¡±


    As soon as I heard that, I started to get a feel for it. If an amazing ideaes to mind when you see me, it¡¯s probably rted to cooking. So he must have pushed the money.


    ¡°Are you going to ask me to cook for you?¡±


    ¡°yes! ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    His eyes widen and he opens his mouth with an expression that asks, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Can you prepare a very spicy food for my senior at the eve? By the way, my senior likes spicy food, so he always enjoys eating that type of food whenever I go out to a distant city for work. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve heard peoplein that there is no spicy food in this city. The palen cue dish from earlier was also very delicious, but I thought it would be nice if I could buy you the spicy dish you enjoy the most with the money I earned. So, if you can make a very spicy and spicy dish, please do so!¡±


    There is no reason to refuse. Anyway, the principle I bet on is to satisfy customers without a set menu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. ¡°It seems possible.¡±


    ¡°thank you! thank you! Then we¡¯ll wait 3 days! Hehehe. Oh, but over there¡­?¡±


    He smiled happily, then suddenly pointed at my head with a troubled look on his face.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re sleeping with drool on your head¡­ are you okay? ¡°Your wife is so beautiful¡­ but you¡¯re drunk¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°ha ha ha. ¡°Spit?¡±


    This damn dragon. Somehow, something felt cold.


    I said, trying hard to feignposure.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you in three days.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes! I won¡¯t disturb you, so let¡¯s go. Hehehe.¡±


    What is interference? Because it¡¯s not your wife. This is a man who doesn¡¯t listen to people. I shouted with resentment, leaving Miltain behind as he hurriedly disappeared.


    ¡°Hey Lulin!¡±


    ¡°Gorolong gororolong.¡±


    But all I can hear is snoring.


    I had no choice but to go up to the second floor carrying Lurin, who was stuck. Andid it down on the bed. After watching it for a while, I went downstairs to clean it up, but it got stuck again while I was sleeping.


    ¡°you¡­ Don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t want to go. I wish you would stay by my side. ¡°Spread it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. ¡°I¡¯lle back after cleaning up the kitchen, so please sleep peacefully.¡±


    I barely got rid of the drunken dragon and went downstairs. Then, staggering like a sleepwalker, he walks over and hugs me again.


    Once you get drunk, you can¡¯te to your senses like this. That¡¯s why I kept a close eye on him so he couldn¡¯t drink soju.


    ¡°I told you not to go! To you!¡±


    He grabs me from the front and holds my clothes tightly.


    ¡°Because you are my friend!¡±


    Only when hees into my arms does he be calm again. A quiet growling sound is heard.


    If you separate it again, it will stick together in the same way.


    Can not help it. It¡¯s my fault for making you drunk. I picked up the dragon and went back up to the second floor. With the intention of staying with you until you fallpletely asleep.


    ***


    Kyuu ¨C


    Kyuu ¨C


    In the Limon Forest, the cries of Pnque have been clearly heard for the past few days. People who realized that it was Falen Q tried to catch it, but it is a very quick monster. The speed at which it runs away is so great that human vision cannot chase it, and not a single person has seeded in catching it. It¡¯s not called legendary meat for nothing.


    But I am different. Not only did they catch fish, but they also turned this forest of Limon into a chicken coop.


    A chicken coop made in the forest. Isn¡¯t it okay?


    Kyuu ¨C Kyuu ¨C


    Of course, just because it¡¯s made out of a chicken coop doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s visible. All I can still hear is crying. These Palenques were fluttering about when they sat on top of the bamboo for a while. Only then can you capture it.


    Palenque is a monster that roams around, changing habitats. It has only now appeared in Limon Forest, but at some point it will move its habitat to another ce.


    In other words, appearing in Limon Forest now is, in a way, a gift brought by chance. Of course, I have no intention of just throwing that coincidence away.


    So, I fixed the habitat of the Palenque group as this Limon Forest. They made the Limon Forest their only habitat. In this way, they cane to catch you at any time, and you can get Palenque¡¯s eggs, that is, eggs, with peace of mind. Monsters don¡¯t need mercy anyway. To humans, monsters are like pests. No matter how legendary a fish is, the damage it causes to rice paddies and fields as it changes habitat is beyond imagination. It¡¯s not called a monster for nothing.


    The Limon Forest was infested with numerous bugs, so Palenque had plenty of food. Limiting the habitat to the Limon Forest does not limit freedom. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t run out of the Limon Forest. Limon Forest is a lot bigger than I thought.


    A ce that has everything a chicken coop needs.


    Of course, the reason this was possible was purely because of the dragon.


    I ordered Rurin to seal the entire Limon Forest. This is one of the ways dragons protect rares.


    So you can fly freely in the sky. But I couldn¡¯t go out of the Limon Forest. Because an invisible wall has appeared around Limon Forest. Plus it only limits monsters.


    It is a type of specialty that dragons have.


    Realizing that they could not go anywhere else, the Palenques struggled for a moment, but soon submitted to their fate and beganying eggs here and there in the bamboo forest.


    They make a nest by connecting bamboo together with soil. And itid an egg in that nest. It was a height beyond the reach of human hands, but it didn¡¯t really matter to me.


    What is especially convenient is that chickens usuallyy eggs without mating. That is an unfertilized egg. What is produced through mating is a fertilized egg.


    Falen Q was a chicken that evolved into a fighting type, but almost everything was simr. The fertilized egg hatches and grows into a paleotype again. In other words, the Limon Forest is constantly supplied with Palenque.


    In the case of eggs, I nned to get only as much as I needed.


    As long as you do not dry the seeds, you can continuously obtain small amounts of Palenque and eggs.


    So it¡¯s a chicken coop.


    Kyuu ¨C Kyuu ¨C


    I checked the direction where they were gathered through the crying Palenque and whispered to Rurin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just catch 11.¡±


    ¡°You mean 11 of them?¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    If you catch one Palenque at most, it will serve 3 people. Even if you are a little small, the size is enough for two people. Therefore, 10 were enough to give to the mercenaries.


    ¡°Rather than that, yours and mine. ¡°How about two?¡±


    Lurin must have misunderstood and said something strange. Cute guy.


    ¡°One for you. And the rest are for guests. So hurry and drop it to the floor. ¡°It¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that something like that?¡±


    It took a considerable amount of time to make Rurin understand the concept of a restaurant. Because dragons have no concept of a restaurant.


    To Lurin, who first came into the world, everything was just a wonder.


    Because I understand the restaurant industry, I ept it as a job. The dragon. Even now, I was concentrating and ring at Falen Q.


    Hood!


    And soon, Palenques fall in a heap due to the dragon¡¯s pier.


    Without a single wound.


    It¡¯s sofortable.

 Chapter 8

    # 8


    Chapter.3 Chicken and Palenque


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I looked at them one by one and my eyes hurt.¡±


    Even Palencury, which is so fast that humans can¡¯t catch it, can¡¯t escape the dragon¡¯s sight. But it seems there are side effects. Rurin began rubbing her eyes vigorously with both hands, as if she were in pain. Is it because I used too much dragon power in a human body?


    ¡°Okay, good job. ¡°Come here and I¡¯ll treat you well.¡±


    There is nothing good about rubbing it together. He stopped by holding Lulin¡¯s hand and slightly blew air on it. Then the reaction was fierce.


    ¡°Kyahahaha! Tickle!¡±


    ¡°Why are you showing your face more when you say it tickles?¡±


    ¡°It tickled, but I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Blow more!¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Okay, ho-ho-okay? ¡°I¡¯m busy, so let¡¯s go back quickly.¡±


    ¡°You are alwayszy in finishing things. The girl who was your former colleague said. A man who is quick to finish things should not be interacted with. ¡°I told him to be careful because a man like that would definitely end up being sloppy when mating.¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°What on earth did she say to the dragon?¡±


    ¡°Your lips are twitching now! ¡°I know that¡¯s what you do when you¡¯re stabbed.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Okay. I told her that it was okay to have a weak ending. Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I ignored the dragon who was talking nonsense and returned to the restaurant.


    Because there is no sting at all.


    Today is a very busy day so I just ignore it.


    Cooking for 14 people is not as easy as it sounds. After entering the kitchen with 11 Palenques, Lurin naturally headed to the magic refrigerator.


    ¡°After work, it¡¯s always beer!¡±


    Come to think of it, isn¡¯t beer usually what dwarves like? Well, the problem started with me, who tamed the dragon by offering it beer. Honestly, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it as long as you don¡¯t get drunk like you did three days ago. All you have to do is stop drinking soju.


    I promised not to disturb her while she was working, so Lurin started ying with Beer and I started grooming Palenque.


    That alone took a long time.


    I was nning to fry 5 of them with the bones in like I didst time, and I was nning to remove the bones of the rest and make them into boneless chicken.


    Anyway, the method is the same. The only difference is that the bones are separated. It is the same as marinating and making batter by mixing corn flour, monton mushroom powder, mushroom powder, frying powder, and wheat flour. Because it was arge amount, it took quite some time. When I came to my senses, the morning was instantly erased and it was lunch time.


    Palenque is not the only thing to prepare. A spicy dish requested by Miltein.


    Peppers exist in this world too. Under the name Chieri, it is not much different from modern peppers.


    However, since Miltein intentionally asked for it, I wanted to serve a dish that had an impact beyond just being spicy.


    As I was thinking about what spicy food would go well with chicken dishes, one thing came to mind.


    One of my hobbies is summoning and eating modern ramen. Compared to when I moved here, it seems like there are quite a lot of different types of ramen in modern times.


    Among the ramen summoned at random, the one that shocked me the most was the Buldakbokki O ramen.


    Ramen with an unrivaled spiciness among ramen. To be honest, it¡¯s hard for me too. I remember having a hard time calming down my mouth after eating it once.


    Still, if you like spicy food, this is a ramen that will appeal to you. Because it has an addictive taste that makes you want to keep eating something spicy.


    Once you serve it, if it seems too spicy, just neutralize the taste.


    When mixed with other ramen, such as stir-fried cheese O or ck bean ramen, the spiciness was significantly neutralized.


    Of course, I have no intention of selling ramen in restaurants. Because it is already processed food.


    Considering Miltein¡¯s feelings, I n to offer it as a food sold only once.


    Aftering to a conclusion, I went to the food warehouse and brought out some Buldak-bokki O noodles that had not passed their expiration date.


    It¡¯s been a while since I thought of boiling it. Inspection is essential before putting it out. Even I had only tried it once, so I needed to taste it one more time to be sure.


    For that reason, I boiled the water first and threw in the noodles. I nced outside the kitchen to see Lulin lying on his stomach on the table, holding a beer can in his hand. Feeling relieved that there was no interruption, I continued cooking the ramen.


    Take out the boiling noodles, add the sauce again and stir-fry. Thanks to this, the smell began to irritate the inside of the restaurant. Rurin, who must have woken up to the smell, jumps up with her ck hair flying and blinks as she looks into the kitchen.


    ¡°Delicious smell¡­¡±


    He stumbles and walks into the kitchen, as if drunk by the smell. In front of me was a bowl of spicy chicken noodles. Lurin red at the spicy chicken noodle.


    ¡°Is this lunch today?¡±


    ¡°No, wait. ¡°This is not it.¡±


    ¡°What is it? ¡°Does it smell good?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not good at eating spicy food.¡±


    ck Dragon, who became human, was not very good at eating spicy food. However, perhaps because he was lured by the smell, he showed great curiosity about fried noodles today.


    ¡°Are you trying to eat delicious food alone? ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    With his eyes shining, he picked up a fork, picked up a piece of red noodles, and brought it to his mouth.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk.¡±


    The sound of chewing noodles.


    ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    ce the noodles in your mouth and mumble.


    And 5 seconds.


    4 seconds.


    3 seconds.


    A violent reaction urred before the count was up.


    ¡°Spicy! ¡°It¡¯s spicy!¡±


    His face turned red and he started running around, eventually running out. I grabbed the milk and chased after her.


    ¡°It¡¯s spicy, it¡¯s spicy! Aaaah! Breathes out! ¡°I¡¯m going to explode everything!¡±


    ¡°Swallow your breath and drink this. ¡°It will get better.¡±


    Suddenly.


    Suddenly.


    Suddenly.


    Although milk doesn¡¯t neutralize the spiciness, I think it at least calms my burning mouth. That¡¯s how I feel.


    The sound of a dragon drinking milk is heard. He drank the whole pack and copsed on the ground, panting as if it was too spicy.


    ¡°you idiot. Look. I told you not to eat it. ¡°It is a sin of not trusting.¡±


    ¡°still. It looked delicious! Ah! I still feel tingly. ¡°I feel like I swallowed the Red Dragon¡¯s breath!¡±


    ¡°That feels amazing.¡±


    After calming Lurin, who was almost in tears, and giving her a proper lunch, we entered the battlefield again.


    ***


    Time always flows steadily. The banquet time quickly arrived.


    The first to appear was Miltain.


    Hees into the restaurant and suddenly lunges at me.


    With both eyes shining.


    I guess it was a gift that was requested from me. In other words, it seems that expectations for spicy dishes are very high. It came so close that I felt ufortable, so I had to take a step back. I have no intention of bumping into a man¡¯s face. It was almost that distance when Miltain approached.


    ¡°The seniors areing up from behind. Is the dish you asked for ready at that time? I was curious about that, so I took the first step! Can I really satisfy my senior? Even though it may seem like this, it¡¯s all thanks to you that I was able to work with determination¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. ¡°If you¡¯re asked to cook, you have to do it to be professional.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring. Hahaha¡±


    Miltain smiled with a relieved face and came closer to me again.


    Why did you feel so burdened from earlier? As I was making a troubled expression, I heard a gruff voiceing from behind me.


    ¡°Hey! I came. Are you saying there¡¯s a beer party going on here? ¡°I can¡¯t fall into that kind of situation.¡±


    The main character of the voice was Mr. Knoll.


    ¡°What does Mr. Knoll have to do with the mercenarypany dinner?¡±


    Thanks to Mr. Knoll¡¯s approach, Miltein slowly moves away. And this time Mr. Knoll came close.


    ¡°What dude? The mercenariesing today are the ones I worked with. Is there any reason why I shouldn¡¯te? Also, you said you saved Palenque? ¡°If you saved it, say you saved it!¡±


    ¡°Honey, can you only say that? ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a big deal.¡±


    Fortunately, Mr. Raine joined the conversation, grabbing Mr. Knoll by the back. She smiled softly, pushed Mr. Knoll aside, and opened her mouth to me.


    ¡°Never mind. This is just what Lee says. Last time you said you needed Palenque, right? ¡°I asked everywhere and made a fuss, saying that I really wanted to save him because I had already received help, but he was only doing this because he was upset because I heard that he had already been saved.¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°This damn woman¡¯s wife!¡±


    ¡°Did you just say yes to this guy¡¯s female side?¡±


    ¡°When did I? ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    Mr. Knoll begins to perform a skit. I nodded. Of course, I have to take Laine¡¯s side here.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°What dude!¡±


    ¡°My wife said she wants to starve tomorrow, so I understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything like that!¡±


    Mr. Knoll is embarrassed. It can be said that self-employed people feel sorry for themselves.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡°It was actually a mistake that I couldn¡¯t tell you even after saving Palenque.¡±


    ¡°no. You¡¯re so busy! Oh, and the reason we came here was because we were invited by Mr. Ment. ¡°We made a reservation for 14 people, but two of them couldn¡¯te due to unforeseen circumstances, so I think they invited us instead.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that was the reason? Even if it¡¯s not like that, you two are always wee. Especially Mr. Layne.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you speak so well.¡±


    Ms. Layne patted her husband on the back and startedughing.


    ¡°Anyway, wee back. In fact, I was lucky enough to get the fish because a former colleague discovered the magic that can catch Palenque. Still, when I think about it, I feel somewhat sorry that it wasn¡¯t through a butcher.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, no. We don¡¯t handle palen cue, and it¡¯s not a meat that¡¯s distributed enough to be handled before, so you worked hard to get it and use it in the restaurant. Why are you feeling sorry for us? LC too.¡±


    ¡°ha ha ha.¡±


    I felt embarrassed and scratched the back of my head. Then Mr. Knoll, who was frowning, sat down at the bar table and shouted.


    ¡°joy. Surely that doesn¡¯t matter. But the problem is that if you wanted something like that, you should have tasted it first. Isn¡¯t that right? There are less people, there are less people. ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood, so bring me some soju!¡±


    He throws harsh words and looks for soju. Mr. Knoll has already be a soju lover. Mr. Laine began to scold me, telling me to speak politely. Let¡¯s get some soju.


    ¡°hello!¡±


    After serving soju to Mr. Knoll, Mr. Ment, the main character, finally entered the store leading the mercenaries. Miltein, who was standing in the back unable to join in on the conversation, runs to Mr. Ment.


    A restaurant where 14 people gathered. Thanks to this, the restaurant was full for the first time since opening. Since people are gathered, we have to serve food. I started cooking Palenque right away.


    ¡°Lurin! ¡°Can you get some beer for the guys?¡±


    A situation where hands are not empty. I wanted to borrow the dragon¡¯s hand, so I called out to the dragon, who was crouching in front of the refrigerator and drinking beer.


    It¡¯s nice that she naturally steps aside when a customeres to the restaurant, but she¡¯s never done anything like serving.


    ¡°Are you asking Lurin-sama to serve a human now? Didn¡¯t you work during the day earlier? ¡°I think I have done enough to make a living, as you say.¡±


    ¡°Is this really a restaurant job? You said you understood that we should run a restaurant together? Did you hate it? ¡°Do I do it alone?¡±


    ¡°Your and my restaurant?¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, my thoughts have changed. Sometimes it would be good to try to empathize with human feelings. Actually, I think I heard from an elder that that¡¯s what entertainment is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that the changes in feelings are so varied.¡±


    After answering Lurin, I unfolded the protective shield and started frying the chicken, or Palenque, that I had prepared. I can hear the mercenaries¡¯ conversation through my ears.


    I nced at him and saw that the beard-covered mercenary sitting next to Mr. Ment was the first to speak. His beard is so thick that even Mr. Knoll can¡¯t keep up with him.

 Chapter 9

    # 9


    Chapter.3 Chicken and Palenque


    ¡°How delicious is it?¡±


    The bald mercenary next to me also said something.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe your taste. ¡°I always eat strange spicy food.¡±


    Miltein then waved his hand and strongly denied it.


    ¡°no. ¡°I¡¯ve tried it too, do you think you¡¯ll be satisfied?¡±


    I can¡¯t believe it. It is also rewarding to be recognized for making such customers satisfied. I carefully threw the marinated chicken into the boiling oil.


    Fondant. Fondant.


    -Chiiiiiiig!


    A feast of sizzling fried batter and oil. The sound was so loud that all mercenaries¡¯ eyes turned towards me. After pouringmercial beer into a beer ss instead of the canned beer she enjoyed drinking, Lurin finished serving with an expressionless face, soon returned and looked at the chicken.


    These eyes are aiming at the chicken. A situation that needs to be stopped.


    ¡°Your portion is separate, so don¡¯t even think about touching it and serve this first. got it? We are one body now, so do it with all your heart! okay?¡±


    ¡°i get it! Because we are one body!¡±


    ¡°Okay, so hurry up and move.¡±


    Chicken with bones and chicken without bones. Half and half. Perhaps Lulin was possessed by something or was overwhelmed by my momentum, but for some reason, he calmly and sincerely began serving the chicken te to the table.


    The mercenaries stared at the golden brown chicken in front of them with very curious expressions. When Mr. Ment bites a chicken leg with his bare hands, the white flesh is exposed. The flesh with steam rising from the inside.


    And crispy batter and skin. All of the mercenaries who heard the crunching sound held the chicken in their hands and brought it to their mouths, just like Mr. Ment.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Oooh!¡±


    The reaction was immediate. It¡¯s natural. Chicken and beer are a soulfulbination. In particr, there is no way the garlic-vored chicken,bined with various secret recipes, Munton mushroom chicken powder, etc., would not be delicious.


    ¡°ment! What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡°A guy called a taste destroyer finds all these ces.¡±


    ¡°What did I say? You guys. ¡°Just eat quietly!¡±


    When his colleagues were satisfied, Mr. Ment began tough out loud.


    Mr. Knoll and Mr. Reine at the bar table also looked impressed. Mr. Knoll was especially amazed at the boneless chicken, so he stuffed it all in his mouth, chewed it, and drank beer.


    As they continued to fry and serve all the chicken, a beer and chicken party broke out inside the restaurant.


    As the atmosphere grew, Miltein sneakily approached me and winked.


    The meaning of that nce was obvious. This probably means showing me the dish I requested. I nodded. And I took out the spicy chicken noodle.


    Boil the water and cook the noodles. Drain the water again and ce the noodles in the pot. And mixed with sauce. Just in case, I also boiled some stir-fried cheese that I had in the warehouse. If you say it¡¯s too spicy, I¡¯ll mix it up. The purpose is not to make trouble, so if you don¡¯t eat it properly, you need to neutralize it. It is my job to convey Miltein¡¯s feelings to Mr. Ment.


    Because I got paid.


    If you do your best, you will naturally be a regr customer.


    ¡°Mr. Ment. Would you like toe to the bar table over here?¡±


    I pointed to the seat next to Mr. Knoll and spoke to Mr. Ment.


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Actually, my junior asked me a favor. Since he wanted to repay Mr. Ment, he asked him to prepare a separate dish. ¡°You like spicy food?¡±


    ¡°This guy?¡±


    Mr. Ment looked surprised and turned his gaze to Miltain.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need to exin it in such detail¡­¡±


    Miltain immediately twisted his body in shame. I can¡¯t help but watch this scene where a cool-looking guy is embarrassed.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s it, so try it. ha ha ha!¡±


    ¡°Hey dude! ¡°Are you just a senior inments?¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    ¡°This bastard? ¡°I¡¯m sure I did a good job too, right?¡±


    The other mercenaries who couldn¡¯t stand the warmth got angry. Would you say they are like mercenaries?


    I ced the steaming hot chicken noodles in front of Mr. Ment, who was sitting next to Mr. Knoll. Mr. Ment looks at the Spicy Chicken Noodles with a slightly embarrassed expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s very spicy. Do you mind?¡±


    ¡°That is exactly my wish. ¡°I guess he heard meining sometimes.¡±


    Mr. Ment nodded and held his fork.


    ¡°Oh, this is not food served in stores. ¡°It¡¯s literally a specially prepared dish.¡±


    ¡°Huh, is that so?¡±


    ¡°Even if you ask me to do it again, I won¡¯t be able to do it, so you have to take that into consideration, right?¡±


    Mr. Ment nodded and brought the spicy chicken noodle to his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m not good at eating spicy food, but that looks delicious? The smell is strong¡­ .¡±


    The other mercenaries looked curiously at the dish while pretending to strangle Miltain. Next to me, the dragon frowned. Almost to the point of trembling with fear.


    ¡°Humans are foolish creatures. I can¡¯t believe I eat food like that. Ugh!¡±


    Looking at that, I feel a little yful. So, I shoved the remaining pieces of spicy chicken noodle in the pot towards Rurin. Then Lulin got scared and took a step back.


    ¡°Clean it up. That¡¯s a weapon that hurts more than breath! ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡±


    ¡°No way. ¡°After seeing the dish, do you think you¡¯ll try it again?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be funny!¡±


    Lurin screamed and ran away to the second floor.


    A dragon running away scared from fried chicken noodles.


    The world¡¯s strongest race. Dried on fire-dak-bokki O noodles. It¡¯s like the headline of a newspaper article?


    Whoosh!


    At the same time as Lurin ran away, Mr. Ment inhaled the fried chicken noodles into his mouth. And started chewing.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Sweat spreads on Mr. Ment¡¯s forehead. But it seemed bearable.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. LC. ¡°This is by far the best spiciness I¡¯ve ever had, and it has a subtle Palenque vor¡­ Huh.¡±


    As I said that, I groaned and red at the dish, as if the spiciness had gotten stronger. But the fork did not rest. Continue to inhale the noodles. The slurping sound seemed to have stimted the appetites of others, especially Mr. Knoll, who was next to him, who joined in.


    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious that you¡¯re so moved that you¡¯re crying?¡±


    I recklessly pick up the noodles with a fork. And I put it in my mouth.


    The reaction is immediate.


    ¡°What is this! Argh, I¡¯m dying! Do you eat this? ¡°You crazy guy!¡±


    Mr. Knoll reacted the same way as any other dragon, ran around and went outside.


    Mr. Layne looks at that scene and shakes his head.


    ¡°Huh. It¡¯s a bit painful, but it¡¯s so addictive that I keep going for a fork. My mouth feels like it¡¯s burning. ha.¡±


    Mr. Ment was calm. The other mercenaries watched with disgusted expressions and then turned their attention to the chicken.


    ¡°Yes, that is the true appearance of a taste breaker.¡±


    ¡°If thement is too spicy, it is already death. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, isn¡¯t this boneless chicken convenient, delicious, and killer? Here¡¯s some more beer!¡±


    In the end, there was only one victim, Mr. Knoll.


    Mr. Ment finished a te of spicy chicken noodle in no time, and the chicken party continued after that.


    ***


    There is a small story behind this incident rted to Palen Q.


    The story started from word of mouth among mercenaries.


    After treating the mercenaries, more and more people came to eat Palenque cuisine. Thanks to this, the restaurant became a thriving business.


    But I couldn¡¯t like it all that much. Because they are just the customers that the name Palenque attracts. So, we put a limit on the sales number of PalenQ. There are two reactions. Some people leave after eating a different dish and others leave grumbling.


    In the case of the former, I was confident of making him a regr. However, there were more cases of thetter. Anyway, thanks to that, the crowded store finally regained stability.


    I was very happy with the stability.


    All you have to do is visit the person who wants toe. As I said from the beginning, money is not important.


    One-on-one with customers at all costs. I feel rewarded when I see them satisfied. I liked it.


    If there are too many people, this bes impossible. However, there are not enough customers to operate on a reservation system. Now there is only an uproar because of Palenque¡¯s reputation.


    So I decided to let go of the annoying Palenque for the time being. The current bustle is not because peoplee looking for my food because they like it.


    I have already thought of the best way to let Palenque go. It¡¯s a good way for a sister and a good brother-inw. There is no reason to kick something that makes money, no matter how unnecessary it may be.


    That¡¯s why, after finishing my lunch business, I went to Mr. Knoll¡¯s shop and invited the two of them to Limon Forest.


    Mr. Knoll and Mr. Raine. Despite the good words, the two people¡¯s store is not prospering. Mr. Knoll was known for his craftsmanship and did not bring meat into the store unless it was of truly high quality. Even so, it doesn¡¯t make much profit. Moreover, the seller is likely to reject it if Mr. Knoll himself is not satisfied.


    Moreover, thest time you came to my store, I overheard something like this.


    ¡°Honey, because of what happenedst time, I want toe visit you often, but this month is tight, so I can¡¯t do it anymore. ¡°I thought it would be myst drink of soju and drank it.¡±


    The food in the restaurant is cheap. But there is a crucial difference. I have hoarded treasures and they do not. The difference was so big.


    Regr customerse over the hill to my restaurant.


    In particr, I am receiving a lot of help from Mr. Knoll and Mr. Laine. The meat purchased from Mr. Knoll¡¯s store was enough to satisfy the dragon, the strongest carnivore monster.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t pay for the food. These are not people who will receive help for no reason. So what I thought was to kill two rabbits.


    They put Palen Q on the market and took off thebel of Palen Q restaurant. Since the PalenQ distributed in the marketes only from my hands, it is not a loss-making business. At the same time, it is a way to help Mr. and Mrs. Knoll.


    A strange ce called Limon Forest. The couple, who couldn¡¯t refuse my earnest request toe, asked me what the hell was going on.


    ¡°LC, is there something wrong with you suddenly calling me here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, dude. Are you really trying to run away because the restaurant is going out of business? ¡°Do you want to say goodbye?¡±


    Especially when I saw Mr. Knoll¡¯s eyebrows keep twitching, it seemed like he wasn¡¯t being sarcastic but was genuinely worried.


    Well, every time Mr. Knoll came, he would only throw bugs at me. Moreover, Limon Forest is like a passageway out of Gray City. Did they misunderstand that I was trying to run away?


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. In fact, there are so many people whoe to Palenque that it¡¯s rather annoying.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness! really? congrattions!¡±


    Mr. Raine smiled with a truly happy face. There didn¡¯t seem to be an iota of jealousy. He is a person who is very suitable for a beautiful smile. It¡¯s sad to see people like this suffering so much because of Mr. Knoll that their hands are getting more and more wrinkled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just good. ¡°Isn¡¯t it an inconvenient situation because I¡¯m looking for Palenque so much that I can¡¯t cook my own food?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±


    ¡°I know. Are you feeling full after barely settling down? ¡°If you continue to prosper, won¡¯t we be able to sell more meat to you?¡±


    ¡°Prospering unconditionally is not a good thing. I am the same as Mr. Knoll. I want to sell my food to people who love my restaurant. There is no need for anyone looking for Palenque Bay. However, it would be a waste topletely eliminate PalenQ, so we will distribute it in the market.¡±


    ¡°Palenque?¡±


    The couple¡¯s eyes widened. A face that asks if that is possible. This is just the main point.

 Chapter 10

    # 10


    Chapter.3 Chicken and Palenque


    ¡°Whether or not that is possible lies right here in the Limon Forest.¡±


    ¡°Here?¡±


    When Mr. Knoll responded, I pointed upward. Palenque, tired from flying, was seen sitting on a bamboo.


    ¡°The news that Falen Q appeared here before was quite helpful. There really are Palenques. It was actually a lie when I saidst time that I got Palen Q through someone else. sorry.¡±


    ¡°Well, no matter how many Falen Qs there are in this forest, they are the ones you can¡¯t chase after with the naked eye. ¡°You¡¯re going to let those guys into the market?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s possible. Well, it may not be something you can get anywhere like Uka meat or Upa meat, but at least we can make it sell in this area.¡±


    ¡°By what means?¡±


    It moves the huge mana that circtes throughout the body. They also know that I am a wizard. Of course, you probably know it at a trivial level.


    I used the high-ss magic Tempest ze to make high-temperature mes dance around me. As I adjusted my mana, a huge me exploded ording to my will.


    The final destination of the fireworks is the top of the bamboo forest. The Palenques around them turned into ashes and rain trees fell down. The mes that appeared around were huge, and manipting them like limbs consumed a lot of mana. There was no way a mercenary wouldn¡¯t know that.


    ¡°This!¡±


    ¡°LC!¡±


    The couple was scared and shouted at the same time.


    ¡°I have ced a sealing spell on the entire Limon Forest that monsters cannot escape. Once eggs areid and hatched, the Palenque¡¯s ecology continues to cycle. Moreover, Falen Q is a wild monster. Even if you don¡¯t raise it, it grows on its own. After that, when they are fully grown, they are caught and sold. Something like that. ¡°If we increase the range of habitat just a little more within a manageable range, the poption will increase and will develop to a certain number that can be distributed.¡±


    Mr. Knoll couldn¡¯t close his mouth. He looks more surprised by the magic than by my words.


    ¡°Were you a high-ss wizard? As far as I know¡­ that kind of magic!¡±


    ¡°honey!¡±


    Surprised, Mr. Laine grabbed Mr. Knoll¡¯s arm. They looked at me like what would happen if I spoke so carelessly.


    ¡°Reine, it¡¯s okay. ¡°It makes me ufortable if you care that much.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ a high-ss wizard is no different from any other noble¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Reine.¡±


    ¡°yes¡­?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Knoll retired from being a mercenary for Mr. Reine, right?¡±


    ¡°yes yes! ¡°It was like that.¡±


    ¡°I retired as a wizard because I wanted to live a normal life. An ordinary life selling food at a restaurant. That¡¯s why I¡¯m happier now than when I was called a wizard. I¡¯m happier now than when I wasining. Do you know what it was like to fight as a wizard? I just endured it with persistence. Even when myrades died, I held on and held on, trying hard to convince myself that there was nothing I could do because that¡¯s what battlefields are, but all that remained was futility. It was even worse when sses were weak. The same applies even if it gets higher. They just want to use it from all directions. Such people usually shout for the safety of their people, but in the end, all they have in mind is using the magician¡¯s power to increase their own power. That kind of life is tiring. If you don¡¯t like those people, you should destroy the world. Because there is no end. But since I couldn¡¯t do that, I chose a normal life. If you were Mr. Knoll, who worked as a mercenary, wouldn¡¯t you understand my feelings?¡±


    This is sincere. If he wanted to, he could destroy any empire or kingdom. But that only adds to the headaches. You won¡¯t be able to find small happiness like now.


    ¡°Did you have a past like that?¡±


    Fortunately, Mr. Knoll returned to his normal attitude. No, rather, he crossed his arms and nodded. As if he understood everything.


    ¡°So, I hope you¡¯ll just treat me as the owner of the restaurant over the hill. Especially Laine! Why are you so stiff all of a sudden? Aren¡¯t Reine and Knoll people who came to Grace City in search of small happiness like me? ¡°It makes me so upset when people in the same situation do it.¡±


    Mr. Knoll and Mr. Raine looked at each other. It was Mr. Laine who opened his mouth first.


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡±


    ¡°yes. Did you see the guy in the restaurant? ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy.¡±


    ¡°ah!¡±


    Mr. Layne nodded. I guess I felt like we were in the same situation. That¡¯s why he apologized with a look of regret on his face.


    ¡°sorry! ¡°Then I¡¯ll forget everything I just saw.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, understand. L. ¡°Reine just froze up for a moment because she was bullied by some noble bastards.¡±


    ¡°honey!¡±


    Mr. Reine red at Mr. Knoll. Mr. Knoll scratches the back of his head and hastily corrects himself.


    ¡°Oh, I guess I didn¡¯t say anything just now.¡±


    A story from the past that I don¡¯t want to make clear. I also have a past. These are stories that are of no benefit to delve into. So I nodded.


    ¡°Well, forgetting the past is good. Rather, the reason I showed you magic was not for the sake of a sudden surprise show. I n to capture Palenques from Limon Forest with magic and distribute them through Mr. Knoll¡¯s store. That¡¯s why I brought you two here. Could you sell PalenQ? ¡°I n to split the profits in half.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    The couple shouted at the same time. A voice so loud that it makes your eardrums ring. Anyway, in times like this, they are a perfect couple.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible. Why do we get half of the profits you capture and sell with your magic? If you want to sell it, I will sell it to you. But it makes no sense to say that the fee is half!¡±


    Mr. Knoll spoke firmly. So I also answered firmly.


    ¡°My restaurant is not a ce to sell raw ingredients. So, I have no intention of selling Palenque meat itself in restaurants. Plus, it won¡¯t sell. But Mr. Knoll¡¯s store is different. It¡¯s a butcher shop. This is a ce that sells meat. So there is a distributionwork. I think it¡¯s fair to say that the cost of using it is half of the profit. You have to take care of all the storage and management of the meat. As it is now, restaurants are getting very strange. Because I was thinking wrong. Palen Q here and Palen Q there. So, at least in Gray City, I want to make it possible to save Falen Q if you decide to save it, and to do that, I need Mr. Knoll¡¯s help. ¡°I think it¡¯s a fair amount.¡±


    ¡°but¡­!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t distribute it inrge quantities anyway, so the numbers are limited and it¡¯s not a huge money-maker. Rather, please use that money to buy better meat. That way, I can cook better food. Isn¡¯t it? Am I wrong? This is the path for everyone to progress. Ah, if there was a lot of profit left, they would give you the meat at the cost price. haha.¡±


    Mr. Knoll and Mr. Reine looked at each other again. Mr. Reine nodded while pulling Mr. Knoll¡¯s arm.


    ¡°If a lot of other meats are sold thanks to Palenque, then at least buy Laine some more clothes. ¡°How could you do such a mean thing to such a beautiful person?¡±


    ¡°What the hell! That¡¯s not your problem! Well, if that¡¯s what you think, I¡¯ll sell PalenQ. ¡°I¡¯ll sell it to you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a benefit to me too, so aren¡¯t you really grateful?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say thank you? ¡°What are you talking about, you guy!¡±


    ¡°Thank you is written all over your face right now? ¡°Why are your eyes watering?¡±


    ¡°Reine! Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m going to be busy!¡±


    ¡°Oh honey. ¡°There¡¯s really something around your eyes.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was going to rain?¡±


    ¡°Wow honey! LC, let¡¯s talk more about itter. He¡¯s so¡­ .¡±


    Ms. Layne shook her head and followed her husband.


    The deal appears to have been concluded. Of course, one truth was not revealed. How to catch Palenque.


    Honestly, I can¡¯t catch Falen Q with my magic. It was impossible. Fire magic turns it into ashes, and ice magicpletely freezes it. If you freeze it with ice magic, thawing it is several times more difficult than normal. Moreover, even if every single skin tissue cell were frozen and thawed, it already has no value as food. This is different from regr refrigeration.


    In the end, the dragon has to work hard to preserve the taste.


    However, the dragon¡¯s identity could not be revealed. So I¡¯ll just use my magic. Whatever it is, now there will be no more people looking for Palen Q. And you will make money with Palenque on the market. Is this literally pocket money?


    I returned to the store humming a song that came out of my own ord and sat down on the bed of the still sleeping dragon. Today, her ck hair reminds me of my hometown. The ck hair that resembles that of Koreans is particrly rtable.


    ¡°Gororon gororoong puhaa-¡±


    Lurin always makes the same sound.


    As I gently brushed her sleeping head, her eyes suddenly opened. Then he wakes up shakily.


    ¡°Is it you? ¡°Where have you been all day?¡±


    I think he knew I was gone even while he was sleeping. I¡¯ve known for several months that if I leave without waking him up, he¡¯ll go to the market, so I often ignore him and go to sleep, but today he came backter than usual and he seemed to be bothered.


    If he gets on your nerves, he gets up on his own andes to you. Ugh.


    ¡°I earned some pocket money. ¡°Let¡¯s take care of some annoying things.¡±


    ¡°Earning pocket money?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s money you don¡¯t need, so if I save up more, I¡¯ll gift it to youter when you rebuild the rare. ¡°Change it into treasure.¡±


    ¡°uh? treasure? ¡°Is that really true?¡±


    The eyes that had been drooping with a disheveled expression begin to shine. It seems that the dragon cannot ovee its nature of liking treasure. I nodded whilebing my messy hair. The dragon pressed his back closer to my chest and began to stomp his feet and ask questions.


    ¡°But if we rebuild Lair, will youe too?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to live here.¡±


    ¡°What? Then there is no need.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go back there someday?¡±


    When Lulin¡¯s private part was touched, Lulin¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. He turns his body, droops his eyebrows, and looks directly at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that. No way you! ¡°Are you going to betray me?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible. Still, it would be annoying if I didn¡¯t listen to my n¡¯s orders, right?¡±


    ¡°If you betray me, I will dly take out my heart and kill myself with you. You said that, right? ¡°If I eat more dragon hearts, my body will explode.¡±


    Dragon¡¯s eyes. Those ck eyes were shaking wildly.


    ¡°What kind of betrayal is this? ¡°I heard I fought that n for you?¡±


    After holding her finger, I started to run through the ck hair I hadbed. This damn dragon brings down the mood.


    ¡°Aaaah! sick! I just did it. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t betray! So give me food! Bab! And wash your hair again! ¡°Because you are the one who broke it up.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Zero car.¡±


    Because Lulin¡¯s Dragon Fear has to keep working hard to distribute Palenque. Hehehe.

 Chapter 11

    # 11


    Chapter.4 Hamburger and Boy


    ¡°Is this the restaurant?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the restaurant is talking about, but it is a restaurant.¡±


    A teenage boy came in looking around. Since he is wearing nice clothes, he appears to be the son of a rich family. The fact that he speaks informally also proves my reasoning. It is an attitude that shows that he is the son of an aristocrat.


    Of course, the identity of the guest is not important. Being a noble doesn¡¯t really change one¡¯s attitude. To me, you are just a guest.


    ¡°I overheard the maids saying something interesting. ¡°I heard they sell fried Palenque here, right?¡±


    Is it Falen Q again?


    These rumors are simr to pots. It boils quickly, but it settles and cools down quickly. True to my wish, after I started distributing PalenQ to Mr. Knoll¡¯s store, this type of customer disappeared, but for the first time in a long time, a customer appears again who visits PalenQ.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. If you want to eat Palenque cuisine, go to the Knoll butcher shop in the market and find it.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you came all the way here?¡±


    He had dered that he would not serve Palenque cuisine for the time being, so of course he refused, but the boy had a troubled look on his face and his eyes were watering.


    The more you look at it, the more it looks like a child of a noble family. However, it is a bit questionable that a noble child wanders around alone. What on earth is this boy?


    ¡°Due to circumstances, Palenque cuisine cannot be sold for the time being.¡±


    ¡°why?¡±


    As expected, the boy continues to have a sad face. Then, he took out the currency, Rune, from his pocket.


    ¡°If it¡¯s money, it¡¯s here. I want to eat that Palenque dish, how could I not? The food our chef serves is so boring. I heard it was a unique dish and I really wanted to try it. Of course, now that I¡¯m out, there are a lot of things I want to eat and do, but I¡¯ve decided on this for now!¡±


    ¡°There are more unique dishes than Palenque. Would you be okay with that? ¡°If it¡¯s not Falen Q, I¡¯ll prepare it right away.¡±


    ¡°okay? Now that we¡¯re here, shall we at least try some of that? ¡°It must be a truly unique taste, right?¡±


    The boy sat down at the bar table, sighing in relief.


    I nodded and prepared the food. What kids like. Something that will whet your appetite.


    The pinnacle of such dishes is hamburgers. It¡¯s not a hamburger steak, it¡¯s a hamburger called fast food.


    Of course, what I make is much higher quality than fast food.


    I ced the bright red Uka meat that I brought in from Mr. Knoll¡¯s store today on the cutting board.


    I prefer vivid bright red to dark red. Korean beef has this beautiful color.


    The good thing about Knoll¡¯s store is that they sell Uka meat, which is exactly what I like.


    Grill tenderloin steak cut into appropriate sizes on an iron te. Uka relieved. In other words, the beef tenderloin is sizzling on the iron te, giving off steam.


    Grind onions, grind garlic, add pepper, and pour modern demi-ce sauce to make the sauce. And red wine is added to add vor.


    Is this a too luxurious hamburger? Hehehe.


    The red wine is a high-quality wine called Chambertin. I can¡¯t believe they put such high-quality wine in the sauce. It doesn¡¯t really matter since you have that much treasure.


    Therefore, the food in the restaurant is very cheap, but the quality is very high.


    Anyway, top quality tenderloin steak with top quality sauce. And soft-boiled fries made with Palenque eggs, which are difficult to find in this world.


    The reason all these ingredients were prepared was because this top-quality hamburger was prepared for Lulin.


    One or two or three.


    Because that¡¯s what it is.


    I cut freshly baked bread and put the juicy meat on it. ce half-boiled fries on top and pop them. When the yolk begins to flow over the meat, add fresh vegetables.


    Onions, lettuce and tomatoes. Each dish has its own unique name, but you can skip it for now and finish with adleful of the secret sauce.


    Oh, there¡¯s one thing missing. I took out the Munton mushroom powder stored under the kitchen. This powder should not be missing from meat dishes. Natural MSG. The magic powder of this era. Munton mushroom powder. You have to add umami with this to make it trulyplete.


    no no. It¡¯s a mistake. It¡¯splete when you put the remaining bread on top.


    ¡°What on earth is that person doing?¡±


    Just as he was about to finish the dish, the boy pointed to a monster with ck hair hanging on the store table and expressed his doubts.


    However, if you are not on the same level as Lulin, the way to live long is not to worry about it.


    ¡°Ah, I am a pathetic employee who is sleeping while working. ¡°You can just ignore it.¡±


    ¡°Sleeping while working? ¡°It¡¯s something we can¡¯t even imagine in our house.¡±


    ¡°Do you have many employees at your house?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t call them employees. People like maids and butlers.¡±


    ¡°iced coffee. okay.¡±


    As expected, he is the son of a nobleman. I don¡¯t know which noble family the child is from, but it¡¯s still suspicious that a boy from such a noble family would go around without an escort.


    Anyway, the dish was finished.


    Even if there are doubts, the dish is served. It is a truth that does not change no matter what happens.


    ¡°The food has been served.¡±


    The boy¡¯s eyes widen when he sees the hamburger set on the te. Hamburgers are a dish that is out of this world. The idea ofbining bread and meat, which we always eat, is a revolution here.


    ¡°This¡­ .¡±


    The boy blinked and picked up the hamburger with a bright expression.


    ¡°amazing. ¡°It¡¯s a dish that the cook at home wouldn¡¯t even think of.¡±


    ¡°young master!¡±


    The boy¡¯s eyes lit up as he said that, but he failed to bite into the hamburger. This is because several men broke into the restaurant. I frowned and the boy shook his head with a despairing expression.


    ¡°young master! I searched for a while. ¡°What on earth are you doing in a ce like this!¡±


    ¡°iced coffee¡­ . That¡¯s what it is.¡±


    The boy¡¯s eyes are shaking. With a very desperate expression.


    ¡°I barely escaped, but they¡¯ve already found me¡­ .¡±


    The boy¡¯s hands move quickly as if he is determined to get a taste.


    But men acted faster. He grabbed the boy¡¯s shoulder. Then the boy struggled, was pushed by the force, and bounced onto the table next to him without being able to control his body. Of course, it was a table with Lurin hanging out.


    ¡°If they find out that you ate food at a ce like this, they will give you a bad opinion. You must be more careful now that your lord is in a hospital bed. Please go quickly. ¡°The little madam told me to bring her right away.¡±


    ¡°okay¡­ .¡±


    The boy slumped his shoulders and followed the men without even making a sound. As I left, I kept looking at the warm hamburger. Eyes full of regret.


    But in the end, he lowered his head as if he had given up. I thought he was going to be dragged out, but at thest moment, he put the rune he was holding on the table.


    And then disappears out of the restaurant.


    Lurin, who woke up thanks to themotion, looked at me with a slightly annoyed expression and narrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°What are those?¡±


    ¡°Who grew up telling you to wipe the table with those things? yes?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep? Is this what came out of this mouth? Or this mouth?¡±


    I pulled the dragon¡¯s mouth. Lips that drag. Lulin frowned, pouting his lips.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep so I don¡¯t know! ¡°Anyway, it smells delicious!¡±


    Lurin pretended nothing was possible and rushed to the table where the boy was sitting. And then you see me. There is a lot of saliva. It¡¯s like a puppy waiting for amand with food in front of it.


    Can I eat this?


    It looks like this letter is engraved in my eyes. I couldn¡¯t put out words as if something was pricking me, it was just an eye attack.


    ¡°Okay, eat, eat.¡± Ugh.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my food! Hi-Hi!¡±


    Lulin held arge hamburger in his hand and began to eat it. If you like the meat you swallowed, the speed bes faster. No, I put the whole hamburger in my mouth and mumble.


    The size I made is simr to the size of a hamburger you can buy at a famous fast food restaurant. In other words, it is impossible to put it in one mouth.


    Putting something like that in one mouth?


    How many people can put that in their mouth?


    Oh well, it¡¯s not a person. It¡¯s a dragon. It¡¯s a dragon.


    While I was alone in my understanding, Rurin shouted, with a lot of sauce flowing down her mouth.


    ¡°Hey Maida! ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that Dakohaam and Yuzu-eup of Gogi havee together to form harmony in Oia, and the softness of Asaha Yaae and Gogi are the best!¡±


    I mumbled with my mouth full of food. The interpretation is, [This is delicious. Isn¡¯t the rich sweetness and the meat¡¯s juicy overflowing, creating harmony in your mouth, and the crunchy vegetables and tenderness of the meat are the best?] Well, that¡¯s what it means.


    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s delicious, thank you, but why does my head hurt? I resisted the urge to tell him to eat calmly. Because there¡¯s no way I can hear you say it.


    I turned my gaze away from the headache-inducing dragon and picked up the rune that the boy had left behind. From the conversation, it was clear that the boy was the lord¡¯s son. In other words, he is the next lord.


    The lord of Gray City is the Earl of Gray. If he is the next earl, he has not yet inherited his father¡¯s earldom, so the boy himself will probably have the title of baron.


    When a boy officially inherits the family¡¯s earldom, he bes a count. Before that, he was a baron.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean much whether you¡¯re a baron, a count, or a king. However, I would like to give high marks to the fact that they left their money behind even though they were almost forcefully dragged there. I¡¯m just saying it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s immature.


    Although it would be funny to judge based on this alone.


    The important thing here is that I have already received the money.


    If you hadn¡¯t left the money behind, the story would have already ended.


    But since you get money, you have to let them eat food. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t eat my food because it doesn¡¯t taste good or you don¡¯t like it. But the look the boy gave the hamburger was desperate.


    In other words, it¡¯s a situation where you want to eat but you can¡¯t eat and you just pay. I can¡¯t tolerate something like that. Since I paid money, I have to let them eat to relieve my anger.


    ¡°Hey dragon.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat all of that and then get to work.¡±


    I started making burgers again. Once the sauce is made, all you have to do is grill the meat. After making the hamburger, it was wrapped inyers. There is only one way to deliver it before it gets cold.


    ¡°Day?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the smell of the people who came earlier?¡±


    ¡°Well, that kid remembers.¡±


    ¡°You know it well while you¡¯re sleeping.¡±


    ¡°You woke me up! ¡°I tried to swallow it up, but I held back!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, let¡¯s go to where the boy was.¡±


    ¡°What? ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    I wiped the sauce from the corner of the dragon¡¯s mouth with a tissue. When I¡¯m wiping them, they remain calm and then raise an opposing opinion as I wipe everything.


    ¡°Are you telling me to teleport just by scent? ¡°Even if it¡¯s me, that¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°What is impossible? ¡°Come here.¡±


    I dragged Lurin out of the restaurant. He then pointed to Yeongju Castle.


    ¡°Just go to that castle and teleport to the ce where the smell is strongest. ¡°That much is possible, right?¡±


    ¡°Having to clean and serve all the time adds extra work! ¡°When are you going to rest?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s funny. ¡°If you just tell me to work, who is going to be sleeping somewhere?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. ¡°That is a certain fact.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you. you! Let¡¯s go loud and fast. Food gets cold. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to listen to me?¡±


    Teleportation requiredplete contact with the user. If you make a mistake and be lost in space and time, there is no answer. So I hugged Lulin tightly from behind. Holding a wrapped hamburger in one hand.

 Chapter 12

    # 12


    Chapter.4 Hamburger and Boy


    As soon as they were back hugging, Rurin suddenly stuttered.


    ¡°Someone like this is hugging me from behind!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe into my room and hug me while I slept yesterday?¡±


    ¡°It was cold. It¡¯s because it¡¯s cold. ¡°You are just a stove.¡±


    ¡°The dragon was cold? The dragon? ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say the sun rises in the west?¡±


    ¡°Aang!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re always at a disadvantage, thest one is Aang. Aang.¡±


    ¡°Hi-Hi. But you can hug me a little tighter. ¡°I like the front better!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just do something about humans? ¡°You dare say that you prefer to hug from the front?¡±


    ¡°good! ¡°Then let¡¯s try teleporting.¡±


    Lulin chewed his words and began to use magic. A ck hole in space and time attacks me. The dizziness that urs at this time is quite annoying.


    As convenient as it is, ites with some inconvenience.


    Anyway, in an instant, we arrived in front of Yeongju Castle. From there, Lulin sniffed again and used teleportation again while still hugging me.


    As a result of the two-stage teleportation, my head spins even more.


    And when we arrived, we found ourselves in a clean room. Bed, wardrobe and gorgeous carpet.


    It was clean, but had everything there was, especially the sofa in the center, which was very luxurious. There is no one in that room.


    ¡°How do you feel? ¡°I think it¡¯s probably here.¡±


    ¡°If you are, then yes.¡±


    The story is that they didn¡¯te back because they saw that no one was there. Well, given the distance, that¡¯s natural.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do, but I get it.¡±


    Lulin nodded and began to look around. And then he hits the sofa. But just then the only door began to squeak open.


    I hugged Rurin and quietly hid behind the sofa. And the identity of the person who came in was confirmed.


    Lurin¡¯s teleportation was urate.


    It was the boy who came in. When I got up and appeared, the boy was startled and pointed at us.


    ¡°uh? ¡°I saw you at the restaurant earlier!¡±


    He tilted his head in surprise, but even as he did so, he quickly closed the door. He had a nervous face, wondering if someone had seen him outside.


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m being watched so much because I¡¯m the lord¡¯s son.


    Normally, I¡¯ve never seen a nobleman¡¯s son be this kind to his subordinates. So the curiosity is amplified.


    ¡°Did youe to see me? ¡°But how did youe to my room?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave money at the restaurant earlier?¡±


    ¡°money? right. I couldn¡¯t eat it, but the food was still served, so I couldn¡¯t inconvenience it, right? So, I left the money behind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Since you receive money, you should eat at least one bite to feelfortable. ¡°Because that¡¯s my iron rule.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then did you bring that dish too? ¡°I really wanted to eat that dish!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing! amazing! But I asked you earlier, but you didn¡¯t answer¡­ . How on earth did you get here? ¡°I¡¯m curious about that too.¡±


    I¡¯m not arguing. There was just curiosity in the boy¡¯s eyes. Are you saying that you figured out how to get here and use it to sneak around the city? It looks like he ran away earlier and came all the way to my restaurant.


    However, it is a method that cannot be taught and cannot be used by humans.


    I shrugged and unwrapped the hamburger and held it out.


    ¡°The method is simple. ¡°Because I¡¯m a wizard.¡±


    ¡°Wizard? ¡°Why is a wizard running a restaurant?¡±


    ¡°I am retired. Is that really that important? A life of doing what you want to do is a happy life. ¡°If you want to eat this delicious hamburger, would you please keep the fact that I¡¯m a wizard a secret?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I see Because there is something I want to do too. i get it!¡±


    The boy ran towards me.


    ¡°Anyway, what if I came here to harm you? Aren¡¯t you so defenseless from earlier?¡±


    The boy who ran up to me and tried to take the hamburger in my hand tilted his head. And speak confidently.


    ¡°If you were nning on killing me, I don¡¯t think you would have asked me to cooperate with the secret.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it might be troublesome to exin, right?¡±


    ¡°But your face looks kind. ¡°It¡¯s not scary at all.¡±


    You look kind. That¡¯s my first time hearing it. I don¡¯t know why you speak so kindly to me, but to your attendants you act like that.


    ¡°Do you seem kind? That¡¯s right. ¡°I just came purely to deliver the food.¡±


    ¡°I can not admit it! You are kind. They make me work all the time! ¡°If you are kind, you should pinch me more often!¡±


    There is one dissatisfied monster. Of course I ignored it.


    ¡°now. It cools down. ¡°Let¡¯s eat it first.¡±


    ¡°I guess so. It looks delicious just by looking at it. The smell is amazing! ¡°After all, you are a good person.¡±


    The boy bit into the hamburger with a face full of anticipation. The sauce flows.


    ¡°it¡¯s good! ¡°This is really delicious!¡±


    The boy looks at me as he takes a small bite. Of course, there is no one who can take it in one mouthful like Lulin. Although it is natural.


    ¡°What kind of dish did you say this is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a hamburger.¡±


    ¡°This is my first time hearing it, but it¡¯s really unique. delicious. ¡°It¡¯s really delicious.¡±


    Just because you¡¯re young doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not a customer. Compliments are always appreciated. Because it can satisfy everyone¡¯s tastes.


    ¡°Yes, that is delicious. I just ate too. Hi-Hi.¡±


    Then the dragon agrees. I wondered what was going on, but her eyes were only focused on the hamburger. Usually, when I¡¯m talking or doing business with a human being, I promise not to interrupt. But for some reason there was a lot of talk today. Probably because of the burgers. So I grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Why are you doing that!¡±


    ¡°Why are you yelling?¡±


    ¡°Because it hurts.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, this hurts?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What is that? ¡°You¡¯vee up with a cruel n to take that away, right?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible!¡±


    Rurin turns her head away with an annoyed look on her face. The answer was already there in that action.


    ¡°Foot.¡±


    Then, out of nowhere, the boy bursts intoughter. Spilling a lot of sauce.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you guys are free. ¡°I want to give orders to my subordinates as freely as you two.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that easy? ¡°The lord¡¯s son, Baron Great?¡±


    ¡°uh? How did you know who I was? That¡¯s right! ¡°I am Baron Gray and the next lord.¡±


    The boy nodded. But the expression is not good.


    ¡°A nobleman cannot control his subordinates as he pleases?¡±


    Now that I think about it, even when I was dragged out of the restaurant, I couldn¡¯t say anything to my subordinates. It was an act full of difort, but he seemed to be aware of it.


    ¡°young master! ¡°I heard something. Are you okay?¡±


    At that moment, perhaps because Lurin had shouted, a knocking sound was heard from outside.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    From that moment on, the boy began to panic. You spokefortably in front of me, but why can¡¯t you treat your employees?


    ¡°Hmm, from what I saw earlier, it seemed like the subordinates were very easygoing, but the Baron is a nobleman and the next lord who will lead this city in the future. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we act to prevent our subordinates from behaving carelessly?¡±


    The current lord of Gray City has been bedridden for a long time. The day when this boy bes a lord is not that far away. However, if things continue to look like this, the future of Grace City is clear. It must be a mess.


    ¡°But they are pushy. They don¡¯t let me do anything because it¡¯s my uncle¡¯s order. Whatever you do, it¡¯s your uncle¡¯smand. This is my uncle¡¯s name. ¡°They don¡¯t want to listen to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    ¡°Your little mother doesn¡¯t have any children, right?¡±


    ¡°uh! Me me! ¡°I am my father¡¯s only son.¡±


    ¡°They are trying to control the lord from behind by putting pressure on him from a young age and making him a person who cannot make any decisions. ¡°Do you want to be the Scarecrow Lord?¡±


    ¡°no way? My uncle is not that type of person. I¡¯m just timid¡­ . But I! I want to be a good lord. ¡°A lord who is praised by the people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely impossible like this, right?¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t listen to me.¡±


    The boy slumped his shoulders.


    ¡°Have you ever said anything strongly?¡±


    ¡°strongly?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just mumble helplessly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is one. ¡°I¡¯m scared because you always make a bad face.¡±


    ¡°Baron. The Baron is a nobleman. Even if you die soon, you shouldn¡¯t be scared by those below you. ¡°You were so confident when I suddenly appeared earlier, but why?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think anything of it because he seemed like a good person. ¡°Because the smiling face looked kind.¡±


    ¡°A smiling face can hide something scarier behind it. On the contrary, those who try to make harsh threats openly are a disaster. Anyway, the important thing is that you will get eaten like this. If you don¡¯t want to be a lord who can¡¯t do anything, shout. strongly. ¡°First of all, let¡¯s get those guys outside the door to leave.¡±


    I pointed out the door.


    ¡°young master! I will open it and go in.¡±


    There are still harsh soundsing from outside. The uncle¡¯s mother is the lord¡¯s second wife. I know that his first wife died young. Leaving behind this boy.


    Everything that puts pressure on the next lord probably stems from the littledy¡¯s greed.


    ¡°If you want to be a good lord, act confidently. After all, they are the type of people who can¡¯t do anything other than re at the Baron, who is a nobleman. ¡°If you go out strong, they wille out on the other side.¡±


    ¡°Good lord. Good lord¡­ . Free like you¡­ .¡±


    The boy repeated the good lord several times.


    I hear the sound of the door being forced open. Then Lurin, who was rolling around on the sofa, said something.


    ¡°What a frustrating human being.¡±


    Then he imitated the boy¡¯s voice and spoke loudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s nothing, so go away! If you don¡¯t listen to this body, I will eat it all! ¡°Pathetic people.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The boy was rather taken aback by the very same voice.


    ¡°Master Tao?¡±


    A panicked voice is heard outside. That¡¯s because Rurin¡¯s back lines are a bit messed up. However, since the water had already spilled, I took advantage of this opportunity to urge the boy.


    ¡°You can do it like that. Try it. ¡°Can you hear their panicked voices now?¡±


    ¡°is it¡­ . ¡°Is it okay if I go out strong?¡±


    The boy walked to the door. And as if he had decided on something, he shouted out exactly what Lurin said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! ¡°It¡¯s nothing, so go away!¡±


    ¡°yes¡­ ?¡±


    Even outside, people seemed quite surprised. A dazed voice is heard. I stretched out my fingers and urged him to shout one more time.


    ¡°Go away quickly!¡±


    Then the boy opened his mouth again with a red face.


    ¡°Oh, I understand.¡±


    People who eventually leave. In fact, it has to be that way. No matter how innocent he is, how dare hee into the master¡¯s room when nothing is happening?


    From the second wife¡¯s perspective, it makes no sense to kill this boy if she does not have an heir. If that happens, the lord will change. It will change from the center to another noble¡¯s territory. Because there is no sessor.


    In that case, everyone, whether they are small wives or colluders, ends up on the streets. You wouldn¡¯t be a fool to not know that.


    All that needs to be done is for the boy to step forward and regain his legitimate rights.


    ¡°look. ¡°You went away, right?¡±


    ¡°amazing! ¡°This is the first time they listened to me.¡±


    ¡°It must have been because I was just muttering timidly until now. If you want to be a good lord, you must regain your dignity step by step. Anything of your own will. If people around you ask you to do something, you should hang up. Even if you be a tyrant, you must be a tyrant of your own will.¡±


    ¡°What a tyrant. ¡°I will be a good lord!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to speak while clenching your fists and looking straight into the other person¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to do to them as you would to me.¡±


    ¡°is it? But there¡¯s something different about you. Even though I¡¯ve only just met you, you speak well.¡±


    ¡°Let me give you a gift from that strange man.¡±

 Chapter 13

    # 13


    Chapter.4 Hamburger and Boy


    I summoned a me spirit that feeds on my mana. Little lights twinkle around me.


    The boy looked at it with very curious eyes.


    ¡°What is this? ¡°It¡¯s just sparkling?¡±


    ¡°I will protect you in case your life is in danger. So you can always make a loud noise. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    ¡°Really. ¡°It may look small, but if the Baron is in danger, it will turn into mes and eat everything.¡±


    ¡°Nana! I think I read about spirits in a book. amazing!¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not free.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it free?¡±


    ¡°Even if you be a lord, you muste to the restaurant often. However, not with the sensibility of a dignified lord, but with the sensibility of a boy like today. ¡°If youe to a restaurant and show off, we¡¯ll kick you out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. He is a good lord, so he has no dignity. yes?¡±


    ¡°No, it has to be there when there is dignity. You must know how to react ording to the situation. ¡°It¡¯s all up to the Baron.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    Leaving the boy to make up his mind alone, I called Lulin.


    ¡°Rulin, let¡¯s stop rolling around and go back.¡±


    Lurin, who had been rolling around on the sofa, fluttering as if she liked it, opened her arms wide when I said that. It seems to meane and hug me. This dragon?


    ¡°This is so soft! ¡°Can¡¯t we take it home?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for youter, so don¡¯t be greedy for someone else¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°You must keep that promise! Well, if you want to go back, give me a hug! This time from the front.¡±


    Rurin opens her arms wider again. There is no choice if you want to gofortably.


    ¡°see youter.¡±


    I cried out and clung to Rurin.


    The boy raises his arms in confusion.


    ¡°Are you going already?¡±


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t sneak away and visit me, bute find me on your own.¡±


    At that very moment, Lurin used teleportation. The ck hole¡¯s spiral struck my vision again.


    The moment the boyes out strong, the little woman will probably be quite embarrassed. Still, I won¡¯t give up.


    From there, the boy¡¯s fight begins. There¡¯s no way there¡¯s just a small group of women around. Now I¡¯m in that state because I¡¯m seen as a child with very little will.


    There was some interest, but it was a problem the boy would have to deal with in the future.


    If you be a regr, I¡¯ll take care of you more. If you be a regr.


    At least if you have that spirit, your life won¡¯t be in danger. The me Spirit was a service for leaving 100,000 runes on the table.


    You don¡¯t want to give back the money you once received, right? No matter how rich I am.


    ***


    A few dayster.


    The boy came back to the store. I was alone again.


    ¡°Did you run away again?¡±


    When I ask, Mr. Youngju next shakes his head. And pointed outside.


    ¡°I came to speak confidently. ¡°There is an escort outside.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    He gently patted the boy¡¯s head. And then I surprised myself. I¡¯m d there¡¯s no one watching. If it were my status, even the emperor would tremble.


    That¡¯s why a count like him can¡¯t say anything even if you pat him on the head or even hit him, but the problem here is that he¡¯s a retiredmoner.


    Amoner patting a nobleman¡¯s head.


    But the boy looks up at me with shining eyes, as if nothing is wrong.


    ¡°I did as you said, little by little, loudly. ¡°How dare I ask the Gray family¡¯s eldest son and next lord to re at me, and he couldn¡¯t even squeak?¡±


    ¡°Why have you been timidly begging until now when you can do that?¡±


    ¡°Because I was scared. But I gained a little courage because I thought that this me was on my side as well. Your words really touched me. And since he clearly came out strong, didn¡¯t you confirm at that time that he was stepping down?¡±


    ¡°Well done. If you do this, the Baron¡¯s hidden allies will appear one after another. But the more we do this, the more we need to develop eyes that can filter out people.¡±


    ¡°okay? I¡¯ll keep that in mind. ¡°It is the eye that sees people.¡±


    ¡°If you can do that, you will be able to be a good lord.¡±


    ¡°Nana! I¡¯m going to work hard. ¡°I will be a good lord.¡±


    Of course, that guard posted outside right now is probably a surveince station assigned by the littledy. Since ites out so strong, you can¡¯t keep it locked up, so it¡¯s probably an inevitable choice. The lord wouldn¡¯t have the guts to imprison his son when he wasn¡¯t even dead yet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do our best at that.¡±


    ¡°okay. Anyway, I can eat and eatfortably today. So, let¡¯s try another unique dish¡­ .¡±


    At that very moment, a boy about the same age as Gray came into the store, holding the hand of a girl who appeared to be in her early teens.


    I and Grayke both looked at the boy at the same time.


    ¡°excuse me¡­ .¡±


    ¡°wee.¡±


    I greeted my siblings with a smile. The customer¡¯s age is meaningless to me. There are many things in this world that are more important than age.


    ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°A meal is a meal. Can you prepare this for me?¡±


    The boy and girl quickly ran to me and took out the runes from their arms. About five hundred runes.


    ¡°I want to prepare a dish for my mother, a dish with a lot of meat¡­¡± Those 3 servings¡­ .¡±


    There was no confidence on the boy¡¯s face, not even the grime on his ws. The girl, who is shorter than the boy, is trembling, wondering why she is so nervous.


    Is it because I was rejected by all the other restaurants? So it must havee up to the top of this hill.


    Well, 3 meat dishes for 500 runes. This is something that would never be epted in a normal restaurant. Five hundred runes is not enough to even make one serving of meat dish. It may be possible to have a very cheap meal, but it would be difficult if meat was included.


    If you¡¯ve never been to a restaurant before, you probably don¡¯t know the prices. If I had known the market price, I wouldn¡¯t have gone out recklessly and sold my money with the money I barely saved.


    ¡°Cooking for your mother?¡±


    ¡°brother¡­ .¡±


    When I asked, the girl¡¯s trembling body began to tremble even more and she looked up at the boy anxiously. The boy motioned quietly to his younger brother and then opened his mouth towards me.


    ¡°Well, today is my mother¡¯s birthday. My mother has been working for 10 years since losing her father. He raised the two of us for 10 years by working from field to field. This is the money I have saved little by little by helping with the work sincest year. Still, I went out thinking I would be able to prepare a certain amount of food, but the reality was¡­ Wherever I go, I get rejected¡­ . I really want to treat my mom to a memorable meal! I don¡¯t seem to have any energy these days, so I made sure to eat some meat to cheer me up¡­ . Absolutely. How could it not? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s for one person!¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right! ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it!¡±


    The girl added. Although he speaks confidently, the trembling of his body and the anxiety on his face are pitiful.


    ¡°At our restaurant¡¯s market price, it¡¯s possible to easily prepare one serving for 500 runes, but¡­ . Will your mother really like it? ¡°I think it would be counterproductive for the two of them to just watch without being able to eat.¡±


    ¡°that is¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Oppa, I guess it¡¯s not working here either¡­ .¡±


    Although I use the highest quality ingredients in my restaurant, I still have a set minimum price. Not paying even the set price is something that should not happen. That is true for both the eater and the seller.


    It is understandable that the customer does not know that the ingredients of the dish are of the highest quality and that the price of the dish is charged at the general market price.


    If they don¡¯t even charge the standard price, everyone will try to eat like that, and then it bes a soup kitchen rather than a restaurant.


    At the very least, you must pay what you owe and receive what you are owed. Even if it is a business where you do whatever you want, it is a line that must be followed.


    Of course, as a result, the two people slumped their shoulders. Then Gray came up to me in the kitchen and quietly whispered.


    ¡°I will pay. So, serve a hearty meal to those children and their mother. ¡°I feel so sorry that I can¡¯t see you.¡±


    I shook my head at Grayk¡¯s suggestion. And he asked for understanding from the boy and girl.


    ¡°Would you like to stay for a moment?¡±


    ¡°yes yes!¡±


    After hearing the boy shout, he dragged the Gray boy away from a distance and spoke to him in a whisper.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be said.¡±


    ¡°Why? I feel sorry for you and want to help you. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the first step to bing a good lord?¡±


    ¡°So you are going to help everyone who is having trouble? Do you cook for all the single mother families, farmers, poor people and beggars in Gray City?¡±


    ¡°I need help. ¡°That¡¯s a good lord.¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully, Baron. That¡¯s just the Baron¡¯s self-satisfaction. ¡°What difference does it make if you help me like that just once?¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    ¡°And is that your money, Baron? ¡°It¡¯s family money, right?¡±


    ¡°that¡­ .¡±


    ¡°If you be a lord and manage the territory, it will be your property. But not now.¡±


    The boy couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°If you really want to be a good lord, give help for a reason, not the self-satisfaction of throwing money away for no reason. Policies or jobs that allow single-parent families to receive assistance. It is the role of a lord toe up with fundamental measures and enable the people to stand up for themselves. ¡°Throwing money is something anyone can do, and it¡¯s also something that can¡¯t change anything.¡±


    ¡°but!¡±


    ¡°When people encounter unexpected good fortune, they always feel the need for help. I don¡¯t have the ability to take action to solve something on my own. Are you going to take responsibility for them for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°Uh uh¡­ .¡±


    Of course, what I say is not the correct answer. But at the very least, enemy lines for no reason can easily ruin boys and girls. I think so.


    ¡°How old are you two?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m 18!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re that age, you¡¯d be helping in the fields, right?¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    ¡°If you really want to give a gift, it doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t have the opportunity. Of course, even this opportunity itself is very fortunate. ¡°The world is not that easy.¡±


    ¡°I know that! ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve been kicked out already.¡±


    ¡°brother¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Well then let¡¯s do it like this. I will create an opportunity for you. So do you want to work? If youplete it, I will prepare the best dinner for your whole family.¡±


    ¡°Is that true? Please tell me anything! ¡°I don¡¯t mind breaking my body as long as I can serve delicious food to my mother!¡±


    The boy nodded his head at me.


    ¡°I want to do it too!¡±


    And the girl, holding her brother¡¯s hand tightly, also opened her mouth.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re too young to work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already 12 years old now!¡±


    The girl looked at me with earnest eyes. It seemed like I couldn¡¯t refuse that earnestness, so I opened my mouth again.


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s just a matter of helping your brother, then do it yourself.¡±


    Then another boy. I felt Gray¡¯s gaze staring at me.


    ¡°I will try that too. Nana! I want to learn something. I wanted to make money with my own hands. ¡°Thanks to you.¡±


    It¡¯s good to experience anything. That thought itself was amazing. There is no need to refuse.


    ¡°great.¡±


    I walked to the Limon Forest, leading the growing sprouts. And he pointed to the entire forest.


    ¡°If you look closely, there are eggs like this here and there in this forest, so you just have to search through the grass or bamboo and search again to collect as many as possible. And if I find one that looks like this, I dig it up.¡±


    In addition to eggs, they showed bamboo shoots that are difficult to find and dig up one by one.


    ¡°If you¡¯re doing it for your mother, try hard.¡±


    ¡°thank you! ¡°I will work hard!¡±


    The boy ran into the forest without any hesitation.


    ¡°brother! ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    The girl goes in together. Grayke also entered the forest with determination in his eyes. The guards just looked at Gray in silence.

 Chapter 14

    # 14


    Chapter.4 Hamburger and Boy


    The boy picked up the egg. His forehead was full of sweat. Even though he sat down and stood up repeatedly, he did not show any signs of difficulty.


    However, unlike the boy, Grayk was expressing his difficulties with his whole body.


    For Gray, who was born as a nobleman, this was the first simplebor he did in his life. Therefore, unlike a boy who was skilled, his entire body was covered in sweat. My face is distorted and my body is so tired that it almost kills me.


    Grake was exhausted and asked the boy next to him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard?¡±


    ¡°are you all right. Rather, you are the son of a high-ranking family, right? ¡°There¡¯s even an escort.¡±


    The boy said, looking at Howie who was standing quietly behind Gray.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°You know, can you get out of the way? ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to dig up!¡±


    The girl found the bamboo shoots at Gray¡¯s feet and shouted.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±


    Grayke, startled, stepped aside. In this ce, he is rather an embarrassment. That hurt my pride a little. Still, I didn¡¯t show it and started imitating the girl¡¯s actions with the intention of doing a little better.


    ¡°I will definitely give my mother a gift. With my own strength. ¡°Without anyone else¡¯s help.¡±


    The boy left the girl and Grace behind and continued to crawl through the forest, muttering non-stop, looking for bamboo shoots. It was a tremendous force of action. Graeke let out an exmation again.


    ¡°What was it like at other restaurants beforeing here?¡±


    Grayke, who was suddenly curious about this, asked the girl in front of him who was digging for bamboo shoots while holding a tool with her small fern hands.


    ¡°I got kicked out of the door. ¡°They don¡¯t even listen to my story.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Graeke nodded. Then he cut the bamboo shoot with his mouth closed. It was difficult, but thest bit of pride Gray had was not to let the situation spread to a girl younger than him who could not rest.


    ***


    ¡°Quite a lot, huh? I also collected a lot of eggs. Okay, I passed.¡±


    When we returned in the evening, the hands of the three people were all covered in dirt. It took quite a long time since I was asked to work starting from lunch. Thanks to this, I didn¡¯t have toe to Limon Forest to pick up eggs for a while.


    It is beautiful to see people working hard to achieve something.


    Because I lived like that too.


    I wasn¡¯t strong from the beginning. I rolled and rolled on the floor.


    I almost died and tried to die.


    I have crossed the threshold of death countless times.


    I survived only because of my persistence. Because all I had was hard work.


    So, if they just pretended to work, they wouldn¡¯t have given anything. But the dirt on their hands is well worth it.


    ¡°Then will you wash your hands and call your mother? As promised, I will prepare a dish for the whole family to eat.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    When I emphasized it again, the boy shouted with great excitement.


    ¡°thank you! thank you! thank you! ¡°Ren, let¡¯s go quickly!¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother!¡±


    The boy went down the hill without letting go of his sister¡¯s hand, fearing that he might lose her. Graeke looked at it and opened his mouth.


    ¡°It was a somewhat embarrassing day. Because I didn¡¯t do as much work as that girl¡­ . But I also worked. For the first time¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Well done. ¡°The next lord.¡±


    Graeke had a nk expression on his face. Maybe it was because it was difficult, but it didn¡¯t seem like that. It looks like he¡¯s thinking about something.


    I left the boy, picked up the basket, and returned to the restaurant.


    I don¡¯t know their true value in this world, but both eggs and bamboo shoots were worth a lot of money. So strictly speaking, I am not doing freebor right now. I have no intention of working for free.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the next lord, Baron? When my familyes, will we eat together? ¡°I will pay you for the amount of work you do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! i get it. I want to eat too. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat it all because I earned it with my own efforts.¡±


    I smiled at Gray, who nodded vigorously, and entered the kitchen. To prepare dishes.


    As soon as I did that, the boy and girl came back.


    With a woman with a shabby appearance.


    As soon as thedy saw me, she lowered her head and opened her mouth with an embarrassed look on her face.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I heard that my kids were causing trouble, but what are they cooking? . sorry! sorry!¡±


    As soon as the boy¡¯s mother arrived, she didn¡¯t even think about straightening her back and just repeatedly said she was sorry.


    ¡°no. ¡°I think I was trying to save up money I didn¡¯t have and give you a gift. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something to be sorry about, but if you really think that way, I think it would be worse.¡±


    ¡°But I know better than anyone else that it¡¯s only a small amount of money. How can you cook food that even the kids can eat with that kind of money? . The kids there were talking about meat dishes and all¡­ .¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re right. It¡¯s a dinner party. You don¡¯t have to worry about that part. I appreciate his filial piety, but I can¡¯t give it to him for free, so I let him help with something. Oh, it wasn¡¯t anything strange, so don¡¯t worry. Among the ingredients needed for the store, there are some that grow in the Limon Forest, and I just asked them to help me dig them up. Isn¡¯t it worse to reject a gift you give to your mother with legitimately earned money? ¡°Look at the children¡¯s faces.¡±


    I almost whispered at the end. Then the woman looked at the children. The face of a boy and a girl mixed with worry and anticipation.


    When she saw her children, the woman pursed her mouth as if trying to hold back something. And he nodded.


    ¡°Is that so¡­ . Then please give me just that much. Just that much. ¡°I will be indebted to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, just sit at this table.¡±


    After giving directions, I started heating the iron te. It¡¯s a meat dish.


    I¡¯ll show you a proper course meal.


    The first dish to be served was chicken soup.


    The chicken itself is not used.


    I just use chicken broth. Although Palenque cuisine itself is prohibited, eggs and Palenque broth are excellent ingredients that are used in various dishes to give them a deep vor.


    First, dice various vegetables and fry them. The point is to provide green onion oil. The more vegetables, the better. That way, that woman will also feel less burdened by money.


    The chicken broth made by boiling Palenque has a deep vor with Munton mushroom powder, pepper and salt. Add this broth to the stir-fried vegetables and simmer. This is thepletion of a simple vegetable soup.


    The highlight is the taste of vegetables.


    ¡°This is not the main dish. This soup will whet your appetite. ¡°Taste it slowly.¡±


    ¡°wow! ¡°Mom, I guess the dishes out multiple times!¡±


    The girl stamps her feet. I looked divine. The woman just nods while looking at her daughter.


    The girl¡¯s eyes also lit up as she lifted the spoon.


    Grake was already gulping down the soup.


    I immediately prepared the second dish.


    Bamboo shoots dug up by children.


    There is no other healthy food like this.


    As soon as I return from the forest, I peel the raw bamboo shoots that I boiled and cut them diagonally. Then, cut some beef and raw monton mushrooms diagonally and stir-fry them together, season with soy sauce, then wash and boil the green vegetables and season with salt.


    Bamboo shoots infused with meat seasoning and the taste of seasoned monton mushrooms.


    It¡¯s nothing special, but it¡¯s very nutritious.


    The dishes we had shared were handed out again.


    ¡°This is the bamboo shoot dish I picked up earlier. Each of you worked hard to find it, so don¡¯t leave anything behind and eat it all. ¡°It¡¯s a very healthy dish.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±


    The woman let out an exmation.


    As expected, this time, Gray took the bamboo shoot to his mouth first.


    ¡°This is crunchy. Something crunchy and a clean taste spreads through it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to eat it with the mushrooms and meat below?¡±


    I shout out while appraising myself. boy and girl. And my mother ate bamboo shoots non-stop. I am satisfied to see that.


    I returned to the kitchen again.


    A meat dish for Gray, who had already eaten hamburgers with the boy¡¯s mother. And I n to serve hamburgers to the boy and girl. This is the main dish.


    First, ce a thick piece of Beleran meat on an iron te. Veleren, a monster with strong vitality, was eaten raw among mercenaries. It is famous for being parasite-free.


    The Beleren meat began to cook from the outside.


    Cheeeeeeeek!


    Sizzling. The smell and sound of cooking meat makes you feel the gaze of the table outside.


    Beleren meat that ispletely cooked on the outside. But the inside is still red. It¡¯s like when you cook beef, the center is red.


    Yes, this is the point. Belleren meat is delicious only when eaten in this condition.


    The undercooked center of bellelen meat. Cut out only the center. So put it on two tes.


    The sauce is based on chicken broth, vored with red wine Chambertin, then added and simmered with monton mushrooms. The hamburger sauce is demi-ce sauce, but this bellelen meat is based on chicken broth.


    Pour the sauce on top of the meat toplete the Veloren steak.


    And then I quickly make two hamburgers.


    The boy and girl¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    There are loud exmations of exmation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten such luxurious cuisine before¡­ . ¡°What¡¯s the price over there?¡±


    Thedy gave me a look filled with concern. I shook my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s Beleren meat. I cooked it because I had to eat it by today. Otherwise, I have to throw it away.¡±


    This is a lie. Still, it is necessary to provide peace of mind depending on the customer¡¯s situation. Belleren meat is, of course, the highest quality meat caught yesterday. Still, it¡¯s better to say this than to make them behave.


    ¡°Oh this is amazing! I put it in my mouth and it melted together with the sauce! ¡°This is my first time doing something like this.¡±


    Graeke continued to let out exmations. The boy¡¯s mother also cut the Beleren meat with a knife. And chew.


    The boy and girl looked at the hamburger in front of them without even touching it. It looked like he wanted to eat it very much, but he stopped his action, probably because he wanted his mother to enjoy it.


    A face that wants to see a reaction.


    A face full of anticipation.


    Their mother, noticing their gaze, eventually burst into tears.


    ¡°Hey guys. This is my mom¡¯s first time cooking like this in her life. Thank you, thank you. ¡°It¡¯s really delicious.¡±


    ¡°mom!¡±


    ¡°are you okay. delicious. ¡°Yours also looks delicious, so go ahead and eat them.¡±


    When the woman started eating meat again, the boy and girl also took a bite of the hamburger.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    The girl¡¯s happy face was extremely cute.


    The meal ended with dessert. The boy and girl, led by thedy, kept nodding their heads and left the restaurant.


    ¡°If I seed, I will definitelye back again!¡±


    The boy shouted like that. okay. Thank you foring back. After seeing that, Gray asked me.


    ¡°No matter how you look at it, isn¡¯t it more expensive than the level of work done? ¡°I¡¯ve never tried cooking like this at home.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Cooking at our house isn¡¯t that expensive. ¡°Because it¡¯s my iron rule.¡±


    And actually, the price of the bamboo shoots that the kids dug up is worth that much. Hehehe. I don¡¯t see any loss. That¡¯s the man I am.


    ¡°Still, I think there was a lot to learn. This and that. ¡°You are like a teacher.¡±


    ¡°If you are grateful, you will exempt me from taxester when you be a lord, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that will work. ¡°I heard a good lord doesn¡¯t give preferential treatment?¡±


    ¡°haha.¡±


    You learn quickly.


    ¡°Instead, I wille more often. ¡°You are on my side, right?¡±


    ¡°Maybe so.¡±


    Are you on my side? This is a line I¡¯ve heard a lot somewhere.


    Anyway, after hearing my answer, Grake left the restaurant with a very satisfied face.


    The money I earned was 500 runes. For the time being, you don¡¯t have to go out to get eggs and bamboo shoots, so you get your money¡¯s worth.


    I went up to the second floor. Lulin didn¡¯t wake me up on purpose. I thought there would be amotion.


    But what doesn¡¯t really happen if you don¡¯t wake it up? If you leave it as is, it willst for a hundred years. This dragon.


    I shook my head and went up to the second floor.


    Still, I have to feed them.

 Chapter 15

    # 15


    Chapter.4-1 Rxation and Cocktails


    ¡°Wake up, Dragon.¡±


    A day like any other begins. An ordinary afternoon. Wake up the dragon that is still infestation. This too is everyday life.


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    A ck-haired dragon that wakes up unsteadily, rubbing its eyes. I am carefully organizing the dragon¡¯s messy hair as if it were a habit. It¡¯s the same routine every day. daily.


    Lulin said. He said his hair was like the fur he had when he was in his dragon state. So I ran around saying that I could never allow a human being to touch it.


    There is no rejection now.


    No, in fact, they are asking for it to be made softer. Lulin¡¯s hair is like silk. So honestly,bing is rewarding.


    After I roughly wash and dress him and drag him out to the first floor, hees to his senses and looks at me. Of course, the first word is always decided.


    ¡°Give me food. rice! rice! hungry. rice!¡±


    It is very simr to the first words my father said to my mother upon returning home from work when I was young. Of course, my father didn¡¯t run wild and cute like this damn dragon.


    A dragon jumping around me, raising both hands and asking for food. Of course, the cheeks are very swollen. It¡¯s a sign that you¡¯re hungry.


    ¡°Okay, please sit here. ¡°Dragon.¡±


    ¡°OK. Give it to me quickly!¡±


    I nod confidently and sit down at the bar table. Of course, what Lulin eats is meat dishes.


    I don¡¯t really like vegetables.


    It¡¯s even funnier that dragons like vegetables. That doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t eat it at all. If it¡¯s with meat, I just eat it.


    It¡¯s funny to feed vegetables to dragons, wondering if they¡¯re nutritious, so I don¡¯t force it that much.


    ¡°Lurin. Let¡¯s take a bath today. ¡°Hurry up and eat and get ready.¡±


    ¡°You mean a bath?¡±


    The dragon stood up with its eyes shining.


    ¡°Has it already happened! ¡°I was sore, but it worked out well!¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking like an old man? The strongest race has a weak body? Among dragons, what about the little one?¡±


    He lived longer than any human, but even among dragons.


    So cocky.


    I grabbed Rulin¡¯s lips with my hand and pulled them tight. Then he shakes his head left and right with his lips drawn out.


    ¡°Wuuuuuuuu¡±


    There is a public bathhouse in Gray City as well. In modern times, it is a public bathhouse simr to the Roman Empire. However, if you push this damn dragon into the bathhouse alone, the building will blow up. Lurin can¡¯t do anything alone. As a human being, I would say it¡¯s a piece of cake.


    It¡¯s Yugi¡¯s first time following me, so it can be said that she knows nothing about the human world and humans, so it¡¯s something that can¡¯t be helped.


    Lulin is a dragon who just sleeps in the rare that his mother gave him.


    In any case, there is a reason that Rurin cannot be sent to the women¡¯s bath alone, and there is also a reason that a clean hot spring made by herself is better than a bathhouse used by many people, so she makes and uses it herself.


    Usually a light shower. And my rule is to use the bathroom once a month. Since we live ording to a certain pattern, Lurin is automatically included in that rule.


    Lulin didn¡¯t particrly dislike bathing itself. No, like the current reaction, I actually like it. This is a dragon that likes hot water.


    So, I put up a temporary closure sign and took Rurin by the hand and went up the hill.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make this today.¡±


    ¡°here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ording to what I experiencedst time, this is the underground water vein.¡±


    The groundwater of this era is clean. It cannot even bepared to modern groundwater.


    There are no chemical pollutants in this world. Moreover, the groundwater here is the outlet of the water vein of the well used by the people of Gray City. In other words, it is groundwater that has been verified as drinking water.


    Last time, I was digging in the wrong ce and magma almost popped out. The dragon gave me too much strength.


    ¡°Now, cheer up, dragon.¡±


    I pointed the direction and urged Lurin.


    ¡°I mean here. ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    Lurin answered proudly and immediately opened her mouth. Breathes out from its mouth. Compared to the dragon¡¯s body, its power is less than half, but it is perfect for creating hot springs.


    If you userge magic incorrectly, instead of creating a hot spring, the hill will bepletely destroyed.


    Therefore, the current breath, which allows for fine control, is optimal.


    Lulin first cut the center of the hill into a circle. And I continued to use the breath in the center.


    The dragon¡¯s breath prates the entire hill and prates beneath the surface of the earth. The groundwater pushed by the force of the breath throbs and gushes out.


    Because the center of the convex hill face has been carved and polished in a round shape, water flows out and fills up due to the pressure of the breath. The point is to block the hole with a magic shield as soon as it reaches a certain level.


    ¡°Hehe! ¡°My mouth hurts!¡±


    Lulin closed his mouth and frowned. Also, the human body grumbles that it is ufortable.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s hard, I can¡¯t rest yet. ¡°I put a protection spell on the hole I made, so the water will drain out like this.¡±


    ¡°I already did it. What are you looking at me for? Hehehe. ¡°You are a sewer!¡±


    ¡°Did you? ¡°Good job.¡±


    Thanks to the high temperature of the dragon¡¯s breath, the water temperature is very hot. No, it¡¯s not so hot that it¡¯s bubbling. If you go straight in, it¡¯s perfect to see Hwangcheon-gil.


    I froze one side of the water with ice magic. Just until the water reaches the right temperature.


    The appropriate temperature for taking a bath is around 30 to 40 degrees.


    If you wait a little while circting the water, it will reach the right temperature. This is the birth of a hot spring of just the right temperature and size.


    Of course, it is artificially warmed using dragon breath, so strictly speaking, it is not a hot spring. Hot spring refers to water naturally heated by something like magma. But for us, it¡¯s a hot spring. Likeva or dragon breath or something. It¡¯s the same nature.


    ¡°Can Ie in now?¡±


    Rurin secretly checks the temperature of the water. Then he took off his clothes. It¡¯s her naked body that I wake up every day, clean, and even dress. Although it is not new.


    ¡°Take a towel. ¡°Exposed dragon.¡±


    ¡°Humans are really, really annoying. ¡°Hyuyu.¡±


    The thrown towelnds on Lulin¡¯s head. Lulin jumped into the hot spring without even touching the towel and leaned on the edge, showing the satisfaction of an old man.


    ¡°Hehe, this is good. I want to do it every day, but the downside is that it¡¯s a hassle. ¡°What are you doing when you¡¯re noting in?¡±


    ¡°Goes. go.¡±


    I also took off my clothes. Then, wrap the important area with arge towel and dip into hot water. Oh, it¡¯s just the right temperature. Feeling relieved from fatigue. This hotness. Ahhh.


    I leaned on the other side of Rurin and supported myself. Lurin continues her voice without even thinking about removing the towel on her head.


    ¡°Hunyaa.¡±


    Eventually, it started to flow. Hot steam rises to the sky. The sun began to set over Gray Mountain, beyond Gray City. It is the ultimate scenery.


    ¡°Okay, since it feels good, I¡¯ll give you a gift.¡±


    ¡°huh? You mean a gift? ¡°What is that!¡±


    When the dragon reacts to the words ¡°gift,¡± it finally picks up the towel on its head and hops toward me.


    I opened the bag ced on the edge of the hot spring.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a cocktail?¡±


    ¡°What is a cocktail?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re drinking in a ce like this!¡±


    Stars are slowly starting to appear in the sky, and they also appear in Rurin¡¯s eyes. I motioned for him to remain still and took out my secret weapon.


    Chocte liqueur. Especially chocte cream liqueur. Mozar O chocte liqueur. To put it simply, you can think of it as chocte alcohol.


    I would say it¡¯s a taste that Rurin would exactly like.


    An object that was identally summoned while trying to summon chocte.


    This is something I only heard about when I was in culinary school, so I don¡¯t know much about the taste.


    I poured chocte liqueur into a ss. Should I describe it as a syrup-like drink made with chocte cream? Mix milk here. This Mozar O chocte liqueur that I wrote


    is characterized by the fact that the chocte stands out even more.


    Simply mix it with a spoon toplete the cocktail.


    ¡°What on earth is this? ¡°Is the color strange?¡±


    ¡°Is it really going to taste weird? ¡°Try it.¡±


    I passed the ss to her. And I took a sip too.


    Fuhaha.


    It¡¯s delicious too.


    The sweetness of chocte spreads throughout your mouth. Meanwhile, the alcohol mixed with chocte assaults the brain. That bitter yet satisfying feeling.


    A slightly luxurious almond chocte-like vor followed by a bitter alcohol taste. In particr, the milk neutralizes the alcohol as a whole, making it incredibly soft. And sweet.


    Chocte alcohol over hot water. How extravagant this is. Even the hot springs were made by hand, which is also luxurious.


    And the surrounding scenery also gives the feeling of paradise on earth. Blue sky and the foot of a mountain in the distance. And first of all, the dragon in front of me is a beautiful woman.


    ¡°Huh? ¡°This is sweet!¡±


    The dragon, who tasted the sweetness, instead of savoring the taste, just took one shot. Then he passes the ss over.


    ¡°One more drink!¡±


    ¡°Hey, eat something while savoring it.¡±


    ¡°joy! too much. You are shameful. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯ve finally released such a sweet and delicious drink. Because I like sweets! Hehehe!¡±


    Yes, it is also a drink that women like. Because it¡¯s chocte. Lurin took the ss I gave her again with a melting expression. Then my eyes start spinning.


    Eh?


    ¡°Hehehehe! My ta! Meyer. You too, eat it.¡±


    And then it attacks me. I was literally pounced on. He piles his body on top of me, and with the force of it, my forehead and Lulin¡¯s forehead headbutt.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Then this damn dragon opened my mouth with his hand and started pouring the chocte liquor from his mouth. The sweet taste of chocte spreads into Lurin¡¯s mouth.


    No, that¡¯s not the problem, is this insectivorous dragon crazy?


    You can¡¯t even imagine what you¡¯re doing right now. what the.


    I barely managed to separate the dragon¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Hehehehe. Maichi? ¡°Why are you wearing armor?¡±


    At the same time, Lulin drank the remaining chocte liquor. This is the perfect reaction to drinking soju and getting drunk.


    wait for a sec.


    Feeling ufortable, I turned around and looked at the bottle of chocte liqueur.


    Alcohol content 17 degrees.


    A phrase that scared people appeared in front of me.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Lurin! Stop eating! ¡°Stop, dragon!¡±


    For some reason, he did something ridiculous that he would never normally do.


    Is there a dragon in the world that sticks together when he gets drunk? No, it¡¯s here.


    It was my first time drinking alcohol, so I made a mistake not checking the alcohol content. The problem was that I didn¡¯t know it was 17 degrees because I mixed it with milk.


    ¡°Pick it up! Maita marida!¡±


    In the end, Lurin emptied the entire ss and clung to me again.


    ¡°Hehehe. Do you know him? Your former colleague was like that. Steal your lips! Then say you can¡¯t do anything! ¡°Give it to me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be funny, you drunkard dragon!¡±


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    I take back what I said earlier. It means that you don¡¯t know what you are doing.


    Surprisingly, this dragon had at least a vague understanding of the meaning of lips touching. That damn former colleague.


    However, I have zero desire to be attacked by a drunk dragon.


    I stopped bathing, rolled my eyes, picked up the limp dragon, carried it, and returned home.


    Even after I wiped its entire body andid it down on the bed, it desperately clung to me and didn¡¯t want to let go.


    A story about having no choice but to stay together untilte at night.


    Of course, the hot springs were immediately filled the next day. Dig and use only when necessary. Because that¡¯s the principle.

 Chapter 16

    # 16


    Chapter.5 Elder¡¯s Visit


    It¡¯s raining.


    Heavy rain fell all over Gray City. The rain that had been falling since lunchtime became heavier as time went by. Even though it is still afternoon, the sky is as dark as midnight. Dark cloudspletely covered Gray City.


    It was difficult weather to expect guests.


    No one goes up the hill in this weather. Unless you¡¯re a regr regr.


    Who knows, if you really want to eat my cooking, you mighte up.


    When I woke up Rurin, she said that the bed was damp and she didn¡¯t like the weather, so she got up and came down to the first floor. He sips his beer while looking at the rain, but soon puts his head down on the bar table and just blinks.


    ¡°It¡¯s weather I don¡¯t want to do anything. Isn¡¯t that right? Ugh.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    I can¡¯t refute it. The weather is somewhat depressing.


    But in a world like this, rain is more important.


    You can control the weather with dragon magic, but it is not a good idea to go against thews of nature unless your life is at stake.


    So you can¡¯t stop the rain just because you don¡¯t like being wet. This rain ys a big role in seawater.


    In the midst of such heavy rain, an untimely guest arrived. A handsome man with a slightly imposing appearance. The manes into the restaurant and startsining.


    ¡°They say I always feel bad when Ie to the city of humans.¡±


    A city of humans.


    I feel angry, but he looks more handsome than me. Damn, he¡¯s so handsome that he doesn¡¯t even look human.


    No, the more I looked at it, the more it felt like it wasn¡¯t human. First of all, the man¡¯s hair is ck.


    The handsome man had dark ck hair flowing.


    Of course, it is unreasonable to think of everyone who has ck hair as a ck dragon.


    However, this man was just openly spraying dragon fear, so honestly, it was confirmed to be a dragon without any further thought.


    ¡°Uh huh! ¡°Aren¡¯t you an elder?¡±


    Lulin was startled and jumped up from the bar table and ran towards me.


    A ck Dragon elder is definitely someone you know. I just didn¡¯t recognize the polymorph state because it was my first time seeing it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear that the name is Medidana?¡±


    Unlike Lulin, it is an ancient dragon that has lived for over 3,000 years. So, he is an elder.


    ¡°It is not a name that should be called by humans or anything like that.¡±


    A dragon that says the same thing as the words spoken by Lurin when they first met each other.


    Since they are called the strongest race, it is natural to be proud, but maybe they are all the same.


    Despite this rain, the ck Dragon elder was not hit by a single drop of rain.


    Here, elder refers to the head of each dragon n.


    He has only one purpose foring here. Of course it¡¯s because of Lulin. I¡¯ve never heard of an ancient dragon over 3,000 years old having fun.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on now? ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone can refute my decision to bring Rurin.¡±


    Among the ck Dragon group, there were some who thought Lulin was captured by humans, or me.


    But of course they lost to me. So, I can¡¯t openly oppose it.


    ¡°You are the greatest of all dragons. Even if you ate the heart of the Dragon Lord, the king of dragons, you are still only a human! ¡°How dare you stand on equal footing with the dragon!¡±


    The rising dragon fear began to surround Medidana¡¯s entire body and revolve around it. It¡¯s an incredible life. An ordinary human being without any abilities would have already died dozens of times.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t work for me.


    ¡°The fact that you lost to me. ¡°Because that fact is the only truth.¡±


    When I spoke calmly, the dragon immediately started asking questions.


    ¡°You definitely have the power to take on several of our dragons. But can you win against the entire ck Dragon n at the same time?¡±


    Medidana red at me and discussed Daguri.


    Since that doesn¡¯t work, are you going to attack in groups? Rather, it is a line that evokes feelings of resistance.


    ¡°We deal with it. So much. ¡°If you want to break your promise and take Lurin with you.¡±


    ¡°elder! I¡¯m on El¡¯s side! We will fight together! ¡°What are you trying to say about a topic you once abandoned?¡±


    At Medidana¡¯s words, Lurin took a step forward. Now that I think about it, this guy has be firmly on my side at some point.


    Enough to turn your back on your n.


    I already know this, but I suddenly find the dragon in front of me cute.


    ¡°Hey. Who threw it away? It was justte. You are one of the few ck dragons among us¡­ . Well, that¡¯s enough of the story.¡±


    The story that their family tried to abandon Lurin because of something rted to her parents is definitely not a lie.


    However, that is what the elder wants to say now. Dragons cannoty eggs if they are over 2,000 years old. ck dragon society was already very aging, so dragons under 1,000 years old like Lurin were very rare. Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist at all. This means that it is rtively insufficient.


    ¡°Hmm, anyway, this body didn¡¯te here to force you. ¡°I have no intention of breaking my promise.¡±


    ¡°Then why on earth did youe today?¡±


    ¡°Human bastard. Your treatment of guests is a mess. ¡°How dare you set aside this ck Dragon elder and talk back to him?¡±


    I ran out of things to say. That is correct. If a person is over 3,000 years old, he or she is over 70 years old. It¡¯s true that you can¡¯t just face it. If you didn¡¯te here to fight, you should treat them well first. Although I feel like sprinkling salt on it.


    ¡°Lurin. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like you came here to fight, so stop staring at me and let me sit at the table.¡±


    At my words, Lurin looks at me and Medidana alternately. Then he approached Elder Tabak Tabak with an expression that said he had no choice.


    ¡°Did youe alone?¡±


    ¡°Who are you bringing again? Are you saying you¡¯re going to fight because you came alone? This guy¡­ I say this again and again¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Stop nagging ande here.¡±


    Lurin shook her head and pointed in front of the bar table. Then the elder looks around the restaurant and starts an argument.


    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to be living in such a small building. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any inconvenience?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    Lulin nodded without hesitation. There was something in the elder¡¯s eyes that seemed to genuinely care about Rurin. Something.


    ¡°Of course, it is true that your parentsmitted great sins against the n and that othersmitted great crimes, but that is all in the past. Hey.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡°Mommy didn¡¯tmit a crime.¡±


    Lurin shook her head several times at the elder¡¯s words. Medidana looked at that and immediately sighed.


    ¡°done. That¡¯s not what I came here to talk about. Anyway, what are you nning to serve to guests who havee a long way? ¡°If you put out something clumsy, you have to be prepared to beughed at.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s alcohol.¡±


    The ck Dragon n was unusually fond of alcohol. Lulin doesn¡¯t drink beer for nothing. However, in Lulin¡¯s case, he was weak against alcohol itself. Compared to liking alcohol.


    However, that is Lulin¡¯s unique personality, and it is an established belief that most ck dragons are strong against alcohol.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s alcohol. The only thing I like about human culture is alcohol. But will it be okay? This body has high eyes. ¡°How many times do you think I¡¯ve taken pleasure in the human world?¡±


    Medidana provoked me with a look that seemed like she was going to test something.


    ¡°You must have done a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t provide a satisfactory drink, I will take Rurin away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±


    Lulin shouted loudly.


    ¡°Puhahahaha. I just did it. You can¡¯t break a promise like that. ¡°Not like that.¡±


    The elder smiled meaningfully and looked at me again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your intention is, but since you¡¯vee all the way here, I¡¯ll treat you to a surprising drink. ¡°To the point where I realized that I had only been drinking strange alcohol until now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you human, are you so confident? Isn¡¯t this the imperial pce of some kind of empire? For your information, I once became the emperor of humans. During these restaurant entertainment days, I didn¡¯t even pay attention to it. indeed¡­ ?¡±


    The emperor. You enjoyed a variety of entertainment. Since you are provoking me, I have no choice but to ept the provocation. I don¡¯t know what the ultimate purpose ofing to see me and Rurin is, but it doesn¡¯t seem like good intentions, and if that¡¯s the case, I wanted to dampen their spirits before getting into the main topic. Of course I am confident.


    The alcohol in this world is distilled liquor and fermented liquor. Well, it¡¯s the same story whether in this world or the modern times I live in.


    Among them, a drink that would satisfy a dragon.


    The alcohol of this world has one great weakness. That means there is no ripening. The technology for maturing distilled alcohol was not developed at all.


    So, no matter how much he reigned as emperor, he would never have tasted aged liquor. Even dragons can¡¯t use dimension shifting magic.


    Although the store sells diluted soju that is cheap and can be enjoyed inrge quantities, summoned one box at a time, there is a weapon worth serving separately at special asions.


    Due to the limitations of summoning magic, the quantity is small, so it cannot be sold openly in stores, but it is a summoning item that can be offered in the current situation.


    Even for Lurin, who rolled her eyes anxiously.


    I said, taking out my favorite drink.


    ¡°Lurin,e this way.¡±


    ¡°i get it!¡±


    Rurin runs back to the kitchen. Look at me in that state. Perhaps he felt the same way as me, but there was an intense look in his eyes telling me to do something.


    Let¡¯s see.


    The alcohol I will serve is aged distilled liquor. Among distilled spirits, single malt whiskey. Since you say out loud that you are confident in your drinking ability, it is unlikely that you will get drunk easily.


    A characteristic of distilled spirits is that the longer the maturation period, the deeper the taste.


    In the case of wine, a representative fermented beverage, it is clear that the older it is, the better it bes. It matures to a certain point, but if it goes beyond that point, it bes corrupted.


    But distilled spirits are different. The taste changes as long as it is aged in oak barrels. This is because distilled spirits that are naturally high in alcohol do not spoil over time.


    In this world, there is no aging method using oak barrels like this. Because no one tried. They say that the taste of whiskey is determined by the oak barrel.


    The brown color of the whiskey is also a product of the whiskey oozing out during maturation in oak barrels. Of course, there is no alcohol like this in this world.


    I took out a whiskey called The McKell O. I¡¯m thinking of increasing the maturation year little by little so that it doesn¡¯t make any noise. The first choice was The McKell O whiskey, an 18-year-old whiskey made from sherry oak casks made from Spanish oak.


    I poured the whiskey I took out straight and handed it to Medidana.


    Then Medidana raised his ss with a look in his eyes, asking if he could satisfy himself, who had lived for 3,000 years as a human subject.


    And drink alcohol. The elder¡¯s shocked face is a sight to behold.


    In fact, if it is natural, it is natural.


    It¡¯s been 18 years.


    It is true that once aged for about 18 years, it cannot even bepared with other distilled spirits that have not been aged.


    ¡°human¡­ ! ¡°What on earth did you do with alcohol?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? This is a drink I am proud of. ¡°I can¡¯t offer just any alcohol to the ck Dragon elder.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    That whiskey ss is also a first-ss ss crafted by a dwarf. It serves to double the taste of alcohol. The academic opinion is that the ss in which this type of aged liquor is served also affects its taste.


    Of course, only those who can detect even the slightest difference in taste can feel it.


    ¡°Such a scent and rich density¡­ . I¡¯ve never eaten it even in the imperial pce, so how could it be¡­ ?¡±


    I ignored the confused dragon and prepared my next drink.


    This time, we are offering a 30-year-old whiskey.


    Here, 30 years does not mean that 30 years have passed since the whiskey was bottled. This means it was aged in oak barrels for 30 years. A rich oak barrel-aged liquor with a subtle fruity aroma and refreshing taste. This time, I confidently held out the ss in front of Medidana.

 Chapter 17

    # 17


    Chapter.5 Elder¡¯s Visit


    ¡°This time it¡¯s the same but different alcohol. ¡°I wonder if you can feel the difference.¡±


    As expected, by provoking me.


    Then Medidana took the drink in her hand with an expression that asked what the hell that meant. He then pours the whiskey into his mouth with an expression as if he is possessed.


    The elder¡¯s face changes every moment. What can I say about this face? It¡¯s a face that I don¡¯t want to admit, but I can¡¯t help but admit it. The face looks like it¡¯s going to die because the taste of alcohol is so amazing.


    It is a face that mixes two beliefs.


    Lulin saw this and gently put his hand on the whiskey bottle. It is the ck dragon¡¯s instinct to crave alcohol. I mercilessly pped the back of his hand away.


    ¡°sick!¡±


    I looked at him with an unfair face and started threatening him.


    ¡°This is not possible. If you put this in your mouth, it will really kick you out. ¡°It¡¯s so toxic that it really shouldn¡¯t be done, at least not in the current situation.¡±


    Lulin looked at the bottle with regretful eyes. I guess I¡¯ll have to hide it. I can¡¯t even imagine what kind of injection I¡¯ll get after eating this.


    I can¡¯t show you yelling at me while we¡¯re having a serious conversation.


    Meanwhile, Medidana savored the taste of the alcohol and emptied the ss. It¡¯s a happy face.


    Every time you pass it down your throat, the delicate scent will spread and you won¡¯t be able to ovee it.


    I took out myst weapon. A whiskey aged for the longest period of time in the best oak barrels in the whiskey industry.


    Yes, it is an item that has a maturation period of over 70 years. Of course the price is expensive. Very expensive.


    It is an item that exceeds the price of a normal car.


    Of course, when you summon an item in modern times, you don¡¯t get it for free. Should we call it thew of equivalent exchange?


    There is a price to pay. At the same time as summoning, a gold nugget worth the amount is pushed in. It¡¯s a gold bar in my treasure.


    The gold far exceeds the price of the item, so it would be sufficientpensation.


    ¡°This is thest time.¡±


    I poured whiskey into a new ss again. That brown color is so beautiful. The brown beauty that oozes out of the oak barrel cannot bepared to that of a 30-year-old barrel. Compared to this liquor, 30-year-old liquor is nothing.


    ¡°Thest thing is more than that drink just now¡­ ?¡±


    Medidana looked at me with an expression of disbelief. My voice was trembling. The voice of a 3,000 year old ancient dragon is trembling.


    I guess I won the pride battle.


    Medidana understood the meaning of my expression, but she put her hand to the ss with a flushed face, as if she couldn¡¯t stop eating.


    The liquor that flows into the dragon¡¯s mouth slowly flows down its throat. After taking a sip, the dragon lost consciousness for a moment.


    I fell silent as I savored the drink, rolling it around in my mouth.


    There was a moment of silence, and the dragon poured whiskey down his throat as if it was a waste and muttered.


    ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s like a spring breeze with the scent of flowers, yet soft¡­ It¡¯s rich yet refreshing¡­ Good, good¡­ .¡±


    The spirit, which has be mild after being aged for a long time, will spread a fruity scent like a spring breeze every time you pass it down your throat, leaving a very deep chocte-like vor and lingering scent.


    The dragon didn¡¯t say anything after its muttering. I just stare nkly at my ss.


    Then, after a while, he hit himself hard on the cheek.


    But this is a summon item. An item that is so rare that it cannot be summoned inrge quantities.


    One of my small wishes is to make my own aged liquor in this world. Anyway, distilled alcohol exists, so it¡¯s not that difficult of a problem. It¡¯s just a matter of maturation.


    The prerequisite is to find trees that surpass oak and make oak barrels.


    New oak barrels, not oak.


    Because there is no tree of the same type as the oak tree in this world.


    The ck Dragon in front of you now confirms that aged distilled spirits can survive in this world.


    So, a tree simr to or superior to an oak tree. And all you need is magic. I can now spread aged liquor with my own hands.


    If sessful, a lot of money wille in.


    ¡°That¡¯s the end of that drink. Even if I want to give you more, I can¡¯t. It¡¯s okay today, but next time youe, we¡¯ll give you a deeper taste. How about putting off the added fun untilter and just heading home? ¡°It means I hope you don¡¯t y pranks on Rurin.¡±


    At my words, de Dragon raised his eyes and said.


    ¡°There is a better alcohol than this¡­ . ¡°Human being, how on earth was this alcohol made?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about ripening, but it¡¯s my own secret, so I can¡¯t exin it any further.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ripening¡­ Because it¡¯s ripe¡­ Ha ha ha ha ha! I have to admit it. ¡°This drink was definitely the best I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    The dragon smiled widely and then came out again and looked around at Lurin.


    ¡°But. ¡°This and the purpose of mying here are separate things.¡±


    I knew it would happen. These damn dragons are always so self-centered. Although he was surprised by the taste of the alcohol, he didn¡¯t seem to have forgotten his purpose. However, it was true that the momentum had calmed down a bit. Should I be satisfied with just that?


    ¡°What is the purpose? ¡°I treated you well, so now you can tell me, right?¡±


    At my words, Medidana withdrew her smile and opened her mouth with a serious face. The expression on his face is that the joke ends here.


    ¡°I clearly remember the promise I made to entrust Rurin to you. At that time, I had no choice because I was pushed by your threats. But.¡±


    ¡°but?¡±


    ¡°There is a problem.¡±


    ¡°Problem?¡±


    ¡°A promise is a promise, so there is nothing you can do about it, but there are rules of the dragon n that can offset that promise. Breaking this rule means dealing with the entire ck Dragon n! ¡°If it¡¯s a ck dragon, no one can avoid it.¡±


    It looks like he found an excuse to break his promise to me and take Rurin away.


    ¡°What kind of rule is that?¡±


    Even Lulin tilts his head as if he has no idea.


    ¡°The age at which a dragon is recognized as an adult is 800 years old. However, if you do not have a Dragon Lair even by the year you turn 800, you cannot be recognized as an independent being. Because it means nothing has been done for 800 years. Lurin was using her dead mother¡¯s rare, but that rare was probably destroyed by the Red Dragon guys in thest war. ¡°Until you are recognized as an independent entity ording to the rules, you will have to stay in Bloon as a member of the n!¡±


    Bloon refers to a ce deep in the world where ck dragons who are approaching death leave the Rare and live together. It is like a sacred ce. Are you nning to drag Rurin to that ce now?


    They do whatever they want.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, the rules of the dragon n must be followed as long as you are born as a ck dragon. This means that if you want to be with Lurin as we promised, you must have a rare. So, unless you have a rare item, you should send it back immediately. Or will you choose war with our ck Dragon n?¡±


    This is a ridiculous rule. The elder lightly ignored my expression, which was probably rotting, and opened his mouth to Lurin.


    ¡°Lurin, you¡¯ve probably heard it too, right? ¡°So, you can¡¯t say anything right now and your hands are shaking.¡±


    ¡°Elder, but! ¡°I, I, this is my rare!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to call a ce rare where a dragon¡¯s body doesn¡¯t even fit?¡±


    ¡°Ugh. you¡­ .¡±


    Lulin looked at me with a puzzled face. I shake my head vigorously. It meant I didn¡¯t want to go. She had a habit of saying that she never wanted to return to her n again. The conclusion that always came at the end was that I wanted to live with myself.


    It is her habit to say that she will stay with me until I die.


    She said she was severely bullied because of her parents¡¯ work.


    In many ways, I have no intention of letting go of Lulin. I can¡¯t stand Lurin disappearing.


    Because she has be a part of my life.


    But this damn ck Dragon n. How can you shamelessly bring up old rules?


    Whenever they ask me for help and promise to give anything.


    Anyway, it¡¯s funny that humans aren¡¯t the only ones whose attitudepletely changes between before and after going to the bathroom.


    ¡°What should we do, human? Are you going to fight us? or not?¡±


    The elder looked at me with a sly face. In the end, there is only one answer.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to make it rare?¡±


    The elder smiled strangely at my words.


    ¡°You want to make it rare?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°There is still time before Rurin bes an adult.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. It¡¯s one year. ¡°Are you really going to make a rare in just one year?¡±


    ¡°Because I took over the Dragon Lord¡¯s treasure. ¡°There are enough treasures to fill the rares.¡±


    ¡°Hoo?¡±


    The elder looks interested. I don¡¯t want to repay that interest. I have no intention of leaving here.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t leave here. So, I n to make the bottom of this hill rare.¡±


    ¡°you¡­ Really? Are you really making it rare?¡±


    Rurin looked at me with a nk face.


    ¡°Yes, if I leave you to make it alone, it may take hundreds of years to collect the treasure from the beginning. There¡¯s nothing you can do to avoid being dragged away, right? ¡°It might be something that wasn¡¯t nned.¡±


    ¡°really? ¡°Really?¡±


    Lulin¡¯s face, which had been dying at the thought of being dragged away, began to bloom.


    If a dragon rare contains no treasure, it is not recognized as a rare. Because the dragon¡¯s love for treasure began from there.


    ¡°Yes, I make it. My wealth and connections. And we¡¯ll use all of our magic to dig up the entire hill below where the restaurant is located and create a rare enough space to fit your original body. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of making the house a little bigger.¡±


    If wepare the hill where the restaurant is to a pancake. The inside of that bun. The idea is to dig out all the red bean parts, protect them from copsing with a magic barrier, and then make them rare. Because the hill where the restaurant is located is of that size.


    ¡°Can you really make it in one year?¡±


    ¡°My magic and Lurin¡¯s magic. And if you have treasure, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. ¡°The promise I made to the elder is a promise, but the promise I made to Rurin is also important, so I cannot return it.¡±


    ¡°Such a situation is none of my business. But rules are rules. It¡¯s true that ording to the rules, there is definitely a year to spare. If I¡¯m going to make it, it has to be a rare item that I approve of. Responsible for causing the death of Rurin¡¯s mother. Since I couldn¡¯t even protect the rare she left behind, I¡¯ll have to make it again. And once the rare ispleted, I will dere this area as Lurin¡¯s territory.¡±


    The elder said that and jumped up from his seat. The way he stood up looked exactly like Lulin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll taste that drink again a yearter when Ie back to check for rare.¡±


    The elder left only those words and disappeared through teleportation without giving anyone time to respond. As I looked at that scene, a sense of difort exploded.


    I feel a contradiction. Obviously, the elder said, ¡°We¡¯ll have to make it again.¡±


    Is this it?


    I feel sorry for Lulin who doesn¡¯t have any rares. So, I need to make it rare, but it¡¯s a hassle to do it myself. So what if you showed up to take advantage of me and my treasure? By mentioning the rules.


    Was he attacked by a 3,000-year-old snake? No, it¡¯s not a serpent, it¡¯s a dragon that evolved from a serpent.


    It seemed like I was hooked.


    I saw Lulin. What is so exciting is making meugh out loud. No, it would be exciting.


    ¡°If I build air under thisnd, will you also be living in myir?¡±


    Judging by what he said, it was a solo crimemitted by the elder.


    But no matter what, the important thing is the restaurant.


    When I have free time, I can just dig a tunnel as a pastime and move my treasure to a rare ce. Still, my mouth was open. equation.

 Chapter 18

    # 18


    Chapter.6 Doctor¡¯s Evening


    There is a unique clinic in Gray City.


    What made the clinic unique was that the doctors were not human.


    The doctor at the clinic is an elf.


    Elena, an elf, came to the human world with the intention of practicing medicine and opened a clinic in Great City.


    ¡°Laine, your burns are severe?¡±


    Elena, the elf doctor from Gray City, distorted her expression. This would have been apanied by considerable pain.


    Elena was heartbroken by the severe burn marks.


    ¡°Iknow, right. ¡°I made a little mistake.¡±


    Reine spoke calmly, but her facial expression was very distorted, as if she was enduring pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. ¡°I will make you better.¡±


    Elena immediately used healing magic, Heal, on the back of Reine¡¯s hand. With the bright light, the burned area gradually recovers.


    ¡°In the case of trauma, unless it is arge wound, it can be treated with the healing magic ¡®Heal¡¯. So don¡¯t worry. ¡°There probably won¡¯t be any scars.¡±


    Internal injuries and major injuries cannot be treated with ¡®heels¡¯. At that time, you can practice medicine. Elena was skilled not only in healing magic but also in medicine.


    But she recently felt skeptical about the work itself. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just go back to the elf vige? I was thinking about that.


    The reason is because of human attitudes.


    Treatment itself is rewarding. However, few of the men who came to the clinic wanted to receive treatment.


    Most men are just thirsty for courtship.


    It was disappointing to her that people were more interested in herself as a biological female than in herself as a doctor.


    That doesn¡¯t happen among elves. Elena found it strange that people were only obsessed with her own face.


    With the thought of helping humans, I had a hard time leaving the forest and settling down.


    ¡°thank you! I think Elena¡¯s magic is really amazing. But my face doesn¡¯t look good these days. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Raine looked at the back of her recovered hand and opened her mouth.


    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t been able to sleep well these days¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Sleep? ¡°Do you have any concerns?¡±


    Reine held onto Elena¡¯s hands with her characteristic mischievousness. He looks like he¡¯s willing to give advice on anything.


    ¡°no.¡±


    ¡°What about meals?¡±


    ¡°With vegetables I bought at your market.¡±


    Elena has not been able to eat meat since she was born.


    There is a popr belief that elves do not eat meat, but that does not mean they cannot eat it. I just don¡¯t enjoy it.


    However, in her case, she was born unable to properly digest meat. Would you say it has the digestive system of a herbivore?


    ¡°Because I always eat raw vegetables like that, I actually feel less energetic.¡±


    Reine shook her head and suddenly pped her hands. Because a good idea urred to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little far, but would you like to go to the restaurant on the hill after the treatment?¡±


    ¡°At a restaurant?¡±


    ¡°You can make delicious dishes with just vegetables. ¡°If you are El.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Human restaurants were very obvious. It¡¯s not that there are no vegetable dishes, but the focus is on sds. So I didn¡¯t feel any difference from eating raw vegetables.


    However, Elena had no particrints about the taste of the food. The problem is the concentration of humans.


    ¡°still¡­ .¡±


    Sinceing to this city, I haven¡¯t been able to make a single close friend. I realized that it is quite difficult to be close to humans. I thought I couldn¡¯t understand why many elves in their homnd, the elven forest, were angry at humans.


    Men gather together and women look at themselves with jealous eyes.


    Elena couldn¡¯t figure out why she was looking at her like that. Perhaps because of that jealousy, almost no women came to the clinic.


    In the meantime, the only person who treated me well was Laine. Elena thought he was a good person. If all humans were like Layne, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about this. This is Elena¡¯s thoughts. Because she didn¡¯t really understand human nature.


    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while since I¡¯ve had something delicious. Since Laine rmended it, I will definitely go.¡±


    ¡°is it so. I don¡¯t know what your worries are, but eat something delicious and cheer up. ¡°Elena.¡±


    Elena nodded quietly,


    but had no expectations that there would be anything special in the first ce. After all, it is a restaurant run by humans. He thought that there would be no food that would suit his taste as an elf. However, I couldn¡¯t refuse the rmendation since it was Reine who thought of me.


    With that thought in mind, Elena left the city and climbed the hill after the clinic hours were over.


    As I was walking, thinking that the sunset as the sun was setting was pretty everywhere, whether in the human city or the elf forest, a cute restaurant near the top of the hill caught my eye.


    When Elena saw that, she thought it was a very strange position.


    ¡°Still, the view is nice.¡±


    Looking at the scenery made Elena miss the nature of her hometown. The noble beliefs were disappearing little by little. The idea of closing the clinic and returning to my hometown bes a little more certain.


    ¡°hello.¡±


    When I entered the store, there were no other customers. The owner was also nowhere to be seen. is not it? Is the woman in front of me the owner? Elena thought that way. Because it was stretched out on the table. I don¡¯t think there will be any guests lined up at the table for a meal.


    Of course, the person Elena referred to as the woman in front of her was, of course, Lulin.


    Lulin was sprawled out on the table as always. However, since he was not asleep, he slowly rubbed his eyes and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Huh? ¡°Are you a guest?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I came here because Layne rmended it¡­ Are you the owner? ?¡±


    ¡°no! But you¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you an elf?¡±


    Lulin stood up on the table as if in amazement, then jumped and came down to the floor. And then he got right in front of Elena. Elena was slightly embarrassed and took a step back.


    ¡°yes yes?¡±


    ¡°This is my first time seeing a female elf. In the past, there was a male elf among El¡¯spanions. ¡°You are a female elf!¡±


    ¡°That is correct. ¡°A male elf?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, all elves are beautiful. How dare you? dare!¡±


    Elena tilted her head. The woman in front of me had a beauty that was not inferior to that of the elves. To be honest, Elena was by far the first human to see such a beautiful woman.


    But unlike Elena, no man approaches Rurin. Although she does not emit her piers on purpose, her body is always surrounded by tiny, imprable piers, so even when human men see Rurin¡¯s beauty, they do not think much of her intimidation. So, it was correct to say that there was no human who could handle Rurin. Except El.


    ¡°You are truly beautiful¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°Is this body beautiful? Hehehe. But I¡¯m not human? Doesn¡¯t the elf know that too? ¡°That useless male elf who was El¡¯spanion wasn¡¯t even a fuss!¡±


    Elena, who heard those words, was startled and looked straight into Lulin¡¯s eyes. Elena, who looked deeply into those eyes, was scared and fell down on the spot.


    ¡°O great being¡­ ! ¡°Please forgive my rudeness!¡±


    Elena began to tremble. It¡¯s a natural reaction. A dragon is the highest-ranking creature that one cannot even dare to speak of.


    Elena couldn¡¯t understand why there was a dragon in a ce like this. Did Ie out for entertainment? Well, it doesn¡¯t make sense if it¡¯s entertainment.


    Elves are born with an aesthetic sense that can detect lies. It was because of that ability that Lulin asked Elena why she didn¡¯t even know about it. If an elf makes up his mind and looks deeply into the other person¡¯s eyes, he can see through the essence of things.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like humans, and I don¡¯t particrly like elves. And I don¡¯t like dragons that bother me. So I hate everyone.¡±


    Looking down at the trembling elf, Lurin told a strange story. It was no different from saying that they hated elves, so Elena should have felt serious fear.


    ¡°I know a little bit about humans too¡­ .¡±


    So I have no choice but to just agree. That¡¯s the best Elena can do.


    But I soon realized that it was not the time to agree.


    Dragons that hate humans brought great disaster to the continent. Historically speaking.


    There are many dragons that have destroyed kingdoms, ruined empires, and caused great danger. Elena had to feel tremendous fear because the way Lulin spoke created just such a feeling of fear.


    If that happens, even the forest of the elves, their hometown, will suffer damage.


    As a peace-loving elf, Elena mustered up all her courage and dared to ask, believing that such a thing should not happen.


    ¡°But great being, if you don¡¯t like humans, why are you in a ce like this?¡± ¡°May I ask if you are having fun?¡±


    Lulin shook his head violently at Elena.


    ¡°I hate humans. But it was wrong to say that everyone disliked it. Hi-Hi. L is different. Since I have L, anything else I dislike doesn¡¯t matter. Do you understand? By the way, elf. Did you know of my existence? ¡°L said I shouldn¡¯t reveal my identity.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it! no! The elves have never once interfered with the games of a great being! I know full well what disaster it would bring if I did that¡­ . I will never reveal it, great being¡­ Now have mercy¡­ .¡±


    Elena was surprised and lowered her head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was going to kill him. Well then, elf. Be my subordinate. Because I don¡¯t have any subordinates. Then I¡¯ll save you! ¡°I praised this body, so it¡¯s appreciated!¡±


    But at that very moment, Lulin was grabbed by the back of his head.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    ¡°What is it? ¡°Why are you scaring the guests?¡±


    The person who caught the back of my head was El, who appeared from the basement. El grabbed Lulin¡¯s back and pulled her into his arms.


    The back of Lurin¡¯s head touches El¡¯s chest.


    El had no idea what was going on right now. However, Lurin got scared and started acting like a fool.


    ¡°Uh, when did youe? I do not know. Because this elf fell down first!¡±


    Of course, it is true that Elena fell down first. Although that is true.


    ¡°Elf?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lulin waved his hand andughed. Elle, who only looked at Elena after hearing that she was an elf, nodded when she saw the ears. If it were an elf, its identity would have already been discovered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be funny, take turns. Go down and dig the ground. I hope you realize that you are having a hard time building your own house right now. ¡°Get down quickly!¡±


    ¡°Is it my turn already? It seems like you went down not long ago¡­ .¡±


    When El red, Lurin dropped her shoulders and slowly walked to the back of the restaurant, muttering.


    ¡°Ugh, I understand. ¡°Can¡¯t you just do it?¡±


    Elena slowly raised her head and looked at the scene. The man in front of me is not a dragon. No matter how you look at it, he was human. There was no trace of Polymorph at all.


    How can humans treat dragons like that? Faced with a reality she could not understand, Elena fell into confusion.


    Grabbing the back of a dragon and cutting it off was a huge culture shock for Elena, but seeing a dragon listen to a human¡¯s words and move on does not only feel like a culture shock, but also brings about the destruction of one¡¯s values.

 Chapter 19

    # 19


    Chapter.6 Doctor¡¯s Evening


    ¡°Do you want to get up first?¡±


    When I saw the long ears, the woman lying down was an elf. Come to think of it, I think I¡¯ve heard of it before that there were elves in Great City.


    Anyway, if she is an elf, the situation is clear at a nce. Lurin¡¯s identity must have been revealed because of the elf¡¯s eyes that could see through lies.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? If you do that to a great being¡­ ! ah! if¡­ .¡±


    ¡°No, I know very well that she is a dragon. ¡°Our rtionship is a bit special, so it¡¯s a bit difficult to exin.¡±


    ¡°A special rtionship?¡±


    The elf blinked in disbelief. There was still fear in his eyes.


    ¡°More than that, Mr. Elf. ¡°You know that it¡¯s a secret that there are dragons in Great City, right?¡±


    ¡°yes yes. I have no intention of destroying the n. ¡°What kind of elf would go around talking about dragons¡¯ pastimes?¡±


    This is obvious. If you reveal the dragon¡¯s secret, you will be severely punished.


    ¡°Then get up. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s better not to think too much about my rtionship with the dragon.¡±


    ¡°Is that also the secret of the great being?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You are this human, right? No, he¡¯s definitely human¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Humans are correct. It¡¯s definitely human. ¡°Don¡¯t be so scared.¡±


    ¡°but¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I used to be a bit of a wizard, but now I am a retired restaurant owner. Since he was tired of fighting and chose to retire, would you say he has something inmon with the elves?¡±


    ¡°The flying wizard¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°In the world, he was also called the Great Wizard. Would you understand if I told you that I was a colleague of Beden, the hero of the elves?¡±


    ¡°Is that true!¡±


    The elf stared at me with a very surprised face. It¡¯s a face ofplete disbelief because everything is so surprising. However, noble elves do not know how to lie and have the ability to detect even other people¡¯s lies, so if they had looked into my eyes, they would have realized that it was the truth.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m serious¡­ . With that Bethen¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so I¡¯m not a bad person. But since this is a secret rted to dragons, can you just skip it? This may be considered a threat, but rest assured that the dragon will not run amok or anything like that. ¡°This is also true.¡±


    I looked straight into the elf¡¯s eyes.


    You probably knew it wasn¡¯t a lie. Only then did the elf be cautious. I got up very carefully.


    ¡°I think everything you said is true. If so, I¡¯ll pretend not to know. I don¡¯t want to get too involved with dragons. ¡°It¡¯s also an unwritten rule.¡±


    ¡°Yes. So, forget about the dragon, what is your name, Mr. Elf?¡±


    ¡°jeon¡­ ¡°Elena.¡±


    ¡°The first letter is the same as mine. ¡°I¡¯m L.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes yes. ¡°I heard it from Laine.¡±


    The elf who introduced herself as Elena nodded. He then looked around and his expression became ambiguous.


    It¡¯s scary to keep setting foot in a ce where dragons live, and it¡¯s also rude to just leave after entering the restaurant, so what should I do?


    The type of person whose thoughts are clearly visible on their face. You probably won¡¯t even be able to lie.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. This is an ordinary restaurant. That dragon¡¯s name is Rurin, and he¡¯s not that bad. You can rest assured that no harm wille to you as long as you are with me. By the way, you came here to eat, right? If so, please sit down. I¡¯m sorry for surprising you, so I¡¯ll treat you to something delicious. Let me clear some doubts. ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± It seems like it¡¯s true, but¡­ .¡±


    Elena still seemed to hesitate, but eventually sat in front of the bar table I pointed to.


    Coo!


    Quang!


    Meanwhile, below the restaurant. In other words, there was a loud sound of construction going on at the bottom of the hill. They told me to do it as gently as possible, but I¡¯m just destroying things as much as I can.


    ¡°What about this?¡±


    The elf, who reacted sensitively to the sound, began to notice.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. The ground just shakes a little. ¡°What kind of dish would you like to eat instead?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can only eat vegetables. But Lady Raine told me to go, saying she would cook delicious dishes with just vegetables, so I came¡­ Is it possible?¡±


    Elena mutters in a very unsure tone. He ispletely depressed because of Rurin.


    Honestly, her reaction is the correct attitude toward dragons. A being that needs to be tense, tense, and in awe. Because it¡¯s a dragon.


    Well, that¡¯s not important right now, it¡¯s a vegetable dish.


    Of course it is possible.


    There are a variety of foods made with only vegetables, so there is nothing difficult about it.


    ¡°Do not worry. We will prepare delicious dishes made with vegetables. Ah, but how far can it not go?¡±


    This part is important. To what extent can a vegetarian eat something? If you are a true vegetarian, you can only eat grass.


    Otherwise, there is a wide range of choices.


    ¡°Meat. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not animal flesh, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Ah, can you eat anything but lean meat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s because I¡¯m not a vegetarian and lean meat is a part of my body that doesn¡¯t eat it.¡±


    It was a fortunate story.


    If so, the scope is not that narrow.


    ¡°All right. ¡°Then I¡¯ll cook you a delicious dish without using lean meat.¡±


    ¡°really? ¡°I¡¯ve tried a lot of dishes without meat, but honestly, I often feel that raw vegetables are better in terms of taste.¡±


    The moment the elf nodded with anticipation.


    ¡°oh! Why are there so many guests today? Hahaha.¡±


    A loud voice was heard. It was a very familiar voice. The person who came striding into the restaurant was none other than Mr. Knoll.


    Strangely enough, the person who came with me was not Mr. Laine. It was a young man I had never seen before.


    ¡°My nephew came to me because he said he had something to discuss! So, give me Uva¡¯s belly fat.¡±


    Mr. Knoll, who had be aplete fan of Uva¡¯s belly fat, spoke loudly and sat down at a table for four with the young man who came with him.


    Elena looked at the two for a moment as if she didn¡¯t know that Knoll was Reine¡¯s husband, but then quickly lost interest.


    ¡°Okay, just wait a moment.¡±


    I headed straight to the material warehouse.


    First, I n to cook Elena¡¯s dish. It¡¯s only natural since I ordered it first.


    When you think of vegetable dishes, a variety of thingse to mind, but if all you want is lean meat, pasta seems perfect. Strictly speaking, pasta is a noodle dish. Anyway, it¡¯s delicious even without meat.


    If the tomatoes themselves taste good, everything is okay. If you bring out the vor of the tomatoes sufficiently, you can create a deep vor even without adding meat.


    There are tomatoes in this world too. Plus, it¡¯s very delicious. Maybe it¡¯s because the climate of this town is simr to the Andes, where tomatoes originate, but you can even taste the refreshing sweetness of apples in the tomatoes themselves.


    First, I put olive oil in the pan. Olive oil, the strongest vegetable oil on earth. It¡¯s perfect for her who can¡¯t eat meat. The olive oil I use is extra virgin, which is considered the highest quality. The highest quality oil in which the pulp of olive fruits floats. Here, finely chop the onion and garlic and fry them. The point is to write quickly and well.


    Cheeeeeek!


    When you fry chopped onion and garlic in a pan heated with olive oil, an indescribable smell spreads. Especially when you fry the onions until they turn brown, the really delicious smell stimtes your appetite. Once the garlic vor is added, you will be full from this alone.


    Tomatoes here.


    Crush and boil crazy fresh tomatoes, season with pepper, and then boil the pasta. The thing to note here is that pasta noodles must be boiled in hard water.


    Even in modern times, soft water is used in Oriental cuisine, especially soup-based dishes, while hard water is used in ordinary Western cuisine.


    This is a pretty big difference.


    The representative hard water is the underground bedrock water that flows underground in this hill. The groundwater here is rich in calcium and light proteins. This hard water has the property of hardening noodles such as pasta. It is a natural rule to use hard water to boil pasta to the optimal texture and firmness.


    Other than that, of course you have to use training. Soft water refers to ordinary water, and since the drinking water in the restaurant is filled with my spray magic, this water is soft water.


    Hard water and soft water are determined based on the ingredients they contain.


    Anyway, fresh ingredients and adequate water. And if you mix in monton mushrooms, a truly delicious pasta ispleted.


    Elena, who was watching this silently, let out an exmation as if she had finally gotten over the fear of dragons.


    ¡°Oh my, the color is pretty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s red full of sunlight.¡±


    ¡°This is my first time seeing a dish like this¡­ .¡±


    I ced the finished dish in front of her.


    Elena carefully lifted the noodles with a fork. The face of an elf filled with curiosity. He looks like he is deeply interested in my cooking.


    It was clear that there had been a big change in my desire to quickly eat whatever food I had and get away from the dragon.


    So, leaving her focused on cooking, I moved to my seat and started grilling Uva belly meat to serve to Mr. Knoll.


    ¡°Wow, my belly fat hase out.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes! Nelyn, try this. ¡°Because it¡¯s so delicious.¡±


    Mr. Knoll looks at Uva¡¯s belly and gestures for soju.


    Elena is slurping pasta in an unexpected way. The sound is thick. Hold the fork firmly and immediately suck up the noodles. Every time I did that, my hair would fall down, which was ufortable, but I didn¡¯t even care about the tomato sauce sttering on my blonde hair and continued to fork frantically. Since it¡¯s her first time seeing pasta, she probably can¡¯t even think about the technique of rolling it up on a spoon and eating it.


    ¡°How does it taste?¡±


    When I asked, Elena, who had her nose in her te, looked up and smiled. You look pretty when you smile. Since I was trained by Rurin, I am not particrly impressed.


    ¡°it is delicious! This is the first time in my life that I have eaten a dish cooked so deliciously with only vegetables. So this is called cooking? I always ate only raw vegetables¡­ !¡±


    The response is so strong that it is very rewarding. The elves have no concept of cooking. My fellow elf Beden had the same reaction.


    While I was satisfied with the response, I heard a conversation between Mr. Knoll and his nephew. Anyway, the voice is loud. Even considering that the store is small.


    ¡°Is your arm okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I think I¡¯ll have to take a break from mine work for a while until my wound heals. I had night work today as well, so I had no choice but to leave early. ¡°But I felt ufortable going home.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying this guy¡¯s house is ufortable? ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Did you know that my mother is not my biological mother?¡±


    ¡°Eh? ¡°How did you do that!¡±


    ¡°I know everything. I know everything! So don¡¯t try to lie. I knew her as my biological mother for 20 years, but she wasn¡¯t my biological mother¡­ ! ¡°Everything is so confusing and I don¡¯t know what to do!¡±


    ¡°So you¡­ So what happened? ¡°What did you do to Mr. May?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been deceived for 20 years. What¡¯s the point? ¡°I just called her ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°What dude?¡±


    Given the content of the conversation, I nced at Mr. Knoll and saw that he looked very embarrassed. It is a worthy situation.


    ¡°also¡­ .¡±


    Elena must have heard, too, as she mumbled something while wiping her mouth with a napkin. The dishes are clean.


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°It seems like there is somethingcking in humans. If you raised her for 20 years, wouldn¡¯t you already have a love that left your mother? I run a clinic in the city and take care of people, but every time I do that, I feel disappointed in people. I guess you could say I don¡¯t really know. As a result, I don¡¯t have any close friends.¡±


    Elena whispered very softly. While shaking my head. Then, as he slowly started to get up, I stopped him.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Elena.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°There was sauce on that hair.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    The elf was very embarrassed and hurriedly took the towel I held out. Meanwhile, the conversation between Mr. Knoll and the young man continued.

 Chapter 20

    # 20


    Chapter.6 Doctor¡¯s Evening


    ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t know how Mr. May raised you? Even though I feed and clothe you with only good things in a difficult life, I don¡¯t do anything¡­ . Besides, your father died at a young age, so he raised you as aplete stranger!¡±


    ¡°I know that! but¡­ .¡±


    The young man lowered his head.


    ¡°Man, I¡¯m so confused! My mom wasn¡¯t my mom¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Mom is not a mother, but she is a mother if she has raised you for over 20 years. ¡°This bastard is real!¡±


    Mr. Knoll starts to get angry. The young man was scared and flinched.


    ¡°that¡­ .¡±


    And I couldn¡¯t even say anything. As if turning a horse around, he picked up the Uba belly fat that I had put out.


    ¡°This is delicious. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat breakfast and skipped lunch because of my injury.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re hurt, you should go home quickly. ¡°It¡¯s a consultation or something, you just eat that and go back to Mr. May right away!¡±


    ¡°But the atmosphere in the house is shit! ¡°It¡¯s so ufortable.¡±


    ¡°You bastard, I still vividly remember May getting frostbite while going to the doctor to tell her you were sick!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    From what I could see, this young man¡¯s mother seemed to be a very warm person. If what Mr. Knoll says is true. So even I felt frustrated with the young man.


    ¡°honey!¡±


    In the meantime, Ms. Layne ran into the restaurant and looked for her husband. My forehead was covered in sweat.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re in big trouble! ¡°Are you with Neline?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Hello ma¡¯am.¡±


    Neline looked at Mr. Raine, got up from the chair and nodded. But Mr. Laine¡¯s face says that greetings are not important right now. It seemed very urgent. So much so that I didn¡¯t even know Elena existed.


    ¡°you you! This is not the time. Mr. May was seriously injured in the mine!¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°I guess Mr. May didn¡¯t know that you left school early because you were hurt! ¡°There was andslide in the mine, and I guess I got caught up in it.¡±


    ¡°What is that! ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I think he went to bring a packed lunch for you who works at night¡­ .¡±


    ¡°madam¡­ No, mom¡­ ?¡±


    The young man looked embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Come down quickly! You!¡±


    ¡°okay!¡±


    Mr. Knoll winks at me. I nodded. Because I don¡¯t think it¡¯s time to eat right now. This probably means that you will calcte itter.


    The three people quickly ran down the hill. A quiet restaurant. I saw an elf. She was staring nkly at the three people who had disappeared.


    ¡°You said you were running a clinic, right? ¡°Before that, since you are an elf, you will be able to use healing magic.¡±


    ¡°yes? yes. that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°You said earlier that you only end up disappointed because you don¡¯t know people well¡­ .¡±


    Elena quietly nodded. Before I knew it, the sauce on my head had been wiped off.


    ¡°Please think differently. That young man¡¯s mother has raised a child she never gave birth to on her own for decades. If his father also passed away at an early age, what do you think of the heart of a person who wanders around looking for medicine even though his feet are suffering from frostbite, even though he is literally a stranger? He¡¯s not my biological child. ¡°My biological child.¡±


    ¡°that¡­ .¡±


    Elena blinked her big eyes. sh. sh. The blinking continues for a long time.


    ¡°You may have been disappointed because you were only looking at the surface. So, why don¡¯t youe down together? ¡°No matter how much you hate humans, you haven¡¯t forgotten your belief in saving lives, right?¡±


    Healing magic. It is a type of magic that ispletely different from offensive or defensive magic. Even Lurin can¡¯t use it properly.


    The use of healing magic is said to be imbued with divine power. Or elves who love nature and peace. Because the entities that can be used are limited.


    ¡°El is right. sorry. I guess I felt strange for a moment. I¡¯d like to go down first. Life has to be saved first. ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, I¡¯ll help.¡±


    I chased after Knoll with Elena who nodded. They are north of the city. I ran to the side of the road leading to the mines of Great Mountain. There is a city at the bottom of the hill, and beyond the city is Mount Gray to the north, so it¡¯s quite a distance away.


    In front of him, many injured people were being moved from the mine. There were many corpses and many patients.


    Mr. Knoll was also seen. A person who appears to be the young man¡¯s mother is being carried on a stretcher. As we got closer, Mr. Laine pretended to know.


    ¡°LC? ¡°Did you follow me here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elena was eating, so I brought her here.¡±


    ¡°uh! ¡°Elena?¡±


    ¡°God Raine!¡±


    The two people nod their heads. However, the joy was short-lived, and Mr. Laine immediately shook his head.


    ¡°I feel so sorry. Mr. May¡­ It seems that he was worried that his son might be starving because he didn¡¯t bring a lunchbox with him, so he brought a lunchbox with him to eat while working at night and went to the mine, but then there was a rockfall ident¡­ Moreover, in the letter¡­ .¡±


    Mr. Layne burst into tears. There was a letter in her hand.


    The young man must have already read the letter, kneeling down towards the motionless woman and crying for his mother.


    The content of the letter was simple.


    [Nelyn. Anyway, there¡¯s no way you can go without eating, right? Since you don¡¯t seem to want to talk to me for a while, I¡¯ll leave your lunch box and letter with your colleague. Still. Won¡¯t you call me mom again someday? Someday. Because mom doesn¡¯t have any strength these days. You know that? Mom is your mom. Even if you don¡¯t acknowledge it, I¡¯m your mother¡­ .]


    ¡°The people who were brought in on the stretcher were hit on the head withrge stones, so it would probably be difficult for them to survive¡­ . Ugh, I¡¯ve been through a lot of hardships all my life, so how could something like this happen¡­ !¡±


    Mr. Laine continued to sob, and the young man continued to cry out for his mother. Now.


    How are you going to live the rest of your life if your mother leaves like that, calling you an old woman?


    Elena, who read the letter with me, nodded with a big decision on her face. Even though the young man didn¡¯t like it, he seemed to feel sorry for the woman lying down, as I said.


    ¡°Would you like to get out of the way? ¡°I will take a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Nelyn Elena is a skilled healer. ¡°Stay out of the way just in case!¡±


    Mr. Layne, who was sobbing, joined in and grabbed Nelyn¡¯s shoulder. Elena quietly looked at the woman. There is nothing I can do about a person¡¯s life, no matter how much mana they have.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to use thepetition uniform. ¡°I don¡¯t know if my mana will keep up.¡±


    Elena grabbed the woman and shouted that. He seemed to hesitate in the restaurant, but at this moment, he was back to being an elf who sacrificed his life.


    A bright light shines from Elena¡¯s hand.


    Soon sweat formed on Elena¡¯s forehead. Luckily, the woman regained consciousness by the time the sweat stopped dripping.


    That was a miracle. Great Clothing is the highest level of healing magic that elves have, so its very existence is a miracle.


    ¡°mom! mom!¡±


    Then the young man rushed over. The woman lying down seemed to have barelye to her senses and stretched out her hand toward her son.


    ¡°Nelyn again¡­¡± again¡­ Are you calling me mom?¡±


    After saying just one word, the woman smiled and dropped the hand she was reaching for her son.


    ¡°mom? mom!¡±


    Even I was surprised. I wonder if he just died.


    ¡°are you okay. ¡°You just lost your mind and you¡¯ve passed the crisis.¡±


    Fortunately, Elena reassured the young man that it was okay. She stumbled as she got up, probably because she had used up most of her mana. I quickly helped her up. Mr. Raine held the woman with a happy face and cried with the young man. Mr. Knoll was beside him and patted Mr. Reine on the back.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°yes I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Elena also nodded. It didn¡¯t look very good though. Still, she instinctively looked at the other injured people around her.


    ¡°I think there are many people who can stop the bleeding if they can use heels¡­ Mana¡­ I used up all my mana¡­ .¡±


    And then he trembled his eyebrows with a sad expression.


    ¡°But I think I was thinking something wrong. As L said, I think I was only looking at the surface too much. I would like to stay here a little longer. Then, I thought, I might be able to find other aspects of humans. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    Elena said that and tried to move unsteadily. But no matter how you look at it, caring for other patients is impossible.


    I can¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Hold on a moment, Elena.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t use healing magic, but I think I can replenish your depleted mana. Would you like to leave it to me?¡±


    ¡°four?¡±


    At the same time Elena made a puzzled face, I touched her forehead.


    And some of the mana flowed to her. This is a skill called Mana Transfer.


    ¡°This¡­¡± ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°are you okay. ¡°This is a secret art learned from Beden, an elf, so it won¡¯t harm the elves.¡±


    Elena, the elf, will know better than ever that what I say is true. After a while, I took my hand off my forehead and said,


    ¡°It may be difficult to wearpetition clothes, but simple healing magic can now be used. Please help people. Then find what you are looking for.¡±


    Elena looked at me with a curious face.


    ¡°L, you are so amazing! that that¡­ I¡¯lle back to see you all again. Please tell me about Beden¡¯s story someday. If someone doesn¡¯t do it to the great being above¡­ . It¡¯s a little scary, but¡­ .¡±


    Elena muttered that and ran towards the patients. Perhaps because my mana had recovered, I didn¡¯t stumble any further.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to help you, so move your hands.¡±


    Her face was smiling as she examined the patient.


    There is nothing left for me to do. More and more soldiers were flocking in, and more doctors would also be added.


    I turned around and started walking towards the hill. To go back.


    Then I got kicked in the chest. I was knocked to the ground by the sudden surprise attack.


    ¡°you! you! you! you! When I dug out the ground and came out, there was no one there. Do you know how surprised I was? ¡°I¡¯ve never disappeared on a night like this before!¡±


    A stranger jumped into my body and grabbed me by the cor.


    Needless to say, it is our family¡¯s dragon.


    The dragon had a scruffy appearance, its entire bodypletely covered in dirt, as if it had used teleportation as soon as it found no one in the restaurant while digging.


    It¡¯s such a shame that you can¡¯t see it. My pretty face is covered in dirt. Ugh.


    ¡°Oh sorry. ¡°I forgot to tell you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too much, girl!¡±


    ¡°Are you scared and came here in a hurry because no one was there?¡±


    When I ask a question with a sigh, the dragon takes his hand off the cor and jumps up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! ¡°Why would this body do such a thing!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s go back and I¡¯ll wash you. ¡°It was definitely a bit too much to leave without saying anything.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? What¡¯s going on! Are you fully acknowledging it? Then it includes Kook. ¡°Kkookdo!¡±


    ¡°I thought about it and said, ¡®But does this insectivore kick because of that?¡¯¡±


    ¡°I do not know! ¡°I never did that!¡±


    Lulin pulled away and got out of the way from me. Thanks to this, my clothes are also covered in dirt. But something felt better.


    ¡°In the old days, I never even thought about caring for life. Would you say that you are just tired of fighting? ¡°It feels a bit different to be helping save lives when I used to only fight and destroy.¡±


    Rurin, who heard what I said, tilted her head as if asking what I meant.


    ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t know what it is, but didn¡¯t you save me before? Who says they just destroyed it! Bring it. ¡°I will rip it to shreds and give you breath.¡±


    ¡°So, I saved your life?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you look so stupid today.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    I nodded.


    Then, I started walking toward the restaurant, holding the hand of the dragon who tilted his head once again, perhaps surprised by me nodding his head obediently.

 Chapter 21

    # 21


    Chapter.6-1


    Work to make the entire hill of the doctor¡¯s table empty.


    When Inferno, a ss 8 magic that burns at a temperature higher than magma, melts the soil, at that moment Lurin covers the ceiling with a barrier containing ss 9 mana.


    By repeating this process, the earthen ceiling is maintained without copsing. It is a 9 ss barrier. Even if a giant monster sits on top of a hill, it is unlikely to copse unless its weight or presence exceeds Lulin¡¯s mana.


    Of course, it is difficult to build a building on a hill. Because there is no way the ground can be dug. You must be embarrassed because the ground can¡¯t be dug because of the barrier.


    But since all thend on the hill near here has been purchased, that doesn¡¯t happen. Even if there is, just block it and that¡¯s it.


    This is the rare one I decided to make. I was thinking of using this opportunity to make a luxurious rare. Would you say it¡¯s a huge underground pce? There is a restaurant on the hill. And at the bottom of the hill is an underground pce.


    The so-called underground pce rare.


    Lurin¡¯s ambitions are rising to build not only a huge room where he can stay even when his polymorph is released, but also various luxurious facilities, as well as arge food warehouse, a storage warehouse for summoned items, and a liquor warehouse that he has long wanted to build.


    There was even a bathroom near the underground water vein.


    Since we couldn¡¯t just dig up the ground and leave it alone, we had to tip it over after enjoying the hot springs, but there¡¯s no need to do that if you build it in the hill.


    So, this rare was not only for Lurin, but also for me.


    I n to use the strongest magic that Lurin can use in the food storage and summoning warehouse. By using the ss 10 magic, Time Stop, you can make the expiration date eternal. It is possible to create a space where everything stops.


    Of course, if that happens, Lulin will be needed to get to the warehouse. That¡¯s the only drawback, but the advantages are greater, so I can¡¯t help it.


    Due to the influence of Dragon Heart, his attack magic overwhelms Lulin and other dragons, but as a human, that¡¯s his limit.


    Normal attack magic is up to ss 9. If you already have level 9 attack magic, you can drop a meteorite or even destroy a city if you want. Trampling a dragon is also a 9th ss magic.


    On the other hand, ss 10 magic usually refers to magic that involves the maniption of mind and time. In this world¡¯s magic system, you can think of magic of ss 10 or higher as mental magic.


    And level 10 magic is too much for humans. Would you say that the human brain cannot handle it?


    So no matter how much mana I have, the power of ss 9 attack magic will only be stronger, it will not make me a ss 10.


    Our dragon was still young, so he couldn¡¯t use a variety of mental magic, but he was still able to use it clumsily.


    I am the one who wants to use god-level magic to store food, but what a useless luxury this is.


    But right now it¡¯s just the basic steps.


    Whether it¡¯s time stop, a warehouse, or a pce, it¡¯s still a long way off. Right now it¡¯s just the nning stage.


    The priority is to focus on creating space by quickly melting the soil.


    You cannot hire dwarves at this stage. Because melting the inside of a hill and building a barrier are things dwarves cannot do.


    This level of barrier must be able to use ss 9 auxiliary magic. So it¡¯s just Lurin¡¯s job. In fact, creating a rare in an unusual location was an unavoidablebor.


    Once you create a space, you can hire dwarves to build the pce. So, the story goes that all you have to do is dig a hill and your troubles will be over.


    Sweat flows down my forehead.


    I worked so hard that I was so tired that I was close to dying.


    Just a high earthen ceiling. In the future, there is a pile of dirt that has not yet been drilled. An empty space was created at the back.


    When I looked at Lulin to take a break, he looked very messed up. I¡¯m not talking about being covered in dirt. Rurin was standing there looking at me even more than that.


    ¡°you you! ¡°Why are you so wet?¡±


    ¡°Water over there! Ugh. you!¡±


    ¡°Do note! Argh! you idiot. ¡°Where are youing from, covered in mud?¡±


    Wow.


    ah.


    The mud dragon ran up and pushed me. It¡¯s frustrating. Mud stters on my clothes and face. Rurin smiled and started rubbing mud on my body. Very deliberate.


    ¡°Yumma!¡±


    ¡°I made it clear before that you and I are one!¡±


    That was because I was hired to help out at the restaurant.


    ¡°Okay, get off. Just get off. ¡°Get away now.¡±


    ¡°hu!¡±


    ¡°Hey, why on my face!¡±


    Lurin¡¯s spit stters all over my face. A dragon¡¯s spit. I can¡¯t live.


    The dragon didn¡¯t even think about getting out of the way and trembled.


    ¡°cold¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Dragon is cold because it¡¯s this wet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a dragon¡¯s body, but a human body, so metabolism can¡¯t be helped! So cold is cold! ¡°I guess I don¡¯t like the cold!¡±


    ¡°I understand, so please stop clinging to me! Argh! My clothes¡­ !¡±


    I am not a stove. Dragon.


    Since I was going to be rolling around in the dirt like this, I had no choice but to grab Rurin and lift her up.


    ¡°Oh oh! You carried me! ¡°This is good in its own way!¡±


    When I hugged the princess, she let out an odd sentiment. I shook my head and made her sit on the floor.


    ¡°Stopughing and sit here. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wipe it.¡±


    I sighed, unzipped the backpack on my back and took out a towel.


    ¡°How on earth did your head get wet?¡±


    Rurin pointed again as I asked while rubbing my head with a towel.


    ¡°Suddenly the water poured out of there! And it came out!¡±


    When I looked at the ce Lurin had pointed out, there was already standing water. That seems to be an underground water vein. The water seemed to have stopped flowing, as the surface of the water was quiet without any ripples. So, did you slightly touch the underground water vein?


    In that case, we can say that this is the site of the public bathhouse.


    Since it is a ce where water gushes out, construction will turn it into a silent bathhouse. Of course, I¡¯m not making it now, so I¡¯ll pass.


    These days, the dragon throws away its clothes every time ites to climb a hill.


    Still, is there anything else? After taking off her clothes, I cleaned her and even changed her clothes.


    ¡°You are more hungry than that. Give them food and make them work!¡±


    Lurin looked up at me, ready to use teleportation at any moment. An eye attack full of hunger. It¡¯s a moment when I¡¯m confused as to whether what¡¯s in my arms is a cat or a dragon.


    ¡°ok? Make me work? What you want to build now is your house? On the other hand, Dragon, you have to feed me, right?¡±


    ¡°is it? That¡¯s right. But there is no food to give. ¡°Because I can¡¯t cook.¡±


    ¡°You are confident. ¡°Be confident.¡±


    I messed up the dragon¡¯s long ck hair.


    ¡°Aaaah! do not do that!¡±


    Ignore the screaming dragon. Still, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m hungry, so I have to eat.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. ¡°Because I have to eat.¡±


    ¡°Really! After all, we are one body! Hehehe. ¡°I want to eat something delicious!¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    I left the stubborn dragon behind and rummaged through my backpack again. The backpack contained emergency food. Emergency food I packed just in case.


    And a cooking set called Koppel.


    A pot and a bag of ramen are lined up in front of me.


    Emergency food is prepared just for times like these. It¡¯s good to teleport back, but eating ramen while taking a break from work is even more special, right?


    After using the fireball on the floor like a bonfire, I picked up a pot and poured some water into it.


    Gurgling. Ramen water fills the pot.


    I lifted the pot over the burning fireball. The me reaches the bottom of the pot. My arm hurts for a while because I didn¡¯t have something to put the pot on.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a warm dish. ¡°My dragon is cold, so I¡¯m going to warm him up.¡±


    ¡°Warm food? Hmm, that sounds good!¡±


    Lurin nods. As the water began to boil, I held out the pot handle to Rurin.


    If you use Fireball directly in water, it will boil quickly, but more will evaporate. Boiling like this is the most stable for cooking purposes.


    ¡°I¡¯m holding it. ¡°It¡¯ll just take a moment.¡±


    ¡°This? ¡°You mean like this?¡±


    Rurin holds the pot handle with both hands and tilts her body.


    ¡°Okay, just stay there.¡±


    I put the noodles in the pot and added the soup. kes, of course.


    But when Rurin saw that, she got scared and almost lost the pot. I¡¯m d they caught it right away, but a major disaster would have urred.


    It was a disaster that would make me go back to the restaurant without moving.


    ¡°You¡­ Isn¡¯t that the food that hurts your mouth? I hate that! That hurts so much! ¡°It felt like Red¡¯s breath was better!¡±


    Rurin stands up and tries to run away. It seemed like the fear of spicy chicken noodle had overtaken her.


    Hello dragon yers.


    To catch the dragon, take the Buldakbokki O Noodles. Wouldn¡¯t it definitely be effective?


    A thought suddenly urred to me. A dragon running away from spicy food is so unique, isn¡¯t it?


    Moreover, Lulin was so shocked by the taste of the fire chicken that he ate at that time that his eyes watered and he grinned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat that!¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s different from back then.¡±


    ¡°Something else?¡±


    ¡°Okay, this isn¡¯t spicy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lie!¡±


    ¡°Did you see me lying? ¡°At that time, I clearly warned you not to eat it, but you ate it.¡±


    ¡°Is that really true? Doesn¡¯t this hurt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not painful, but it¡¯s delicious. Don¡¯t ask for it again. ¡°Because I¡¯m gaining weight.¡±


    As I spoke firmly, Rurin hesitantly came around to me again. Soon the smell of ramen began to spread. The scent of ramen automatically stimtes the appetite.


    The dragon must have been attracted by the scent, too, and came back next to me and sat down, hugging my knees.


    ¡°It smells different. ¡°The contents seem to be simr, but there was no soup back then!¡±


    ¡°okay. ruler. fork.¡±


    When I put a fork in her hand, Lurin picked up the noodles with her eyes shining.


    Before eating, he looked at me, so I nodded and started slurping the noodles.


    ¡°you! This is so different! It doesn¡¯t hurt! it¡¯s good!¡±


    ¡°yes? ¡°Try the soup too.¡±


    ¡°soup?¡±


    Right now we are eating two bags of ramen by the pot. It is difficult to eat if you put your face in it at the same time. So I tried to persuade Rurin with a spoon.


    Slurp.


    Then the sound of soup being eaten is heard. At this point, I picked up the noodles and ate them.


    Lurin drinks the soup and looks touched. A dragon in love with ramen.


    Seeing that makes the ramen taste even better.


    We quickly emptied the pot. In a little while, it will be time to head back for dinner.


    ¡°Gorororolong! Puhanya.¡±


    But for some reason I couldn¡¯t move my body.


    This is because Rurin fell asleep with her head on my thigh and a fork in one hand.


    The dragon¡¯s breathing can be heard. You go to sleep right after eating. It is truly a creature that is faithful to its instincts. There¡¯s no way you can gain weight, right?


    I shook my head.


    I tried to wake him up by squeezing him, but I couldn¡¯t because he was sleeping with such a satisfied expression on his face.


    I can¡¯t help it. Should I rest a little longer?


    The sight of him curled up and sleepingfortably with a satisfied face made me feel sleepy, and that¡¯s what I thought. Okay, let¡¯s rest. Let¡¯s take a rest first.

 Chapter 22

    # 22


    Chapter.7 Cheese


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    A familiar person entered the restaurant at sunset. This is Miltain, a mercenary. The same young man who gifted Mr. Ment with fried chicken noodles.


    ¡°long time no see.¡±


    They weed me warmly, but for some reason, their expressions were lost. That¡¯s one reason why he¡¯s been gone for so long. After the dinner party that day, a group of mercenaries went out to protect the top.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen me for a while and you¡¯re back now?¡±


    ¡°yes? yes. that¡¯s right.¡±


    This man sighs loudly when he returns home from work. Miltain pulled out a chair at the bar table, sat down, and looked at me with longing eyes.


    ¡°Can you give me that drink then? What was it? Was it soju?¡±


    Cheap and easy to drink. There is no alcohol that matches that like soju. Whiskeys like The McKell O that were presented to Old Man ck Dragon are rare and are not always served.


    ¡°What about snacks?¡±


    ¡°No snacks¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter anything. ¡°I just feel like getting drunk.¡±


    The young man took the soju bottle and sighed again.


    I don¡¯t know why, but if you want to get drunk rather than fill your stomach, there is no better snack than m stew. Although it had a little bit of my taste in it.


    Spicy soup with soju!


    I took out the shellfish I had thrown into the magic refrigerator. This is an item that I obtained by using magic to turn over mud near the sea. The angle of view is also perfect. However, I don¡¯t know the name here. Since refrigeration technology is not developed and it is impossible to use it in areas far from the sea, it may not have a name at all.


    Judging by its appearance, it is a shellfish of the lily family. Very simr to ms. The soup tastes simr, so I¡¯m thinking it¡¯s probably the same type.


    Add stem vegetables, which have an equally refreshing taste, to the cool m stew. And bean sprouts and vegetables are also essential.


    When I smelled it while it was boiling, a magic urred that made even me crave soju. The true value of m stew is revealed when eaten with soju.


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t just drink soju, let¡¯s try this dish together.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what the story is, but wouldn¡¯t it be better to get drunk when you want to get drunk? I strongly agree with that.


    ¡°thank you. Are you just spoon-feeding it?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re right. Mr. Mercenary.¡±


    I nodded and the young man slowly ate the m stew with a spoon. Soon his face brightens and he opens his mouth.


    ¡°Key! It¡¯s good! Is it spicy? It doesn¡¯t seem spicy, but it¡¯s spicy¡­ . It goes really well with this drink. I felt like I wanted to drink this drink right away. I¡¯m not satisfied with beer¡­ .¡±


    Miltein takes a shot of soju while drinking soup. This was like a street food stall. A faint memoryes to mind.


    ¡°Did you have an ident? ¡°The ground will copse.¡±


    The reason for creating a bar table was tomunicate with guests. If you don¡¯t want to be interrupted, sit at a table for four. Psychologically speaking.


    Plus, I usually be more honest when I drink soju. I guess I started fluttering my mouth needlessly.


    The young man looked up at me, ate m soup, drank again, and lowered his head in tears.


    ¡°Actually, my senior is my senior¡­ You were seriously injured because of me. Because of me!¡±


    Are you a senior?


    The only person he politely calls his senior is Mr. Ment. If so, it means that Mr. Ment was injured.


    ¡°Are you Mr. Ment?¡±


    When asked in surprise, Miltein nodded slowly.


    ¡°When I came across your group of bandits, you tried to help me¡­ .¡±


    A young man who speaks up to that point and then glosses over it.


    ¡°Did you get hit with a knife instead? Is Mr. Ment okay? ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±


    When I asked out of curiosity, Miltein shook his head and opened his mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, I fell off a cliff and suffered serious injuries all over my body.¡±


    ¡°The whole body?¡±


    This is not an ordinary thing. Because a major wound to the entire body means an injury that could lead to death.


    ¡°The doctor said I would still be limp even after recovery, so I should retire from mercenary work¡­ But my senior, it¡¯s not my fault, so don¡¯t worry about it¡­ ! I really¡­ What a pathetic guy. Why are you blocking my senior¡¯s view? You idiot! ¡°Die, die.¡±


    Miltain mes himself by pping himself. It was definitely surprising.


    ¡°Hmm, I had no idea about that either. Mr. Knoll didn¡¯t say anything either¡­ .¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I came back today¡­ .¡±


    Of course, given Mr. Ment¡¯s personality, it wasn¡¯t that surprising that he got hurt while caring for his beloved junior. It¡¯s unfortunate that the injury is such that he has to retire, but there¡¯s no way around it. I wish I had received help from Great Clothing, a high-level elf healing spell, right after I got injured, but it was already toote now.


    Even recovery magic is useless for the aftereffects.


    The recovery magic itself is mainly effective for trauma that causes blood to ooze and skin torn. There is no significant effect on internal injuries.


    ¡°I see. I guess I have to go visit the hospital. ¡°It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t even know each other.¡±


    ¡°yes¡­ . Perhaps by tomorrow, the rumor will spread and people wille from all over. Because you are that kind of person. Someone like that¡­ I should have dropped out because the seats had changed! One bottle! ¡°Give me another bottle!¡±


    Miltein started cracking open the soju again. You should drink it. To ease my self-me, even just tonight.


    ¡°okay. drink. drink. ¡°I think it would be best to drink it.¡±


    I brought him a few more bottles of soju. However, after pouring down two bottles of soju, Miltein rolled over and started sleeping. It¡¯s as if he couldn¡¯t hold on to his drinking capacity.


    It¡¯s a service that doesn¡¯t exist in the first ce.


    I had no choice but to sleep under the bed in my room on the second floor. The smell of soju is everywhere.


    And the next day.


    The young man stood up with a look on his face. It was muchter than me. Holding my head and expressing my hangover with my whole body.


    ¡°This ce¡­ .¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s on the second floor of the restaurant. Did you get drunk and sleep quietly? ¡°Well, if the governor is sleeping, I¡¯m d he¡¯s so calm.¡±


    It is very difficult if the injection sticks and gnaws like our dragon.


    ¡°What is this human?¡±


    It¡¯s already lunchtime. I woke up Rurin to feed her. Rurin looked at Miltein and looked quite displeased. But why are you upset?


    ¡°He fell asleep after drinking at the store, so I put him to sleep here. Normally, I would have kicked him out before he got drunk, but that¡¯s the circumstances.¡±


    ¡°customer? Why are guests sleeping in my area? You decided to die! And your room is mine only¡­ !¡±


    I said while pressing Lurin¡¯s temples with both hands.


    ¡°Why is my room yours?¡±


    ¡°There is such a thing!¡±


    Rurin grabs my hand that is pressing down on her head with both hands and gives me a look of protest.


    ¡°If you move to the basement, it won¡¯t matter anyway, right? So let¡¯s keep your area down, down.¡±


    I whispered clearly into the dragon¡¯s ear, then turned my head and opened my mouth to Miltain.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s already lunch time, soe to your senses, right?¡±


    Miltain nodded, frowning as if he had a headache. There are two Lurin.


    ¡°When I move to Rare, I hope you and I can share the same room!¡±


    Lurin immediately lost interest in Miltein and wandered around shouting out blueprints for the future.


    I ignored Rurin and hurried to prepare to visit Mr. Ment.


    Since I¡¯m a regr customer, I have to visit.


    ¡°Lurin,e here and stretch this for me.¡±


    Since we couldn¡¯t go empty-handed, we prepared special food all morning.


    ¡°What is this! It¡¯s increasing!¡±


    ¡°right?¡±


    ¡°Oh oh?¡±


    ¡°Hey, how far are we going?¡±


    I tried to surprise him, but Rurin acted like a fool. Lurin pulled out the heated mozzare cheese and walked to the entrance of the restaurant.


    Anyway, the food I prepared is pizza.


    It is a verymon food on Earth and enjoyed by people all over the world, but it does not exist in this world.


    It¡¯s been a while since I started the fire pit.


    Then I took out the dough that had been fermented in the morning.


    The tomatoes in this neighborhood taste amazing, so the pizza must be delicious too.


    Italian pizza with a tomato base and only mozzare cheese.


    And a Korean-style pizza topped with everything delicious, including monton mushrooms and top-quality Uka sirloin steak, potatoes, and bacon.


    Ruriny down on the table and started ying with the expanding mozzare cheese, while I concentrated on making pizza.


    ***


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Ment, why didn¡¯t you get married?¡±


    When I asked Miltein for directions, he shook his head.


    ¡°Well, since I rarely work as a mercenary at home, I¡¯m not popr as a marriage partner, and I don¡¯t think my senior had any particr thoughts about it. ¡°I¡¯ve been dumped by women more than once because of that!¡±


    ¡°is it so?¡±


    Is it the sorrow of a mercenary? In fact, there is no way that an upation that is rarely found at home would be popr as a marriage partner. In the case of Mr. Knoll and Mr. Reine, both were mercenaries.


    When I visited Mr. Ment¡¯s house, Mr. Knoll and Mr. Raine were already there. And for some reason, the elf Elena was there. Lulin is currently under construction. Maybe it¡¯s because he has the reputation of being rare, but even though heins, he¡¯s enthusiastic. The bottom of the hill is now almostpletely clear. Now all that remains is the finish.


    ¡°hello. ¡°How are you all gathered here?¡±


    Mr. Ment had a bandage wrapped around his leg. Sitting on the bed with only the upper body raised.


    ¡°Are you here?¡±


    Mr. Knoll, who was right next to Mr. Ment, nced at me and said hello as if he was passing by.


    ¡°LC, are you here?¡±


    Mr. Layne puts his hands together and approaches me with a happy face.


    ¡°Eh El!¡±


    Elena reacts strangely and stutters.


    ¡°In such a shabby ce¡­ .¡±


    Finally, Mr. Ment nodded.


    Different reactions.


    ¡°I¡¯m a senior!¡±


    Miltain was in tears and ran to Ment and hugged him.


    ¡°Get away from me, you bastard! ¡°This guy told me not to worry about it and just do my work.¡±


    The bickering between the two began.


    The person who came up to me was Mr. Reine. I thought it went well, so I whispered carefully so that Mr. Ment could not hear.


    ¡°I heard it can save your legs for life. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, unfortunately¡­ ¡°But just in case, I asked Elena toe with me, but she said it was toote.¡±


    Elena sneakily approaches here and snoops around. Long ears aren¡¯t there for nothing. He must have heard our story, so he quietly stands behind Mr. Layne and whispers.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. It¡¯s already toote. He said it had been several days since he was injured. The trauma had already fully recovered, but the nerve tissue had already beenpressed and stuck, so I couldn¡¯t do anything about it¡­ . sorry. I don¡¯t know if I was there at that time¡­ .¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not something you should be sorry about, Elena.¡±


    I looked at Elena. Her eyes and mine meet directly. When our eyes meet, he turns his head and hides behind Mr. Laine.


    what¡¯s this?


    ¡°right. ¡°L, thanks to you, L, my thoughts have changed a lot!¡±


    Elena¡¯s voice heard from behind Reine. Mr. Layne looks at it and smiles strangely.


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    One has a strangeugh. And another one waves his arms. what?


    I left the two very strange people behind and approached Mr. Ment.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Please recover quickly and stop by the restaurant. ¡°Without Mr. Ment, sales won¡¯t increase.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes yes! Yes? I have to go. Cancer.¡±


    This person also reacts in a strange way. Mr. Ment looks at me strangely. Why do you have strange eyes? Why are everyone here like this today?


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and have some soju!¡±


    Mr. Knoll patting my back.


    It was fortunate. Everyone was strange, but Mr. Knoll was fine.

 Chapter 23

    # 23


    Chapter.7 Cheese


    ¡°It hurts. Mr. Knoll.¡±


    I frowned at Mr. Knoll¡¯s attack and thought it was time to take out the pizza I had brought.


    ¡°I came here empty-handed, so I cooked some food. Would you all like to try it?¡±


    It has cooled down a bit, but the cheese is still alive. It was just when it was delicious.


    ¡°What is this? First time seeing¡­ ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Mr. Ment was the first to take a slice of pizza.


    ¡°Bread in a round shape¡­ Is it? ¡°What is this white thing?¡±


    Mr. Knoll, who was right next to me, also had an interesting face. The two women behind them also approached. Miltain holds a pizza in his hand and looks at Mr. Ment.


    ¡°Senior, you have to eat first so I can eat too! Come on!¡±


    Miltain whined again.


    ¡°you¡¯re right. The main character has to eat. It¡¯s not your favorite spicy food, but it¡¯s still delicious. If you recover ande to the restaurant, we can make it spicy for you. Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°oh! Is that so? ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    Mr. Ment put down his worried expression for a moment and brought the pizza to his mouth.


    ¡°what¡¯s this? ¡°What is this increasing thing?¡±


    Mr. Knoll shouted with a surprised face. Miltain also began to fuss.


    ¡°Oooh? what¡¯s this.¡±


    He holds a pizza in his mouth and shakes it back and forth, letting the cheese hang down.


    ¡°oh! This is delicious. The texture of the bread and the red sauce go really well together, and the meat¡­ . And what is this white, stretchy thing? ¡°It¡¯s savory and salty, and it feels like a harmoniousbination of all the ingredients on the bread.¡±


    Mr. Ment calmly expressed his impressions. The only one who is calm is Mr. Ment. People eating my pizza as if they were possessed. Of course, it¡¯s a happy reaction.


    However, there is one woman who cannot enjoy it in the meantime. Obviously pizza has meat in it. However, other types have a simrposition to pasta. Pizza made with only dough, cheese, and tomato sauce.


    If the pasta was good, this would be good too.


    Because she said the only thing she couldn¡¯t eat was lean meat.


    ¡°Elena, please try this.¡±


    I handed out the Italian-style oven pizza to Elena.


    As I was just watching everyone enjoy their food, Elena seemed to get a little interested and took the pizza to her mouth. With a pale face, he hesitated and took a very small bite of the end of the pizza.


    Then the cheese stretches. The blonde elf and cheese somehow look good together. The elf immediately flushed his cheeks.


    ¡°it is delicious! How do you cook so well without using meat? ¡°Can you teach me a lesson too?¡±


    He shouted to himself and then turned his back, probably because he was embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°No, there is nothing to be sorry about.¡±


    If it¡¯s a simple dish, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t teach you.


    ¡°But can youe? ¡°At a restaurant?¡±


    When I asked with a slight smile, the elf fell backwards.


    ¡°That that that¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    The dragon seemed scary. His face became very worried.


    Anyway, Mr. Ment ate the pizza with satisfaction. I don¡¯t know if I have the energy, but from now on, I have to ovee it on my own. I hope they get over it quickly because they can¡¯t lose their regr customers.


    After the pizza party ended, people dispersed.


    I also returned to the restaurant.


    Lurin seemed to like the pizza so much that she ate two by herself.


    The entire bag of mozzare cheese was thrown away and only empty bags were left lying around in the kitchen.


    Cheese is obviously a processed product, so it can be summoned and used, but it is very inconvenient. There are many advantages to using various cheeses, including mozzare, but the amount that can be summoned is very limited.


    A bottle of liquor.


    A bag of cheese.


    A box of soju.


    It¡¯s packaged in a box. You can call it a box, but that¡¯s only limited to the weight you can handle. Summoned items always have limitations.


    Now that I know that cheese and pizza go well with the tastes of people here, I suddenly have a desire to make cheese myself.


    Having a cheese factory on top of Dragon Lair can also be a gimmick. Of course, the average person wouldn¡¯t even think that there would be a rare hidden at the bottom of the hill. If you¡¯re an ordinary person.


    Anyway, you need cheese.


    Mozzare cheese was apparently made from buffalo milk. I remember taking theoretical training at culinary school.


    So, shall we make a ranch out of this seaweed? Creating a secluded ranch is another dreame true. It¡¯s one of my bucket list.


    Speaking of water buffalo, I¡¯ve definitely seen one. In fact, the basic ecosystem of this world is very simr to Earth.


    As I was talking, I suddenly wanted to eat cheese, starting with gratin and even ramen. Homemade cheese.


    My motivation surges. Maybe you have a passion for cooking.


    Rare has now reached a stage where it can be left to the dwarves. All that remains is negotiation with the dwarves. There is no problem with turning your attention to cheese.


    Ranching is not that difficult. All you have to do is catch a water buffalo, confine it on a hill, make a waterway and a pen for it, and then ask Rurin to make it quiet and raise it. If you tame the buffaloes that are born from the beginning, they will be calm.


    All you have to do is select the person to manage through an interview. As long as you establish a system, mozzare cheese will continue toe into your hands.


    He also told me to remove the ox horn as soon as possible. I ran to the basement and caught Lurin.


    ¡°When did youe back? Huh? ¡°What¡¯s so urgent!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    Lurin tilts her head and asks a question.


    ¡°To catch the treasure.¡±


    Lulin¡¯s eyes began to shine at my words. My instinct stirs at the word treasure. Because dragons can¡¯t use their own will when ites to treasure. Just look at the fact that she is wearing the gold bracelet I gave her on her 799th birthday without ever taking it off her body.


    ¡°Oh oh? ¡°Treasure?¡±


    I unfolded the map and began to describe the ce.


    The ce you need to go is quite far from Great City. 10 years ago, when the monster war was in full swing.


    At that time, I didn¡¯t even know about Lulin¡¯s existence.


    A story about the time when I was literally a snotty wizard.


    The lower reaches of the Berint River, on the southeastern outskirts of the empire. I remembered seeing something simr to a water buffalo in the area where the sea and river meet. I have vivid memories of the nobles who made bows out of those horns at the time.


    buffalo. The gnome, called ¡®Bernerik¡¯, had tasteless meat, but its horns were very popr among nobles. Just as if you make an unused bow into a buffalo horn, it bes a symbol of strength.


    Great City is in the southwest of the empire, so it¡¯s a very long way. Of course, it¡¯s only one shot if you use teleportation. Otherwise, it would take another year to catch the buffalo.


    But if you have a dragon, it¡¯s easy.


    Restaurant and ranch.


    A restaurant with a ranch.


    There are many simple Uka ranches in the Gray Mountains, so I put up with them, but water buffalo are unique and can make money. My own ranch.


    What a good sound.


    ***


    We are downstream of the Berint River. Arrived in front of the vast sea of the empire.


    The blue waters of the Berint River flow into this sea. If you go up the Berint River, you wille across a habitat for water buffalos. The reason I couldn¡¯t go to that habitat right away was because of the limitations of teleportation.


    It is impossible to teleport to Rurin unless you have been there in person or seen it with your own eyes.


    I had no choice but to find the magic power of the dragonir in the southeast and teleport there. And then I had to walk all the way to the southern sea, where the lower reaches of the Berint River meet.


    From here, you can go up the Berint River again and find the water buffalo.


    It took a while to get there, but once you find the water buffalo, the game is over. Because going back is simple.


    Of course, Lulin was exhausted and sobbing.


    Still, seeing the sea for the first time in a while made me feel a bit more at ease. Horizon toward the river. Horizon toward the sea.


    I led Rurin and stood on the shore. And then I looked at the sea. The smell of the sea fills my nose. This is where the vast sky looks even bluer.


    ¡°you! Why is this river so big? ¡°Is it ake?¡±


    ¡°yes? ¡°What did you say, Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Why are you like that¡­ ?¡±


    Lulin casts Luridungjeol. His face looks like he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with what he said.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the dragon, the most intelligent being, know the sea?¡±


    ¡°no! The sea knows. ¡°I heard it!¡±


    ¡°you idiot. So this is the sea.¡±


    800 years of time. The central part of the continent. ck Dragon¡¯s sacred ce. She lived nearby. As proof of the years of sleeping and being caught up in monster wars, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever flown all the way to the sea.


    Because it¡¯s a dragon that has never even yed games.


    ¡°Wow! Is this the sea? Was it not a river? Somehow, they said it was too big for a river! Hi-Hi.¡±


    The way he smiles and epts it seems so brilliant.


    The sky is brilliant too. The sea is also brilliant. The dragon in front is also brilliant.


    The weather is nice too.


    Shoot!


    The sound of the waves pleasantly hits my ears.


    The desire to y at the ranch or something arose.


    A dazzling emerald sea. Coral reef in transparent sea. A beach with no one around.


    The same goes for my life, where I have never had a vacation.


    The same goes for Rurin, who was visiting the sea for the first time.


    It¡¯s too unfortunate to just pass by.


    So I hugged Lulin. hug the princess Although she is a dragon and not a princess.


    ¡°Uh huh?¡±


    Sprint! I ran wild and sshed into the sea water. And then he threw Lurin away.


    Pooh puddle!


    The dragon fell into the sea water and immediately got up and red at me. It¡¯s just deep enough to reach her thighs.


    ¡°Ugh! ¡°Why is it so salty!¡±


    ¡°Sea water is naturally salty.¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenlye into the water¡­ !¡±


    I started spraying a lot of seawater on Lulin¡¯s face as she opened her mouth.


    ¡°This is how humans usually y.¡±


    Rurin, whose face was filled with sea water, shook her head and looked at me, shaking off her hair. The eyes are shining. It¡¯s a fighting instinct.


    ¡°Is that so! Then this body cannot lose!¡±


    Lulin started using magic. A tsunami was created against the waves. This cannot happen through thews of nature.


    ¡°Hey dude! ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Puhahahaha! Take it! ¡°It¡¯s revenge!¡±


    A tsunami as tall as me washed over me. Fortunately, it is not a ss 9 magic, as there is a concept of prank. If Lulin or I want to, we can create arge-scale tsunami.


    I dived into the small tsunami and hid myself. And then swam deeper into the sea.


    ¡°Did it just fly away like this? You can¡¯t be that weak! ¡°Because this body tried to kill me, but I couldn¡¯t!¡±


    When are we talking about enemies?


    I hid and swam to a far distance, then came out to the surface and summoned a falling rock in front of Lulin¡¯s body. It¡¯s a counterattack. counterattack.


    Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    When the stone falls, a storm of sea water rushes through Lulin¡¯s body. A lot of sea water sshed on Lulin¡¯s face again.


    ¡°Aang! salty! cold!¡±


    Rurin sensed mana, found me, and started swimming towards me.

 Chapter 24

    # 24


    Chapter.7 Cheese


    ¡°Do you know how to swim?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Lurin smiles in remorse, with only her neck literally floating above the sea water.


    ¡°You stay still! Next is my turn! ¡°I will attack you with a ssh attack!¡±


    ¡°hey!¡±


    Lulin seemed so excited that heughed and started creating a tornado in the water. It¡¯s like a dragon that doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s appropriate.


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute! You stupid dragon! ¡°Do it in moderation!¡±


    A strong whirlwind appears in the water. Even Lulin and I were caught up in the whirlwind and spinning around in a huge circle.


    It feels like I¡¯m on an amusement ride. Where does this end? Is it theher?


    ¡°Will you stop? ¡°You¡¯re too far from the beach!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fun, why are you doing that!¡±


    ¡°No, this is too obayaaa! Stop it! ¡°You¡¯re not giving me food?¡±


    The rotation gradually gained momentum, and even his voice became thinner like cheese. Fortunately, the threat of not providing food seemed to have worked, as the effect of the magic soon subsided and the sea became quiet as if it had never been that way.


    As a mop, I floated on the sea and looked at Lurin.


    ¡°Anyway, the sea is amazing. ¡°This fish is so big!¡±


    Lurin lifted the huge fish floating in the sea with both hands. The fish was stunned with its huge teeth wide open.


    Looking at its abnormally sharp teeth, I thought it was some kind of monster, but it looked very familiar. The only thing unfamiliar is the teeth.


    No matter how you look at it, it looks very simr to a bluefin tuna. No, it doesn¡¯t look alike, no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a tuna.


    What kind of tuna are there on a coast like this? It¡¯s an iprehensible ocean current. Is it the effect of a tornado? Or do tuna monsters originally live on the coast in this world?


    I guess the second hypothesis has to be correct.


    ¡°It could be a fish or a monster.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Rurin, let¡¯s take that and go back to the beach.¡±


    When I saw fresh tuna, my eyes rolled back. So, I chose to retreat to the coast. When they arrived at the shore, Lulin was still standing holding the bluefin tuna with both hands.


    It is a standing posture.


    ¡°That looks delicious, so hold on to it for a little while longer.¡±


    ¡°Is this delicious? I hate fish! ¡°It¡¯s fishy and not tasty.¡±


    ¡°wait. Wouldn¡¯t that be a little different? Besides, you¡¯ve never eaten such a big fish, have you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ .¡±


    While Lulin was standing with his hands up, I cut down a nearby tree and joined it together. Because you can¡¯t put it down on the sand.


    It is a makeshift te made of wood.


    ¡°now. ¡°Put it down here.¡±


    When I pointed to the wooden board, Lurin became curious, nodded, and put down the bluefin tuna.


    Tuna refers to various species of tuna, and if this fish that looks like a bluefin tuna is a species simr to a real bluefin tuna, you can think of it as the most representative tuna sashimi ingredient. Just because it looks simr doesn¡¯t guarantee it will taste the same.


    First, I used magic. de Onyk is a magic that cuts through anything. I started using the magic de to fillet the tuna. Remove the blood first. Then use ss 2 ssh magic to rinse.


    Because it uses magic, it is easier than using a knife, but cutting tuna is still very cumbersome and difficult.


    After sweating and doing basic cleaning, I first cut out therge belly part of the tuna. Anyway, the belly fat can be said to be the flower of tuna.


    Of course, you have to taste it first.


    When the belly fat was cut away, the appearance of tuna reminiscent of beef was revealed. Not only does it look the same on the outside, but it also looks the same on the inside.


    Lulin squatted down, resting his chin on both hands, and looked at the scene. He looked at my beautiful red belly and asked with a strange expression.


    ¡°Is this meat? ¡°The fish are white!¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes! He looks like uncooked meat. ¡°Meat is meat!¡±


    I ignored Rurin for a moment and this time started knitting the gills of the belly fat. It is a part that boasts a beautiful appearance with a mixture of red and white, resembling the marbling of beef. It is a delicacy thates in only a very small amount per tuna.


    I thrust a piece of cut sashimi into Rurin, who was squatting.


    ¡°ah! try.¡±


    ¡°Are you just going to eat it? I like your cooking the best! In the past, we always swallowed it raw, but now it¡¯s different!¡±


    ¡°No, this is raw fish, but it¡¯s best to eat it when it¡¯s fresh.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? If you are, then yes. Hi-Hi.¡±


    Lurin nods and opens her mouth wide.


    ¡°Aaaah¡ª¡±


    I didn¡¯t even tell you to make a sound?


    I put raw fish into his open mouth.


    ¡°hey! ¡°Are you even eating my hand?¡±


    He closes his lips with my fingers and crinkles them.


    On the side.


    Why do you suck other people¡¯s hands?


    The heat in Lurin¡¯s mouth rushes to my fingers. Should I say it¡¯s fortunate that I didn¡¯t get bitten?


    ¡°Hehehe. ¡°That¡¯s a big deal!¡±


    Your hands are tasteless. It sounds like this. It was so absurd that I forcibly removed my finger. Only then does he start chewing the raw fish.


    ¡°you! It melted. ¡°What I just put in my mouth melted!¡±


    He looked so strange that I started to have an appetite. I quickly grabbed a piece of belly fat and ate it. As expected, this guy is a tuna. A tuna-type monster.


    Tuna sashimi that melts in your mouth. A storm of savory vors spreads in your mouth. I can say that this melting texture is amazing.


    Lurin is a gourmet. The taste is very refined. If Lurin is delicious, it¡¯s really delicious. I think I¡¯m probably the one who refined Lulin¡¯s tastes.


    Anyway, it was nice to just eat it, but it was kind of boring.


    I turned over my backpack, which I had left lying on the sand. Although I was on my way to catch a water buffalo, I brought along various seasonings. If I find a strange wild animal, I want to eat it.


    Salt, soy sauce and Munton mushroom powder fall out of the backpack. And the pot too. I guess it¡¯s a shame that I couldn¡¯t bring red pepper paste and wasabi. It reminded me of hot pot. Who would have thought I would find tuna?


    However, you cannot use teleportation because of wasabi or red pepper paste.


    If you use teleport too much, Lurin will get tired and droop. Because the magic of teleportation consumes a huge amount of mana. Of course, since it¡¯s a dragon, 4-5 times is okay, but you need to save it just in case.


    So, if you don¡¯t mind, just use soy sauce.


    ¡°Lurin, just a little bit of this is delicious.¡±


    I poured a little soy sauce into the pot and started cooking a simple dish. Salt-grilled, lightly cooked, salt-grilled belly meat is created by adding salt to arge cut out portion of the belly meat and frying it in a fireball to add a slightly fiery vor.


    Eating it on its own is a delicacy, but eating it this way gives you a different experience.


    At that moment, Lurin, who saw what I was doing, started to travel with the gills that she was holding.


    He started imitating me. Out of nowhere, he started adding salt to a small piece of raw fish. With no doubt in his eyes that following me is the way to enjoy food more deliciously.


    ¡°Lurin! wait for a sec!¡±


    It¡¯s alreadyte. The raw fish pickled in salt went into Rurin¡¯s mouth.


    And after 2 seconds.


    ¡°Fuuuut!¡±


    After chewing, he spits out the tuna in my face. Why is it my face? This dragon.


    ¡°Ta-ta-ta-da! make!¡±


    I took out a bottle of water from my backpack and handed it over. He drinks half a bottle of bottled water and shakes his shoulders. With your tongue sticking out.


    ¡°What is this! I did the same thing as you! Ugh!¡±


    He grumbled while pointing at the salt-grilled belly meat. Of course, I responded to that foolishness withughter. With ridicule.


    Then, he cut off the salt-grilled belly fat and handed it over, and he frowned. I definitely saw salt sprinkled here.


    So you¡¯d think this would definitely be cut as well.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t do it.¡±


    So I ignored it and put it in my mouth.


    The warmth of the surface of the tuna and the melting softness of the inner flesh. I feel two vors. The salt brings out the savory taste of tuna one step further. Ah, it tastes happy.


    Seeing that expression, Lurin opened her mouth.


    ¡°Ahhh! me too!¡±


    I guess you¡¯ve removed your doubts. Ugh.


    I put it in his mouth and he started chewing it. Still, he hesitated a little because of the shock earlier, but his face soon changed to an ecstatic expression as if he could taste the taste.


    In the end, Lurin and I had a tuna feast on the spot.


    After tasting it enough, I used wind magic to roughly dry the clothes and spread them out on the sand. It was a meal so delicious that I thought abouting here to catch tunater.


    Of course, the current goal is the water buffalo. Let¡¯s catch the buffalo first and then do thister.


    Lurin must have gotten tired from eating and crawled up on top of me, who was lying down. He sits down on my stomach and looks down with a big smile on his face.


    ¡°Hehe, you were caught by me.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ ¡°Can I get out of the way?¡±


    ¡°hate! Oh dear! There¡¯s tuna in my ear! ¡°He always tells me that I¡¯m hit with seven coats of paint!¡±


    ¡°Did you get buried because I wanted to be buried? ¡°It¡¯s because our dragon squirted what he was eating on my face earlier.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember? That has never happened! But since I¡¯m a good boy, I¡¯ll clean it for you.¡±


    Out of nowhere, the dragon slowly moved towards my face, stuck out its tongue, and started licking my ear.


    Then Lurin¡¯s ck hair touches the nape of her neck. And the warm feeling of the tongue stimtes the ear. To be exact, it¡¯s the act of licking a tuna fish stuck to an ear, but it¡¯s a little different.


    licking.


    licking.


    A tickling feeling stimtes my body.


    Then the dragon suddenly bit my ear.


    ¡°Hey! Why are you sucking your ears? All you have to do is clean up the tuna.¡±


    ¡°I said I would like it if you did this¡­ Is it bad? you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that girl again¡­ ?¡±


    Too much useless knowledge was nted. To a pure dragon.


    ¡°I do not know. ¡°It was a secret!¡±


    Lurin theny down on my armpit and startedughing.


    Then I look up. cute.


    To be honest, at times like this, my desires as a man show up a little. If you ask me if there is affection, it is definitely there. I have no intention of denying that.


    Sometimes, when he closes his mouth and falls asleep against me, he is a lovely dragon. There are times when my heart flutters when I just keep my mouth shut.


    She is so beautiful that even an elf can run away if she stays still.


    But every time that happens, I think about it. I mean her age. Converted to human years, it is 19 years old. She has less than a year left until she bes an adult. Of course, his actual age is 799 years old. Even with the concept of a dragon, there is less than a year left until it bes an adult.


    There are times when you take everything off and wash it and don¡¯t think anything about it, and there are times, like now, when your mind shakes without you even realizing it.


    And then, before I knew it, I fell asleep, noisy. The speed of falling asleep is the best.


    I think about this every time. Will something change when she turns 800?


    Lulin hugs my waist and tastes me.


    ¡°Hmm, dear¡­ .¡±


    It seems like he¡¯s dreaming something.


    Then he continues to mutter.


    A face that looks happy. When I first met her, it was an expression I couldn¡¯t even imagine.


    I also slightly closed my eyes. The sea breeze rustles in the shade of the trees.


    The buffalo gets up and catches something.

 Chapter 25

    # 25


    Chapter.7 Cheese


    An earthy river flows. Although it is not very wide, it is a very long river that flows from the central part of the empire to the southeastern coast of here.


    Water buffalo live right around here.


    It deserves to be inhabited. But there was no sight of the water buffalo. In the river, the hippo just opens its mouth.


    As I got closer, a nasty-looking crocodile crawled out. This vicious guy is called Kyaarikh, and can be considered a monster-ss animal.


    ¡°What is this lowly creature?¡±


    The crocodile tried to attack with its sharp teeth, but was trampled by Lulin¡¯s feet and fell to the ground.


    Rurin began to torment the unconscious crocodile by poking it.


    The water buffalo needs water, so it will appear someday. There is no doubt that this is its habitat.


    I dragged Rurin with me and entered the forest above the river.


    The trees in the forest are full of bright red fruits. I don¡¯t know the name. Although it boasts a ruby-red color, it is clearly not an apple. Very soft. It¡¯s as soft as a cherry, but about the size of an apple.


    I remember satisfying my hunger with this fruit 10 years ago. During the arduous march at the time, this fruit was like an oasis. A fruit with such memories.


    I wanted to try it after a long time, so I beckoned to Rurin.


    ¡°Go up to Lurin and pick some of that fruit.¡±


    The height at which the fruit opens is slightly higher.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just cut down the tree?¡±


    ¡°Dragon, there¡¯s no need to cut down something that can just be picked, right? That is a symbiotic rtionship. ¡°I get the fruit and the tree escapes the danger of being cruelly cut down by you.¡±


    ¡°What is that! weird!¡±


    Yeah, it¡¯s strange. Because it¡¯s nonsense. It is a tree that is cut down countless times when necessary. Earlier, we cut down a tree to let the tuna lie down. But right now, the tree itself is not the goal. All you have to do is pick the fruit, there is no need to cut it.


    ¡°It¡¯s called thirst. ¡°Now sit on my shoulder.¡±


    Lurin tilted her head as if wondering what that meant. Still, he seemed interested in the act of sitting on my shoulder.


    ¡°Oh, I am in control of your face!¡±


    Lurin suddenly sits on my shoulder. When I lifted my back and stood up straight, they started cheering.


    ¡°Oooh!¡±


    Rurin then grabbed my hair violently. sick.


    ¡°Hehe, you are mine!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Dragon? ¡°Would you like to pick some fruit before I throw it away?¡±


    ¡°It hurts when you throw it.¡±


    Lulin frowned and ced his hand on the fruit. Now that I had my target, I bent down again and lowered her to the ground.


    ¡°Okay, good job.¡±


    ¡°But is this delicious?¡±


    How long has it been since he ate tuna? He asks with eyes filled with appetite.


    So I put fruit in the dragon¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Woo!¡±


    He lost his temper for a moment, but calmed down as the sweet juice went down his throat. I soon fell in love with the fruit.


    I also bit into some fruit.


    I would say it feels like a mixture of strawberries and bananas with a lot of water. It is an attractive fruit thatbines deep sweetness and freshness.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    Lulin followed my words like a parrot. What surprised me was that the water buffalo finally appeared. Muddy buffalo heading to the river. One Two Three Four Five. six. seven. eight.


    A group of buffalo began to drink water from the river.


    ¡°found!¡±


    My voice rises without me realizing it.


    buffalo. Because my mozzare cheese appeared.


    ¡°What? What? ¡°What the hell!¡±


    Rurin asks with a lot of fruit in her mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s a treasure. ¡°It¡¯s also an animal called Bernerik.¡±


    Lurin looked at me and the buffalo in turn, asking what kind of treasure that was.


    ***


    I asked Rurin to stun the buffalo. And arge-scale teleportation was carried out.


    They released eight water buffaloes on a hill, created a barrier that monsters could not escape, and started cutting down trees to create a fence. It was too much to do alone, so I hired a worker.


    And he used Dragon Fear to manipte the buffalo to prevent it from acting berserk. Lurin was still young and could not use magic to manipte the human mind. However, animals with small brain capacity were capable of mental maniption.


    That is the 10th ss mental magic that can be said to be a dragon¡¯s specialty.


    When I be an adult and my power matures, I may one day be able to use ss 10 magic that even maniptes the human mind, but even then, it doesn¡¯t work on me.


    As long as the Dragon Heart is breathing inside me.


    Anyway, the magic was used to transform it into a docile personality simr to that of cattle raised as livestock. And a separate artificialke was created.


    The site where the water buffalo pen will be built is an area where rare construction is not underway. There was no need to dig all the way down to the edge of the hill.


    Water is supplied through magic. You have to change the water every day to prevent it from rotting. The changed water flows down a steep slope. Then, the water naturally flows into the stream between Gray City and the hill.


    Ake for water buffaloes.


    Next is us. We built a cage next to theke. Hired workers were also deployed here. We don¡¯t need such advanced technology as a ce to put water buffalo to sleep. A building that can be built quickly.


    Still, it took about 10 days to get here.


    It has quite the appearance of a ranch. The buffalo you catch are divided into male and female, so you can increase the poption through breeding.


    As this happens, the amount of mozzare cheese will increase.


    Now it was time to find employees to work on the ranch. About two strong men to feed the buffaloes and take care of them overall. I also nned to hire at least one person with experience working on a ranch. I think there are about three people in total.


    My own ranch and restaurant. Just listening to it makes me feel peaceful.


    Although now we start with eight buffalo.


    I asked Mr. Layne, who has wide feet, to ask for someone with experience. And I asked the Gray boy to post a recruitment notice.


    Jobs are wee in any era.


    That is only if they offer a fairly high allowance.


    Today is the interview day.


    I asked Lurin not to mix a single word with the humansing today. All kinds of idiots wille, so it would be difficult to offend Rurin and cause an uproar.


    Lurin took a nap stretched out on the table like always, and I transformed the second floor into an interview room.


    [The interview is on the 2nd floor. If you stand in line, you will proceed in your turn.]


    While the notice board is being put up, peoplee into the restaurant. already? There¡¯s still quite a bit of interview time left, right? The person who briefly raised such questions was Mr. Knoll, who had nothing to do with the interview.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯re building a yamma ranch? Do you think the ie is good? ¡°There aren¡¯t many people in the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°I just have a lot of assets umted. I saved a lot before I retired. Unlike anyone else who has been scammed. Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°What dude? ¡°Holy shit?¡±


    Mr. Knoll, who was speechless, stamped his feet. And then change the topic.


    ¡°Hmm, whatever! What kind of interview do you do alone? I¡¯ve met all kinds of people while working as a mercenary, so I¡¯ll help you! He¡¯s different from the wizard everyone admired! Hahaha!¡±


    Mr. Knoll goes down to the first floor with a sigh, brings a chair, and squeezes in to sit next to me.


    He is a maverick.


    What are you doing? Because it might be better than doing it alone. That¡¯s true.


    At that very moment, another person limped up to the second floor. This time too, it is someone I know.


    ¡°excuse me¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Elena?¡±


    ¡°yes yes! hello.¡±


    An elf greeting you with a bright smile. It¡¯s beautiful today too. But what¡¯s going on here? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s trying to get rid of the doctor and get a job at a ranch.


    ¡°Elena, how did youe here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Above the great John¡­ .¡±


    I quickly put my finger to my mouth. While looking at Mr. Knoll¡¯s eyes. Fortunately, Mr. Knoll doesn¡¯t seem to have any thoughts. No, I am shaking with excitement at being the interviewer.


    ¡°ah! sorry! Anyway, he was sleeping¡­ . ¡°I felt like I would be in trouble if I woke him up, and there was no one in the kitchen, so I was about to go back, but when I saw the sign, I thought he was here, so I sneaked up.¡±


    A very funny scene shed through my mind. An elf came into the restaurant. I¡¯m looking for me but I¡¯m not there Then, when he sees a dragon lying on the table and roaring, he kneels down in surprise, and when he realizes that he is asleep, he crawls over and finds a sign just before leaving the restaurant. This is a pstickedy.


    ¡°Well, that aside, did youe to eat?¡±


    ¡°no? With that much determination, I came to learn how to cook as you mentioned before¡­ .¡±


    Oh, I definitely said that when I went to visit Mr. Ment in the hospital. Has your passion for vegetable dishes surpassed your fear of dragons?


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a problem today. ¡°I need to hire some people for the ranch.¡±


    ¡°I guess so, right? Sorry for disturbing you! ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back now!¡±


    An elf nodding his head several times as if he was in mourning. I looked at Mr. Knoll and a good idea urred to me. Elena is a hundred times more useful than Knoll.


    Because they are elves who can see through lies. Is there anyone better as an interviewer?


    ¡°Wait a minute, Elena. ¡°Can you give me a moment?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Personality is important when selecting people, right? ¡°If anyone is lying, please let me know.¡±


    ¡°Are you lying? great! ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    Elena put her hands together and nodded vigorously.


    ¡°I will do my best, so please trust me.¡±


    Moreover, he is surprisingly active. He brought a chair and prepared a seat for me, so I sat down. There were three interviewers.


    After a while, real interview candidates finally appeared one by one, and a line was formed.


    That¡¯s how the interview started.


    ¡°no. ¡°That guy is the guy who came to the storest time and started an argument.¡±


    Mr. Knoll said that and dered that he had failed. bang.


    ¡°He lusted after me!¡±


    Elena also raised her eyebrows and dered that she failed.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with that guy¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. ¡°You lusted after me!¡±


    Failed bam.


    ¡°Is he okay?¡±


    ¡°no. ¡°I lied!¡±


    oh my. These people?


    It is a series of failures. I couldn¡¯t say anything. As soon as theye in, they say thank you for your hard work and send them out, but they all fail.


    Elena is very proactive, burning with an unexpected sense of duty. That timid personality has gone to the point of being extreme.


    When I asked Elena, she said it was okay to just show her favor. However, having vulgar imaginations is mentally difficult.


    Elena expressed that she has a lust for those people.


    Of course, you are free to imagine whatever you want in your mind. But the person who came to the interview to say he would work is thinking about hanging out with Elena? That of course fails.


    But there is nothing to do like this. I wanted to ask a question, so I asked the two of them gently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the decision this time, so just stay still.¡±

 Chapter 26

    # 26


    Chapter.7 Cheese


    However, the person who came in this time was someone I knew again.


    ¡°Mr Miltain?¡±


    ¡°yes¡­ .¡±


    ¡°What are mercenaries doing here?¡±


    ¡°ha ha ha! that is¡­ .¡±


    Miltain scratched the back of his head as if something was odd. A lot of people I know appear, but this time it was a little different. It doesn¡¯t matter to Mr. Knoll and Elena, but Miltain was standing in line for an interview.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m thinking about quitting my mercenary job.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Are you quitting your mercenary job? Are you quitting a decent job?


    ¡°Why do you quit a decent job?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ . I want to work with you! I saw it in the recruitment notice! Making new food ingredients is a rewarding job! My senior is very unmotivated these days. ¡°I heard that the mercenary group is working as a receptionist and is very frustrated because it is all about sitting still!¡±


    As soon as I said that, Mr. Knoll, who was next to me, suddenly stood up. He frowns and opens his mouth.


    ¡°ah! So, you¡¯ve been looking so badtely? This bastard? ¡°You mean you did it without consulting me?¡±


    He seemed to think he couldn¡¯t do it and tried to leave the interview room, so I hurriedly grabbed Mr. Knoll.


    ¡°Mr. Knoll. Don¡¯t be hasty. First, you have to listen to Miltein¡¯s story and make your own decision. It¡¯s not toote to visit after that. Isn¡¯t that right? Calm down. Calm.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ .¡±


    Fortunately, I understand.


    Mr. Knoll sat down again and looked at Miltein intensely.


    ¡°So, I think you will also regain your energy if you take on a new challenge! So working at a ranch isn¡¯t a bad idea after retirement, right? Even though you are limping, you are still strong. He just retired even though his colleagues tried to dissuade him because he didn¡¯t want to give away the prejudice that there were cripples in the mercenary group! I have decided to follow such a senior for the rest of my life, so I want to work here with him! It¡¯s true!¡±


    First I looked at the lie reader. When I turned my head, I made eye contact with Elena.


    ¡°Is everything he said true?¡±


    When I asked in her ear, Elena shook her head with an ambiguous expression. And then he brings his mouth to my ear again.


    ¡°What I just said is true. ¡°It looks like he¡¯s hiding something.¡±


    ¡°Are you hiding it?¡±


    Elena nodded quietly. So, is it true that Mr. Ment is having trouble adapting to his new job after injuring his leg?


    If he had a personality like Mr. Ment, I would feel safe in entrusting him with anything. As a bonus, this young man. Well, he seems to have good strength and this young man also has a good mind. If you see him asking for food for his senior.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that person have lust?¡±


    ¡°yes. As far as lust¡­ .¡±


    After exchanging whispers with Elena, I looked at Miltein.


    ¡°Can you tell me everything without hiding anything? I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s another reason you haven¡¯t made clear? ¡°You know that elves can see through lies, right?¡±


    ¡°yes? ah! that is!¡±


    Miltain opened his mouth in surprise.


    ¡°So¡­ .¡±


    As expected, there seems to be something left unsaid. It is up to you to listen to the hidden reasons and then decide. At least this young man.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. The pay is high! ¡°Better than mercenary work!¡±


    Fay. Just for that matter?


    ¡°It¡¯s a small scale now, but if things get difficult in the future, it won¡¯t be that high, right?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s okay! Mercenary work is very unpopr with women! I can¡¯t say it¡¯s not my fault that your senior got hurt, so I¡¯m showing signs of caution! I¡¯m dating a woman these days, and she said she would consider getting married if she would stop working as a mercenary, which puts her life at risk! Hehehehe I want to work here! Oh, your story is also true! I wish we could work together on arge ranch. ¡°I want to see you smile!¡±


    As soon as Miltain finished speaking, I asked Elena.


    ¡°how is it?¡±


    Elena nodded without any hesitation.


    ¡°Really.¡±


    In the end, money, marriage, and seniority are the reasons? Money and marriage are very important parts of life.


    ¡°that¡­ If it were just an ordinary ranch, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of this, but El has a mysterious charm¡­ . I think this ranch will be something special and something great! ¡°I also know that Mr. Knoll and I are doing the PalenQ business together!¡±


    It seemed like he had heard many things and even made some calctions. If so, there is no problem. Mr. Ment and Miltain. Since he was a mercenary, some strength is good. They are very suitable when ites to handling animals.


    ¡°Then I guess I should meet Mr. Ment. I n to expand this ranch little by little. It won¡¯t be boring because you will be faced with many different challenges. ¡°My life is not at stake.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the good thing!¡±


    Miltain shouted with a very sad expression.


    If so, there is no problem. After putting Miltain on standby, the interview resumed.


    Among the other characters, there was no one who passed Elena¡¯s strict screening, but there was only one seat left.


    In other words, an experienced person was needed. Even if you passed the screening, you needed to be an experienced person, but no one met all the requirements.


    In that case, it means that an experienced person must be sought separately.


    I asked Mr. Laine to look for experienced people, so now I have no choice but to rely on that.


    After saying goodbye to Elena, who said she had to go to the clinic, I went to see Ment, apanied by Knoll and Miltein.


    Mr. Ment, who was sitting nkly in a corner of the mercenary group, was rather pleased with my suggestion.


    Mr. Ment exined that it was not easy to find another job due to his limp, but he was tired of just sitting around and was bored with his life.


    The story progressed quickly, especially since Mr. Ment had already tasted pizza.


    For this reason, the two people who used their power were confirmed to be Miltain and Mr. Ment. After things like this, I wonder if there was a need for an interview, but I couldn¡¯t help it because I didn¡¯t know about Mr. Ment¡¯s situation.


    Next, I went to see Mr. Laine. Hoping to hear some news about someone with ranch work experience.


    ¡°Hello, Laine.¡±


    ¡°LC! and¡­ No, who is this? ¡°Are you not my husband?¡±


    Ms. Laine nodded to me and pulled her husband away with a cruel smile.


    ¡°Where on earth did you go and have fun while you were on duty! ¡°I really can¡¯t survive!¡±


    ¡°He helped me with my interview.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! He said he came to work. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need to do to help El, you always step forward to help!¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you do that? What¡¯s going on? ¡°Did Lee help you?¡±


    Mr. Knoll started winking wildly behind me. Yeah whatever. It probably helped. maybe.


    ¡°yes. what. haha. Rather, it¡¯s someone with ranch work experience¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Ah yes! You know what? In fact, there is one person who quit Uka Ranch in Great Mountain. I went there often because the ranch and my store were contractingpanies, and there was someone who was managing the ranch as a whole. She¡¯s a little older than me, and I heard she¡¯s been doing this since she was young, but she suddenly disappeared from the ranch. So I asked the ranch and they said they found a recement and quit¡­ .¡±


    ¡°is it so?¡±


    At that level, he ispletely experienced. This is the talent I am looking for. Uka is a cow, so if you worked on a cow ranch, you would be able to handle water buffalo in a somewhat simr way. The question may be why he quit, but it seemed necessary to persuade him.


    ¡°Can you give me some guidance? ¡°I¡¯ll go to the restaurant for a while and thene back.¡±


    ¡°of course. It¡¯s thanks to someone that we make a living! Ho Ho.¡±


    Mr. Raine nodded and red at Mr. Knoll.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere, just look at the store. ¡°See you when it¡¯s gone!¡±


    ¡°okay. okay. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and go!¡±


    Mr. Knoll nodded with a prickly expression. I stopped at a restaurant first, made pizza, and then walked back to the outskirts of the city with Mr. Layne. And then I visited the experienced person.


    When Mr. Layne knocked on the door, a good-looking woman who looked to be in herte forties appeared. He had a figure that could easily hug an average adult man.


    ¡°excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, Laine, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Thedy recognized Mr. Layne and made a happy face. However, his expression did not look good.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re taking a break these days?¡±


    Mr. Layne came forward and started speaking.


    ¡°yes¡­ .¡±


    A woman who slurs her words.


    ¡°This person¡¯s name is Serol. L.¡±


    ¡°okay. hello.¡±


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    Ady who looks confused. Then Mr. Laine opened his mouth to introduce me. But Mr. Serrel interrupts first.


    ¡°Would you like toe in first?¡±


    Mr. Serrel gestured to me and Mr. Reine. We were shown to a small table. As I sit down in the chair, Mr. Serrel serves tea.


    ¡°So what¡¯s going on, Laine?¡±


    When the seat was ready, Mr. Serrel spoke again.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Elle here built a new ranch and said she needs someone with experience.¡±


    Mr. Laine began to speak slowly. Hearing that, Mr. Serrel¡¯s eyes turn to me.


    As soon as the story was over, I offered the pizza to Mr. Serrel. Because seeing is worth seeing, you first need to show what you are trying to create.


    ¡°Would you like to see this?¡±


    ¡°what is this? ¡°Does it smell good?¡±


    This is a basic pizza with the freshness of tomatoes. It consists only of tomato sauce and mozzare cheese.


    ¡°eat it.¡±


    Mr. Serrel looks at Mr. Reine. Mr. Layne nodded. Then Mr. Serrel carefully brought the pizza to his mouth and took a bite. When he saw the cheese stretching, his eyes widened in amazement.


    ¡°What kind of food is this? ¡°This is my first time seeing it and it¡¯s really delicious.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°This savory and chewy feeling goes really well with the bread and it has a great vor. This feels a bit like it was made with Uka milk¡­ .¡±


    He tilted his head like an expert and guessed the identity simrly. I was convinced after seeing this. This is a talent that must be captured.


    ¡°That white thing is called cheese. It is made from Berrynerique¡¯s milk, and I am currently growing it at my ranch.¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s Berrynerique?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to Uka, but it has horns.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? I¡¯ve never seen it¡­ .¡±


    ¡°It grows in the southeastern region, but we had a hard time introducing it this time. So, would you mind helping me with my work based on your extensive ranching experience? I will pay you enough. ¡°Much more abundantly than what you were doing before.¡±


    Once mozzare ismercialized, payment will not be an issue.


    Mr. Serrel looked at me intently at my suggestion. But then he shakes his head. It was a clear rejection.


    ¡°The offer is very much appreciated. If the situation were not like this, I would definitely do it, but the reality is that I am not in a situation where I would go out to work. Laine. And L.¡±

 Chapter 27

    # 27


    Chapter.7 Cheese


    Mr. Serrel sighed and stood up. And he motioned for me to follow him.


    Open the next door. Lying there was a boy who looked to be in histe teens.


    ¡°Are you my son¡­?¡± ?¡±


    A wet towel was ced on the boy¡¯s head.


    Looking at the situation, it seemed like he was sick.


    ¡°I have a high fever. As you know, hyperthermia, which causes fever all over the body, can be cured if you take the right medicine. However, the body does not receive the medicine. I think it¡¯s because of my constitution¡­ . As soon as I feel like it tastes like medicine, I vomit it up. So I can¡¯t go anywhere because of this child. That¡¯s why I quit my previous ranch. ¡°So I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Mr. Serrel answered as he knelt down and stroked his son¡¯s face. If that is the reason, it is true that there is no room for persuasion. But wouldn¡¯t this be resolved once my son¡¯s illness gets better?


    ¡°Reine, shall we ask Elena for a favor?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. ¡°It would be a good idea to give it a try.¡±


    Since he was familiar with Elena¡¯s medical skills, Layne immediately agreed.


    ¡°I have a good doctor, so would you like to leave it to me?¡±


    ¡°Is that true? In that case, I¡¯d like to ask you a favor, Laine! And L! ¡°As long as my son can get better, I don¡¯t mind anything!¡±


    When he heard that I was a skilled doctor, Mr. Serrel gave me an earnest look.


    What mother would refuse to do anything if it could save her son? After leaving Reine behind, I went straight to the clinic and brought Elena back. However, after examining the boy¡¯s condition, Elena immediately looked embarrassed.


    ¡°The high fever this person mentioned can be cured by just taking medicine. But not being able to take medicine is a serious problem. Is this simr to me not being able to eat meat? Since it¡¯s not a trauma,petition clothes and heels are useless¡­ .¡±


    If that were the case, Elena¡¯s expression showed that there was no answer. My constitution has not been corrected either.


    After hearing that answer, Mr. Serrel trembled and trailed off.


    ¡°also¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Besides, if you take medicine you will get better quickly, but if you continue like this and no action is taken, the fever will gradually damage your organs. Maybe even your life¡­ .¡±


    Elena wiggled her eyebrows with a sad expression. Then Mr. Serrel copses on the floor with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°I tried mixing it in water, and since I like sweet things, I tried mixing it in fruit juice, but the herbal scent is so strong that I can¡¯t drink it. So what then! He is my only son¡­ ! Ugh, it¡¯s because this mother is bad. It¡¯s the mother¡¯s fault¡­ .¡±


    Mr. Serrel held his son¡¯s hand and began to sob. Then the boy, who had been groaning, woke up and held his mother¡¯s hand.


    Because there are no syringes, these medical problems ur. In terms of Earth¡¯s history, syringes were developed only in the 1800s.


    At the level of civilization in this world, the idea of a syringe is out of the question.


    You can summon the syringe itself, but you never know what problems might arise if you use herbs with a syringe. It prates directly into the blood vessels.


    This is not something you should do without medical knowledge. However, if it is a question of making herbs edible, there is a way. I¡¯m a chef, so in the end, I just have to rely on cooking. Unless it can be done through magic.


    ¡°Elena, can you help me?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Serrel, just wait a moment. There might be a way. ¡°You said your son likes sweets, right?¡±


    ¡°yes. I really like things like fruits. Of course, if you feed it with herbs, you¡¯ll vomit right away¡­ .¡±


    I nodded to Ms. Serrel and then looked at Ms. Elena.


    ¡°Could you pleasebine the right herbs for this patient?¡±


    ¡°yes yes? But I can¡¯t eat it¡­ .¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I have a way to try.¡±


    ¡°really? ¡°I can help you withbining herbs!¡±


    He nodded and went back to the clinic with her, received some herbs, and said he would meet her at Mr. Serrel¡¯s house before returning to the restaurant.


    The smell of the herbs she gave me was not as strong as I thought. This is a world where there is no concept of powdered medicine. Anyway, it¡¯s enough topletely erase this taste with a stronger vor.


    There are no snacks like that in this world, but modern times are different. The most intense taste among sweets.


    I took out some chocte.


    In the process of melting and remaking the chocte, the herbs are crushed to extract the juice and then added in small amounts. It didn¡¯tpletely turn green like green tea chocte, but the color was a little odd. First, I tried tasting it on my own.


    Chocte containing arge amount of cacao has a strong bitter taste, but this is milk chocte with a strong sugar taste. Because of its strong chemical taste, you can¡¯t even taste the herbal medicine. The most important smell is also buried in the added almonds.


    Wouldn¡¯t this be enough? I put the chocte in the magic refrigerator to harden, and since I had nothing else to do, I waited, looking at Rurin, who was sleeping on her stomach on the table.


    This guy doesn¡¯t wake up. I was sleepingpletely soundly. However, he tosses and turns countless times and scratches his stomach. He goes around mumbling and grinning, which is kind of cute.


    As I observe Lurin, time is erased. I quickly headed to Serrel¡¯s house with the hardened chocte.


    Mr. Serrel greeted me with a very nervous face, probably because he had been expecting me to say that there was a possibility. I first offered the non-herbated chocte.


    ¡°Would you like to try this ck one first? ¡°It¡¯s like a sweet dessert.¡±


    ¡°This?¡±


    ¡°If you enjoy this, you will find a way. So much so that you can fool your body. So, try feeding it first. ¡°There is no other way anyway, right?¡±


    Mr. Serrel nodded. His face was very earnest.


    ¡°Honey, would you like to try some of this?¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s sweet food. Try it.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it medicine? me¡­ I vomited the medicine¡­ .¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    Mr. Serrel cried and shook his head. Then the boy smells chocte. That¡¯s chocte without herbs. I was a little worried here. If the boy refuses the chocte itself, it is a failure.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk.¡±


    A boy swallowing chocte. But contrary to his worries, his face soon turned bright red.


    ¡°Mom, put this on! ¡°It¡¯s so delicious!¡±


    ¡°okay? so?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    Immediately Mr. Serrel looked at me. With eyes that found a ray of hope. So this time I offered herbal chocte.


    ¡°This time, try feeding it something containing herbs. Please reassure me that it is the same as before.¡±


    ¡°yes¡­ . ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Mr. Serrel whispered softly and ran towards his son. Even though my toe hit the threshold, I didn¡¯t even show any pain.


    ¡°If it tastes good, eat more. This is the food brought by the customers here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to eat more.¡±


    The boy nodded. Although he seemed weak, it certainly seemed like he liked sweets.


    Boy eats herbal chocte.


    There was tension in everyone¡¯s eyes. Mr. Serrel¡¯s hands are shaking. If you vomit here, you¡¯ll end up with sandfish.


    Chocte goes down the boy¡¯s throat.


    And after a while.


    ¡°Mom, I want to eat more.¡±


    The boy opened his mouth again. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any doubt. Mr. Serrel continued to pass chocte to his son with a very happy face. My hands are still shaking.


    Elena, me, and Reine spread our hands. It¡¯s like cheering for sess.


    We left the two people alone and went outside for a while.


    ¡°Did you put medicine in this ck thing?¡±


    Elena is holding the chocte and looking around as if she is curious.


    ¡°yes. Try it. ¡°It¡¯s nt-based, so there¡¯s no problem with Elena eating it.¡±


    I confirmed that I can drink milk, so it should be okay. Elena and Reine broke the chocte in half and chewed it. Then his face melts. It is an expression of ecstasy.


    ¡°What is this melting taste¡­ . what?¡±


    Chocte with lots of sugar. The darker the cacao, the more bitter it will taste, but what I brought was milk chocte.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s amazing! El. Treating a patient like this¡­ .¡±


    Elena sped her hands and smiled brightly as she jumped in front of me. Mr. Raine also opened his mouth as if impressed.


    Soon Mr. Serrel came out. Elena approached Serel with her hands in the same position and spoke with a bright face.


    ¡°If you take medicine like this for 2-3 days, you will bepletely cured. ¡°Serrel.¡±


    Then Mr. Serrel kneels in front of me.


    ¡°Can you tell me how to make this? ¡°If it¡¯s money, I¡¯ll pay!¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Serrel, have you forgotten the purpose of mying in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°yes¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°I will deduct the cost of these choctes from your first paycheck. So work and pay it back.¡±


    If you are in yourte teens, you are old enough to work in this world. As long as he gets better, there is no need for her to take care of him. In other words, there is no problem with working at the ranch.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out! I will go out again 100 times. Or even your whole life if you need it! I will definitely repay you. ¡°Really!¡±


    Mr. Serrel bowed his head while shedding tears. I couldn¡¯t even lift my face.


    Grace for my son¡¯s life.


    This will definitely give you an excuse not to betray the ranch. If so, I guess I¡¯ve met a good person.


    I nodded as I helped Serel up.


    After resolving everything, I returned to the restaurant with a rxed mind, and before I knew it, Rurin had fallen to the floor and was sleeping.


    It¡¯s a surprise.


    ¡°Hey, wake up! ¡°Howe you¡¯re still sleeping after something fell?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rurin opens her eyes with a fuss.


    ¡°Why am I at the bottom?¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me that?¡±


    I helped him up and started organizing the kitchen. Rurin stumbles and sniffles.


    Just like a puppy.


    ¡°It smells something delicious!¡±


    It seems that the dragon¡¯s nose detected the smell of chocte. However, all the summoned chocte was used up.


    You can no longer be summoned today.


    ¡°There is nothing for a dragon that only sleeps.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    It looks like the sky is falling. Now that I think about it, there was gum next to the bag of chocte. It is chocte vored gum.


    For some reason, this item was summoned together.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. Just eat this.¡±


    I ripped off the gum and put it in Lulin¡¯s mouth. And to demonstrate, I chewed it too.


    ¡°By the way, you should never swallow this.¡±


    ¡°Why! ¡°You swallowed it?¡±


    I looked at the dragon who swallowed the gum at the speed of light. If it were her stomach, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem. Oh my.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s like this. When you chew it, sweet wateres out. Then, when the sweet water runs out, you can y like this.¡±


    When I blew up a balloon with gum, Lurin made a very surprised face and opened her mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing! me too! me too!¡±


    Is there anything you can do when they keep urging you on? I put the gum back in. Then it starts chewing and blowing. I was more focused on the balloons than on the food.


    A balloon rising from Lurin¡¯s cute lips.


    But excessive greed led to disaster.


    The bubble gum explodes in Lulin¡¯s face.


    ¡°you! ¡°It attacked me!¡±


    The face of the dragon spitting out absurd lines is covered with gum.


    I really can¡¯t stop you.


    Strangely enough, the day ended with gum. A dragon trying to fight Gum is a bonus.

 Chapter 28

    # 28


    Chapter.8 Gray City¡¯s Feast


    One month since the ranch was built. The ranch itself is very smooth. Aunt Serrel¡¯s experience was very helpful.


    Then one afternoon.


    At the request of Gray Boy, I visited Yeongju Castle for the first time in a long time. The Gray boy came to the restaurant in person whenever he could, but this was the first time he sent someone toe here.


    As I was waiting for a moment, Gray came running into the living room. When he sees me, he smiles with joy.


    ¡°Master! Thank you foring.¡±


    What has changed the most so far is this title. From some point on, the boy naturally referred to me as his teacher. Honestly, it¡¯s a shameful title.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you can¡¯t handle the title ¡®Master¡¯? ¡°I am not someone great enough to be called Master.¡±


    From the moment I realized that I was a high-ss wizard, my tone of voice became more respectful. Of course, you probably know it as ss 6.


    Then he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in ss 9?¡± There is no need toe out in such a useless way.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Master! Do you know how much I have learned from you? Besides, I recently had a birthday and I¡¯m a year older, so I want to be more dignified. ¡°To be a good lord!¡±


    The boy grew considerably taller in the meantime. It¡¯s not like that much time has passed since we first met.


    This is understandable, as the boy¡¯s age group is at the center of rapid growth.


    However, the way he speaks is a mixture of that of a boy and that of an adult. This proves that it is aplex age group.


    The Gray boy, who was gradually growing both externally and internally, always came to me for advice when he had any concerns.


    It seems like he truly is a teacher of life. The starting point is the day when a boy born as a nobleman got his hands dirty for the first time with dirt that would otherwise never be buried in his life, and received food in return.


    ¡°Well, by the way, is your uncle quiet these days?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking these days, but maybe that¡¯s why you¡¯re quieter.¡±


    I think the biggest problem this boy needs to solve is his little wife.


    I am responding to the consultation with the thought that if I help him solve his minor wife problems on his own, he will be able to grow to the next level and be able to fully fulfill his role as a lord.


    What about counseling as a foundation for growth?


    Since I always buy food, it¡¯s not even free consultation.


    Originally, the bar table itself was a ce for people who wanted to talk about something.


    ¡°More than that, as you said, the number of nobles visiting me has increased these days. Among my father¡¯s vassals! So, it¡¯s all thanks to Master!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s thanks to the Baron himself for being so cruel.¡±


    I stroked the Gray boy¡¯s head and shook my head.


    ¡°By the way, why did you call me today?¡±


    When asked to get to the point, Grayk looked worried and started fussing.


    ¡°Actually! Recently, His Highness the Crown Prince has been inspecting the empire¡¯s territory and is said to be heading towards Gray City. Oh no! It¡¯s the opposite. It¡¯s the opposite. I heard that His Royal Highness the Crown Prince intervened in the inspection of His Royal Highness the Duke of Taimuran¡­ . ¡°Anyway, what is their purpose?¡±


    ¡°His Royal Highness the Crown Prince and the Duke?¡±


    ¡°yes¡­ .¡±


    Gray City is not a territory with any special features. It¡¯s just an ordinary city. The visit of two royal highnesses to such a territory. It may have been under the pretext of stopping by while inspecting the surrounding territory, but it was clearly intended to gain something from Gray City.


    That¡¯s probably what the Gray boy is worried about.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like something out of the ordinary, but¡­ . However, the only duty of the lord is to send taxes to the center. Other than that, don¡¯t you know that independence is guaranteed?¡±


    ¡°yes! It¡¯s just as the teacher said, but I¡¯m frustrated because I don¡¯t know what the purpose is¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Little master!¡±


    While we were talking, the living room door opened. With a very impatient look on his face, the butler bowed his head in front of Grayke.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    When the Gray boy asked, the butler hurriedly opened his mouth.


    ¡°His Royal Highness the Prince and the Duke have already entered Great City!¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°So quickly?¡±


    The Gray boy seemed a bit dignified in front of the butler, but he was so surprised that he jumped up from his seat like a spring and looked at the butler.


    There is no longer any dignity in his facial expression.


    ¡°Prepare to greet His Highness! ¡°I will leave immediately too.¡±


    ¡°I will ept it. Little lord!¡±


    As the butler hurriedly left, the Gray boy looked up at me with a very urgent look on his face. But there is no way I would know their purpose.


    ¡°Master, how on earth should I deal with this incident?¡± .¡±


    ¡°When times are difficult, you only need to think about one thing. Think of the people of the territory.¡±


    ¡°The people? But isn¡¯t that quite obvious? ¡°I have never forgotten it!¡±


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be okay to respond ording to that principle? There is nothing to be afraid of. All you have to do is act proudly as the person who will be the owner of this territory. Of course, while being courteous to superiors.¡±


    ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    ¡°We will provide as much consultation as possible. So if you see something, send someone right away. I will help what I can. I can¡¯t let anger befall this Great City. I am also a citizen of Gray. ¡°If your highness is going to do something strange, it is natural to take measures.¡±


    ¡°okay. I will do as you say! We will contact you as soon as we find out anything. ¡°Master!¡±


    The Gray boy nodded and rushed out to greet the crown prince who was just around the corner. It¡¯s extremely urgent. Even in that respect, he still has a boyish streak.


    I am the only one left in the room where the owner has disappeared. Yeongju Castle itself was very quiet. There is nothing left to do. I slowly left Yeongju Castle.


    Whether it was because of the rumors about a grand visitor or because of the huge procession of visitors, Great City was quite noisy. It¡¯s usually a very quiet city.


    Actually, I haven¡¯t told the boy yet, but there is one thing that needs to be improved urgently.


    Grayk has too little information. The fact that the report was received only after the crown prince entered the city shows that there is a big problem.


    Extremeck of information. Since the count had been bedridden with illness for a long time,munication with the central government seemed to have beenpletely cut off.


    So, the story goes that no news came from anywhere, and the Gray boy received the report only after they entered his territory.


    At this level, it is safe to say that there is no information power at all.


    In order to solve theck of information, we must actually ce our feet appropriately in the center. That is political power. As long as he is a noble of the country, he cannot be a good lord if he is isted.


    I walked down thinking that I would tell you about thatter, but as it was a procession carrying the crown prince, the central street of Gray City was almostpletely blocked. There are so many people gathered on both sides that it makes you wonder if this many people ever lived in Great City.


    And little by little, the grand procession got closer to Yeongju Castle. At the front of the procession, you can see some familiar armor. Armor engraved with the rough emblem of the 1st Knights.


    As long as the crown prince is on the list of visitors, the appearance of the First Knights is not unusual. Protecting the imperial family is also the mission of the 1st Knights.


    Over 50 knights. It is said that the number of knights alone is over 50. If you include the troops behind it, it is at the level of a tolerable conquest army.


    As I looked at the grand procession, an old thought came to mind. I had a brief connection with the Knights.


    After looking at the pattern for a moment and thinking about old times, I quickly exited through the back road.


    When I think about it, I forgot an important fact.


    It¡¯s Lulin¡¯s food.


    You wouldn¡¯t know it if she was sleeping, but Lurin is awake right now.


    If it¡¯s anyter, there¡¯ll be trouble.


    As soon as we climbed up the hill, a restaurant came into view. Rurin is sitting on the railing in front of the restaurant, holding a broom, shaking her feet back and forth. As soon as his eyes met mine, he jumped forward like a spring, just like the Gray boy did earlier.


    He gave Rurin a mission, saying that he would definitely go to the lord¡¯s castle. The mission name was: Clean up the front of the restaurant. It was a simple mission, but honestly, I had zero expectations, but for some reason the front of the restaurant was clean.


    The sun will rise in the west.


    ¡°Why did you do all the work? ¡°Are we Lurin?¡±


    When I asked Lurin, who was right in front of me, patting her head, she started spinning around andughing.


    ¡°Hehehe, then stroke it more!¡±


    ¡°Did our dragon pick up something wrong? It¡¯s not? ¡°I always fed him only good things, so it¡¯s surprising.¡±


    ¡°It was no big deal! ¡°It created a whirlwind and sent everyone down the hill!¡±


    The dragon shrugs his shoulders and speaks proudly.


    ¡°Oh, did you say that?¡±


    Well then. I took her hand away from her head.


    Then he waves his hands above his head and expresses his dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Why are you doing that! ¡°Isn¡¯t the result the same anyway?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you holding a broom?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s form. Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I understand. ¡°Anyway, I kept my promise, so I¡¯ll cook you some food.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    I grabbed Lulin¡¯s hand and squeezed it. I feel warmth. Is it okay for a dragon¡¯s hands to be this warm?


    He came into the kitchen and started frying her favorite meat. Meat meat fried rice. This is one of Rurin¡¯s favorite menu items.


    Meanwhile, it¡¯s a little noisy outside. An uninvited guest suddenly enters the restaurant. Moreover, their behavior did not make them look like guests at all.


    Several men who suddenly walked into the restaurant were all holding swords. The armor they wear looks very familiar. Is this the armor I saw a while ago?


    They were wearing the armor of the 1st Knights. Among them, the driver at the front asks me a question. Even pointing a sword at it.


    ¡°Are you the owner of the restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but what¡¯s all the fuss about?¡±


    He answered while cing the cooked fried rice in front of Lurin. Lurin looked very irritated when so many people came in.


    Still, I¡¯m hungry so I eat fried rice first. He filled his mouth and looked up at me again.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Enode Sony? ¡°Can I do that, Lord?¡±


    First, after putting rice in the mouth, following the instinct to satisfy hunger, the next desire, the fighting spirit, is activated. I turned Lurin¡¯s face to face straight ahead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, so you can eat whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop..!¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s wrong? Chew all the rice in your mouth. Eat, eat, eat. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    A dragon who has no doubts about my skills.


    And on the other hand, knights who have no idea about my skills.


    There are two knights blocking the entrance. And there was one driver holding a knife to my neck and two waiting outside the restaurant. There were over 50 knights I saw at the march. There are five of them. If it¡¯s small, it¡¯s small.


    To be honest, I have no idea what the purpose is.


    ¡°You shameless bastard, kneel down now!¡±


    As one knight shouted, another knight tried to touch my body.


    And then another character appears.


    As he entered the restaurant, the knights all bowed their heads.


    ¡°Vice-captain! ¡°Is this the man?¡±


    The knights called him vice-captain. But it looks a little familiar.


    ¡°Oh, I guess you wouldn¡¯t have asked me to do that? It would be troublesome if he suddenly disappeared like before, so I just told him to stop it. In any case, there is an issue that cannot be resolved with that person.¡±


    As soon as he said the word ¡®Eunwon¡¯, the knights red at me even harsher. Hearing your voice brings back vague memories. Yes, this is definitely a man I know.

 Chapter 29

    # 29


    Chapter.8 Gray City¡¯s Feast


    Six years ago, the northern front was where many lives were lost in the war against monsters.


    Derriant was a member of the Knights Temr and was the leader of the vanguard unit of the 3rd Infantry Corps of the Conquest Army.


    The conquest army was a temporary unit organized to fight monsters as a joint unit made up of various soldiers ranging from draft soldiers from each territory, the central army, and the knights.


    Derriant, who advanced into the enemy camp as the leader of the vanguard unit belonging to the conquest army, made a big mistake. Due to wrong judgment, he made the mistake of being surrounded by monsters.


    Mistakes were painful. Surrounded by monsters on all sides, north, south, east, and west, there was no opening to survive. There was only a dirty-looking monster snorting in front and behind, narrowing the gap.


    At this moment, Derriant thought everything was over. He is a knight of the Order who lives and dies with honor. A mistake that warrants suicide even if you survive.


    The ogre¡¯s sharp nails graze my forearm. Blood oozed out. The problem is that if the vanguard is treated like this, the anger will spread to the supply unit. If that happens, the 3rd Infantry Unit will suffer a huge blow.


    Even the worst case scenario of annihtion if done incorrectly.


    Darian gritted his teeth and cut off the head of the ogre that attacked him. However, the only one struggling was Derriant, and the besieged men met meaningless deaths everywhere and shed blood. The screamsing from all directions were filled with a deep sense of death.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Darian¡¯s only thought was to kill at least one more monster and die.


    It was a bit disappointing to die without seeing his wife and unborn child waiting for him in the capital, but there was no way. Because I already gave up everything.


    But at that very moment, a powerful spell struck the center of the ogre horde.


    As the fire spread to the center, the ogre group fell into confusion. Moreover, the monsters in the front row began to burn en masse due to the secondary magic.


    A retreat created thanks to the wide-range magic that attacked the ogre group. The wizard who suddenly appeared asked Darian.


    ¡°Are you the leader of the vanguard?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°But who are you?¡±


    What is the identity of the person who turned the tide of the war with a single magic spell? In response to Derriant¡¯s question, the wizard opened his mouth so calmly that it seemed as if he had no emotions.


    ¡°I am Ellesion, who has just been appointed as a staff member for the 3rd Infantry Division of the Conquest Army.¡±


    At this time, El had not yet swallowed the Dragon Heart. Of course, this was before he met Lulin and before he became a leading yer in the monster war.


    The staff position of the 3rd Infantry was the position immediately following that of the infantrymander. So, to Derrient, the whitemander of the 3rd Infantry, he is his immediate superior. That¡¯s why Derriant immediately knelt down.


    ¡°Thank you for your help! But it was my fault that I was under siege! ¡°My subordinates are not guilty!¡±


    Derivant began to judge right and wrong rather than the fight in front of him.


    But L didn¡¯t answer there. Rather, I asked a different question.


    ¡°Do you care about such trivial matters now?¡±


    ¡°ancient?¡±


    ¡°Ogres areing from behind. For now, just cut down one more. Because that is war.¡±


    It was a very naturalmand.


    Derrient, who came to his senses for a moment, nodded, grabbed his sword, and ran towards the ogre group. If he had been wrong, the 3rd Infantry could have been annihted because of him. As if in atonement, Darriant threw his life away and fought.


    As a result, due to El¡¯s participation in the war, the siege of monsters was lifted and the tide of the war turned. Fortunately, the vanguard unit of the 3rd Infantry was able to maintain the front line and organize a garrison at the front line.


    The next day, Derrient came to El¡¯s barracks and knelt down.


    ¡°Chief of Staff, I am a sinner and a knight who has lost his honor! ¡°Why is the reward even being given to me!¡±


    A sinner among sinners who almost destroyed the unit. There was no such thing as a reward. The fact is that a knight lives by honor and dies by honor. Derivant thought only of that and asked to be punished.


    ¡°You clearly made a mistake. But after that, the number of monsters you cut down bes a mountain. Because they went ahead of anyone else, the morale of the soldiers also increased. Mistakes and merits cancel each other out. Doesn¡¯t punishing such a general mean that the number of monsters to kill in the future will decrease? No matter how much youe from a knight who lives and dies by honor, shouldn¡¯t you have a chance to regain that honor? You got that opportunity because you captured the hearts of your men. Yesterday¡¯s battle was ultimately a victory. Your subordinates all say that if you don¡¯t ept the reward, they won¡¯t ept it either. So, why don¡¯t you get a reward too?¡±


    ¡°that¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Or are you going to trouble your subordinates twice because of that honor? If I punish you, my subordinates will also suffer defeat. Everyone will be punished, right? Do you want that? Choose. ¡°Will you save your men and get a chance, or will you die with them?¡±


    Derivant couldn¡¯t say anything. But that doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t cause trouble to his subordinates, whose only crime is following him.


    It was clearly more important than fame.


    Derivant had no choice but to nod.


    I decided to forget about restoring my honor.


    However, because he had forgotten the honor of a knight, Derivant fought with gritted teeth even more from that day on.


    While El was in the 3rd Infantry Division for about three months, he achieved repeated victories through appropriate operations, and at the center of all this was always the Deriant¡¯s vanguard unit.


    The reward money rued as a result.


    Derivant steadfastly refused the reward.


    El heard from his colleagues that his wife was pregnant, so whenever this happened, he gave his wife a reward behind her back.


    It is difficult to eat properly in a war situation. No matter how safe the city is, unless you are a noble.


    It was only after the war that Dariant learned that his wife was able to give birth safely thanks to the bounty.


    After that, El leaves the battlefield for a while and gets caught up in a bigger war, but Derriant didn¡¯t know about it.


    However, he believed that it was only because of El that he was able to regain his lost honor and that his wife and daughter were safe.


    After the war, Derriant, who was recognized for his achievements, continued to be promoted within the knights, and before he knew it, he had risen to the position of vice-captain of the 1st Knights.


    ***


    Derivant briefly spoke about what he had experienced.


    ¡°Then this person is not the vice-captain¡¯s enemy¡­ Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Far from being an enemy, you are a benefactor! Although I am angry at the fact that the favor I received disappeared without even being given a chance to repay it! That can¡¯t be resentment. ¡°Calling them Eunwon was just a way to make you move a little faster.¡±


    Darriant looked around and shouted loudly again.


    ¡°Put the knife in now!¡±


    The knights, who were nkly looking back and forth between their superiors and me, were startled and hastily put away their swords. And Derriant knelt in front of me.


    ¡°It¡¯s been 5 years. Although the time I spent with my staff was short, I have never forgotten it for a moment. Do you know how surprised I was today? After sending off my subordinate first, I quickly received permission from His Majesty and rushed over! Do you know how desperately I have been looking for you all this time?¡±


    It seems that he spotted me at the very moment he was watching the procession.


    ¡°I know. A long time.¡±


    I was rolling around on the battlefield even before I gained absolute power. That was life after being summoned to this world. While wandering around the battlefield, he achieved everything from the bottom to bing a high-ss wizard on his own. Of course, this also extends to areas that humans can achieve.


    It was only after he gained talent that he began to transcend human power. I didn¡¯t be a transcendent from the beginning. Rather, the period of fighting the fear of death was longer. A battlefield like a sheet of thin ice.


    Derivant is a subordinate I met on the battlefield when I only had human powers.


    Of course, whether it is human power or transcendental power, it is now just a memory that does not matter.


    I stood up and opened my mouth.


    ¡°Will you forget me back then? ¡°Now I¡¯m just a retired restaurant owner who¡¯s tired of fighting.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t find it. I never dreamed you were in a ce like this! But, Chief of Staff, isn¡¯t the war over now? ¡°I don¡¯t have to get tired of fighting any more, so I just need to be treated the same way!¡±


    Derivant only knows me back when I had human powers. I don¡¯t know what happened after that. Because his eyes are not filled with awe, but just joy for hisrades.


    ¡°What do you use the treatment for? Just getting caught up in another battlefield. I just like the freedom of being in peace. ¡°I am satisfied with nice people and nice scenery.¡±


    ¡°that¡­ .¡±


    Darriant trailed off as if he was at a loss for words. However, he is not a man who cannot understand that each person¡¯s ideal is different. As evidence, Derivant quietly shook his head.


    ¡°Rather than that, since we¡¯re here, why don¡¯t we at least have a meal?¡±


    Derivant immediately shook his head at my words.


    ¡°no. I came here briefly with permission during official duties, so I wille back after I finish official duties. I am satisfied knowing you are here. So, I will bring my wife and daughter. Even now, my wife always talks about the reward money she sent back then¡­ . haha.¡±


    Darriant scratched the back of his head.


    ¡°Is that good?¡±


    It¡¯s a heart-warming story just to hear.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you suddenly disappearing again?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. ¡°Just as you have a home, this is also my home now.¡±


    There is even a dragonir at the bottom of the hill, so now this is my home that I cannot leave or leave. When I spoke strongly, Darian nodded as if relieved. And then he left the restaurant with his subordinates.


    It seems he found me by chance on the street and came to me in a hurry. Since I have to carry out my knightly duties, it goes without saying that I can¡¯t stay for long. Thanks to this, it felt like a storm had swept over me.


    ¡°They are arrogant people. I do not like it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a guy I used to know.¡±


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t eating, I would have killed everyone!¡±


    Lulin raised his eyebrows. Take off the rice and tell me.


    ¡°But since I kneel to you, I ept. ¡°If you are a person who shows respect to me, I will not treat you poorly either.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for that.¡±


    As I spoke while removing the rice paste, Lurin startedughing. Then he put his finger in the rice paste I had removed and put it into his mouth.


    ¡°Hi-Hi.¡±


    Still smiling.


    That was all good, but this dragon suddenly started biting my finger. That too.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t bite!¡±


    When I screamed, Lurin dered loudly and spit out her finger.


    ¡°Your fingers are mine now!¡±


    Fingers with clear teeth marks.


    Then the dragon ran straight to the second floor. Then of course I have to chase after it.

 Chapter 30

    # 30


    Chapter.8 Grace City¡¯s Feast


    In the study of the lord¡¯s castle, Duke Taemuran, the crown prince, and Grace sat side by side. Behind him stood a wizard who could be said to be the duke¡¯s bodyguard. Standing motionless, she reminds me of a tombstone.


    ¡°Is the Count still the same?¡±


    ¡°Yes, unfortunately.¡±


    The Gray boy answered with a gloomy face. Of course, I know very well that this question is just a pretense. But still, when I think of my father, I always feel frustrated and depressed.


    He was a healthier and more caring father than anyone else.


    The Gray boy couldn¡¯t hide his gloomy face, but even then, his eyes were rolling as he looked at the Duke and the Crown Prince.


    ¡°Well, by the way, this is your territory. ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t this your territory yet?¡±


    ¡°Of course, that part is still my father¡¯s territory. ¡°It is true that I am acting on behalf of the lord.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s annoying. Isn¡¯t it obvious to anyone that it will soon be your territory? So, I will just call it your territory.¡±


    The duke said that and gazed intently at Gray. The crown prince was just sitting on the sofa with his arms crossed.


    The handsome man with long blond hair seemedpletely uninterested in the conversation between the Duke and the Gray Boy.


    ¡°More than that, Count Gray was definitely under the Marquis of Serin, right?¡±


    ¡°Maybe so. Butmunication has been cut off for a long time. ¡°I¡¯ve never even met him.¡±


    ¡°is it? In that case, I guess I should take this opportunity to change the master I serve. ¡°It is especially difficult for a territory like this to run properly without help from the central government.¡±


    Duke Taemuran finally got to the point. His tone was so firm that even the Gray boy could understand the hidden meaning.


    Are you asking me toe under you? But is that all? The Gray boy tilted his head and asked himself a question.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Are you oblivious or are you doing this on purpose? Do I have to speak clearly for you to understand? Tsk tsk, I¡¯m telling you toe under me. In that case, this territory will be firmly protected, and you should not be satisfied with just this territory, but move up to the center, right?¡±


    ¡°that¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it.¡±


    The duke frowned at Grace¡¯s answer. Because I didn¡¯t like the answer at all. It was very annoying for the young guy to talk back, so he immediately resumed his threats.


    ¡°But you will have to make a choice. ¡°Marquis Serin has also been sick and has been bedridden for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    This was also my first time hearing it. Although this was all new to the Gray boy, who had very little information.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it, there¡¯s another story.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    The Duke changed his crossed legs. And then he opened his mouth in a slightly lower voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of work involved in the civil war in the kingdom next to therge-scale flood control project. ¡°Greek City will also have to pay more taxes.¡±


    ¡°that!¡±


    It¡¯s so straightforward. The Gray boy was astonished to discover the true intention of the Duke¡¯s visit. Do you want to participate in flood control construction or civil war? It has nothing to do with the territory. This was a demand for increased taxes disguised as a justification.


    Literally tyranny. This was like a deration that they would start squeezing out territory that had not been managed so far.


    For their own pockets.


    ¡°Is that the official position of the central government?¡±


    Gray asked, swallowing hard. Then the Duke begins tough.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be like that, right? ¡°It is up to the lord to tame the people.¡±


    That means it is a tax that cannot be disclosed publicly. This is the part where the purpose of the inspection initiated by the duke appears.


    A deration of war to begin in earnest to squeeze out each territory that had been neglected for a while after the war against monsters. There was also the idea of increasing the size of the nobles under him by even a little.


    Otherwise, there would be no need for the duke to tour the county in person. Even the crown prince apanied him. Well, the prince said he wanted to have fun and came along.


    Anyway, the Duke didn¡¯t like the way the little guy tried to hold on without immediately lowering his tail.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something I can answer right away.¡±


    The duke lost his temper. You¡¯re giving a cheeky answer again. To the Gray boy, these words were barely uttered while his whole body was covered in cold sweat, but to the Duke, they were just annoying words.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The Duke, who was so dumbfounded that he was silent for a moment, finally raised his eyebrows and shouted, and the Gray boy stamped his foot and shook his head.


    What should I do? What should I do? Feeling like my head is spinning.


    If the Duke¡¯s words were true, the citizens of Gray would have to pay several times the amount of taxes they were currently paying. It must absolutely be stopped.


    But how?


    This kind of tyranny alwayses back to nobles who get in line wrong. And that burden falls entirely on the citizens.


    The Gray boy had not yet realized thatw. But I knew that I had to stop it, so I jumped up and shouted at the duke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a feast for dinner! ¡°I will answer you on the spot!¡±


    This is the maximum that Gray can do. When the moment became urgent, the only thing that came to Graeck¡¯s mind was El.


    When El came to mind, my teacher¡¯s cooking naturally came to mind, so as ast resort, I ate dinner.


    The intention was to somehow pass the time, but the duke only frowned more.


    ¡°feast? How can you eat anything better than the imperial pce¡¯s cuisine in a remote area like this? ¡°I think I¡¯m just losing my appetite.¡±


    Strangely, the Crown Prince, who had been quiet until then, reacted to the word dinner and joined the conversation between the Duke and the Gray Boy.


    ¡°majesty! no. ¡°I will prepare the best dish for you.¡±


    The Gray boy didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he thought it was an opportunity and quickly shouted at the prince.


    ¡°What if you don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°What do I do if I don¡¯t like cooking?¡±


    The crown prince touched his beautiful eyebrows and said. But the Gray boy couldn¡¯t give any particr answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. We have some pretty good chefs.¡±


    I had no choice but to give a general answer, but the crown prince was not satisfied.


    ¡°Are you saying you are that confident? I¡¯m so sick of it. The imperial pce is a boring daily life. I followed the duke to many other estates, but none of them could ease my boredom. Cooking is also the same every day. Anything presented as a delicacy of the mountains and seas is met with snorts. So, if you are truly confident that you can satisfy me, why not make a bet with me?¡±


    ¡°What kind of bet are you talking about?¡±


    Graeke wondered what the prince wanted to say, but asked without showing it as best as he could. Then the crown prince thought for a moment, then touched his palms and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Um yeah! How about the loser take off his clothes and take a walk around Grace City? If I lose, I will take my clothes off too. how is it? ¡°Isn¡¯t that a fair bet?¡±


    No matter how you look at it, there is not even the slightest hint of seriousness. Take off your clothes and walk around town. What on earth is that¡­ The Gray boy felt like shaking his head.


    Since I couldn¡¯t do that, I clicked my tongue and thought about what to say in response. Anyway, I am confident in cooking. Confidence in the cooking skills of a teacher.


    That¡¯s why I nodded my head. In any case, it was a situation where it was necessary to take time to think of a way to escape the duke¡¯s clutches.


    ¡°If you say that, what can I do? ¡°I will do so.¡±


    When the Gray boy answered suddenly, the Duke grew angry. Sprinkling ashes on cooked rice was because there was no such ashes.


    The duke looked at the crown prince with an expression asking why he was interfering and making thingsplicated. But first of all, he is his superior. I had no choice but to open my mouth to Gray.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Would you wait for a good answer at the dinner party? Oh, and that¡¯s it. Just know that if you reject my offer, Great City will be isted. ¡°You know what will happen if the logistics don¡¯t work out right, right?¡±


    The duke said this while crossing his arms.


    ***


    ¡°Your Highness, what kind of bet are you making? ¡°What are you going to do if you lose?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way something like that could happen, right? If you say it¡¯s a dish from a territory like this, that¡¯s it. Besides, even if you satisfy me just by chance, it¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t acknowledge it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ .¡±


    The Duke looked at the Crown Prince and shook his head inwardly. A prince who only likes ying. Well, the better it is because it is easier to control. Still, it was true that I didn¡¯t like it.


    Of course, the crown prince had other thoughts, as he always did. I did not like the idea of threatening even the central imperial authority at all.


    His real purpose in pretending to be a yful prince was something else. The real reason I followed him on inspection tours of numerous counties, including Gray City, was because he wanted to have fun.


    ¡°Rather than that, just tell me about that time. ¡°Was that story fun?¡±


    ¡°What story are you talking about?¡±


    The Duke looked at the Crown Prince with a look in his eyes as if he was wondering what he should talk about this time.


    ¡°The wizard that even Abama couldn¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°that¡­ . This is something that should never be said in the imperial pce. majesty.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the imperial pce?¡±


    The crown prince smiled and opened his mouth.


    The duke was troubled as to what this guy was thinking of bringing up that story again. The more this happened, the more the crown prince looked at the duke as if he wasughing at him.


    He didn¡¯t stop there, but asked the wizard who was still standing like a tombstone behind the duke.


    ¡°yes! You exin. ¡°I heard you once operated with that wizard?¡±


    The Duke¡¯s chief wizard. Medrine, one of the best magicians in the empire who achieved the 7th ss magic and was given the title of count, slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare speak ill of him. Even His Majesty is troubled. majesty.¡±


    In a way, it was a remark that was both insulting to both the emperor and the duke, but the duke did not respond at all. No, I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Has the duke ever seen him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡±


    The duke was in a foreign country when the wizard was active. For the multinational conference due to the monster war.


    So I never saw his face. However, it was clear why he couldn¡¯tin about his direct subordinate keeping quiet about the wizard. Because I learned too much about that absolute power.


    ¡°The Duke¡¯s subordinates seem to respect him very much, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t stop a feeling like that. Moreover, the other person is a person who cannot be said to be in the category of human beings.¡±


    The crown prince smiled while subtly belittling the duke.


    However, perhaps because of the crown prince¡¯s usual behavior, the duke just shook his head, thinking that he was interested in something useless.

 Chapter 31

    # 31


    Chapter.8 Grace City¡¯s Dinner


    ¡°You mean the dinner¡­? ?¡±


    As soon as I heard the Gray boy¡¯s story, I frowned. The purpose of the operation is obvious at a nce.


    This is a proposal to provide political funds.


    Also known as kickbacks.


    This is amon urrence in powerless territories.


    In fact, a good lord must also be able to use the art of living properly. The political arena is where being too rigid can actually lead to losses.


    In any country, central politics isplex and entangled, opening the mouth of a predator.


    It¡¯s a scary world where if you step out, you¡¯ll be prey, and if you get too carried away, you¡¯ll be a victim of power.


    The Count of Gray has no political power at all to prevent such a storm.


    Gray City took root in seclusion. I don¡¯t want the quiet city I¡¯ve barely decided to be noisy.


    Although all of this is something that the Gray boy must ovee on his own, it is clearly too much for him to do alone. Because Grake is just a growing sprout, not a fully-fledged talent.


    In that case, there is nothing we can do but help to prevent the sprouts from being trampled. Because the peace of Gray City is also my well-being.


    ¡°Master. Is there any way? I just don¡¯t know what to do. My father doesn¡¯t have the spirit to give me the right advice. How should I ovee this situation? ¡°The only person I can trust is Master!¡±


    The Gray boy shouted with a dying look on his face. Although Gray was shaking with a helpless expression on his face, he also had something worth praising. Buying time by using his wits was the best choice he could make.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a good thing you gained time. By the way, His Royal Highness suddenly intervened.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°The Duke just wanted to press on, but I think he was able to buy some time thanks to the Crown Prince¡¯s reaction. What kind of person is the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°You made an absurd bet. It¡¯s a bit hard to say this, but¡­ ¡°He seemed like a very light-hearted person.¡±


    Be light.


    The Gray boy seemed to have seen it that way, but as I listened to the story, I had some doubts.


    The Duke must have wanted to hear a definite answer right then and there.


    It was the crown prince who stopped the duke from taking such actions. While cing a bet, the duke was prevented from interfering.


    Is this just an act of fun? Or intentional action?


    If it¡¯s thetter, the crown prince is a very interesting man. If it is the former, it is a result of chance.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Baron, would you please calm down a little? ¡°If you are so embarrassed by a crisis of this magnitude, how can you be a good lord in the future?¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t the situation so bad? As it is¡­ .¡±


    The Gray boy was in a panic, holding his head.


    No matter how much advice I give, it won¡¯t do anything if the person who is supposed to take the lead is like this.


    First, I needed toe to my senses.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. It can¡¯t go on like this. So would you like to follow me? Good thoughts don¡¯te to mind when you wrap your head around it. ¡°Let¡¯s take our time and think about it while gathering the ingredients for the dinner.¡±


    ¡°But I can afford that!¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Baron Gray!¡±


    I raised my voice but quietly shouted out the name and title of the Great Boy. And I stared quietly.


    Then Grake was startled by my actions and quickly nodded with a frightened look on his face.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯m a teacher¡­ .¡±


    The Gray boy slumped his shoulders like an emperor who had lost his country and began to follow me.


    As I left the reception room and went down to the first floor, I saw a handsome man with flowing blonde hair.


    A person who looked like the crown prince at a nce spotted Grayke and approached him.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°majesty! ¡°I¡¯m on my way out because I want to find ingredients for a dinner party with the chef.¡±


    ¡°Ingredients for dinner?¡±


    The crown prince crossed his arms with a look of boredom on his face and asked indifferently.


    ¡°If you¡¯re with a chef, is this person the chef?¡±


    ¡°He is both a chef and a teacher in my life.¡±


    There is no need to say the word teacher. I¡¯m still embarrassed to be called teacher.


    But perhaps thanks to that, the crown prince¡¯s face changed from a look of indifference to a slightly curious expression, and he began looking at me from top to bottom.


    It is a look that evaluates people. However, he soon seemed to have lost interest and turned his attention back to the Gray boy.


    ¡°Hmm, it was already boring, but it went well. ¡°I will follow you too.¡±


    It¡¯s not a question of whether I can follow you, but rather, I will follow you. An order asserting the authority of the crown prince. Of course, Grayke has neither the authority nor the power to reject the crown prince.


    They just give me a troubled look. I can¡¯t help but nod.


    ¡°All right. but¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t think it would be any fun if you followed along.¡±


    Although Graeke seemed troubled, it was actually a good thing for me.


    If the crown prince had intervened in the conversation between the duke and the Grayke with careful calction and proposed a bet, he might have been growing a snake inside.


    This was the perfect ce to understand the intention.


    So the 1st Knights and the Crown Prince join the party.


    What the 1st Knights protect is the crown prince, not the duke. The duke is protected by the knights of the dukedom.


    Of course, there was also Darriant in the group.


    Derivant looked surprised for a moment when he saw me, but didn¡¯t show anything, as if he remembered that he was on official business.


    Of course, Derriant doesn¡¯t know my real identity. Just a 7th ss wizard and a member of the staff of the monster conquering army. I am free because I only know that much.


    At the end of the Monster War, he was at the forefront of the Northern Front. After obtaining the Dragon Heart, I yed an active role in the capital of the empire, which became a battlefield for dragons.


    Dragon, Imperial Pce and Dragon yer.


    Only the empire¡¯s high-ranking nobles and important figures, including the emperor, know its true identity.


    Gray¡¯s soldiers. And the crown prince. order. The ce where we led therge group was near the halfway point of Gray Mountain.


    This is an area where wild Uva often appears.


    Wild uva has a different taste from domesticated uva. The foot of the mountain is also a perfect ce to get some fresh air.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    In response to Grayke¡¯s question, I pointed to a wild Uva that was angry because its territory had been invaded.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to catch that guy. It¡¯s a food ingredient. Would you like us to move our soldiers to attack?¡±


    The Gray boy nodded at the word food ingredients.


    Following the order of the next lord, the soldiers jumped into the wild Uva.


    Wild Uva was soon surrounded. However, the wild Uva began to struggle even more, breathing heavily. A wild Uva is cut by a sword. Still, the guy rushed at me. Even though he was bleeding, his strength did not seem to diminish.


    The angry wild Uva has the characteristic of fiercely resisting until it runs out of breath or bes paralyzed.


    The guy was resisting right in front of us, just like his temperament. It may not be as strong as a monster, but it has a tenacity that goes beyond that.


    Even if you pierce a spear, it hits the soldier. I asked Gray while watching that scene.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­ yes?¡±


    The Gray boy tilted his head as if wondering what he was talking about.


    ¡°What do you think when you see that guy? He is very weakpared to the soldiers surrounding him. But he resists until the end. ¡°Even though he¡¯s dying, he doesn¡¯t lose his momentum at all.¡±


    ¡°that¡­ .¡±


    The Gray boy turned his gaze towards the wild Uva.


    Even when dying, it does not retreat backwards. Only forward. A wild Uva that rushes towards the enemy in front and finally falls.


    ¡°Even tiny creatures like that are running wild trying to survive, but I¡¯m just holding my head¡­ ¡°Is that what you mean?¡±


    If you know what I want to say, it means you have insight.


    Grayk continued to look at the writhing wild Uva. I added one thing in case there was any misunderstanding.


    ¡°Of course, anyone can struggle. But it shouldn¡¯t be an ingredient like wild uva. Be the person who struggles but ovees it. ¡°It¡¯s about not bing food for peacocks.¡±


    If the boy is eaten by the Duke, Great¡¯s people will only be material for his suffering.


    Grayk finally walked slowly towards the wild Uba. Little by little closer. Even after the wild Uba fell, it wriggled its body.


    ¡°Are you having fun?¡±


    Then, the crown prince who was watching from behind tapped my shoulder, then walked up to Gray and opened his mouth.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether the small creatures struggle or struggle, but is this delicious?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s delicious. No, it¡¯s delicious!¡±


    ¡°Haha really? Well, that¡¯s good. If you¡¯vee to your senses, I¡¯ll reward you! ¡°I will change the content of the bet a little.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Graeke looked like he was wondering what he was talking about again. Sometimes you need to know how to hide your facial expressions. The boy has a long way to go.


    ¡°If I win, take off all your clothes and go around Grace City. It¡¯s the same up to here. I will change the betting conditions when you win. If you beat me, I¡¯ll tell you the conditions. It¡¯s very fun. So, make sure to win. Hahaha!¡±


    The crown prince began tough cheerfully.


    Grayk just stared at the prince¡¯s back as he went down the mountain with a chewed-up face. The way he continued to smile while going down the mountain made him look like he had lost his mind. At least that¡¯s how Gray feels.


    But is that really the case?


    I was just convinced by the Prince¡¯s attitude.


    After all, that guy is a smart snake.


    ¡°Master, do you understand what His Highness is saying? I never¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Well, if I can help you with this matter, how about you go to the center? To be a bigger vessel. A vesselrge enough to understand the intentions of His Majesty the Crown Prince. Go to the center and strengthen your political power. Of course, this does not mean that you should go under the duke. ¡°There are many other ways.¡±


    ¡°So then, is there a way to ovee this crisis?¡±


    The Gray boy blinked at me, probably reacting to the offer of help.


    Eyes like a baby bird looking for food.


    A method has emerged. I guess it could be said that it just urred to me while looking at the crown prince.


    How to ovee the crisis.


    You can do that by using the crown prince.


    That is, if the crown prince is really a sly snake.


    As far as I know, the current emperor was into luxury and pleasure. Therefore, the central imperial authority was weakened by being caught up in the power struggles of several dukes.


    If the crown prince is moving for the purpose of correcting the checks on the dukes in the future and increasing the imperial power, that is, if the purpose is to check the duke¡¯s power from growing, knowingly or unknowingly, then an interesting fact can be inferred.


    The crown prince probably thinks he is the main character of this game.


    If you n to help Grayk under the pretense of a bet at the end and protect the duke¡¯s power from growing even a little.


    In this world, there are those who fly above those who run.


    In the current situation, the win or loss of the bet between the crown prince and Grayke is determined by whether Grayke can move the prince¡¯s heart or not.


    In other words, the duke is rather a bridesmaid.


    If we take advantage of the power struggle between the duke and the prince, we will be able to escape the crisis in Gray City.


    But it¡¯s no fun just being dragged around by the crown prince.


    If my prediction is correct, it is the crown prince who is currently in charge.


    That initiative.


    What kind of expression would they make if I took it away from them?

 Chapter 32

    # 32


    Chapter.8 Grace City¡¯s dinner


    ¡°If the crown prince hadn¡¯t suddenly intervened, we could have cornered him on the spot.¡±


    The duke upied the study and grumbled to himself.


    Spending time on a powerless territory like this is itself a waste.


    I felt bad because I wasted so much time thanks to the prince.


    A powerless territory can only serve as its foundation. Talking about self-esteem and independence is useless.


    What does a dinner party mean?


    I can¡¯t believe we have to match the pranks of those kids.


    Even a banquet at the imperial pce is not enough.


    ¡°Hmm, more than that, Medrine. How about this greek? It¡¯s also a good territory to intercept. ¡°If you like it, I will give you this Gracesy.¡±


    The title of count is awarded to ss 7 wizards. But it is an honorary position after all. Territory is not given.


    But she wanted territory. They are two people who fell in love because they wanted something from each other. That was the reason why Medrine swore allegiance to the dukedom.


    The Duke gains great power as a 7th ss wizard, and Medrine gains territory.


    ¡°The crown prince just needs to keep ying around like that. Increase the nobility of my faction. ¡°If everything goes well, I can give you as much territory as this.¡±


    Duke Taemuran smiled wryly at Medrine. Medrine didn¡¯t think it was funny, but she wanted to gain the territory, so she nodded quietly.


    ***


    Dinner time.


    All the nobles were gathered at the long table in the lord¡¯s castle. Everyone except Count Gray, who is deathly ill.


    At the head table is the crown prince.


    And on either side were the Duke of Taimuran and Baron Gray. And next to the duke sat the Count of Medrine.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dinner party where you have to take off your clothes. Isn¡¯t it fun? When I think of you walking around naked. Hehehe!¡±


    The crown prince continued to chuckle and scold Grayke. The more the Gray boy said, the more he could not believe El¡¯s words. There¡¯s a different meaning in there.


    If that¡¯s really the case, it means that you really live in a world inside a well. When Graeck felt that way, his worries elerated. The center and the wide world. In that world.


    This incidentpletely shook young Grayke¡¯s values.


    A man like a prince.


    A peacock-like bundle of ambition.


    The path you must take within it.


    If advancing to the center was the way to develop the strength to ovee it all, Graeke thought he would like to experience it once.


    ¡®Of course, the priority now is to avoid this situation. As Master said.¡¯


    Graeck began to look at the expressions of the crown prince and the duke while squeezing their hands.


    The duke has a sour expression. He was probably more interested in Grace¡¯s answer than in the dinner.


    By the time everyone at the table was thinking about something else.


    The butler appeared from the kitchen with the first dish. L was cooking in the kitchen.


    The first course is water.


    A ss of water was ced in front of each person.


    The crown prince and the duke looked at the water ss with puzzled expressions.


    Unlike ordinary water sses, this is a thin and long water ss. But what it contains is just water.


    ¡°this¡­ ¡°Is it cooking?¡±


    The puzzled prince asked Gray. The duke, who had been annoyed, narrowed his eyebrows and sneered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not cooking. However, it is not water from a well or a river, but rather refreshing and refreshing water drawn from bedrock water deep underground. And the flower listed above is a unique species that grows on Mount Gray and is characterized by its sweet scent. ¡°You can think of it as first washing your mouth with fragrant water.¡±


    The Gray boy finished exining exactly what he heard from El. And then he sat down and drank some water. Then the water flowed down my throat, spreading coolness deep inside my body. Such cool water. I feel refreshed to the core. Plus, the flower scent was very subtle.


    The Crown Prince had the same sentiment as Gray. The crown prince¡¯s eyebrows twitched wildly.


    ¡°Is this fun? fun!¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s frivolousughter spread across the table along with his exmation.


    Thanks to this, Graeke gained a little confidence.


    The second dish was wild upasam. Should I call it an appetizer with vegetables? Wild Uva made Grayk think that he did not want to live a life of bing material. It was him.


    There are not many soft parts in wild uva. It is a dish where parts such as belly and cheek meat are sliced thinly, grilled, wrapped with lettuce-like vegetables, and seasoned with ssamjang and garlic.


    Due to the nature of wild uva, it is light and light, and because it is sliced very thinly, the taste of ssamjang is a little stronger, which serves to stimte the appetite.


    It looks like a vegetable dish at first nce because it is wrapped in lettuce and tied with a fruit stem at the top. However, it is a dish where the harmony of vors urs within.


    After tasting it, the duke just kept putting Ubassam into his mouth.


    In fact, the duke had no interest in the two people¡¯s bet. I was just trying tough at the dish, but the dish that came out unexpectedly was amazing and delicious, so I just ate it without saying a word.


    The crown prince also looked satisfied. However, he showed an expression that it was not enough.


    ¡°This was delicious too. But isn¡¯t it still not enough to defeat me? It¡¯s definitely delicious, but nothing definitive, so look forward to the next dish. Haha!¡±


    The crown princeughs with excitement, mentioning the bet. The duke looked at the crown prince and shook his head as if he was pitiful.


    Medrine said nothing. To her as a wizard, this position itself has almost no meaning. Just eat your food quietly.


    ¡°The next dish is¡­ .¡±


    When the third dish appeared, the Gray boy stood up again.


    ¡°I will exin the next dish myself.¡±


    But Grake sat down immediately. Because it was the chef himself who brought the third dish.


    The crown prince and the duke just looked like they were thinking about something to cook this time.


    However, there was one person who reacted strongly.


    Medrine knocked over the ss of water she was holding. More than half of the remaining water spills onto and under the table. But Medrine couldn¡¯t even think of avoiding the water.


    L also recognized her right away. I wondered why this wizard was here. But a question is just a question.


    Elle approached Medrine with a calm expression. The ordinary act of taking a towel and wiping up spilled water. But Medrine had an expression that took my breath away.


    My face is frowning and my legs are shaking.


    For Elle, Medrine was different from Derriant.


    Because Medrine was the highest-ss wizard in the empire at the time, she participated in the capital defense battle led by El. Therefore, he is a person who knows El¡¯s true identity.


    However, Elle never thought of Medrine as a colleague. He is simply a wizard put forward by the imperial pce, and ispletely different from his colleagues who have ovee the Dragon War together from the beginning.


    ¡°Why are you spilling your ss of water? ¡°You have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°that that¡­ that¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Stay still. ¡°Stay still.¡±


    From what I heard, he was telling me to stay still because I would clean the table, but the meaning that Medrine took was different. Of course, that is exactly what El intended.


    It means to stay still and not say anything about your identity.


    Medind just kept his mouth shut. What on earth can he do when even dragons are torn to death?


    I kept shaking my legs, but the good news was that no one was interested in the view under the table.


    L calmly returned to his seat. And finally, I brought out the main dish. When I opened the lid, an unidentifiable stone appeared. Then everyone¡¯s eyes except Medrine turned to El.


    Among the people who turned their gaze, except for Gray, there were faces asking what was going on.


    L calmly exined to them.


    ¡°This is a stone block made of baked y.¡±


    ¡°Mud? Are you telling me to eat mud now?¡±


    The crown prince¡¯s expression distorted. I wondered if they had served some dishonest food to make a bet.


    ¡°Is this your answer?¡±


    The duke also jumped up with a look of satisfaction on his face. Now that they have caught the pod, their expressions show that they are excited to attack it.


    ¡°Could you please wait a moment?¡±


    El started smashing the round lump of y with a hammer. The lump of mud breaks and green leaves reveal themselves. Not only the Crown Prince and the Duke, but also the Gray Boy looked surprised when something unexpected emerged from the mud, which was nothing more than a boulder.


    ¡°As you can see, the outside is nothing but y. But even if it looks like y on the outside, it can be hiding something else inside.¡±


    As soon as the crown prince heard those words, he looked at El. With a slight frown.


    ¡°This dish uses mud and leaves to double and triple conceal itself. Behind the insignificant and rough mud, this delicate leaf deceives people once more. And within it¡­ .¡±


    El peeled off all the leaves.


    Inside, a beautifully ripe Palen cue appeared. The smell of chicken. The smell of chicken coated in mud and grilled over an open fire spread throughout the table. The unique rich aroma of chicken stimtes the appetite.


    The inside of the yellow, darkly ripe Palen cue contained various medicinal ingredients.


    ¡°Palen cue is said to be one of the most rare foods in the world. Not only that, but there are also medicinal herbs that are good for your body hidden in PalenQ. This medicine is something special. You need to treat it well to make Palenque taste good. ¡°If you use it too strongly, it will ruin the taste of Palenque.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Palenque? ¡°Are you talking about that Palenque that is so difficult to catch that it is legendary?¡±


    The Duke reacted violently, as if intoxicated by the smell of chicken, and held out his hand. The smell of palen cue baked in mud was unbearable.


    El first tore the Palenque leg to the crown prince and ced it on a bowl. And another leg for the duke.


    And then he tore the body part and handed it over to Gray.


    The duke, who held the chicken leg in his hand before the crown prince, let out an enthusiastic exmation.


    ¡°Oh oh? ¡°Is this delicious?¡±


    A feast of soft chicken legs with a chewy texture. The taste of chicken with its rich vor is enough to make even a peacock make a fuss. The fact that it was a legendary monster that had never been eaten before was also a seasoning that piqued the Duke¡¯s interest.


    However, the crown prince silently red at Palenque like a mute, then looked at El again.


    ¡°Where does the noble being who lives embrace the people in his arms? ¡°In harmony, like this Palenque.¡±


    At El¡¯s words, the prince dropped the chicken leg he was holding.


    ¡°Why are you so embarrassed? This is a story about cooking. And if you really have a good mask on, it shouldn¡¯te off when you pound it like the y in this dish.¡±

 Chapter 33

    # 33


    Chapter.8 Grace City¡¯s Feast


    I spoke in a whisper so as not to be heard by the Duke, and the Crown Prince red at El with an embarrassed face. Then he quickly looked at the duke. But the Duke was obsessed with eating Palenque.


    After confirming this, the crown prince looked at the dish again with a serious face, then looked at Gray and then turned his gaze back to El.


    The crown prince, who was curious about who this man was, began to panic.


    A man who realizes his true intentions and even advises him to go one step further and take care of his people.


    My expression was rotting inside as I wondered what all these people were like.


    However, the position is still poor. At this point, if the duke discovered his true intentions, he could have been dethroned from his position as crown prince.


    Anything that interferes with work is natural, as if it were y.


    If this man uses his mouth incorrectly, everything will be in vain, so you have no choice but to be embarrassed, regardless of the man¡¯s identity or status.


    But I couldn¡¯t continue to look embarrassed.


    The crown prince forcefully brought Palenque to his mouth. And I forced a smile. Because it¡¯s in front of the duke.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±


    The crown prince startedughing and began to eat the Palenque greedily, as if he was acting. Looking at that, the duke just thinks it¡¯s as shallow as before.


    Although it looked like he was eating ravenously, the crown prince was actually so surprised that he couldn¡¯t even taste the taste of Palenque.


    I had a great ambition in my heart to correct the imperial power of the empire that was being yed by a few nobles. However, it is still as weak as a leaf. Besides, honestly, I never thought about the people.


    ¡°But anyway, I like this y. Because there are infinite possibilities. If peace is maintained in this city, I will continue to like mud.¡±


    As I continue to watch the man¡¯s gaze while eating, a line that shakes mees out again.


    Ha ¨C


    the crown prince startedughing at this point.


    What are you thinking about right now? I feel like I¡¯m naked.


    The first bet he made was to get naked and walk through Grace City.


    This is tantamount to defeat. No, it was already a losing situation.


    It wasn¡¯t until the very end that I tried to keep the duke in check by helping Grayke out of kindness.


    The crown prince began tough. The concept was to smile from the beginning, but for the first time in his life, the crown prince was smiling sincerely.


    Who is the main character of this edition?


    Peacock?


    no. He is the most thoughtless being.


    Great?


    no.


    However, he was not the crown prince himself.


    Themandermanding the current battlefield is this man in front of me.


    I can¡¯t help it. The crown prince thought so. Now I had to avoid this situation myself. It¡¯s not like you can stop his mouth by killing the Duke in front of him and Medrine who is guarding him.


    ¡°Okay, Great! I lost this bet! I admit it honestly. How can I say I won when I ate such delicious food? Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±


    Then the duke, who had been quiet, intervened, frowning as if he had been hit in the back of the head.


    ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean by that? Even if you lose, such a bet cannot stand. ¡°Your Majesty is walking around naked!¡±


    ¡°no.¡±


    The duke responded to the crown prince¡¯s words with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°The terms of that bet have changed.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°I promised that if I lost, I would leave Grayke straight away, without making any demands! But this is legendary meat? It¡¯s delicious, right? It¡¯s a legend, so what should I do to admit it? Because legends are great things! It¡¯s a fun dinner. It¡¯s funny, so didn¡¯t I lose? So I¡¯m sorry, Duke. Don¡¯t be too sad. ¡°But how much tax does a fiefdom like this cost?¡±


    ¡°It was definitely delicious. But Your Majesty, cooking and politics are two different things.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about politics. But the important thing is that I have already said with my mouth that I will bet, so I cannot go back. ¡°I am the crown prince!¡±


    The crown princeughed, got up from the table, and left the banquet hall. Then the duke ran after the crown prince without hiding his red face with anger.


    ¡°majesty! ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it!¡±


    ¡°Master! ¡°I will follow your Majesty too!¡±


    Grayke also disappeared after chasing the prince.


    As a result, Elle and Medrine were left behind. There were only two.


    ***


    ¡°I asked you if you wereing, but you are disturbing me?¡±


    A thousand dors boiled inside the duke. However, it is true that it was no longer possible to put pressure on Grayk openly. Thanks to the crown prince¡¯s capricious bet. You¡¯re disturbing me for the trivial reason of fun.


    If they had not nned to make him a puppet emperor, they would have toppled him from his position as prince long ago. There were many other princes aiming for the crown prince position.


    However, since he was the crown prince, his deration had absolute effect.


    It is impossible to reach out to this Great City right now. Moreover, because the crown prince was leaving immediately, it became impossible to even try anything else. Because I have to follow the crown prince.


    There are eyes to see the world. Even if he is in power, the crown prince has a high ranking. It cannot be ignored.


    ¡°Hello! Where is Medrine?¡±


    The duke, who thought it would be no fun unless he used Medrine¡¯s magic to do something for Great City, called her.


    ¡°Did you find it?¡±


    Medrine was called and trudged into the study upied by the duke. Very slowly. slowly. So much so that the duke waspletely upset.


    Moreover, the one who came in with me was the cook I didn¡¯t like from earlier. In the end, the n went awry because of that damn chef. The first ce is the crown prince. And second ce is this chef.


    The Duke thought so and red at El.


    ¡°Yes you bastard! ¡°How dare you know where this is!¡±


    The duke was shaking, but El calmly entered the study, looked around, and spoke.


    ¡°Your Royal Highness Duke Taiwuran. Nice to meet you¡­ .¡±


    El went to the study window and stopped. And opened the window. The windes in.


    ¡°Medrine, get that guy on his knees right now!¡±


    The Duke¡¯s brutality made the veins in his neck stand up and he screamed loudly. I¡¯m already so pissed off, how could a mere chef have such an attitude towards himself as a duke? This is something that cannot happen.


    However, Medrine opened her mouth as if such an attitude was natural.


    ¡°I am sorry, Your Majesty. ¡°That can¡¯t be possible.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°That person is a dragon yer. He is someone who doesn¡¯t even dare to mess with dragons. ¡°How can a human being kneel down to such a being?¡±


    The duke looked back and forth at Elle¡¯s back and at Medrine. A dragon yer. There was only one person in this world called by that title.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s literally it. Oh, by the way, didn¡¯t we talk about it yesterday too?¡±


    ¡°What what?¡±


    The duke uttered a short word.


    And then I looked at L¡¯s back again. Medrine was kneeling and trembling.


    Medrine actuallymitted a sin against El in thest war. So it was never afortable rtionship.


    But it¡¯s not something that can be done by running away. It was also impossible to escape safely from El. So I¡¯m just shaking.


    She is the best wizard in the empire.


    He is a high-ranking magician that even the most nobles have no choice but to give up. In fact, he has been shown to say whatever he wants to the duke.


    Seeing her unterally shaking, the Duke began to get goosebumps. Because I thought about what kind of being she was talking about.


    ¡°majesty? First, let me tell you one thing. I am retired. Whether it¡¯s the center, power, or civil war, it has nothing to do with me. Whatever you and your majesty do. But if you disturb myir in Great City, you will see dragons rampaging through the capital again. And then don¡¯t think I can do anything to help you. If you don¡¯t want to lose that little bit of power you¡¯ve worked so hard to maintain your whole life, you should behave yourself. ¡°I hope you erase the word Gracesy from your brain, including the memory of meeting me here.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± !¡±


    Elle quietly looked at the duke.


    And freed mana.


    Soon the study was enveloped in darkness. ck darkness. At the end of it, a huge fireball swirls.


    ¡°The road to hell is close. majesty. ¡°Keep that in mind.¡±


    El left those words and disappeared into the darkness.


    After the 9th ss magic disappears. El disappeared. All that is visible is Medrine, who is still kneeling.


    What kind of darkness did you see?


    Medrine realized that fact and even her teeth chattered.


    The duke stood nkly and blinked. Cold sweat continued to flow.


    ***


    Peace is important.


    The duke will face hell if he tries to destroy my well-being. Because I came to show you the end of hell.


    For some reason, I felt like he wouldn¡¯t give up and bother me, so I had no choice but to threaten him, but I really didn¡¯t like the process.


    The Crown Prince was scared with his cooking, but Medrinne¡¯s presence was the problem.


    I retired because I hated this dirty and miserable life.


    If I hadn¡¯t dered that I would build a rare here, I might have just left.


    When I returned to the restaurant with such confusion, the night was getting deeper.


    I didn¡¯t wake him up, but Lulin was still rolling around on the bed and whining. He could have woken up ande looking for me.


    Rather, it is fortunate.


    As I approached and sat down on the bed, Rurin wriggled as if she felt someone I was looking at.


    ¡°How long do you n to sleep, our dragon?¡±


    ¡°Is it you?¡±


    Then he stuck his face out from under the nket. With half-closed eyes.


    ¡°you? ¡°Why is your expression like that?¡±


    Then he suddenly raised his upper body. Thanks to this, the nket rises into the sky, flutters, and then falls to the floor.


    In that state, Lurin crawled over and grabbed my arm.


    I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re quick-witted in times like this. It¡¯s an amazing dragon.


    ¡°I just happened to be a little tired.¡±


    ¡°Tiring work? What kind of person made you tired? ¡°This body cannot tolerate such a thing!¡±


    ¡°I know. ¡°It¡¯s uneptable.¡±


    I also felt like I felt a little better when I stroked Rurin¡¯s head.


    Lurin suddenly got up from the bed as if she remembered something and grabbed my shoulder.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, the woman told the man who came in tired that she should give him a massage.¡±


    Thinking of my colleague, Lurin began to rub her shoulders. It is a wrought iron rather than a cast iron.


    Something felt good.


    It feels like forgetting something that made you tired.


    ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°is it! Hehe, if you like it, I like it too.¡±


    Lurin startedughing as she said that. Why is this dragon touching my sensibilities so much today? I suddenly feel like I want to hug him.


    ¡°But I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Lurin puffing out her cheeks.


    That line barely brought me to my senses.


    Fortunately.

 Chapter 34

    # 34


    Chapter.9 Dwarf Vige


    Dwarves are needed toplete the Lair.


    Now that you have prepared the site by digging the hill, all you have to do is hire the best experts and do the interior work.


    Cutting and carving the highest quality marble, creating multiple rooms and providing facilities.


    When ites to experts, there is no one better than the dwarves. Rather, it is impossible unless you are a dwarf. So a dwarf was definitely needed.


    The current location is the western frontier of the empire.


    There is a dwarven vige in the Miliorec Mountains, where there is a huge mine. It was clearly stated that way in the literature.


    The dwarf who made the restaurant¡¯s kitchen utensils is one of the friends I made a long time ago. But he regretfully left the empire.


    There is no way to know where you are now. Mana is also weak, so you can¡¯t find it unless it appears first.


    So, the only option is to find a dwarf vige and leave the job to another dwarf.


    The Miliorec Mountains, where the dwarven vige is located, is a ce Lurin has never been to.


    For that reason, the same method had to be used as in the case of the buffalo. An attempt was made to teleport near the western region where Miliorec is located, using the dragon¡¯s mana as a detection medium.


    So, there must be an unknown dragon¡¯sir near the valley that spreads out in front of us.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see any dwarves.¡±


    ¡°If it were you, would you think a dwarf would live near a dragonir?¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I would forcefully capture dwarves and make them work. So, the dragon who owns this ce!¡±


    ¡°Forcing people to reduce their efficiency is not a good idea. ¡°All you have to do is just formally request it. Forcing it is nonsense!¡±


    I pressed Lurin¡¯s temples with both hands.


    In anything, you have to be motivated to produce good work. If you try to use violence first, will you use it? Anyway, things like dragons.


    Dwarves are also afraid of dragons anyway. So, you may be scared of the dragon, but if you inject a little motivation into it, fear and motivation willbine, creating a synergy effect in construction.


    ¡°sick!¡±


    I grabbed Lulin¡¯s uplifted hand and started walking toward the outside of the valley. Obviously this is the west.


    The dwarven vige must pass through this mountain and walk to the Miliorec Mountains for about a day. Perhaps the dwarves were offering tribute to the owner of this mountain.


    A tribute to safety and peace.


    That is the dragon¡¯s territory. The fact that ck Dragon¡¯s elder recognizes Gray as Lulin¡¯s territory as long as it is rare also has this meaning. It bes an area where surrounding monsters must show respect and send their sincerity.


    Depending on the dragon, there are cases where it attacks humans. Of course, that doesn¡¯t happen that often. Normally, they don¡¯t release their breath into human countries for no reason. Although it sometimes happens if you don¡¯t pay tribute.


    The only danger of the empire¡¯s destruction was being caught up in a war between dragons. This did not happen because tribute was not paid.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing that?¡±


    Rurin held my hand even tighter and looked up at me as I stopped walking.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you feel it?¡±


    ¡°I feel it. Your hands are warm. Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that, you idiot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid! Another thing is that you can feel the energy of your own people? But this is near rare, so isn¡¯t it natural!¡±


    Usually dragons sleep for a very long time. Whether it¡¯s a tribute or something else, you will be free for hundreds of years while the dragon sleeps.


    The owner of the Dragon Lair, which I had used as an intermediary when I went to catch water buffalost time, was sleeping soundly. But the owner of this rare seems to be a little different.


    You are very warmly weed.


    A red dragon appeared in the air, pping its wings in its original form.


    There is a hint of determination to punish intruders. The feeling of the earth shaking as the wind created by the dragon¡¯s pping wings blows everywhere.


    ¡°you! That¡¯s fucking Red.¡±


    Lulin red at the dragon and opened his mouth. Red Dragon and ck Dragon do not get along well. The main cause of thest war was the feud between Red Dragon and ck Dragon.


    ¡°A human subject is trespassing on my territory without permission! ¡°There is only death!¡±


    The dragon thatnded on the ground showed off its huge body and radiated fear. A normal human being would die instantly just by the fire emitted from the dragon¡¯s body. But that doesn¡¯t work for me and Rurin at all.


    Judging by its body size, it was a mid-sized dragon that had already reached adulthood a long time ago.


    ¡°Stupid Red Law. Does this body look like an insignificant human being?¡±


    As Lurin confronted him with his peer, the red dragon began to howl even more harshly.


    Gooooo!


    ¡°Something like ck¡­ ! dare!¡±


    The dragon immediately opened its mouth, letting out a cry that sounded like a mountain floating away. And the breath, which could be said to be a collection of energy, was released.


    Quaaaang!


    It is difficult for Lurin in human form to block the breath used in dragon form. I don¡¯t know if Lulin released the polymorph, but he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of doing so. I just re at the red dragon.


    Well, there is no way Breath would attack Lulin. Because I have it.


    I fed the dragon¡¯s breath the ss 9 magic, sma Break.


    sma Break is a magic that absorbs enormous energy and returns it to the opponent. The sma mass that absorbed the breath began to attack the dragon. As breath is a mass of energy, the sma break has also be considerablyrger.


    Fuuuuuuu!


    When the sma break and the dragone into contact, arge light sound urs.


    However, dragons don¡¯t die like this. Among the 9 sses, they are the ones that need the ultimate magic to be torn apart.


    In particr, the dragon race is full of pride and does not enjoy conversation. This is something you can clearly see when you see him blowing his breath all the time.


    I hate seeing Lurin get hurt. I don¡¯t know why, but I don¡¯t like seeing it.


    It is especially unforgivable if her ck hair is damaged.


    What¡¯s unusual is Lulin, who doesn¡¯t release his polymorph even when thispatriot appears.


    This isn¡¯t just now. I don¡¯t know why, but Lurin was very reluctant to release the polymorph in front of me. She always remains human.


    However, no matter how much a dragon is, it is dangerous if it is hit by another dragon¡¯s breath while polymorphed into a human.


    Of course, my Dragon yer title wasn¡¯t just there, and she didn¡¯t have to be a dragon.


    I used sma Break against the dragon once more.


    Kwaaaaang!


    The burning body of a dragon.


    As the red dragon¡¯s body burns, it turns even brighter red.


    The red dragon groaned and used ice-type magic to barely extinguish the mes before ring at me.


    ¡°9th ss! You human! no way? no¡­ ! Now wait a minute!¡±


    When he tried to use sma Break once again, Red Dragon shouted in a hurry and soon his entire body was engulfed in light. I tried polymorph.


    What appeared was a woman with fluttering red hair. Unlike Rurin, she is a woman who exudes lust. If she was having fun, I would think she would have attracted many men with her sensuality.


    Well,pared to our Lulin who has no idea about such things.


    The red dragon¡¯s back was burning and smoke was still rising. This is the part that burned with my magic.


    ¡°Cheeky Red guy!¡±


    Lurin, who was still holding my hand tightly, sneered at Red Dragon.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s funny. Get rid of ck! Rather, you are a human being. I clearly remembered it. Are you the person who massacred your own people in thest war? It was clearly said that he was the person who ate Lord¡¯s heart. that¡¯s right. It¡¯s clear! ¡°This body¡¯s memory is the strongest!¡±


    ¡°okay. ¡°Is that correct?¡±


    When I coolly admitted it, Red Dragon seemed surprised and took a step back. Seeing that it was sweating coldly, it was clearly a dragon that participated in that war.


    ¡°Why are you here? ¡°Even with ck!¡±


    ¡°Who cares! El is mine. That¡¯s why we¡¯re together. Do you understand? ¡°You stupid bitch!¡±


    Who is yours? This dragon?


    When Lulin spouted nonsense, Red Dragon opened his mouth with a curious look, as if he believed it.


    ¡°Is that human yours? Hey, how did you bake it? ¡°Isn¡¯t it perfect to have him as a subordinate?¡±


    These? Even Lulin started to grow more excited.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s mine so it¡¯s mine. He said he would stay by my side. ¡°Forever!¡±


    Lulin now shrugs his head, ahem, as if bragging.


    So I pressed my temple again.


    ¡°Look! Who¡¯s yours? And what do you roast and boil?¡±


    ¡°Aang! Didn¡¯t you say it hurts? And you said you would definitely be by my side!¡±


    Well this is true. That¡¯s what I said when I first convinced her. A lonely dragon. To her, who was hurt by being bullied by her own people and went on a rampage.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but why do you put yours and mine in there?¡±


    Besides, that red dragon is also a funny guy. Who do you have as your subordinate?


    ¡°If it¡¯s not pathetic ck¡¯s, how about it be mine? I know humans well. I¡¯ve already had a lot of fun. Making a human man melt is my special move, so why not try it? Hehe, what on earth does that kid over there know what to do?¡±


    The red dragon approached me and made a tempting pose. Of course it¡¯s true that it¡¯s sexy, but you have to do something that works.


    Moreover, thanks to this, Lulin unleashed a tremendous amount of murder. A spark that made you wonder if it could take on the form of a dragon was flowing out. To calm the situation, I red at these two ridiculous dragons and shouted.


    ¡°Mr. Red Dragon? ¡°Stop talking nonsense and get out.¡±


    I thought it wouldn¡¯t work, so I showed him the intra-breaking technique that killed the ultimate 9th ss magic dragon that was used during the war, and the red dragon ran away with a face that said he had seen it before.


    ¡°Gggggggg! that! This is the magic that killed our people! I, I, I just did it. Sorry. Wrong! no! ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    The dragon, seeing the powerful magic in its memory, was so scared that it didn¡¯t know what to do and crouched down, holding its head with both hands.


    ¡°Hehe, did you see it? There is noparison between me and you! ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, you?¡±


    Rurin looked at me with a cheerful smile. Fortunately, life was over.


    ¡°Okay, there you are, Red Dragon. ¡°We were just passing by, so why don¡¯t you stop asking and answering these ridiculous questions and get out of the way?¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you want! ck aside, I don¡¯t want to deal with you. Because I don¡¯t want to be torn apart. ¡°I still want to y more and sleep more!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Are you watching? ¡°Red like that deserves to be killed!¡±


    ¡°Unless you want to start a war again, don¡¯tugh and calm down. ¡°You won¡¯t hold my hand?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that.¡±


    Lulin immediately turned his back, growling, and came next to me. The attitude that my hands are more important than the Red Dragon.


    ¡°But can I ask one question? ¡°This is the direction to the Miliorec Mountains, right?¡±


    For confirmation, I pointed to the direction and asked, and Red Dragon nodded.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. But why are you there?¡±


    ¡°Because I came to find the dwarf vige.¡±


    After hearing what I said, Red Dragon slightly tilted his head while standing at a distance.


    ¡°Eh? Dwarves were wiped out during thest war. So no tributese in. ¡°It¡¯s fun, it¡¯s fun.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±

 Chapter 35

    # 35


    Chapter.9 Dwarf Vige


    The dragon race is a group of creatures united by pride and arrogance, but they do not lie. There is no need to do it. Of course, if you need to do it, you can do it. Like Lurin.


    Anyway, if what that dragon said is true, it would be difficult. Peace in the restaurant is maintained only when a rare dish sufficient to satisfy the elders is produced within a year.


    My pride does not allow me to send Lurin away. However, going to war with the entire ck Dragon n is overkill.


    Of course, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. If you are willing to die.


    However, there is no need to take risks when you just need to make it rare.


    So the help of dwarves is essential and indispensable.


    I looked at Red Dragon with a puzzled face and asked a question.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t annihte them directly?¡±


    ¡°no! Why would this body lie? Not really! Don¡¯t look at me like that! Are you really saying no? This body really hates that magic! I will enjoy all my life and die as if I were sleeping! So, I hate you humans!¡±


    Looking at the reaction, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s lying.


    Are they really all dead though?


    There will be survivors, right?


    Since we havee this far, we need to check the situation with our own eyes. To do that, you must first go directly to the Miliorec Mountains.


    ¡°Is that so? Okay, so will you please get out of the way? It will pass peacefully. ah! And if anyone gets in your way, you won¡¯t leave them alone? ¡°I clearly warned you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Am I crazy? I think it would be nice to have him as a subordinate! But what can you do against an opponent you can¡¯t beat? So hurry up and go away. You are a human being outside these standards! And get rid of that stupid ck too.¡±


    Red Dragon points to Lurin. Rurin¡¯s personality is such that she can¡¯t just sit back and listen to provocations, so naturally a second war of words breaks out.


    ¡°what? What kind of nonsense is this on the old Red theme! ¡°Be thankful that you¡¯re alive!¡±


    ¡°what? I am still young. ¡°It¡¯s a bright blue baby that has grown nothing but down!¡±


    Red and ck. Rurin and Red Dragon look into each other¡¯s eyes and sparks fly. If you let me, I will fight all day. Ugh.


    ¡°Red Dragon? I want to disappear. Or do you want to fight again?¡±


    ¡°I was going to go, but he started a fight first! Okay! It¡¯s disgusting! Two people! Wow! ¡°Whaaaaah!¡±


    ¡°so?¡±


    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!¡±


    The red dragon sensed my magic and ran towards Lair, crying.


    If two dragons are fighting because their arms are bent inwards, Lulin stilles first. Even if there are three dragons fighting, Lulines first.


    Even if there are hordes of dragons, of course Lulines first.


    ¡°Stupid Red guy. Hehehe.¡±


    Then, as if she was in a good mood, Rurin clung to me, rubbing her cheek against my forearm just below my shoulder.


    ¡°Be patient, too. ¡°How can you do that?¡±


    ¡°I do not know! Because red is the enemy!¡±


    ¡°You never know. everyday. Anyway, that¡¯s not the point, let¡¯s get down from here. Follow me.¡±


    ¡°I understand that!¡±


    After walking hard, we escaped from the dragon¡¯s realm and found an ordinary forest. As I continued walking through the forest, the forest disappeared and an area with an open view appeared.


    There is a in below the mountain, and the western end of the in is the Miliorec Mountains, your destination.


    If you can see the mountain range, your hard work is over.


    ¡°Lurrin, let¡¯s teleport to the front peak of the mountain range visible over there.¡±


    Lurin can teleport to ces she has seen with her own eyes.


    That¡¯s Lurin¡¯s teleportation. In other words, this is a characteristic of the teleportation used by dragons.


    ¡°You mean over there?¡±


    The ce where Rurin pointed his finger. When I nod, Lurin also nods along. The story is that anything is possible.


    Then he spread his arms.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    He looks at me while smiling like some kind of lewd old man. I can¡¯t help it. It entered her open arms.


    ¡°Teleportation is tiring, but it also has its good points! Hi-Hi.¡±


    As soon as Lulin speaks, darkness fills my vision. In the pitch-ck darkness, the only thing I can feel is the softness of Rurin¡¯s embrace.


    When I came to, we were standing on a rock. Mountain peaks on all sides bring a sense of reality to the view.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Various documents say that there is a dwarven mine near this peak.¡±


    ¡°Why are those damn bastards so hard to find!¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more difficult to say that we were wiped out? This is for your rare. ¡°Hurry up and take the lead.¡±


    After crossing the ridge of the mountain peak, there is a well-paved mountain road to the north. And then a basin appeared in the distance. You can tell just by looking at the well-paved mountain path itself that it is the work of a dwarf. However, as Red Dragon said, there seemed to be no living dwarves.


    A mine was visible at the end of the basin, the entrance to which was covered by arge pile of stones.


    I thought that the boulders were the ends of the mountain peaks that were cut in various ces. Could it be that the dwarves are on the verge of annihtion because the peaks were destroyed and rocks poured into the basin and mines?


    As Red Dragon said, the destruction of the mountain peak seems to be the aftermath of the dragon war.


    ¡°after¡­ .¡±


    Not only the mine but also all over the basin is full of rocks. The vige still has its shape, but it is a miserable sight as it has been crushed by rocks. It looked as if he had been hit by dozens of Meteor bullets.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this really difficult?¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there one, dwarf!¡±


    Lulin was also in tears.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hiding in the mine? Will all the rocks in front of the mine be melted? This is one shot with my breath. Of course, I¡¯m hungry right now and I don¡¯t have any strength¡­ .¡±


    Even though dwarves are an earth race, there is no way they would hide in a mine with a blocked entrance. It¡¯s perfect for starving to death. Because food supply is impossible. So then, was it truly wiped out?


    That¡¯s difficult.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m hungry, so let¡¯s eat for now. Come on.¡±


    First, I sat down on a nearby stone. I then tapped the side, but Rurin came in front of me, turned her back, and sat down between my legs. And he leaned the back of his head against my chest.


    The position became as if I was giving Rurin a back hug.


    ¡°Why are you in this strange posture when I ask you to sit next to me, Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you are my backrest! ¡°Stay still.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    If you sit in a position perfect for rolling your temples and say something like that, it¡¯s an immediate attack.


    ¡°Aang! sick!¡±


    Lulin immediately began to cry and toss and turn. Yet it doesn¡¯t escape from my embrace.


    ¡°Tell me again, who has the back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a backrest. It¡¯s better to just stick with it! That¡¯s why it is like that. bad. You¡­ .¡±


    Rurin turns her lowered head to look at me from below and puffs out her cheeks. Pissing off. I poked the beef jerky I brought for times like this into Lulin¡¯s cheek, which was swollen like a balloon.


    ¡°What is this? ¡°It smells like meat!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your favorite meat. meat.¡±


    When I put it in his open mouth, he reflexively started chewing. Beef jerky is perfect for emergency food. I give one to Rurin, I eat one too, and the repeat begins.


    ¡°Oh, dried meat is delicious. ¡°I wish there was beer too!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s amazing that a dragon can taste beer.¡±


    He happily chews the beef jerky and continues to hold out his palm. It is a pose asking for more. When you automatically ce it in your hand, you bring it straight to your mouth and chew it. After a while, he seriously asks why his rare is so precious.


    ¡°But what if there are no dwarves?¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t worry. Even if there are no dwarves, we will make rares somehow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried. ¡°Because you made all my wishese true.¡±


    Lulin muttered while holding the chewed beef jerky in his hand. Turn your head back to the front and lean back against the back of your head.


    ¡°okay.¡±


    He answered quietly and stroked her ck hair. This ck hair is very precious. Would you say it¡¯s like a tranquilizer that stimtes nostalgia for one¡¯s hometown?


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    At the moment of enjoying peace, Lurin¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Because of the screams.


    ¡°Please save me!¡±


    The person who appeared before my eyes was a dwarf. A body that spreads out to the side with short legs. This is the dwarf I¡¯ve been looking for so long.


    However, the dwarf who appeared had a sad face and both hands were chained.


    What can I say, it¡¯s exactly the look of a fugitive. That too was the behavior of an escaped convict.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, an army of Orcs appeared around the dwarf. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s acting like an escaped convict, but like he¡¯s a real prisoner.


    ¡°Dwarf?¡±


    ¡°human? ¡°Why are humans here?¡±


    When I talk to the dwarf, he opens his mouth with a suspicious look on his face. With a very urgent expression.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t the dwarves of Miliorek wiped out?¡±


    Thanks to that conversation, the orc army began to surround not only the dwarves but also us.


    But in fact, it was a death sentence for the orcs.


    The dwarf and orc armies that appeared from the upper part of the basin had interrupted Lulin¡¯s meal.


    ¡°okay. We dwarves are in a big crisis. But there were also dwarves who survived.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Our dwarf survived. However, all surviving dwarves were captured. Because we didn¡¯t have enough numbers, we ended up losing to the orcs. Anyway, run away, human!¡±


    The destruction of a mountain range due to a dragon war rife with breath. A crack in the mountain peak like a disaster. In other words, does this mean that not only was the vige destroyed and his people killed as it copsed, but he was also caught by the fleeing orcs in a human-versus-monster war that was separate from the dragon war?


    But why do orcs keep dwarves instead of killing them?


    Orcs were usually a stupid race, but they still had a knack for forming armies and fighting. In addition, sometimes among orcs, more intelligent orcs dominate the colony.


    Come to think of it, the Orcs¡¯ armor and weapons were quite sophisticated. This is absolutely not a weapon that an Orc could make.


    If they are imprisoning a small number of dwarves and having them make weapons somewhere in these mountains, it means that there are enough people alive to request the construction of air, so it is good news for me.


    Red Dragon is a dwarf offering tribute. Let¡¯s take a closer look. After just a cursory nce, the vige has been devastated and ispletely annihted! You just imed that?


    I don¡¯t know why dragons are so annoying to everything. Is it because they live for a long time?


    Anyway, the Orcs formed a perfect siege from the east, west, south, and north and howled.


    The dwarf tried to run away with all his might, but when there was no hole to escape, he sat down on the ground in frustration.


    ¡°Chwiiik!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Lurin?¡±


    ¡°Running away only leads to death. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡°It¡¯s insignificant.¡±


    Lulin answered with his eyebrows raised, as if he was annoyed by the orc¡¯s appearance. While chewing on beef jerky.

 Chapter 36

    # 36


    Chapter.9 Dwarf Vige


    ¡°Chwiiik chwiik.¡±


    The orcs surrounded the surrounding area and were whining. It may seem like meaningless wailing, but it is clearly thenguage of the Orcs. To me, it just sounds like profit.


    In this case, it¡¯s Rurin. There is nonguage that dragons cannot understand.


    ¡°Lurin, what are they saying?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me. Catch it¡­ ¡°I said so!¡±


    At my request, Lurin began to simultaneously interpret the orc¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°Chwiiik?¡±


    The orc is talking again. So, I also saw Rurin.


    ¡°Is that so? They say? ¡°Those guys are stupid.¡±


    Rurinughs as she interprets it.


    ¡°Chwiiik chwiiik?¡±


    ¡°But what are those humans?¡±


    Now, the Lulin interpreter starts automatically. It¡¯sfortable.


    ¡°Chwiik, Chwiik, Chwiik, Chwiik!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an intruder! Let¡¯s catch and kill him!¡±


    ¡°Chwiiikik chwiik!¡±


    ¡°Aang! it¡¯s bothering! Interpret! ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you anyway!¡±


    The interpreter malfunctioned and exploded.


    The performance is good, but it is an interpreter with no patience.


    And honestly, that¡¯s true. Orcs are the enemies of humans.


    The number of people killed by the Orc army in thest war is countless. Isn¡¯t the dwarves still being captured and oppressed?


    ¡°Okay, do whatever you want.¡±


    When I said yes, Lurin raised her hands high in the sky.


    Kwaaaaang!


    The orcs in front of Lulin are caught up in powerful mana and their bodies explode. With magic that boils and explodes the energy of living things, the orcs began to burn as if they were self-igniting.


    Quang!


    Explosions and heat waves.


    Soon the orcs are roasted and fall down.


    ¡°Chuiik! Chwiik!¡±


    The orcs behind me were surprised and ran towards me with their weapons drawn, but I fired a barrage of me and burned them as expected.


    What is rising is smoke.


    The dead ones are orcs.


    The dwarf looked at us with his mouth open with a frightened look on his face. The tall dwarf is exactly half my height. It looks a little funny when you sit down.


    ¡°amazing! ¡°Humans are strong!¡±


    I went straight to the point, facing the admiring dwarf.


    ¡°Would you please guide me to where the other dwarves are being held? ¡°I have a favor to ask the dwarves, so let me help you.¡±


    ¡°You mean a request? but¡­ The number of orcs is quiterge. ¡°I think the number is around 100.¡±


    ¡°But did you run away alone?¡±


    If so, isn¡¯t he a very dishonest dwarf? Dwarves are a race with an especially strong sense of kinship. There are some parts where you shouldn¡¯t think like a human.


    ¡°I am a dwarf. I didn¡¯t run away alone. I tried to run away and somehow find other dwarvenpatriots to ask for help. Because I can¡¯t be held captive by the orcs forever. ¡°If the orcs hadn¡¯t been holding the young dwarves hostage, I would have died fighting!¡±


    ¡°Oh, was it something like that? Then Mr. Dwarf? ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I am Verinum.¡±


    ¡°jeon. ¡°It¡¯s El.¡±


    ¡°Right! I am grateful for the help of humans. But it is also unreasonable in terms of numbers. Unless a human armyes. So, I will go find my people.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not difficult.¡±


    ¡°You want to beat 100 orcs with two humans? ¡°I¡¯m not a dwarf fool.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Could you please guide me first?¡±


    ¡°but¡­ ¡°If you do that, you too will die.¡±


    The dwarf stuttered, still looking disbelieving. Lurin then looks at the dwarf, probably feeling frustrated.


    The act of just ring because it¡¯s too bothersome to talk.


    But the dwarf, who looked into Lulin¡¯s eyes without thinking, froze.


    Dragon Fear rises from Lulin¡¯s body. Proof of a higher-dimensional being that cannote from a human body.


    Usually, if the peer is strong, weak monsters or humans will die instantly.


    But that¡¯s Peer in his dragon state.


    In the polymorph state, instant death does not ur. However, Lulin was emitting energy that was enough to cause fainting.


    In any case, Rurin¡¯s identity must be revealed. Because what is entrusted to the dwarves is none other than the construction of rares. So there is no need to stop it.


    ¡°The great being above¡­ ¡°Twenty o¡¯clock?¡±


    The dwarf was so surprised that he shouted in a twisted pronunciation and fell to the floor.


    Elves and Dwarves. These two races worship dragons as great beings. For that reason, Elena fell down as soon as she saw Lurin.


    ¡°Great One! He just looks like a human¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too scared, Lurin. ¡°We need to form an employment rtionship, but if you scare us like that, our efficiency won¡¯t increase?¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t stand being rude to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, stop it. ¡°If you knock him out, things will only get moreplicated.¡±


    When I patted her head and calmed her down, Lurin, who had been showing anger, nodded and took a step back.


    The dwarf made a painful face, but when the pressure from the peer disappeared, he barely took a breath and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t know about our dwarves. How can a human being reach such a great being¡­ !¡±


    The dwarf, who was expressing doubts, stiffened when Lulin red at him again and spoke.


    ¡°El is greater than humans! To the same extent as me!¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t guide you quickly, the dragon will explode?¡±


    ¡°Like that? Oh, I see! This is this way for now. this way!¡±


    At my words, the dwarf broke into a cold sweat and began to pant forward. Perhaps because there was a being in front of me that could not even bepared to an orc, my body was shaking with tension and fear.


    As you cross the mine, leave the basin, and move deeper into the mountain, a ce that looks like an underground bunker appears.


    ¡°The orcs built an underground fortress here. We, the dwarves, made it. ¡°We are trapped here.¡±


    A dwarf whose speaking style became strange because he used honorifics.


    The entrance to the basement he pointed to was empty.


    ¡°Could you please wait here? ¡°I will rescue the other dwarves.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. ¡°If you save our dwarves, I won¡¯t forget your kindness.¡±


    The dwarf said that to me and then bowed his head again to Lurin. I invaded the underground fortress with Lurin.


    There was no one at the entrance, but as soon as I went in, it was swarming with orcs.


    Quaaaang!


    He started using wide-range magic on the group to fry the orcs. The smell of burning fills the underground passage.


    After instantly killing the group of orcs gathered, a huge space was created underground. Orcs¡¯ home. And prison. A cksmith shop where dwarves work.


    The structure is reminiscent of an anthill.


    The ones who built this fortress must have been none other than dwarves. This type of construction technology is also desperately needed for rare construction.


    ¡°Let¡¯s beat up the Lurin orcs.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m excited!¡±


    Lurin unleashes the dragon¡¯s attacking instinct and releases mana with an excited expression.


    ¡°Chuiik! Chwiik!¡±


    ¡°Human intruders! die! He said. ¡°You¡¯re so cocky.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    Even though I didn¡¯t order it, the interpreter restarted.


    At the same time, Lulin¡¯s mana storm poured out, and the orcs exploded and fell here and there. I also killed every Orc I could see.


    A pile of ashes here, a pile of ashes there.


    After using explosion magic, the basement shakes and dirt falls down. This is not very desirable.


    ¡°Chwiik Chwiik!¡±


    The orc kept jumping out, probably because it realized it was under attack. This number is almost like an army. What we have now advanced into is the square-like part of an anthill.


    It seems like all the orcs have flocked to this square.


    Around the round square there is a dwarf prison and a cksmith shop where orc weapons are forcibly smelted.


    The dwarves look at me and Lurin with surprised rabbit eyes.


    If the basement copses, Lulin and I will be crushed to death and the dwarves will bepletely wiped out, so I stopped using explosion magic and started spraying ice-type magic.


    The orcs start to freeze. A strong chill swept through the floor of the square.


    ¡°Chwiiikik!¡¯


    The orcs howled louder, perhaps sensing that it was high-ranking magic.


    ¡°Chwiiik!¡±


    ¡°noisy! ¡°Stop making a profit!¡±


    Perhaps because of this, the interpreter malfunctioned and exploded again.


    It radiated dragon fear and scared the orcs behind who had not yet been hit by the ice magic.


    Coo coo coo coo!


    The basement shakes once again.


    Dragon Fear¡¯s strong presence struck the underground fortress.


    ¡°Chuiik! Chuiiiiiik! Chwiik!¡±


    The orcs who realized what the peer meant began to run away like crazy. Because they were all frozen by my ice-type magic, only a small number survived and escaped.


    After recognizing Lulin as a dragon, the Orcs already gave up their will to fight.


    A creature facing a dragon¡¯s peer usually has two options. Bow down or run away.


    Sometimes you get killed by a dragon regardless of your choices.


    And there are people like me who choose fighting as the third option.


    Anyway, the orcs were on the run.


    ¡°They were annoying guys.¡±


    The only thing that was annoying was having to trante. Lurin sprayed mana at the fleeing orcs and began swiping their foreheads. Of course, I didn¡¯t shed a single drop of sweat.


    The freed dwarves also already sensed Peer. However, if the Orcs are the ones running away, the Dwarves are the ones who bow down and watch.


    All the dwarves rushed over and bowed before Lurin.


    ***


    Utopia exists for living creatures.


    For me, it¡¯s the peace of a restaurant, but for dwarves, it¡¯s the desire to improve their technical skills.


    The obsession with technology, which began with iron smelting, has continued for a long time.


    Right now at this moment.


    At the very site where the mountain peak copsed and struck the basin, destroying the vige. The moment he gathered the dwarves here and presented them with a blueprint to exin what would happen next.


    The dwarves, who seemed to have no energy perhaps because of the copsed vige, looked at the blueprint I gave them and their eyes began to shine.


    ¡°I n to install the highest quality marble here. Differentiate between floors, create numerous rooms, and of course, the most important thing is the space of the dragon body. The magic of the dragon and the technological power of the dwarves wille together. The best dragon rare ever. ¡°I think it will be possible if this n is followed.¡±


    ¡°Oooh¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Oh oh!¡±


    All of the gathered dwarves expressed interest. The chief who was at the very center asked me a question on behalf of him.


    ¡°Are you saying they created a space like this under the ground?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The dwarves began to exim exmations to each other.


    Lurin is currently sitting on top of a pile of stones that the dwarves improvised.


    As soon as the dwarves came out of the underground and returned to the destroyed vige, they piled up stones around them at an incredible speed and advised Rurin to rest in peace.


    Lurin suddenly settled down there, and all the dwarves bowed down there as if they were worshiping a god.


    Lulin became a god.


    ¡°Great One!¡±


    The dwarves bowed down in front of Lurin and could not move.


    Then Lurin said this to the dwarves.


    ¡°Yes. I am great. Hi-Hi. ¡°Right you?¡±


    It was good to look down on the dwarves with dignity, but the dialogue was a mess. Why are youughing at me?


    The dignity it had created disappeared in an instant. In about 1 second.


    Of course, within me.


    Dwarves are still in awe.


    The dwarves seemed curious about the rtionship between Lurin and me, a human, but there wasn¡¯t much to exin. I can only exin that I am herpanion. Although the exnation is somewhat ambiguous. There is no clear answer about my rtionship with her.


    However, perhaps because they had seen my magic, the dwarves no longer expressed any doubts and called me Elnim.

 Chapter 37

    # 37


    Chapter.9 Dwarf Vige


    ¡°It¡¯s arge site that can rival the size of most mines. ¡°It will be fun.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    A young dwarf who was looking at the blueprints with me actively asked me a question.


    ¡°Are you saying we can pour everything we can into this without worrying about money?¡±


    The chieftain¡¯s speaking style was natural, but the young dwarves often had a bit of slurred speech. Is this something that can¡¯t be helped since it is spoken in humannguage rather than dwarvennguage?


    ¡°Again, I have no intention of saving money.¡±


    When I nodded, the dwarves let out exmations once again. The extravagant offer of being able to use anything seems to have been very attractive to them who were struggling with money no matter how much they wanted to make.


    This is a story about construction costs.


    The Dwarves themselves are poor, so frugality is the norm when making their own goods. It is rare for a client to set a construction cost this generously even when asked for it.


    There is no client as big as me.


    ¡°So have you decided?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If a great being tells you to do something, you have to risk your life to do it, but you put such a condition on it¡­ .¡±


    ¡°You have to do it with a happy heart. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to force it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ .¡±


    ¡°And Lulin isn¡¯t that violent. As long as it doesn¡¯t offend you. ¡°I think there will be no problem if we just continue to treat it the way it is now.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m d¡­ .¡±


    ¡°And anyway, since the vige was devastated, all the surviving dwarves move to the site, right? There is enough space for 30 people. As I said before, if a rare is created within 6 months, we will provide enough reconstruction funds so that you can find another mine and settle down.¡±


    When I exined the amount, the dwarves started to get excited again.


    ¡°thank you. thank you! It¡¯s hard to survive right now, but this is such a great offer. But is it really? A great being¡­ .¡±


    The Dwarf Chief trailed off. His face was still dark. The fear of beings called dragons seems to be greater than expected.


    In that case, there is no choice but to stimte the dwarf¡¯s desire to improve and ovee his fear.


    ¡°Apart from the cost of rebuilding the vige, if the most magnificent dragonir I pursue is created, I will also give you this as a sess reward.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    I carefully ced the opened luxury mechanical watch on the elder¡¯s hand.


    A collection of technologies where beautiful gears interlock to form a single world.


    In the mental world of dwarves, this is something that would make them drool and lose their senses.


    Although mechanical watchesst forever, maintenance is moreplicated than quartz watches. If the dwarves can make something like this, they will be able to manage it themselves.


    In fact, rather than expecting the dwarves to reproduce the clock, we hope that they will drool over the unimaginable artistic structure of a mechanical clock.


    Plus this.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another parallel world of Earth, but from what I checked, the time structure was 24 hours, exactly the same as modern times.


    ¡°What on earth is this?¡±


    The dwarves began to show reactions that did not deviate from my expectations.


    Both the young dwarf and the older chieftain dwarf were mesmerized by the splendor of the wind-up parts in front of them.


    ¡°You can think of it as art that expresses time in units of one hour. It is the culmination of advanced technology. This is a summon item made with technology that does not yet exist in this world. If you are interested, seed in building the rare. ¡°I will give you this work of art aspensation.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ !¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, the dwarves collectively opened their mouths wide.


    And everyone fell silent. The dwarves became quiet.


    He seemed to be mesmerized by the technology he was seeing for the first time.


    As I take the watch back, the dwarves¡¯ eyes follow my hand.


    ¡°How are you? I¡¯ll give it to you when I¡¯m done. ¡°When everything is over.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible!¡±


    Sighse from everywhere.


    ¡°Then do you want to move?¡±


    The Dwarf Chief looked around at the other Dwarves. Reconstruction cost and sess fee. The difference of opinion has already disappeared. Moreover, since it is a dragon¡¯s order, there is no right to veto it.


    ¡°All right. We, the dwarves of the Miliorec Mountains, will all follow the great being.¡±


    ¡°Well thought out. Lulin?¡±


    I called out to Lurin, who wasfortably lounging on the throne of the god that the dwarves had improvised.


    ¡°Is the story over? It¡¯s my rare! You have to make it pretty! Pretty. Hi-Hi.¡±


    Lulin began preparing for teleportation while inting his expectations for his rare.


    Moving as many as 30 people at the same time consumes a significant amount of mana.


    ¡°Now, everyone, please gather around and hug each other. ¡°The chief hugs me.¡±


    And I hugged Lulin.


    The Dwarf Chieftain hugs my back. I felt a little strange. Still, I don¡¯t want a dwarf¡¯s hand touching Lurin.


    I just don¡¯t like it. Lulin probably hates it too.


    Behind me, the dwarves hugged each other and it became like a train game, and soon the world was engulfed in darkness.


    After a while, the world became brighter. No, it¡¯s not even bright. The open construction site at the bottom of the hill was only illuminated in the darkness by magic.


    ¡°Is this where we work?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re right.¡±


    When they nodded, the dwarves opened their mouths, overwhelmed by the scale. Soon, they started showing seriousness by gathering among themselves, pointing here and there, and talking while looking at the blueprint I gave them.


    ¡°Organize temporary shelter. We will provide you with the food ingredients from now on. And if you just tell us, we will get you all the construction materials you need.¡±


    ¡°For a rare of this scale, we have to make it the best among the rares used by truly great beings.¡±


    The chief nodded.


    ¡°Please work hard for 6 months.¡±


    ¡°Would it be possible?¡±


    The Dwarf Chief once again bows grandly to me and Lurin.


    I made a suggestion to him.


    ¡°And should we have a party today? Starting tomorrow, you will have to make it yourself, but today I will make it for you. I will also exin about this neighborhood. Of course, I hope you will refrain from leaving the premises if possible.¡±


    ¡°A party¡­ ? that is¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t been able to eat proper food since you¡¯ve been locked up for so long?¡±


    ¡°Oooh. ¡°Do you want to cook?¡±


    ¡°I want to have beer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Dwarves react to the word food. It feels like I¡¯ve been eating dog food quality food given by orcs.


    ¡°We are the race of the earth. They are a race that originally specialized in living underground, such as mines. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    The Dwarf Chief nodded willingly.


    As a result, everyone bes busy with their own work.


    The dwarves started organizing their lodgings and discussing the direction of construction, while I focused on cooking.


    When I think of dwarves, the image thates to mind is sausages. Especially since dwarves actually like beer very much.


    Since the beer takes away the greasy taste of the sausage, thepatibility between the two can be said to be excellent.


    Of course there is the issue of calories, but dwarves don¡¯t care about calories.


    I asked Rurin to createrge protective shields in various ces. It¡¯s like a round ball.


    The protective shield created by Lurin is a substitute for cooking utensils.


    ¡°Sleepy.¡±


    I used up too much mana, and Rurin started yawning while holding my arm while rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°But I still have to eat and sleep. ¡°Just wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°i get it. ¡°Because I¡¯m hungry too.¡±


    Rurin continued to rub her eyes and crouched down next to me to watch the cooking process. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any interest in the dwarves who will build the rare.


    That¡¯s Lurin¡¯s style.


    If I don¡¯t like itter, I¡¯ll go and make a fuss.


    I went back to focusing on making sausages.


    The sausage I will make is not Uva.


    Uka of the highest quality.


    Soda.


    I asked Mr. Knoll and obtained a high-quality Uka that had just been shipped from the farm. Various parts of Uka are crushed with magic. Chop.


    It crushes Uka meat faster than most machines.


    It¡¯s no fun if you just add Uka. I chopped the fresh monton mushrooms very finely. In modern times, pine mushrooms or shiitake mushrooms are considered the most expensive in Europe, but here, it is definitely the monton mushrooms.


    Although it is not as good as the scent of mushrooms called truffles, the taste is amazing. The taste of shiitake mushrooms and pine mushrooms is also mixed.


    Add munton mushrooms to add umami and pepper for a spicy taste. The peppers here are not that spicy, but it is rather suitable.


    The meat that is all mixed and pounded is put into the tripe of the cow that Mr. Knoll had been asked to prepare.


    Since it will be grilled and eaten right away, there is no need for a huge casing. No, isn¡¯tmb tripe grand enough?


    Repeat this. There are as many as 30 people.


    Lulin watched the repetition of the tedious task and began to doze off. I nod my head mercilessly. Saliva is flowing out. It is a mystery why this unkempt appearance is so cute.


    While watching this, repeat adding meat to themb tripe. Slightly thick sausages that werepleted like that.


    Now put this on the protective film and bake it all at once. Fireballs are scattered under the shield.


    I immediately used my magic.


    Cheeeeeeeek!


    Cheeeeeek!


    Soon, the sausage made from beef began to cook, making a dazzling sound. The smell of cooking sausages wakes up even sleeping dragons.


    No really.


    ¡°What the hell! ¡°It smells delicious!¡±


    Lurin jumped up, looked around, found a ripe sausage, and opened her mouth with an ecstatic look on her face.


    ¡°It needs to cook a little more.¡±


    The slit sausage opens and twists as it cooks. Perhaps because of the smell, dwarves also began to gather.


    That¡¯s how the party began.


    The savory taste ofmb tripe. And chewy. And the softness of the sausage. Amazing meat taste. And beer.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s eat. It doesn¡¯t taste good when it cools down. ¡°Of course, I think the great being should eat it first.¡±


    When I pointed at Lurin, the dwarves retreated all at once, wiping their saliva.


    ¡°okay. I will eat first. Hi-Hi. From here on out, this ce is mine!¡±


    Rurin slurped the sausage with a fork. And take it to your mouth. Ah, the mouth opens.


    Lurin puts a mouthful of sausage in her mouth and mumbles it.


    Saliva eventually dripped from the dwarves¡¯ mouths.


    ¡°Khaaah!¡±


    I took a sip of beer and let out an exmation while simultaneously nodding to the chief. With that signal, the dwarves rushed in.


    ¡°I am first!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be funny, you little bastard!¡±


    The beer and sausage war breaks out.


    The dragon ate up his dered share.


    As the party was getting warmer, the Dwarf Chief came up next to me and opened his mouth.


    ¡°thank you. El. Somehow, as I ate the dish, my worries disappeared. ¡°If you were going to use and kill our dwarves, you wouldn¡¯t treat us like this.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I hope you don¡¯t worry about that part. How could six months be enough?¡±


    ¡°We are dwarves, a race of the earth. It¡¯s also a dwarf from Miliorec. Be sure toplete it. certainly.¡±


    The chief nodded vigorously.


    ¡°I hope that there will be a day when I repay the kindness of El, who saved me, provided me with temporary shelter, and provided me with a way to live after that. ¡°With the honor of our dwarves at stake.¡±


    ¡°Please pour all your rewards into building rares.¡±


    The very moment I answered the dwarf chieftain, Lurin kicked me in the face from behind.


    ¡°Hmmnya. Gororong. Puha!¡±


    I guess I ate a lot and fell asleep before I knew it. I was dozing off before, so it was a scene I expected.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hug you if that¡¯s what you want! Hi-Hi!¡±


    Why are you making funny noises and talking in your sleep?


    ¡°It¡¯s unimaginable that a great being would follow me like this. El is a great human being.¡±


    The chief muttered that to Lurin and me, and Lurin was not to be outdone and muttered in her sleep.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay together at my rare, you.¡±


    Rurin holds on to my clothes tightly.


    I don¡¯t n on waking him up because he¡¯s probably tired from the teleportation, but I don¡¯t like him talking in his sleep.


    So I patted his head.

 Chapter 38

    # 38


    Chapter.10 A day like that


    ¡°I¡¯m here¡­¡± . Do you still do it?¡±


    The store was about to close because there were no customers. A middle-aged man came into the store. A man who looked to be in his mid-50s cautiously approached the bar table.


    ¡°Yes, of course. Sit.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was a restaurant on the hill. I was surprised while walking without thinking. Oh, do you have any alcohol?¡±


    The man asked while sighing. It¡¯s a worried face.


    ¡°Of course you have alcohol.¡±


    Because the basis of our restaurant is alcohol.


    ¡°you! ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    Just then, Lulin came stomping into the restaurant. My father did exactly that when he got home from work. A faint memoryes to mind.


    ¡°wait a minute. customer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    An appetite dragon with a lot of dust on its head. It looks like it ended up like this after wandering around an underground construction site.


    ¡°Yama¡¯s head is full of dust.¡±


    ¡°dust?¡±


    Lurin suddenly sticks her head towards me. It means to shake it off.


    ¡°By the way, what about rice?¡±


    As soon as you shake off your hair, it¡¯s time to eat rice. Her hair was a mess, so I startedbing it, and she leaned the back of her head towards me and caressed her stomach in afortable position.


    ¡°hungry!¡±


    ¡°give. ¡°I will give it to you.¡±


    ¡°You said earlier that you would feed me delicious food!¡±


    ¡°I? I guess it¡¯s a little different? ¡°I told him to do whatever he wanted to eat, though.¡±


    ¡°So I came here telling everyone to make my room pretty. So it¡¯s work, right? ¡°Hurry up and give me food!¡±


    As soon as she appeared, the dwarves must have been busy bowing down to her. Rather, isn¡¯t it like interfering with the dwarves¡¯ work?


    ¡°Did that work?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°You strange man.¡±


    Lurin moved her head back and forth, saying she didn¡¯t understand. It interferes withbing your hair. Ugh.


    I barely managed to straighten my hair and then spoke to her. Of course, I have no intention of starving.


    ¡°Anyway, why don¡¯t you change your clothes? ¡°Is it too dirty?¡±


    ¡°But this is what I¡¯m going to wear today. ¡°No clothes!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    My brain stuttered at Lurin¡¯s words. She probably has 5 sets of clothes in total. omg.


    If you think about it, the clothes you are wearing now are quite worn out.


    Would you say it¡¯s a shocking fact or something that I haven¡¯t thought much about?


    ¡°this.¡±


    ¡°this?¡±


    ¡°Now that you understand, hold off on changing your clothes. Anyway, just wait a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you soon.¡±


    ¡°I get it. ¡°I¡¯m hungry so I hope you give it to me quickly.¡±


    As soon as Lurin sat down at the table, she picked up her fork. In both hands. Equipped with twin forks.


    I shook my head and returned to the kitchen and opened my mouth to the customer.


    ¡°sorry. ¡°We ended up talking about alcohol, right?¡±


    ¡°Is that woman your wife? Sesame seeds are pouring out.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    A man who asks strange questions. At that moment, I felt like the ears of the dragon sitting far away were perking up for some reason.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    thud! thud! thud!


    When Lulin firmly denied it, he started hitting the table with his fork. It¡¯s not your wife. That damn dragon?


    ¡°You look happy. I¡¯m jealous¡­ .¡±


    The man looked at me with faint eyes. This man and Lurin. Did you make it? Come on?


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°I heard that woman¡¯s face changed when she entered the restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Is that possible? ¡°The color of my face naturally changes easily.¡±


    After denying it, he pretended to be indifferent and took out some meat to give to Rurin. He offered soju to the man. I wish I could have a drink.


    ¡°This is an alcoholic beverage sold only at our restaurant, so try it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    After handing over the alcohol and sses, I started sorting the Uka meat. This is the leftover part from making sausages the day before yesterday.


    This part, which is deliberately left a little, is considered a delicacy when grilled.


    ¡°Is that meat?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Is this food for sale? Now that I think about it, I feel hungry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. ¡°Of course I have to give it to you.¡±


    An order from a man who was sipping soju and drinking it again and again as if it suited his taste.


    I nodded and went to the refrigerator to get some sauce.


    Add the beef bones and boil them to make the broth, then grind the Beleran meat to add vor, add red wine to add vor, season with soy sauce and pepper, and add the all-purpose Munton mushroom powder to create delicious grilled beef that can be eaten as a dip or sprinkled on top. A dedicated source is provided.


    He immediately poured the sauce to Rurin and the guests and ced the meat on the iron te.


    Area left behind. The first part is the insole. The part that could be called the beef of beef.


    It is the flesh around the intestines of the cow and is slightly dark red, but the dark red is better. This color is full of strange charm.


    ¡°Are you going to bake it right away?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the part that surrounds Uka¡¯s internal organs. ¡°If you try it, you will realize that it is different from other parts.¡±


    I exined and started grilling the inner bars.


    Cheeeeeeeek!


    A devilish sound rings out. It¡¯s a sound that makes both humans and dragons drool.


    I handed out the grilled meat, which had been properly cooked on an iron te, to the man and Rurin.


    ¡°Oh, juicy! It¡¯s juicier than other meats! it¡¯s good!¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡°I don¡¯t eat meat often, but this is my first time eating something like this!¡±


    The man also nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, it¡¯s been a while since I ate Uka. Was it about 10 years ago? ¡°I remember hearing an interesting rumor about Uka when I was in the military.¡±


    ¡°Were you in the military?¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t everyone subject to conscription at least once? ¡°Especially now, we¡¯vepletely driven the monsters to the northernnd, but back then, even if we drove them out, they kept appearing again right away, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    When I was summoned, it was the time when monsters were most active on this continent. Thanks to this, fights with monsters broke out everywhere.


    As it happened, the ce I was summoned to was a battlefield, so I naturally ended up taking the path of bing a soldier.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s such an interesting rumor that it¡¯s been 10 years, do you remember?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I heard this from someone who was in the unit once. Strangely, it stayed in my memory for a long time.¡±


    The man took a sip of soju, put the inner bar in his mouth again, and started talking.


    ¡°This is a story about an isted unit escaping danger with just one Uka. I heard you defeated an orc with Uka. ¡°It was fascinating.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    ¡°The story of the desperate survival of a unit stranded in the Four Rurin Belts. ¡°Just listening to it gave me strength.¡±


    The man sighed and drank again.


    I just smiled and ced a different part on the iron te this time. The second part is the beef tongue. That is, cow tongue. That part that people who have tried it keeping back for.


    When you bake it, it looks cute and round. It is also an essential part of the grilled beef that I rmend.


    ¡°It¡¯s apletely different part this time.¡±


    Chiik-chiikik-


    The grilled beef tongue is starting to cook.


    Istion of the Rulin Belt 10 years ago.


    Actually, that¡¯s my story.


    I remember that rumors spread quite a bit about the survival of an isted unit that had almost been abandoned by the military. Hearing this from the man in front of me again, I wonder what to say. Would you say it brings back memories?


    10 years ago, of course, we didn¡¯t even know about Lurin¡¯s existence.


    It wasn¡¯t the strongest, and 10 years ago it was only level 5.


    It¡¯s a story about a time when I was struggling to survive. The man began to tell the story over and over again, as if he was lost in memories.


    ¡°Well, in detail, the story is that victory was achieved by luring the orcs by roasting a delicious Uka, and the soldiers achieved victory by eating the tasteless orc meat.¡±


    Yes.


    Orc meat was really tasteless.


    This guy has no taste.


    It¡¯s just tough and feels like chewing rubber.


    But that was a time when you had to eat orc meat to survive. However, the one being roasted now boasts apletely different taste from oak.


    I ced freshly cooked beef tongue on each person¡¯s te.


    ¡°It¡¯s chewy¡­ . ¡°I wonder if meat can be this chewy, but it¡¯spletely different from the one before.¡±


    ¡°This is delicious too!¡±


    Lulin immediately let out an exmation.


    If our dragon says it¡¯s delicious, it must be really delicious.


    The man also began to enjoy the beef tongue with a curious look on his face.


    ¡°The deep vor of this sauce is exquisite.¡±


    ¡°thank you. ¡°By the way, what part of Uka do you think you just ate?¡±


    When I ask, the man looks like he doesn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Actually, this is a delicacy called Uka¡¯s tongue.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    The man widened his eyes in surprise. Lulin, who was busy eating, also reacted.


    He heard the sound of tongue and brought his finger to his mouth. In that state, he sticks out his tongue and shouts. Although the pronunciation is leaking.


    ¡°Tongue child. Next, my nya!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that tongue.¡±


    When he gave the positive answer, Rurin began a performance where he pulled out his tongue andpared it to the remaining beef tongue. He held up the beef tongue and said Oooh! I am amazed.


    The man also had a surprised look on his face, but then muttered as if he was ming himself.


    ¡°Tongue¡­ . okay. Tongue. ¡°It¡¯s like me.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°I was teasing myself by using my tongue incorrectly¡­ ¡°I lost my daughter.¡±


    A man whose face bes vague again. Since he brought up a topic that was too heavy to just ignore, I asked the man a question.


    ¡°You lost your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Actually, 15 years have already passed since your wife ran away with your daughter. 15 years¡­ .¡±


    ¡°15 years? ¡°Have you not looked for it all this time?¡±


    ¡°Because he disappeared to another city. I think I ran away because I met another guy¡­ . If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to leave my daughter behind. I don¡¯t even feel resentful anymore. I just wish I could meet my daughter¡­ . ¡°Is that such a difficult wish?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult wish.¡±


    Was this the reason why I was looking for alcohol as soon as I first came in?


    ¡°Because of work¡­ . Oh, I work as a bricyer. When I was young, there were many times when I couldn¡¯t go to work properly because I was busy with work¡­ . I didn¡¯t know it would lead to this result. I just want to earn more¡­ . It¡¯s all for the family¡­ .¡±


    The man let out a deep sigh, then looked at Lulin again and continued speaking.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m so d to see a woman of simr age to my daughter, like thedy over there. ¡°It¡¯s like seeing my daughter.¡±


    The energy that Lurin gives off makes it impossible for ordinary men to even approach her.


    Although he didn¡¯t openly disy dragon fear, there was an aura that prevented him from being friendly. However, the man surprisingly looked directly at Rurin, as if it were not possible to convey the emotion of looking at his daughter.


    While Lurin was eating the thin marbled meat I cooked, she looked this way as if she felt my gaze.


    ¡°What! What?¡±


    I tilted my head as if I was confused. But, as if the meat came first, he turned his head again and opened his mouth.


    The man also ate all the meat and the meal came to an end.


    ¡°Well, won¡¯t we meet someday?¡±


    After offering constion, which was notfort, I started making alcohol.


    A drink worth giving to a tired man.


    Mix honey and lemon with the old whiskey given to the elder. Then cool the boiling water. If you pour water of the appropriate temperature and mix it, it bes hot whiskey.


    ¡°I think if we have a rtionship, we will definitely meet. So try this. It is an after-meal drink. ¡°Drink this, warm yourself up, and then go back and get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ ? Is it alcohol? Alcohol¡­ .¡±


    The man looked at the steaming ss of alcohol for a while and then brought it to his mouth. Then he opened his mouth as if muttering softly.


    ¡°okay¡­ . ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    The man began to savor his drink for a moment. I walked up to Rurin after she finished eating and wiped her mouth. As we were wiping the corners of Lurin¡¯s mouth as she came to care for us, the man spoke to us.


    ¡°Hot, refreshing and deep vor¡­ . No, it¡¯s warm rather than hot. Well, the soldiers who were isted along with Uka eventually survived, so I will be able to meet my daughter someday, right?¡±


    The man began to continue sipping his drink, little by little.


    And the man who left.


    Because it waste at night, I started cleaning up the restaurant. Lurin slowly moves towards the beer. He sneaked towards the refrigerator and quickly took out a can and held it in his hand. And then our eyes meet.


    And then I walked straight to the second floor. He held a beer can in both hands and put one in his mouth.


    Are you nning on drinking 3 cans?


    Ugh.


    He says he wants to eat it, but what can I do?


    Anyway, I was about to close the restaurant when a woman ran into the restaurant. Then he shouted at me.


    ¡°hey!¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°The man who came earlier. Is he a regr at this restaurant?¡±

 Chapter 39

    # 39


    Chapter.10 A day like that


    ¡°Why are you curious about this sudden intrusion?¡±


    ¡°that is¡­ .¡±


    The woman was an ordinary girl with a bit of cuteness.


    ¡°Is the restaurant still open?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. ¡°Because it¡¯s a free job.¡±


    I first guided the woman to the table. The woman nodded, pulled out a chair and sat down.


    ¡°I want to know what that guy likes¡­¡± .¡±


    And then he mutters in an uncertain tone. I looked at her intently. As if it was intentionally more suspicious.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just say things like that to others.¡±


    Then, perhaps because she thought it would not work, the woman quickly dered surrender.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s my daughter! ¡°Of that person.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what your daughter likes about her father?¡±


    ¡°that is¡­ therefore¡­ Are you sure you know something about him? ¡°Is he a regr here?¡±


    I can¡¯t say the word ¡°father¡± easily and keep saying it¡¯s him.


    Why is this woman chasing her father?


    Earlier, the man said that he had no idea how his daughter lived.


    Actually, this woman¡¯s mother knows the man¡¯s upation and where he lives. If so, the current situation is rather natural.


    I can feel the passage of time in the way he calls his father ¡°that person¡± instead of ¡°father.¡±


    ¡°actually¡­ I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. Because of my mother¡¯s stubbornness¡­ . Still, I believed in the promise that I would tell you when I became an adult, and finally¡­ .¡±


    But soon she lowered her head. Although he found it, he looks worried.


    ¡°I roughly knew the story of the two people. ¡°I heard the story from my father.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? really?¡±


    The woman lowered her head again and sped her hands tightly.


    First, I offered her some warm milk tea. This woman needs to calm down a bit.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡°Does it smell good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a service, so don¡¯t worry about money. ¡°I¡¯m giving it to you because you¡¯re the daughter of a regr customer.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­ .¡±


    Of course, the man came for the first time today. But it feels like I¡¯ll be a regr, so whatever.


    The woman takes a sip of warm milk tea and sighs. As I see you sighing, I get the feeling that you and the man from earlier have a father-daughter rtionship. The sad face looked very simr to that of a man.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this because I know a little bit about the situation, but have you ever med your father?¡±


    ¡°That used to be¡­¡± . There have been times when I resented something when I didn¡¯t know anything about it¡­ . ¡°As I grew older and learned the truth, rather than resenting him, I had a strong desire to meet him once.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±


    ¡°yes. So, what do you like, where do you often go, what foods do you often eat¡­ . Can you tell me? I heard you¡¯re a regr! Actually, I ran into one while I was chasing after him. While I was snooping around the construction site to watch him work, I got into an argument with some other men, and he immediately helped me. Since he has a daughter, he said he couldn¡¯t stand to see his daughter¡¯s daughter in trouble¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Did you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you haven¡¯t forgotten me. Me. But you say something like that in front of your real daughter. Should I say something funny or strange? But still, the way he worked hard seemed to shine. But I couldn¡¯t get the timing right and ended up not being able to reveal that she was my daughter¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to reveal it now?¡±


    ¡°yes¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°You came all the way here from another city because you wanted to find your father.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°My father cried after eating this.¡±


    I held out the ss of alcohol he had been drinking next to the milk tea.


    ¡°why¡­ yo. this? ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Now I can¡¯t even eat that much¡­¡± . ¡°You said you wanted to meet your daughter before dying?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    She lost the ss of milk tea she was holding and made a shocked face.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a secret.¡±


    I pretended to keep my mouth shut, as if I had made a mistake.


    ¡°The only thing I can say is that you should treat your parents well while they are still alive and can meet them. It¡¯s useless once you leave. I couldn¡¯t do anything for my parents. Nothing really. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    As I was talking, I actually started crying at myself.


    only child. So, is my mother, who lost me, well? It¡¯s a different world where there¡¯s no way to even spread the news.


    There are people who are blocked by a huge wall, but it makes no sense to want to meet each other but not be able to because they are blocked by a wall of only 15 years. That¡¯s rather extravagant.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­ . It was my mother who left first. And even though I couldn¡¯t choose, it¡¯s true that I left too. Why is my father always talking about me like that? I want to go! thanked!¡±


    The woman moved as I intended. My father must have thought he was sick or something, so he ran out straight away.


    This was the first customer I saw today, but he seemed healthy. You won¡¯t die.


    I looked at my daughter who ran out.


    The hill road is long. If you run and follow, you will be able to meet many people.


    ***


    In the center of Gray City, the Yeongju Castle sits proudly. It is divided intomercial and residential districts based on Yeongju Castle, and beyond that is agriculturalnd.


    I sell my cheese here and there in themercial district. To be exact, cheese from a farm on a hill.


    People¡¯s reaction to the new food was significant.


    [We sell cheese]


    [We have cheese just brought from a hill farm]


    [Cheese that is delicious with bread]


    Everyone at the stores selling food ingredients was promoting cheese. This is proof that there are so many people looking for it.


    It¡¯s not just cheese.


    Large restaurants sell Palenque dishes that they have developed. It is said that it is so popr that I can¡¯t eat it because I don¡¯t have it.


    [I obtained PalenQ. Special cuisine begins]


    Arge promotional message is hung in front of the store to attract customers.


    It is said that peoplee from far away to taste Palenque. Let¡¯s say we created one of Gray City¡¯s specialties.


    Of course, all royalties are my property.


    The restaurant is just the way I like it. The materials are high quality and the price is cheap. It¡¯s a business where the belly button is bigger than the stomach, but that¡¯s the principle of my own restaurant.


    A restaurant where I sell my food to people I like.


    Palenque and cheese were making up for the restaurant¡¯sck of profit.


    my treasure.


    The treasure of the Dragon Lord who handed over the Dragon Heart to me.


    The treasures that have been collected so far will be ced in Dragon Lair. Palenque and Cheese gave him enough pocket money to not have to touch the Dragon Lord¡¯s treasure. The exclusive rights to Cheese and Palenque have been officially recognized by Gray Boy, so they are legally my property.


    ¡°Let¡¯s scrape off all of Rurin¡¯s clothes!¡±


    ¡°really? ¡°Really?¡±


    I dered to Rurin in front of thergest clothing store in the business district of Gray City. To be honest, I was a little shocked to hear her say that she didn¡¯t have any clothes to wear the other day. I feel like I haven¡¯t been paying too much attention so far.


    To make an excuse, is it only recently that Rurin started paying attention to clothes?


    ¡°Can I really buy everything? ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t understand why people bothered to wear clothes, but these days, I think pretty clothes are good!¡±


    This cry probably represents Rurin¡¯s feelings. Our dragon smiles excitedly.


    ¡°wee.¡±


    When the owner lowered his head, Lulin shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°OK! Hi-Hi. How did know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do it, but that kind of attitude is correct for customers. ¡°You learn something too.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Somehow, there¡¯s no way a human could do that. What kind of clothes are you buying instead?¡±


    In the beginning, I had the mindset to kill and loot all these clothing stores, but recently, perhaps thanks to my training, I have adapted to the human world. Would you say that the concept of money was created?


    The purpose of the dragon¡¯s y itself is to hide its identity as a dragon and assimte into the human world.


    ¡°I can¡¯t y around like this anymore.¡±


    When Lurin tilted her head as if wondering what that meant, I said to the clerk.


    ¡°Can you give her all the clothes that fit her?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    The owner looked at me with wide eyes. I showed the gold nugget in my hand.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Now just wait a moment!¡±


    The owner reacted violently and started running. And Lurin is also talking nonsense.


    ¡°Oooh! entire? ¡°Are we rich?¡±


    ¡°These days, there is a way to make money that I never thought of. And I think it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to create a clothing room in Rare.¡±


    Since I haven¡¯t paid attention to it all this time, I need to resolve it once and for all. Lulin¡¯s eyes began to sparkle.


    ¡°Why should I buy clothes to wear even when I¡¯m a dragon?¡±


    ¡°What is that! Where can I find clothes that big? Our dragons are a majestic race! ¡°You can¡¯t cover up ck fur!¡±


    ¡°Then why do you wear it in your human state?¡±


    ¡°You should wear it!¡±


    ¡°You should wear that. ¡°It¡¯s time to wear it.¡±


    ¡°And I said I shouldn¡¯t show my naked body unless it¡¯s in front of you.¡±


    ¡°That woman again?¡±


    An old colleague of mine whoes up whenever I forget. My resolve to take revenge when we meet again bes stronger.


    ¡°And what about when you¡¯re a dragon? ¡°Isn¡¯t being naked in human state and wearing nothing in dragon state the same thing?¡±


    ¡°I kill all humans who see my dragon form.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You are excluded! And there is no need to turn into a dragon. ¡°Because I live with you, I want to be the same as you.¡±


    I looked at her in a bit of surprise because Lulin secretly brought up what was on her mind.


    I didn¡¯t know why he never turned into a dragon after following me out of the dragon n¡¯s clutches.


    Lurin,pletely unaware of the waves in my heart caused by her remarks, just looked at me while holding a mountain of clothes in her arms.


    ¡°Are you stupid? How can you walk?¡±


    I shook my head and asked the owner for some clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay the delivery fee, so could you send it by cart to the restaurant on the hill?¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you want to? Since the quantity isrge, we will provide delivery service!¡±


    The store owner couldn¡¯t stop smiling at the thought of having a huge customer.


    After finishing shopping, I walked out of themercial district with Rurin. When you walk out of themercial district, there is a square in front of Yeongju Castle. This is Great Square.


    There is a statue of the Gray family and a bench in the square.


    Birds simr to pigeons fly around. A peaceful sight.


    Although it was a dragon that was far from peace, it was now contributing to peace. The sight of him sitting in front of the statue while sucking on a lollipop made from a fruit called Mirushu sold in front of a clothing store is even beautiful.


    It¡¯s a sight I want to capture in a photo. It¡¯s like a picture.


    ¡°you! What are you doing standing there? ¡°Sit here!¡±


    He taps the pedestal of the statue where he is sitting with a bright smile. He seemed to be in a very good mood, perhaps because he had a closet.


    ¡°Rather than that, why don¡¯t youe here and eat something?¡±


    ¡°rice?¡±


    At the sound of food, Lurin jumps up and runs towards me. Before I knew it, the candy I was sucking on had disappeared into my mouth without a trace.


    ¡°So are you going back?¡±


    ¡°no? Let¡¯s go eat while we¡¯re out. ¡°Sometimes I want to eat food cooked by other people.¡±


    ¡°hate! ¡°I like the food you cooked!¡±


    Lurin began to tremble wildly while circling around me.


    ¡°hate! hate! The food you cooked! meat! meat!¡±


    It was running around dizzyingly, so I grabbed it and opened its mouth, and a strange sound came out.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good sometimes to try dishes unique to this town? ¡°You damn dragon.¡±


    ¡°Then if it doesn¡¯t taste good, can I throw it away?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t spill it.¡±


    Lurin looks at me while pretending to overturn the table.


    The bad habits she knows about in the human world were learned from my colleagues who once acted with her. You could say they¡¯re fucking colleagues.


    ¡°It¡¯s more about the pleasure of eating food prepared by someone than the taste.¡±


    ¡°I always eat food prepared by someone!¡±


    ¡°Are you just bragging?¡±


    Punishment for the dragon who talks nonsense. I started pressing Lulin¡¯s temples. Jigsy. Squeeze. Screams are added naturally.


    ¡°Aang! ¡°It hurts! How many times do I tell you that this hurts!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and follow me.¡±


    ¡°Go together!¡±


    As I left it alone and started walking, Rurin came running towards me.

 Chapter 40

    # 40


    Chapter.11 The northern forest, chestnut trees, and


    the high, blue autumn sky.


    The weather was especially nice today.


    The advantage of Gray City is that it has four distinct seasons, just like my hometown. The green leaves have changed color and our dragon is still sleeping a lot.


    On days like this, roasted chestnutse to mind. Autumn is the season of night. The sweetness of chestnuts embracing autumn.


    In particr, when used in various dishes, it can be a great supporting or leading ingredient. If it¡¯s fall, chestnuts must be included in the dish to be tasteful.


    Although chestnuts are amon food ingredient in the fall season in other regions, it was surprisingly difficult to find them in Gray City.


    In this world, chestnuts called Bonin were not distributed in Gray City.


    When merchants brought chestnuts from other regions, they were sold at Gray Market, but the distribution cycle was very irregr.


    It is also impossible to summon the night itself. As I have said several times, problems arise with unprocessed food ingredients due to dimensional gaps.


    In that case, we should focus on the fundamental problem. There is one reason why chestnuts are not distributed in Gray City.


    This is because Gray Mountain, where the chestnut tree is located, is the privatend of the Gray family.


    Of course, the Count of Gray opened Mt. Gray.


    However, ess to the northern forest, where chestnut trees spread widely, has been strictly prohibited for generations.


    But rather, the solution is simple.


    The current leader of the Gray family is Gray Boy. I visited the Great Boy and obtained permission to enter the forest.


    He also asked why the forest was controlled, but Gray did not know the exact reason. Is it a will that has been passed down from generation to generation to prohibit entry except for those involved?


    There¡¯s no way they restricted ess just because of the chestnut tree, so there may be a reason, but that has nothing to do with me.


    For me now, the night is just important.


    So I set foot in the forest north of Great Mountain.


    ¡°It¡¯s ufortable to walk here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Lulin and Iined at the same time. The piled up fallen leaves are like mud ts, entangling your legs.


    ¡°But chestnuts are delicious, so it¡¯s worth the effort.¡±


    ¡°I like meat!¡±


    ¡°You like sweets too, right? ¡°How many fruit-based candies did you just eat?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is this chestnut as sweet as candy?¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    ¡°Hoo!¡±


    Lulin finally looked a little expectantly. Meat and sweets are this appetite dragon¡¯s favorite menu items.


    As I went deeper into the forest with Lurin, there were chestnut trees everywhere. Night here and night there. Chestnut trees are scattered all over the chestnut trees and on the ground.


    I pointed to the chestnuts on the floor and said to Lurin.


    ¡°This is the night I was looking for. ¡°The thing that surrounds the chestnuts is called chestnut pine in my hometown.¡±


    ¡°Is this sweet? ¡°It looks strange?¡±


    Lurin squatted down on a fallen chestnut and started blowing it around to roll it around.


    Then, I failed to control my mana and a chestnut blossom touched my finger. Lulin suddenly started roaring. He poured out his breath while tears were stinging his eyes.


    A chestnut that disappears from a powerful attack without leaving a trace. In addition, craters were created on the ground due to the breath, as if a meteorite had fallen. The chestnut tree is damaged and thend is damaged, and the dragon looks triumphant, saying he has won.


    ¡°you! ¡°It attacked me!¡±


    Suddenly, thest chewing gum incidentes to mind. However, the difference this time is that the attack wasunched at the target. Anyway, I can¡¯t stop it.


    Plus, breath.


    The problem is that I first expressed my curiosity by using magic to roll the chestnut around.


    Because the chestnut that was rolled with mana had quite a bit of speed, blood was trickling from Rurin¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°Come here and see.¡±


    I grabbed Lurin¡¯s arm and pulled her. Rurin, who was helplessly dragged in front of me, looked up at me with doubt in her eyes.


    In that state, without saying a word, I grabbed Lulin¡¯s wrist and squeezed it. Then he lowered his head, put her bloody index finger into his mouth, and sucked the blood.


    Rurin¡¯s soft index finger touches my tongue. The taste of blood spread on my tongue.


    ter¡­ ?¡±


    Since it was a minor stab wound, the bleeding stopped quickly. When I took my finger out of my mouth, it was drenched in a bit of my saliva. Rurin looks up at me nkly. Then he looked at his index finger. And then I look at my lips again.


    Uncharacteristically, I couldn¡¯t say anything, but when our eyes met, I lowered my head. Ears are red. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Rurin¡¯s ears turn red.


    ¡°Why are you reacting like that?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Lulin just turned around.


    Are you really shy? You put your finger in your mouth? It looks so unexpected. It wasn¡¯t like Lulin.


    Lulin turned around and stayed still for a while, then suddenly squatted down again. And then I started picking up the chestnuts again with my hands.


    ¡°hey! what are you doing?¡±


    When I pull the back of his neck, he falls on the floor, hitting his butt. He threw away the chestnut he had picked up as if it was unnecessary and crawled in front of me again, holding out his finger.


    The finger was bleeding again.


    ¡°here!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, Dragon?¡±


    Why are you suddenly hurting yourself? I must have squeezed harder than before, so the amount of blood flowing is twice as much. First of all, the blood was flowing, so I had no choice but to put my finger back in my mouth. Then, when I sucked the drop of blood from the side, Rurin let out a strange moan again.


    ¡°eww¡­ .¡±


    Fingers that taste salty along with the taste of blood. The expression the dragon looks at me is unusual.


    ¡°you¡­ !¡±


    So I bit the bottom of my finger toe to my senses.


    ¡°Aaaah! ¡°Why are you biting me?¡±


    Fortunately, the grumbling figure is the original Rurin.


    ¡°You hurt me on purpose? ¡°If I do that again, I won¡¯t give you food?¡±


    ¡°I never did that on purpose! That guy attacked me! It hurt¡­ .¡±


    As soon as he removed his finger from his mouth, Lulin ran away, crouched down with his back turned, and did not move. I can¡¯t see what he¡¯s doing in that state.


    Why are you like that?


    How can the criminal know what the dragon is thinking?


    I let go of the dragon that had lost its appetite and used my two feet to crush open the chestnuts that were rolling on the floor. Then a thick chestnut appears within it. It looks plump.


    ¡°Is that night?¡±


    ¡°huh. ¡°When did youe?¡±


    ¡°just now! Hi-Hi.¡±


    Fortunately, the dragon recovered and clung to my back with its signature smile.


    ¡°He¡¯s a funny guy, wearing all his armor while eating. But it was good armor. ¡°You ate my finger!¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°What do you eat?¡±


    ¡°You ate my blood! ¡°Doesn¡¯t my blood flow inside you now?¡±


    I looked at Lulin in surprise. Well, there¡¯s no way this ruthless dragon would be embarrassed just by licking his finger. Because he usuallyes into my bed and hugs me all the time.


    What was strange was the blood?


    ¡°Well, it flows¡­ .¡±


    ¡°you! I think I¡¯m happy. Hehehe.¡±


    Rurin begins to smile brightly. It was so bright that I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    So I just started picking chestnuts. Don¡¯t touch the brilliant dragon.


    I ignored Lurin and repeated the process of crushing the chestnuts, taking them out, and putting them in the basket. Then the dragon in happy mode starts following me.


    ¡°But is this really delicious? ¡°It doesn¡¯t look tasty.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a shell too. You have to peel it and eat it. Raw chestnuts have their own charm, but boiled or grilled chestnuts are truly delicious. ¡°We need to collect a little more to make roasted chestnuts, so you can peel the chestnuts and put them in the basket like I did.¡±


    ¡°i get it!¡±


    With the dragon obediently listening to me, I continued to pick up chestnuts. It was only after what felt like a considerable amount of time had passed that the basket was filled with chestnuts.


    ¡°Well, I think that¡¯s enough, shall we bake it?¡±


    Among chestnut dishes, I prefer roasted chestnuts the most. So, I n to make roasted chestnuts. Coincidentally, the crater that Lurin had made seemed useful for making roasted chestnuts.


    Immediately, an appropriate amount of chestnuts were thrown into the crater. And dry tree branches.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want the Lurin fire to spread, so put up a shield around here.¡±


    Lulin nodded and immediately used mana. An invisible protective shield would have spread around us. After pausing for a moment, I ced a chestnut on a tree branch and used a fireball on it. A fireball blooms in a pile of chestnuts and tree branches.


    But after a while.


    The chestnuts that had begun to be roasted in the fireball suddenly began to explode.


    Pow!


    Pow!


    Pow!


    Above the fireball, chestnuts bounced in all directions. It¡¯s like fireworks.


    ¡°Oooooh!¡±


    Rurin eximed in admiration as she looked at it. But this is an obvious mistake. Even the chestnuts that stick out hit the protective shield and change direction.


    In an instant, the nights began to dance and fly around inside the narrow protective shield between me and Lurin.


    ¡°hey! What kind of protective shield did you put up so narrowly? Release it first!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe! Why! ¡°It¡¯s fun!¡±


    Lurin, who was ying while avoiding the flying chestnuts, managed to get her shield removed by my shout.


    I forgot.


    When roasting roasted chestnuts, it is best to make a cut at the bottom and soak it in water a little. It¡¯s the same as if you hit a frying pan without a knife in it to roast a chestnut, it will explode.


    This is something to keep in mind when making roasted chestnuts.


    When you cut a knife, the chestnut shell opens and cooks properly.


    If it had been a restaurant, there would have been a bigger uproar.


    ¡°What did you just do, girl? ¡°It was fun flying everywhere!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a mistake.¡±


    I ran out of things to say.


    Still, there is still night left. That¡¯s the good news.


    After pouring water into the basket, I added chestnuts and started soaking them. And insert the sheath. This work is very important.


    I managed to follow the proper procedures and started baking roasted chestnuts again in the crater that Lurin had made.


    ¡°uh! What is that? He¡¯s a ck guy. ¡°But it¡¯s an undignified ck color.¡±


    What Lulin pointed to was a bear. bear.


    It seems that a nearby bear came over after hearing the sound just now.


    Arge bear four times the size of a human. It is the size of an average ogre. It crawled towards us with its eyes wide open.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s probably not ssypared to the dragon¡¯s fur.¡±


    I also answered harshly.


    In this world, the name of the bear is Murank. It is a fairly strong axis among animals.


    Among animals.


    ¡°Crrrrrrrrr!¡±


    Perhaps because it recognized us as prey, it attempted to attack Lulin with its front paws, who were nearby. Lurin grabbed that front paw and threw it away.


    ¡°Krrr?¡±


    A bear sensed something strange. The crying sound changed strangely.


    ¡°If you look closely, it¡¯s even less ssy! ¡°Krrr!¡±


    Lurin grabbed the bear¡¯s front paw and started shaking it, imitating the bear¡¯s cry.


    The bear, whose pride was hurt, tried to struggle, but Lulin put his hand on the bear¡¯s head and spoke calmly.

 Chapter 41

    # 41


    Chapter.11 Northern Forest and Chestnut


    ¡°Sit down!¡±


    What kind of dog is a bear?


    However, there is no beast that can reject the words of Lurin, who has begun to emit dragon fear. The bear, which was trying to struggle and growl on its own, was pressed against the pier and stood there, then sat down.


    ¡°Wake up!¡±


    Obey the nextmand as well.


    I left Lurin, who had started ying with the bear, and focused on the roasted chestnuts again.


    As the chestnut skin ripened ck, yellow and brown ripe roasted chestnuts appeared. I quickly extinguished the fireball and looked at the roasted chestnuts.


    It was cooked just right.


    I opened the chestnut shell wide enough to take out a roasted chestnut and brought it to my mouth. Well, the sweetness is just right, and the unique texture spreads in your mouth every time you chew.


    Should I say it¡¯s sweet with a umami vor? Should I say that it is a taste that makes me want to keep eating it?


    ¡°iced coffee-!¡±


    I peeled some roasted chestnuts and put them in the mouth of the dragon who was staring at me from the side.


    ¡°oh! it¡¯s good!¡±


    Then Rurin also lets out an exmation.


    ¡°yes?¡±


    If Rurin, a meat lover, is satisfied, there is no need to say anything else.


    ¡°Hi, my clothes got dirty because of that guy, but it¡¯s okay since you bought me a lot.¡±


    Lulin patted the bear andid it down, then sat down next to me and started to eat the night away.


    After snack time, I cleaned up the tree branches and thought about it for a while. How can this crater be restored? Should I hide it with fallen leaves?


    ¡°you!¡±


    At that time, Lurin called out to me, looking at the dog or bear that was running wild in the center of the crater, exactly where I had made the fire.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange here. ¡°Something shines!¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°It shines?¡±


    When I got closer, there was definitely something shining. It wasn¡¯t gold or silver. It sparkles like a jewel. Is it a vein of ore?


    There was already an iron mine on Mount Gray.


    Thest mining ident urred at the Gray Mountain iron mine.


    Of course, these northern forests arepletely opposite to the iron mines. To be clear, the iron mine is located on the southern side facing Gray City, and the northern forest is on the opposite side. If you pass through the northern forest and go down Gray Mountain, you will leave Gray City.


    So, it is not surprising that there are other mineral veins. First, I lightly dug into the shiny part. Then, a buried shining being reveals itself. Its identity was a deep red ruby.


    A red gem with a round shape. In modern times, it is considered one of the two major gems along with diamonds.


    Naturally, its value as a gem is very high in this world. It is one of the luxuries that nobles cannot afford.


    However, because of this ruby, one thing became clear that the area below this crater could never be a gem mine.


    From what vein do perfectly crafted gemse from? This cannot happen.


    But the ruby in my hand was perfectly crafted. It is also a gem that has undergone considerable craftsmanship.


    So it is far from a mineral vein.


    So why are gems buried in ces like this?


    How did someone spill a jewel and end up buried for so many years? Or someone¡¯s treasure trove?


    The word treasure stimtes my curiosity. Lurin is also a dragon who is obsessed with treasure. Her eyes lit up when she saw the sparkling ruby in my hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty!¡±


    ¡°yes? The workmanship is unusual. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s the work of a dwarven craftsman.¡±


    ¡°Jarimongttang¡¯s? ¡°Why is something like that buried in the ground?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    I looked again at the crater Lurin had made with fresh eyes. I started digging a little more into the center of the area I had just dug. Then something caught on my fingertips.


    They keeping out the way they sell. It feels like half dirt and half gem?


    Moreover, the thing hanging on my fingertips was a diamond.


    Diamond.


    i.e. diamonds.


    It¡¯s not just a diamond either. It was a diamond ring. Transparent diamonds emit an enchanting shine. A fascinating light that seems to absorb the viewer.


    The dragon, who was obsessed with rubies, secretly held a diamond ring in his hand.


    It seemed like there was something secret in this northern forest.


    You can tell just by looking at the control of ess. If so, it must be a secret rted to an ancestor of the Gray family.


    However, if the treasure was simply hidden, the question remains as to why it was not passed on to future generations. Moreover, if treasure is hidden, it is not usually excavated from the dirt like this, but buried in a treasure chest or at least a coffin.


    It is a rare sight to see something just buried in the dirt. It also bes very difficult to find.


    That made me very curious. Secrets must be solved.


    I have magic for that.


    I got out of the hollow crater and retreated to the back. Then Lurin, who had chased away the bear, moves after me.


    ¡°you?¡±


    ¡°Would you like to stay still? ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to check.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? i get it!¡±


    Rurin squats in the back, rests her chin on both hands, and looks at me. She basically doesn¡¯t question anything I do. Just look at it. Then, when you ask for help, theyin and say it¡¯s a hassle.


    But in the end, this dragon is the one who follows my words. Moreover, the grumbling has decreased a bit recently.


    Anyway, I left Lurin behind and started using Mana. The magic to be used is called Earthquake ine, which corresponds to ss 9.


    As I chanted the incantation, the earth began to shake.


    Coooooo!


    Kwazijijik!


    A powerful magic earthquake urred centered around the crater created by Lurin. Thend around the crater splits in all directions, making a loud sound.


    The inside of the crater splits in half and a cross-section of the stratum is revealed underneath.


    When an earthquake of 8 or higher on the Richter scale urs, thend mass is split and strata are exposed. Earthquake ine can be used to detect earthquakes greater than 7 on the Richter scale at the desired range and intensity. It¡¯s not a 9th ss magic for nothing. Moreover, there is no damage at all except to the targeted area.


    Even now, thend has split in front of my eyes, but only to the extent I wanted. The rest of the area was calm, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly splitting the ground?¡±


    Basically, I don¡¯t send questions, but when curiosity arises, questions naturallye first. That¡¯s Lulin. Lurin, who was staring at me, tilted her head and grabbed my arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, but I thought there was some secret under thisnd, so I looked into it.¡±


    ¡°secret?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    I went down to the cracked ground.


    The depth between cracked ground is at an appropriate level. Since it is an earthquake created by magic, there are bound to be differences from cracks created by a real earthquake.


    In other words, there was a floor.


    When Inded on the floor using Lurin¡¯s mana and raised it, I found that the rubies, diamonds, and gold and silver nuggets I had discovered earlier were buried throughout the stratum. The amount was significant. It¡¯s like a situation where countless treasures are buried like fossils in the ground.


    Lulin also let out an exmation as he looked at the treasureyer. But what I¡¯m curious about is why the treasure was buried in this stratum.


    This is clearly a phenomenon caused by some other force. It was never a naturally urring situation. If so, causality clearly applies. In other words, there must have been a reason why the treasure was buried here.


    ¡°you! ¡°I knew what this was!¡±


    At that time, Lurin approached, pointing further down than the stratum where the treasure was buried. There was a bone where she pointed. Because the ground was split, part of the bone was exposed and trembled.


    ¡°Do you know what it is? What?¡±


    ¡°This is the dragon¡¯s grave!¡±


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Tomb?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is certain that people of this race lived in Great City. It seems like he¡¯s been dead for quite a while. and¡­ .¡±


    Lurin quietly stared at the bone. Then, mana began to erupt. Due to the dragon¡¯s magic, a round bead buried around the bone pops out and floats in front of Lurin.


    It looked like a pearl, but of course it was not a pearl. A bead shining red. The red was not ruby red or shiny. It shines like a modern neon sign.


    ¡°The Dragon¡¯s Grave refers to a series of actions in which a dragon without an heir returns to the ground with its rare at the end of its life. The path I tried to take after my mother died. So I know it well! ¡°Because without you, I was alone.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    Come to think of it, Gray City and its surroundings were not the territory of other dragons. It was an empty area.


    Just as humans also have territories, ordinary dragons dere the area where their rares are located as their territory.


    However, there were no dragons whose territory was Gray City and the surrounding areas. Therefore, the ck Dragon elder also said that once the rare was created, he would dere this Gray City and its vicinity to the dragon world as Lurin¡¯s territory.


    There used to be an owner, but it was empty.


    Well, looking at the bones, they are quite rotten, but their size is no joke. There is no doubt that it is arge creature the size of a dragon.


    What Lurin said is probably correct. So, of course, what is buried on top of the bones is the dragon¡¯s treasure buried along with the rare?


    ¡°Then what are those red beads?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ . ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°What don¡¯t you like?¡±


    ¡°This is a condensed mass of dragon mana.¡±


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s mana?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard it from my mom. Our lifespan is usually between 3,000 and 4,000 years. 4,000 years is an incredibly long life. However, I heard that from time to time, ancient dragons that live longer than 5,000 years rarely appear. ¡°This is a condensed mass of the dragon¡¯s mana that flows out after the dragon that lived for 5,000 years dies naturally!¡±


    A lump of mana from a dragon that lived 5,000 years?


    Is it like a relic from the body of a monk?


    Of course, the concept seemspletely different from the original, but if it is an ancient dragon that has lived for 5,000 years, I don¡¯t think it will be strange no matter what happens.


    ¡°He said it was probably Ancient Mabel. Because my mom also had an ancient dragon bead that she got by chance. But he died because of it. bad guys! ¡°They are bad guys.¡±


    ¡°So, this is something that even dragons covet?¡±


    ¡°right. ¡°This amplifies mana.¡±


    There were a total of five mana beads in Lurin¡¯s hand. There are five beads that people covet just by having one.


    ¡°You know, this is something that only works on dragons. Because other beings can¡¯t handle the orb¡¯s mana anyway. But you are okay! So, take it all for yourself.¡±


    Rurin came up to me, opened my palm, and ced all five red beads on it.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re going through such a secret struggle just to get this one thing?¡±


    ¡°So I don¡¯t like that. Because it is the bead that killed my mother and left me alone! But it doesn¡¯t matter what you write. When you be stronger, I am happy too. ¡°Because you said you would protect me for the rest of my life!¡±

 Chapter 42

    # 42


    Chapter.11 The North Forest and Chestnut


    Her mother.


    Her mother who handed over her rare to Rurin.


    But even the mother¡¯s rare was destroyed in the dragon war. Lurin¡¯s eyes lit up as if she was thinking of her mother.


    The reason I had Rurin by my side was because I didn¡¯t want to be reminded of the past.


    Five beads in my hand.


    But what good is it to try to be stronger now? It is a useless item in retirement.


    ¡°If it¡¯s something you don¡¯t like, just destroy it.¡±


    ¡°that¡­ hate. I think it¡¯s something you need. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to get involved in dimensional travel? This will raise your mana to a higher level, so maybe something can change.¡±


    ah.


    Was that there? Why are you so smart at times like this? Of course, dragons are the ones who know things rted to mana and magic better than anyone else.


    So it¡¯s definitely as Lurin said. If you increase your mana with this orb, you will have the possibility to use magic that is close to the existence of a god, such as dimensional travel.


    Moreover, even if that is not the case, there is a possibility that the scope of use of summoning magic, which is essential for restaurants, will expand. And of course, even though it is not necessary, it will certainly be possible to use stronger attack magic than now.


    For example, even if you can only summon one meteorite, that is, a giant meteorite, you can increase the number.


    I looked at Lulin.


    There is not an ounce of delusion in her eyes as she looks at me.


    ¡°But how do I use this? ¡°You probably don¡¯t eat it like a dragon heart.¡±


    ¡°Mom said you should keep it with you and slowly absorb the mana it contains. Just like humans take step by step when learning magic!¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    Nod.


    Lurin nodded.


    ¡°But Lurin. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t like this because it was like an enemy, right?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°I think we should use it more. Dimensional movement is movement, but it is actually something you need more.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about me? But I don¡¯t like it¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°The real enemy is not this bead, right? They are the ones who did something evil because of this. You need beads so you don¡¯t end up like your mother. No, you¡¯ll need this even more if you want to go one step further and lure out your enemies for revenge. To do that, you have to be strong. ¡°You said before that you wanted to remain human, right?¡±


    Nod.


    Lulin looked at me with intense eyes this time.


    It was impossible to find Lurin¡¯s enemies. Lurin¡¯s mother, who was treated as a disgrace to ck Dragon due to a deep misunderstanding.


    However, this bead could have opened the way for revenge.


    It was natural that Lulin¡¯s eyes became more intense when the word ¡°enemy¡± was mentioned.


    ¡°Then even in polymorph form, you should be able to not lose to the dragon. If you want to take revenge, you must be stronger than you are now. In that sense, let¡¯s be stronger as a ss.¡±


    ¡°but¡­ !¡±


    ¡°We use two each and save one to lure the enemy. Lulin After you be strong enough to take on other dragons who are your enemies. okay? Because if you lure her into her current state, something could go wrong. I don¡¯t want that. If not, are you going to throw it all away?¡±


    ¡°Is it really possible to take revenge? You¡­ You¡­ Are you helping me?¡±


    ¡°Of course that is.¡±


    I stroked Lulin¡¯s head.


    Then Lurin quietly wrapped her body around me. Lulin¡¯s eyes are very red. But she didn¡¯t shed any tears.


    ¡°Then I follow you. Because I followed you from the beginning. ¡°You are my everything.¡±


    Lulin still didn¡¯t cry, but she hugged my waist very strongly.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t get rid of her like that.


    We stayed like that for a while.


    To be honest, dimensional travel isn¡¯t that important anymore. Rather, life here has be more important. Of course, I want toe and see my parents at least once.


    Still, the most important thing is the present. So, for me, if mana is amplified and summoning magic bes stronger, that is enough.


    If Rurin and I be stronger thanks to the beads, we will be able to remove the lump of burden in Rurin¡¯s heart that was unable to follow the traces.


    Besides, I die earlier than Lurin. Since I ate a dragon heart, I will live longer than an ordinary human, but there is a limit.


    Because I don¡¯t want Lurin, who is left alone, to be bullied by the damn dragon n again.


    Lulin must also be stronger.


    okay.


    To be more honest, Lurin is more important than dimensional travel.


    ***


    After making an unexpected discovery, Lurin and I cleaned up the northern forest again with magic and returned to the restaurant. The dragon¡¯s treasure buried inside is not mine.


    It belongs to the Gray family. Because it¡¯s buried in the Gray family¡¯snd.


    The reason the area was kept secret was probably because an ancestor of the Gray family knew the secret of the dragon. Otherwise, I would have already touched the treasure.


    Maybe he was afraid of the consequences if he touched the dragon¡¯s items.


    The ancestors of the Gray family, the lords of Gray City for generations, would have known about the existence of the dragon that died in the northern forest.


    But there is no regret. I understand the ancestor¡¯s concerns, but this is something that the Gray boy can use.


    Unless the descendants of the dead dragons appear in the northern forest.


    However, ording to Lulin, the fact that he died alone without passing on the rare and that he did not return to the Holy Land until the end proved that he was a very lonely dragon.


    In that case, there was no way there would be an heir. It was a lone dragon.


    That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m worried about. Lurin does not have to meet such a lonely end.


    However, Gray Boy is a young man who could be a good lord. Therefore, for him who is still young, a treasure that is toorge can actually be poison.


    After gaining a lot of experience and gaining a firm belief as a lord, wouldn¡¯t it be a good idea to let people know about the existence of the treasure and use it for the benefit of the lord?


    In that case, it would be better to leave the dragon¡¯s treasure buried in the ground until then.


    If the Gray boy grows up to be a proper man, it can be a great help to him.


    And as for the Dragon Orb, as expected, mana did not increase overnight.


    When I meditate on my bed, I can feel the mana flowing from the beads. I can feel the mana being absorbed little by little.


    Lurin and I had been repeating that action every night since we returned to the northern forest.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    However, Rurin could notst an hour andid her head on my thigh while I was sitting sedentary.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard, girl!¡±


    ¡°It must be difficult. ¡°Thanks to being a ss 9 being from birth, we will never have trained mana like we humans do.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right. So it¡¯s hard. But since you said we would take revenge together, I will. I¡¯m going to do it, but if it¡¯s hard, it¡¯s hard! And I think I absorb it faster than you! Hehe, this body is a dragon.¡±


    Lurin dered at great length that she had done everything for today, then ced her forehead against my thigh and rubbed it.


    ¡°Are you going to sleep?¡±


    ¡°I have enough, so I sleep!¡±


    Well, it¡¯s a dragon, so it¡¯s as she said. The speed at which the dragon absorbs the dragon¡¯s mana ispletely different from mine. Lulin didn¡¯t even think about getting off my thighs and just covered herself with the nket.


    ¡°I protect you while you sleep. Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, it actually helps to stay away, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Lulin has no answer. In that state, he wrapped his arms around my waist and started to tease me. Lulin¡¯s ck hair stuck out from the nket.


    I left her alone and continued my training.


    There was definitely a change.


    The mana contained in the bead reacted with my heart, which had turned into a dragon¡¯s heart, and created an image.


    I have a mental image that makes me feel like I don¡¯t know anything.


    If I ovee this, will I be able to use one level stronger magic?


    Because I don¡¯t have the same talent as the dragon.


    Just like when I first entered this world, I meditated persistently.


    ***


    The dragon orb was not the only thing brought back from the forest. The original purpose of going to the forest was at night. So, of course, there are chestnuts piled up in the kitchen.


    Now that we¡¯ve eaten the roasted chestnuts, it¡¯s time to make stewed chestnuts. My first favorite chestnut dish is, of course, roasted chestnuts, and the second is stewed chestnuts.


    To be honest, those sweet stewed chestnuts are an excellent snack and food in this world where there are no modern snacks.


    Even in modern times where snacks are avable, it is a sufficientlypetitive food. At least I like it very much.


    Moreover, if you make stewed chestnuts like this and store them in a ss jar, you can store them and eat them for a long time.


    Since the quantity isrge, I give a bottle to each of the restaurant¡¯s regrs, and my dragon and I eat the rest. That was the n.


    So the kitchen began a long journey to makerge quantities of stewed chestnuts.


    Of course, it is a bit embarrassing to call it a long journey. I don¡¯t think it will be that difficult.


    First, pour freshly picked chestnuts into warm water and soak them for about half a day. This makes it easy to peel chestnuts.


    ¡°Rulin, why don¡¯t youe here and help instead of just holding a broom and pretending to work?¡±


    ¡°I worked! It¡¯s a misunderstanding! ¡°It¡¯s a conspiracy!¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I picked up a broom.¡±


    ¡°You picked up a broom? and?¡±


    ¡°I picked up a broom, so didn¡¯t I work?¡±


    ¡°Then since I saw you cooking, I guess I don¡¯t have to eat?¡±


    ¡°Huh! ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±


    Rurin dered surrender, threw the broom on the front door, and walked into the kitchen. And sits next to me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m holding a knife and peeling the chestnuts like this. ¡°Hold the chestnut tightly with your left hand and insert the sheath into your right hand, as if peeling it off.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Then a fur-like skin wille out, and there is no need to peel it off.¡±


    If you peel off the outer skin, or the skin of the chestnut, the yellow chestnuts are revealed, but to make stewed chestnuts, it is better to peel off only the outer skin. No, it should be like that.


    Otherwise, it will be soft and you won¡¯t be able to make stewed chestnuts.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Shall I say this is a snack you¡¯ll really like?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it. ¡°This guy is covered in fur.¡±


    ¡°indeed? I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll like it, right? Shall we make a bet?¡±


    ¡°bet?¡±


    Lurin nodded with a confident face at my suggestion.


    ¡°good night. ¡°Then if you lose, you¡¯ll be screwed all day long!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Why are you talking about closing the restaurant all day? Of course, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to lose, so I¡¯ll take it.


    ¡°Then if I win, you have to eat one meal. okay?¡±


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t know how to cook! ¡°Eating is my job!¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s a bet.¡±


    ¡°I guess so. I understand. There¡¯s no way you can lose. Just say it¡¯s not delicious! Hi-Hi.¡±


    You sound like a prince who lives somewhere.


    Lulin nodded and started peeling chestnuts.

 Chapter 43

    # 43


    Chapter.11 The bet between the northern forest and chestnuts


    was established. Now is the time to teach this dragon how to cook. I took this as an opportunity.


    If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to finish stewing the chestnuts quickly anyway.


    One of the most difficult tasks in making stewed chestnuts is peeling them. We concentrated for a while, inting the bet in our heads.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s hard!¡±


    Maybe it was because of his determination to win the bet, but for some reason, our dragon didn¡¯t use any tricks and came out to the end and cracked the chestnut shell. Honestly, it¡¯s amazing.


    ¡°Are you done? Then shall we try it? ¡°If it¡¯s about the roasted chestnuts I ate before, I¡¯ve won!¡±


    ¡°No, that means it¡¯s still far away. ¡°When you¡¯re done, shout like that.¡±


    The night after I cleaned it, I filled it with water again.


    This work is an important point. You need to soak it overnight for half a day with the baking soda you created. If this task is neglected, the unique astringent taste of chestnuts will remain in the stewed chestnuts.


    So, wait for the chestnut stew for now.


    He said he was having a hard time, left Rurin lying on the restaurant table with a beer, and started business for dinner. And I meditate at night. After a day, start boiling the soaked chestnuts.


    This is hard work again.


    If you boil it for 30 to 40 minutes, dark colored water will seep out, and the chestnut fur will stick out, making it reminiscent of muddy water. The color is darker than muddy water.


    Boil it and the water wille out. Of course, it doesn¡¯t end there. Discard the brown water, add clean water again, and boil.


    If you repeat this 4-5 times, the water will barely shine with a clear color. It is not apletely clear color, but a slightly brown and purple color. The important thing is that the water must have a sense of transparency. That¡¯s the right time.


    Take out the boiled chestnuts and remove the stem-like parts. If you boil the fur part of the yulpi a few times, it will flow out into the water on its own and most of it will be removed, so there is no need to touch it.


    By this point, Yulpi will be very smooth.


    The important thing is that you should notpletely remove the yulpi. It¡¯s normal if you can¡¯t see the yellow inside.


    At this point, it is almostplete. Add sugar here. The amount of sugar may vary depending on taste, but stewed chestnuts are all about the sweet taste.


    Add sugar generously for a delicious snack. I think the right amount should fill about half of the pot with chestnuts.


    The smell of chestnuts wafts through the kitchen. The sweet smell of night.


    When clearing away the bubbles, you have to use your own know-how from here.


    In my case, brandy. It is finished with the highest quality cognac. This is because the scent of cognac adds a deep vor to stewed chestnuts.


    Of course, soy sauce and cheap wine. Alternatively, you can use cheap brandy and there are various methods such as adding honey, but in the end, I use cognac.


    Add cognac and bring to a boil.


    It¡¯s done when the alcohol evaporates and smoke rises.


    Sugar and cognac are boiled down into yulpi, creating a sweet chestnut snack with the scent of high-quality liquor.


    If you store this in a ss bottle for a long time, it will be sweeter and you can eat it as soon as you make it.


    A world without proper snacks.


    It¡¯s the best gift.


    Complete by pouring the thick liquid of chestnuts and brandy boiled together in a ss bottle.


    I immediately called Lulin.


    To settle the bet.


    Lurin approaches holding a beer can. It¡¯s a return after being alone in the enjoyment of beer.


    ¡°Why are you doing that?¡±


    His eyes are bright as he puts down the beer can and asks. Of course, those eyes will now fall into the abyss of despair. The pit of despair thates from losing a bet.


    I held out a ss jar containing stewed chestnuts in front of Rurin. And he put a fork in my hand. Of course, Lulin draws a question mark on her face.


    ¡°Now that the chestnuts that I baked together are finallyplete, shall we settle the bet?¡±


    ¡°oh? Is this it? Mmm, that doesn¡¯t look delicious! Hi-Hi. ¡°I won!¡±


    ¡°Is this the mouth that says such things without even tasting it?¡±


    As I held Rurin¡¯s moist lips with both hands, Rurin shook her head vigorously.


    ¡°Uuuuuuu!¡±


    This cannot be interpreted. There is no way to know what they are saying. Because I grabbed your lips.


    In that state, I moved Rurin¡¯s wrist holding the fork and took pictures of the stewed chestnuts. And when I open my mouth, I immediately scream.


    ¡°Anyway, I won!¡±


    Then, he sniffs the stewed chestnuts on his fork and repeats the sniffing process. This was my first time seeing Lurin observe food so much.


    After observing for a while, Lurin finally put some stewed chestnuts in her mouth.


    Chew thoroughly. Chew. Chew.


    A responsees. Within seconds.


    I know Rurin¡¯s tastes best. I am the one who tamed that appetite.


    ¡°Oh oh!¡±


    Yes, just like this.


    Lurin let out a sound without realizing it. It is an exmation that it is undoubtedly delicious. The true meaning behind Lurin¡¯s face is that I am confident that I can guess it in any situation.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°no. not delicious!¡±


    Lurin¡¯s bright face, which had been cheering at the delicious food, suddenly frowned, closed her mouth, and began to use the skill to show a straight face.


    ¡°What?¡±


    But my hand was already stabbing another chestnut with my fork. Instinct and mouth work separately.


    ¡°Yum yum it¡¯s not tasty. So, I¡¯m stuck all day long.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sweet and smells good, and the texture is soft and spreads in your mouth?¡±


    ¡°huh! Sweet!¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not delicious?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    tion.


    Even though there are contradictions in his words, he is triumphant. One thing you need to know is confidence. Lulin confidently ced his hand on the ss bottle again. I shook my head. Lurin continued to stuff stewed chestnuts into her mouth.


    ¡°The sweetness is luxurious. Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°It¡¯s luxurious and sweet, but it¡¯s not delicious, right?¡±


    ¡°Uuhdaaa!¡±


    I nodded vigorously with my mouth full of chestnuts. I smiled at Lurin. And issued an ultimatum.


    ¡°I understand, so I am appointing you on duty this evening.¡±


    ¡°eww¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s starve tonight, dear.¡±


    Unable to resist my words, Lurin subtly stuck out her tail as if she was being stabbed herself. But the words sticking out their tails are very shocking. Let¡¯s starve.


    I would say this is the first thing I heard after meeting Rurin. This is equivalent to the sun rising in the west.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be funny, I¡¯ll teach you, so give it a try. okay?¡±


    ¡°Gather!¡±


    Rurin shook her head as she filled herself with chestnuts again. No matter who sees it, it is my victory. The V of victory is embroidered in front of Rurin.


    ¡°Rice is just something to eat¡­ .¡±


    The loser just spits out nonsense and grumbles. Then, carrying a ss jar of stewed chestnuts, he trudged over and fell into the corner of the restaurant.


    Customers arrive and dinner business begins.


    After letting go of the few regrs, the time has finallye.


    Lulin was avoiding reality and dozing off after eating all the stewed chestnuts in a ss jar by himself.


    ¡°Lurin wake up. ¡°I need to eat, right?¡±


    ¡°bar¡­ pressure? ¡°Is it food?¡±


    At the sound of food, my eyes widen. However, he soon frowned as if he recognized the reality.


    ¡°rice¡­ ¡°This body isn¡¯t doing it, is it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re doing it. Come on.¡±


    ¡°This bet is a scam! There¡¯s no way your cooking isn¡¯t delicious! ¡°It was a ridiculous bet!¡±


    ¡°Come now?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    Lurin was dragged into the kitchen like a death row inmate being dragged to the execution ground. Since I was a novice cook, they gave me an apron. Was a dragon wearing an apron so unique? While holding the apron in his hands, he picked up his partner¡¯s legs and twisted his hair. What kind of bad girl are you?


    To be honest, I don¡¯t expect much from my first dish. But at least you have to use a frying pan and fire to be able to say you cooked.


    Among them, which one is the easiest to cook?


    I took out Palenque eggs and tomatoes. I¡¯m thinking of making that simple stir-fried egg and tomato. Although it is a very simple side dish, it is rich in nutrients and vor.


    Stir-fried eggs and tomatoes are somon in China that they are called the national side dish. It may be somewhat unfamiliar in Korea, but it suits the tastes of Koreans very well.


    The reason I came up with this dish was because I had leftover tomatoes and Palenque eggs left in the kitchen, so after putting the ingredients on the cutting board, I called Lurin over and made her stand in front of the frying pan.


    ¡°Before I met you, I just swallowed my food in one mouthful. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook!¡±


    ¡°Okay, now look. You should be able to cook at least one thing. is not it? ¡°If you¡¯re good at cooking, you¡¯ll be loved?¡±


    ¡°uh? ¡°To whom?¡±


    ¡°To my husband?¡±


    ¡°To you?¡±


    ¡°Now, first put oil in the pan.¡±


    I ignored Rurin¡¯s words and poured olive oil into the frying pan. Lurin¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and she began ring at the frying pan.


    ¡°This is where you break the Falen Q egg and put it in.¡±


    ¡°You mean this guy?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    Lurin suddenly showed confidence and held the Falen Q egg in her hand. Palenque eggs are a littlerger than eggs, but not so big that you can¡¯t hold them in one hand.


    Kwasik!


    However, the Palenque egg in Lulin¡¯s hands soon died. It breaks and flows to the ground. It is the result of grasping with force.


    Oh my, you dragon beginner in cooking.


    ¡°Now look, I¡¯ll show you what to do. Watch and follow.¡±


    Shoot!


    He nods his head when I say this while wiping Rurin¡¯s hand with a ssh of water. Always nod your head well. Just head.


    ¡°Now, first heat a frying pan with olive oil and crack the Palenque eggs with both hands like this. ¡°Only an expert can break it with one hand.¡±


    Tap the corner to create a crack, then ce it in a bowl. Then, I added an appropriate amount of salt and started stirring.


    ¡°These Palenque eggs are called eggs? Once the egg water is made like this, pour it into a heated frying pan. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep in a circle like this.¡±


    When I poured the egg water, the egg started to react roughly with the olive oil. Scrambles are simpler than egg rolls or fried eggs. Once it starts to ripen properly, you can just pluck it.


    Once the scramble isplete,bine tomatoes cut into appropriate sizes, add chopped green onions, and fry again.


    ¡°Oooh it looks easy!¡±


    Rurin said she understood and started breaking eggs in a bowl. He is more proficient than when he did not demonstrate. I started breaking the eggs in the bowl with a fork. So I added salt. The liver is very important, so a little help would be nice.


    ¡°The yellow one looks delicious.¡±


    ¡°yes? Now pour it into the frying pan.¡±


    ¡°i get it!¡±


    Rurin nods and pours egg mixture into the frying pan. It looks like he¡¯s doing well right away. Then, just like me, he used a spat to break up the egg water that was cooking in the frying pan.


    ¡°And it is also important to control the firepower directly with the fireball.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Lulin started creating a fireball under the unlit frying pan.


    But this is where disaster urs.


    Kwaaaaaaaa!


    The frying pan hits the ceiling and falls to the floor. The egg exploded into charcoal soot due to the power of the fireball.


    Fireball is so needlessly strong.

 Chapter 44

    # 44


    Chapter.11 Northern Forest and Chestnut


    ¡°Rulin: When cooking, the fireball should be used weakly. What is this?¡±


    The ashes of the scramble sit above my head. Even on Lulin¡¯s head.


    ¡°Heeheehee! ¡°You¡¯re funny!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t yours funny too?¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re a little strange. ¡°Even though it is weakened, it is stronger than usual.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    Lulin tilted his head as if it was really strange. So much so that he looked at his own hands using magic right in front of him.


    ¡°You said you were stronger than usual?¡±


    There is something to be said about bing stronger. It¡¯s a dragon bead. Are the effects of the dragon beads already showing? Since it¡¯s a dragon, it absorbs very quickly, right?


    ¡°I guess you¡¯ve absorbed a lot of mana recently?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? After all, this body is amazing!¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s great, but what are you going to do? This?¡±


    When I pointed to the kitchen where the chaos was going, Rurin seemed ted even though it was not a situation to be happy about.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Mana got stronger, so I can¡¯t help it!¡±


    So dered.


    ¡°Stop being funny and get it sorted out.¡±


    Should I spit on a smiling face? I cleaned out the frying pan. Unfortunately, cooking has been canceled. Just now was thest Palenque egg I brought from the forest.


    In the end, it was a failure, but there was still one gain. It means that he imitates cooking very well. Controlling fire is something you can¡¯t do because you¡¯re not used to the mana that has be stronger on your own.


    If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t give up my ambition to make Lurin able to cook at least simple dishes.


    I held out the cup ramen in front of Rurin, thinking that I would teach her more often in the future.


    ¡°Anyway, a bet is a bet, so make this at least. ¡°This is a dish that anyone can cook.¡±


    ¡°Is this the one you ate in the basement back then? Hmm, it¡¯s a little different? ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not that spicy dish back then, is it?¡±


    Rurin frowned as she recalled the spicy chicken noodle soup.


    ¡°No, this is the soft one I ate in the basement back then.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just tear it open like this and pour boiling water up to this line. And just wait a little bit and it¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s simple. too easy! ¡°This is nothing to this body.¡±


    Rurin confidently started boiling water. Then pour water into the cup ramen. Although it looks confident, it is still cautious when pouring water.


    If you can¡¯t even make cup ramen, it¡¯s not a real dragon hand, it¡¯s a trowel.


    Water fills the cup ramen.


    Smoke from boiling water rose. Fortunately, the cup ramen waspleted without incident. thank god.


    I sat at the table with Rurin and slurped some cup ramen. Cup ramen is also delicious if you eat it asionally.


    ¡°it¡¯s good. But the night before was more delicious.¡±


    ¡°You said it¡¯s not delicious? ¡°I heard it won¡¯t taste good even if I die soon?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that. ¡°You heard wrong?¡±


    ¡°What dude? ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat cup ramen?¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t work because I cooked it! ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t want to eat?¡±


    Lulin tried to fight back while drinking cup ramen soup. Of course, punishment for the templees soon.


    ¡°Aang! sick!¡±


    And then the same lines are thrown out. After all, peace is a good thing.


    ***


    Elena came into the restaurant hesitantly. She is always like this. The reason is Lurin. When Lulin is not in the restaurant, her behavior bes very natural.


    However, if Lulin is sleeping on the table like now, it feels extremely unnatural. Just looking at this scene makes you feel like you are looking at a very pitiful elf.


    ¡°hello. El.¡±


    ¡°wee.¡±


    Elena nodded as usual and sat in front of the bar table.


    ¡°Gorolong!¡±


    However, it reacts to every sound of the dragon¡¯s breathing and shakes its body. Still, it is a mystery why he keepsing to the restaurant.


    If you¡¯re that scared, isn¡¯t it right to avoid it? Although I am grateful that you liked my cooking so much. Well, our restaurant is the only ce where you can eat a variety of vegetable dishes.


    Still, I wish I could be a little more confident. It¡¯s not a dragon that would harm an elf first if you don¡¯t fight back.


    Moreover, if one were to ask the question, our dragon was actually very friendly to the elf. The reason is because Elena is extremely polite to Lurin.


    ¡°I cooked that same vegetable dish again today¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Gorolong!¡±


    The sound of Lurin sleeping. The unique breathing sound is gorolong. Rather than snoring, it¡¯s like a dragon version of a loud breathing sound.


    Elena, who had even mentioned the word vegetable dish, was startled by the sound of her breathing and flinched again. I shook my head and ced my order.


    ¡°Okay, just wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    Elena nods while tingling.


    Of course, it is a reaction that I would like to correct, but when viewed by a third party, it is a very interesting reaction. He keeps looking at Lurin¡¯s eyes, and every time he does that, the elf¡¯s long ears perk up.


    Considering the rtionship between elves and dragons, it¡¯s something that can¡¯t be done right now.


    She really liked my pasta dish. So I served pasta today too.


    The reaction while eating is funny. Even though I slurp the noodles, I gulp when Lurin moves.


    It¡¯s a scene that makes me wonder if I leave it like this.


    The reaction is funny, but it must be a very difficult situation for her to go through. I felt so sorry that I couldn¡¯t help it, so I picked up Rurin, went up to the second floor,id her down on the bed, and came back.


    Once the cause of the fear is removed, he bes very bright and eats pasta. First, walk up to the horse.


    ¡°These days, there are fewer men with dark intentions. And thanks to Laine, I am happy that many people who are really sick and need helpe here. Fortunately, we have been able to help all patients recover so far without being able to recover.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    Elena smiles happily. Treating the sick is her aptitude and life goal. In the past, the problem was that some men harbored evil intentions toward the beautiful woman in front of them.


    The fact that there were fewer such thugs in her clinic had something to do with me, but I had no intention of showing it.


    ¡°Yes, and the dressing that goes with the vegetables you told me aboutst time. It wasn¡¯t that difficult, so¡­ . ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Elena, who was in chat mode, screamed in surprise as if she had seen a ghost. Next to her, a dwarf chieftain hade up from the underground, and the cause seemed to be a dwarf.


    The Dwarf Chief frowned like a Dwarf Chief and spoke to Elena.


    ¡°Female of the elf race, what kind of dwarf do you treat as a monster?¡±


    ¡°Why are the Dwarves here?¡±


    It¡¯s the exact opposite of when I faced Lulin. I looked at the dwarf not with fear or awe, but with hostility.


    ¡°I would ask why the elves are here, but I have no business with you.¡±


    The white-haired dwarf ignored Elena and approached me.


    ¡°El, can you share more of the stewed chestnuts you gave me yesterday? ¡°The dwarf children really like it.¡±


    The Dwarf Chief scratched the back of his head, as if the request itself was humiliating.


    ¡°Ah yes. ¡°I made a lot of stewed chestnuts.¡±


    Immediately after handing over 2-3 ss bottles, the chief¡¯s face brightens. He lifted the ss bottle with his thick, slightly scarred hands and nodded.


    ¡°I am truly grateful. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen our dwarven children love something more than beer. haha.¡±


    The Dwarf Chief hurried down to the basement, holding the bottle of stewed chestnuts in his arms. It¡¯s a heartwarming scene. Who would have thought that a dwarf woulde asking for more stewed chestnuts? It¡¯s a very happy thing.


    ¡°Do dwarves live here?¡±


    The ignored elf couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut and asked me when the dwarf disappeared.


    ¡°These are the people who were deployed to construct the rare below. ¡°It has something to do with dragons.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the great being¡­ yo. this?¡±


    ¡°So, please forget about the benefactors of the dwarves and elves for now.¡±


    ¡°yes¡­ . ¡°I was just surprised.¡±


    In fact, the rtionship between red dragons and ck dragons is a hundred times worse than the growl between dwarves and elves.


    These two races started a war that almost led to the destruction of the entire continent.


    ¡°Oh, Elena, please take a bottle of this too. It is a stew made with bonin. It¡¯s sweet and delicious. Take it and eat it. ¡°It has nothing to do with meat, so you can eat it with confidence.¡±


    ¡°really? Well, since L made it, there¡¯s no way it wouldn¡¯t be delicious. Cancer.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you for saying that, but haha, even the dwarves would take it back.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that it was delicious and had nothing to do with meat. Then he sits down again and starts eating the pasta. After confirming that he had finished eating, I handed him some water and he nodded and drank it.


    And right then.


    ¡°you!¡±


    The dragon that had been moved to the second floor came down to the restaurant as if jumping and pointed at me.


    Pooh wow!


    And the elf squirted out the water he was trying to drink. There is no separate sprayer.


    ¡°I was awake! Why are you moving to the second floor? ¡°It¡¯s not the right time to sleep.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about when you¡¯re asleep?¡±


    ¡°O great being above.¡±


    The elf, who squirted water, got up and knelt in front of Lurin. Elena is the one who freaks out just because Rurin is sleeping. Lurin, who is awake, is an object of worship that cannot move. But even so, he was tightly holding the ss bottle I gave him.


    ¡°Oh, are you an elf? Hehe, that¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Then Lurin opens her mouth, pointing to stewed chestnuts.


    ¡°I think it would have been better if it wasn¡¯t as tasty.¡±


    As if he still had regrets about the bet, he said that and disappeared to get a beer.


    ¡°Thank you, L. ¡°It¡¯s time for the clinic to open again anyway, so I¡¯ll go!¡±


    Elena still had some immunity while she was sleeping, but she still had no immunity to the awake dragon, so she left the restaurant as if running away. Still, I was hugging the ss jar containing stewed chestnuts as if I didn¡¯t want to let go until the end.


    ***


    Elena ran back to the clinic.


    ¡°Ha, I was scared.¡±


    I sat down in the chair, wiping away the cold sweat. To her, dragons are difficult beings no matter how much she deals with them.


    Ever since she saw that the elves in the vige next to her had incurred the dragon¡¯s wrath and were wiped out without a trace.


    Although that was over 100 years ago, long before the Dragon War even urred. Even after so many years had passed, the fear of dragons was still very vivid to her.


    ¡°still¡­ Because L is kind. ¡°I¡¯ve never met someone like that before.¡±


    She mumbled something unintelligible to herself and looked at the ss bottle on the desk.


    The ss bottle is full of bonin. And the Bonin was submerged in water. No, it¡¯s definitely not water. While thinking like that, Elena opened the lid of the ss bottle.


    I just finished eating pasta, but I was so distracted that I didn¡¯t even know where I went.


    I carefully took Bonin by the hand. Slippery. Plus, it feels kind of sticky. I tilted my head slightly and put the chestnuts in my mouth.


    ¡°delicious!¡±


    Elena looked at Bonin with a curious face. She only remembered eating these chestnuts raw when she lived in the elven forest.


    Raw Bonin was delicious enough, but this was beyond my imagination. First of all, it¡¯s sweet. Sweet and delicious. Sweets were also true for Elena.


    The first time I discovered that sweetness was in L¡¯s cooking.


    ¡°amazing. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever felt envious of a great being¡­ .¡±


    Elena mumbled and took another Bonin to her mouth. It¡¯s a big deal. She thought she might eat it all in one sitting.


    So I got up from my seat.


    Instinctively sucking on a finger covered in sugar water.

 Chapter 45

    # 45


    Chapter.12 Hidden Face and Dessert


    ¡°How do you feel, Master?¡±


    The Gray boy epted the prince¡¯s offer.


    If the Crown Prince bes Emperor, Great City can be a direct territory of the Emperor. Of course, it was also a kind of gamble that if the crown prince did not be emperor, he would be a lost nobleman.


    The Gray boy seemed to like the prince¡¯s aspirations. Once you have the emperor as the central leader, no one can touch the management of Great City.


    The Prince and the Great Boy. The battle they must face is whether they can truly achieve what they dream of. It has little to do with me.


    However, there is one problem that the Gray boy must deal with before he can advance to the capital. It¡¯s a problem with the boy¡¯s uncle.


    The lord¡¯s second wife was deeply involved in the estate until her husband passed away and Gray Boy decided to act as the lord¡¯s representative.


    They even used a trick to turn the boy into a scarecrow.


    He is a definite enemy for the Gray Boy and the Gray City.


    The best way to deal with an enemy is to find ws.


    And it¡¯s a p in the back.


    Looking forward to seeing what kind of expression he would make.


    The method I taught the Gray boy is simple. After the count fell, he suggested reviewing all the ledgers of the estate.


    The Gray boy, who had been reviewing the ledger day and night, trembled and invited me. The documents handed over to me were the evidence left behind by the enemy.


    ¡°If you look at the ledger, it is clear that taxes were stolen. There are more than one or two ces where the amount is strange.¡±


    ¡°I guess the reason the littledy tried to turn the Baron into a scarecrow was because she had such a powerful interest.¡±


    ¡°I never thought it would really happen like this. This is too much. This much amount¡­ !¡±


    The Gray boy frowned and his hands began to shake. An expression that mixes anger and disappointment.


    ¡°Still, I still remember you being very kind to me during my childhood¡­ Since when did this happen¡­ .¡±


    It only takes a moment for a person to change. Even though I have memories of being nice to others, they may actually be distorted memories from my childhood.


    ¡°Because he is not my biological son. This result ismon in noble families, but I definitely messed with taxes too boldly.¡±


    The amount embezzled is not at the level of pocket money. During the war, most of the taxes sent to the central government were cut off under the pretext of poor harvest, and after the war, the profits that should have been stored in the count¡¯s warehouse were cut by as much as one-tenth.


    Of course, the tax earned by the count family is 1.


    At the time when the count lost his mind. The Gray boy was young. She is young now, but she was even younger then, so the littledy¡¯s boldness was sky-high.


    The story is that an amountrger than the taxes Duke Taimuran had asked to pay was always being leaked out like this.


    ¡°Recently, he doesn¡¯t even try to see me. Because you did something like this, we couldn¡¯t meet you¡­ .¡±


    ¡°The fact that they have been exploited so tantly seems like they are trying to attack me, but I don¡¯t know what their intention is. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s been very quiet these days?¡±


    ¡°yes. There is no movement. However, my uncle¡¯s biological family is the Count of Dedran, a neighboring fiefdom. It seems like they believe in that power and do it that way. ha¡­ ¡°What should I do?¡±


    The current Earl of Gray suffered from a type of dementia. It is impossible for the boy to receive help from his father. He has already recruited some of the Gray family¡¯s vassals over the years, and if he believes in the military power of the neighboring territory and bes even more arrogant, it could be a slightly more troublesome story.


    Of course, after the Gray Boy began to take the lead as the lord¡¯s representative with the title of Earl, many of the vassals who had withdrawn returned.


    No matter how you look at the fact that it became quieter from that point on, it is clear that they are plotting something.


    I had already be deeply involved in the Duke¡¯s inspection, so I couldn¡¯t leave the boy who was staring at me so brightly. I can only help you up to this point.


    ¡°I would like you to meet the littledy once. ¡°If you meet that person in person, you will be able to see a little bit of their inner thoughts.¡±


    ¡°that is¡­ .¡±


    But the Gray boy got up from his chair with a troubled look on his face. Then he scratched his cheek and sighed.


    ¡°Recently, he has been making excuses here and there to not meet me, and I don¡¯t know if it would be possible to introduce you to Master in such a situation¡­ .¡±


    ¡°It would be better to meet through a route that has nothing to do with the Baron. ¡°Could you possibly find out the littledy¡¯s interests or hobbies?¡±


    There was no way he could have a proper conversation with the person the boy introduced in the first ce. So, you have to approach from the other side and meet them.


    To do this, the best way is to approach it from the perspective of interests and hobbies.


    Of course, the easiest way to do everything is to use force to prevent someone from moving. However, if you kill them all just because you don¡¯t like them, they are no different from monsters.


    However, if I just threaten him with force and save him, a secret that will destroy my peace will be leaked somewhere.


    So, it is best to resolve the issue in a natural way. Now that the circumstances of tax evasion have been revealed, there are many ways.


    ¡°well. ¡°I think it would be quicker to ask the butler about that.¡±


    The boy immediately went outside and called the butler. A momentter, the count¡¯s butler with long white hair entered the study and bowed.


    ¡°Did you call me? ¡°Little master.¡±


    ¡°Do you know your uncle¡¯s hobbies or interests?¡±


    ¡°yes? ¡°Are you talking about your hobbies?¡±


    The butler thought for a moment and trailed off.


    ¡°The littledy can say that she likes it this much¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Is there anything you are interested in at all?¡±


    ¡°Oh, there is! From the moment you first came to Great City, you have paid a lot of attention to tea and desserts. I heard that you like desserts more than meals. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else to it.¡±


    Tea and dessert. It was a hobby for the upper ss. If you are a hobbyist in the cooking field, it is actually nice to see it.


    I nodded to the Gray boy as a sign of eptance. Then the boy bit the butler. And then he immediately expressed his curiosity.


    ¡°What are you trying to do, Master?¡±


    ¡°There is a good way. People tend to get excited when they discover a new world that exceeds their expectations. ¡°I think he will probably meet me.¡±


    ***


    The dessert to make is ckberry tart. Personally, I prefer strawberry tart, but strawberries in fall are impossible.


    The warehouse that will be built using Lurin¡¯s time-stop magic is still far from being built.


    If that magic warehouse is created, you will be able to eat fresh food anytime, anywhere, regardless of the season. Freshly harvested or freshly caught, not frozen.


    Of course, that¡¯s not important now.


    A dessert that the lord¡¯s wife would love. As the bait, this ckberry tart was the winner.


    ckberries are different from blueberries. Blueberries are so difficult to cultivate in the soil that even in modern times, cultivation methods were discovered only in the 1900s. So, it is a fruit that is still difficult to find in this world.


    In contrast, ckberries belong to the rose family, so they have beenmonly eaten in Europe since BC, and ckberries are often used in modern tarts.


    After getting ckberries from the market, I was making cream puffs, which are the key to the tart vor, when the dragon came straight into the kitchen.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Why is our dragon so interested in kitchen work? Did you try it once before and it opened your eyes to cooking? ¡°Then what about dinner tonight?¡±


    ¡°no! That¡¯s not it, why don¡¯t you stay in the kitchen too long when there are no customers!¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°Unlike others who are busy, I am very busy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s exciting. But is that a dish for me? I will forgive you if it tastes good, seeing the sincerity you put into making it even though there are no customers! Hi-Hi.¡±


    Rurin walked back and forth behind me, showing curiosity about the cooking. So I put cream puffs on my fingers.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that our dragon should taste it first. ¡°Now ah.¡±


    ¡°Was that white thing something to eat? iced coffee!¡±


    Without any hesitation, he bites my finger and sucks up the cream puff.


    Then his eyes became stars.


    ¡°it¡¯s good! Sweet, no, sweet, sweet! ¡°Your fingers are salty.¡±


    Lurin added some useless words and attempted to charge with the cream puff.


    ¡°Just taste it! That¡¯s not how you eat it! ¡°Stop, dragon!¡±


    I tried to stop it, but there was already a handful of cream puffs in my palm. In an attempt to stop her, she turned around to face me, who was close to her back, and thrust her palm into my face.


    ¡°Heeheehee! ¡°It¡¯s an attack!¡±


    ¡°Hey dude?¡±


    Then, he quickly dodges his body, runs out of the kitchen, and starts eating the remaining cream puff in his hand. I can¡¯t believe I waspletely defeated by the Appetite Dragon.


    Of course, you have to take revenge.


    I walked behind Rurin, wiping the cream puffs off her face with my hands.


    He started counterattacking the face of the dragon, who was sucking the cream puff from his finger with a happy face. And I rubbed it vigorously. Hehehe.


    ¡°Khuong?¡±


    It makes strange noises and res at me. My face and Rurin¡¯s face are covered in cream puffs.


    ¡°How dare you?¡±


    ¡°you. ¡°You look like a child!¡±


    ¡°What dude?¡±


    Rather, the dragonughs. Yes, this dragon is crazy. it¡¯s crazy. You look like a child. A moment that sends a chill down your spine as you feel like you have lost something.


    Lulin even jumped at me.


    Whoa whoa!


    He suddenly grabbed my waist and charged at me, causing me to fall backwards. I feel like my strength has increased, perhaps thanks to recently absorbing the mana of the dragon orb.


    ¡°This is delicious. So what¡¯s on your face is mine too!¡±


    Rurin dabbed the remaining cream puffs on my face with her hand and started sucking them. She sits down with me lying down and even touches the cream puffs on my nose with her lips. A soft tongue, iparable to a finger, touches the tip of my nose. Tickle.


    ¡°Sweet!¡±


    I got hit with a cream puff on my face. Beingughed at. I can¡¯t even believe I was put down and made fun of by the tongue.


    This is ridiculous.


    I can¡¯t just suffer like this.


    I raised my upper body with the strength of my abdominal muscles. Because our faces were so close together, Lurin¡¯s forehead and mine inevitably collided.


    Whoa!


    ¡°Aaaah! sick!¡±


    Rurin screamed and I also felt pain. I snorted while enduring the pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s a hundred years too early for you to be ying with me. ¡°Dragon.¡±


    ¡°A hundred years? ¡°A hundred years is no big deal?¡±


    A dragon caressing its forehead and asking a question. Actually, a hundred years to a dragon is like half a year to a human. I said something wrong.


    ¡°You just stay still.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I gently licked the cream puffs from Lurin¡¯s ears. Since the nose was hit, I am the ear.


    This includes:


    Ears to the nose.


    ¡°you?¡±


    Lurin then showed a reaction for the first time and flinched.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange for you¡­ Huh? Hehe! ¡°Huh!¡±


    After licking the cream puff that had gotten into her ear thanks to the bloody battle with me, I looked at her face and Lurin lowered her head with a surprised expression.


    My ears turn red again. It¡¯s the same reaction as when I licked blood in the northern forest.


    ¡°Something is strange with me. you!¡±


    Then he stood up, touched his ears, and tilted his head.


    ¡°What¡¯s strange? ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡±


    I said that, but it was really strange and I dropped my body. Then I took a towel and wiped Lurin¡¯s face and then mine.


    Rurin steps back, covering her face with a towel.


    ¡°Go and wash your face. ¡°I¡¯ll make you something more delicious.¡±


    ¡°You were really strange. ¡°If you do it again, I think you¡¯ll understand better!¡±


    Hees again and looks up at me. So I resolutely opened my mouth. From a dragon perspective, a thousand years is faster than a hundred years.


    Anyway.


    ¡°Come bigger.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean! I am all grown up. On the subject of humans!¡±


    ¡°On the topic of dragons?¡±


    I handed the finished ckberry tart into the noisy dragon¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    The dragon forgot his line and began to focus on the ckberry tart.


    This is the original Lurin.


    Looking at that scene, my heart sank.


    Because, just for a moment, he looked like a woman.

 Chapter 46

    # 46


    Chapter.12 Hidden Faces and Desserts


    Count Gray¡¯s second wife, Verna, is the second daughter of Count Dedran, adjacent to Gray¡¯s city. As Count Gray¡¯s butler mentioned, she quite liked tea and desserts.


    However, when ites to desserts in this world, they are breads filled with dried fruits or sugar. When making bread, bird eggs and farm milk are usually used.


    However, even if bird eggs are made into bread, a bit of their unique smell remains. People in this world take that for granted and eat it.


    So real eggs. In other words, it cannot even bepared to bread made with Palenque eggs.


    L made ckberry tart and visited Yeongju Castle. The name of the ckberry tart here is Berere Tart.


    Berna¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the berere tart the butler brought her after the meal.


    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re so pretty.¡±


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s a newly discovered dessert.¡±


    The butler nodded as he exined. This butler was definitely on the Gray boy¡¯s side ever since he began his path to bing a lord.


    ¡°okay? That¡¯s interesting. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Verna, who married into the count¡¯s family at the age of 20, is now in her early 30s. She was a woman whose only hobbies in life were tea and drinking desserts. At some point, it became like that.


    Although it was a type of food she had never seen before, the tart stimted Verna¡¯s appetite without any mercy. Berna immediately started cutting the tart with a knife.


    There was a round bread underneath, a shape I had never seen before. It was amazing how solid it was. And on top of that is an unidentified white cream. And berere.


    Of course Berere knows.


    First, Verna hurriedly took a piece of the quartered tart to her mouth.


    And I was surprised. The sourness of berere, the sweetness of cream puffs, and the chewy texture of bread. Because thebination of vors was so amazing.


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    Verna let out an exmation without realizing it and naturally took her fork to the next piece. And I continued to eat. I haven¡¯t had an appetitetely, but this tart whetted my appetite without any mercy.


    In particr, the sweetness of the white creambined with the sourness of the berere created a sweet and sour taste that I couldn¡¯t help but eat.


    It was by far the best dessert she had ever tasted in her life.


    ¡°What is the name of this food? ¡°It¡¯s really delicious!¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I heard from the chef who made it that it was called a berere tart. And he said there are many more delicious desserts¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Is that really true?¡±


    Berna, who quickly devoured the quartered Bereret tart, forgot about her culture as an aristocrat and jumped up from the sofa.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I really want to meet you. ¡°I can¡¯t believe there was a cook like this in Great City.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I am waiting at the Yeongju castle. Would you like to meet him?¡±


    ¡°okay? Call me right away. A dessert more delicious than this¡­ .¡±


    Verna came to her senses again and sat down on the sofa again, picking up her teacup. The final taste of the tart went very well with ck tea.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    The butler nodded and immediately brought El over. Verna looked at Elle as if she were very curious.


    ¡°Did you make this dish?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Elle thought that Verna might be aware of her existence, as she had been frequently meeting with the Gray boy recently. However, the look in Verna¡¯s eyes when she saw herself was like meeting someone she had never seen before.


    ¡°Hehe, it was really delicious! ¡°I heard there are other types of desserts too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    When El responded immediately, Verna nodded with a bright face.


    She even likes it like a child.


    Elle felt a little suspicious. With a face like this, they were trying to embezzle taxes from behind the scenes and turn Gray Boy into a scarecrow? It got to the point where I started to think that even if I really knew, I wouldn¡¯t know.


    Of course, the visible face cannot be everything.


    What an incredible, two-faced woman.


    ***


    ¡°Count Dedran is visiting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master. In any case, if it is said that my uncle embezzled taxes, there is no way that it had anything to do with Count Dedran. The purpose of the visit is¡­ . ¡°There must be some ulterior motive!¡±


    That was it. Since the n to turn the boy into a scarecrow was over and he had been so quiet since he began to fulfill his duties as a lord, it is natural to think that he is finally up to something.


    ¡°There are still vassals attached to my uncle¡¯s side. And those nobles seem to be rted to Count Dedran¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Well, it is an obvious picture that they were co-opted by giving them interest and money. ¡°It seems that people unrted to him have gathered again under the acting lord.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. My uncle¡­ . My uncle¡­ . I didn¡¯t think that would happen¡­ !¡±


    The Gray boy trailed off in a choked voice. It seemed like it was because of the memory of being treated well when I was young.


    ¡°It actually went well. ¡°I now know clearly what they are nning.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    The Gray boy tilted his head at my words.


    ¡°I have never had much conversation with Count Dedran. That person only goes to see his uncle all the time¡­ .¡±


    Perhaps because the boy recognized Count Dedran as his enemy, he was already omitting honorifics. Well, it¡¯s natural.


    ¡°I mean it worked out better. ¡°There is a magic in this world where you can hear conversations happening from afar.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The Gray boy blinks in disbelief. I shrugged my shoulders and said to the boy.


    ¡°Know the exact date of Count Dedran¡¯s visit. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes Master!¡±


    The Gray boy nodded strongly, showing that even though he did not believe in magic, his belief in my existence was firm.


    Count Dedran¡¯s visit came just a few dayster. It happened in the morning.


    The Gray boy sent someone in a hurry, so I headed to the lord¡¯s castle in the morning with the weak dragon on my back. It¡¯s not because she¡¯s weak in the morning, but because it¡¯s really rare for Rurin to be awake in the morning.


    If I try to wake him up, I can wake him up, but there is no way this damn Jambo Dragon would recognize my touching thought of letting him sleep a little longer.


    ¡°Master, what? ¡°Are you here with your wife?¡±


    ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°With that wife¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Who is your wife?¡±


    ¡°The woman the teacher is carrying.¡±


    The Gray boy looked at me in confusion. Even though I know that he denied it the day we first met, it seems like he was misunderstanding me again.


    Did it seem that intimate?


    ¡°no.¡±


    ¡°yes? Then¡­ this person is?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, well, it¡¯s not a wife, but we share a life-long rtionship with each other, so don¡¯t worry about it. ¡°This is the person who will use magic.¡±


    ¡°yes? Is this you? Besides, what exactly is the rtionship between sharing Master¡¯s life?¡±


    A face that made me wonder, what kind of rtionship is it that we share our lives with even though we are not wives? Of course I couldn¡¯t answer. Because I don¡¯t know the answer either.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that important now? Please guide me quickly.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes yes!¡±


    The Gray boy began to lead the way, looking as if he had been hit on the head with a hammer. We arrived at the inner room of the 3rd floor of Yeongju Castle.


    ¡°This front room is my uncle¡¯s separate room. But it¡¯s quite big¡­ Is it really possible? If you¡¯re in the back of the room, you can¡¯t get this far¡­ .¡±


    I didn¡¯t learn it, but there is definitely a magic that allows eavesdropping among auxiliary magic. So the saying that it is magic is not a lie. It¡¯s not something that will raise suspicionter.


    Of course, the dragon¡¯s hearing is about 1,000 times more urate than that auxiliary magic.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s this room?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°Whenever Count Dedran visited the lord¡¯s castle, he would always talk alone with his uncle in this separate room.¡±


    ¡°great.¡±


    ¡°Then, once I greet Count Dedran and go find my uncle, I will alsoe running this way!¡±


    When I nodded, the Gray boy left the room with a solemn look on his face. First, Iid Rurin down on the sofa. He is sleeping well without any movement. Every time he breathes, his ck hair flutters.


    It¡¯s easy to wake up, but it won¡¯t wake up.


    I poked my cheek.


    ¡°Hnya!¡±


    Then he turns his body and turns his head, but there is no reaction.


    When you see that he doesn¡¯t wake up even after putting on all his clothes and carrying him all the way here, you can say that there really is no solution.


    One interesting thing is that if someone other than me touches her while she is sleeping, disaster will ur. It bes so sensitive that it immediately wakes up and releases its breath.


    That fact can be clearly seen from past experiences.


    Lulin, who left the Dragon¡¯s Holy Land and followed me, had to stay with my colleagues. Since we were all heading to the capital, our destination was the same, and I didn¡¯t necessarily let my colleagues leave first, saying that it would help Lulin develop affinity with humans.


    Of course, when I think about how the bad habits I secretly learned back then still irritate me sometimes, I sometimes regret that our friendliness wasn¡¯t the problem and that we should have gone separately.


    The woman who Lulin still insists on from time to time said! The whole series was born around this time.


    Anyway, that¡¯s how I ended up traveling with humans, and then one day.


    When Lurin did not wake up even though it was time to leave, one of her colleagues touched her arm to wake her up.


    As a result, an uproar broke out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my body! human!¡±


    Lulin¡¯s line, which he jumped up from his sleep and used his breath, was ridiculous.


    She¡¯s like this, but she doesn¡¯t even think about waking up when I touch her. A mystery within a mystery.


    So, I was curious about the reason, so I asked Lurin outright.


    ¡°How on earth do you distinguish between me and other people when you sleep?¡±


    The answer that came back was very clear.


    ¡°Your cellrposition is imprinted on the brain of this body!¡±


    It was a somewhat scary answer.


    Anyway, for that reason, I still don¡¯t think it will happen. Usually, I just giggle, but sometimes the corners of my mouth turn up and I giggle as if I¡¯m having a good dream.


    While I was looking at Lulin, I heard a knocking sound from outside.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    When I answered, it was the Gray boy who came in.


    ¡°Master, I just had a brief conversation with the Count. ¡°Count Dedran immediately went to visit his uncle.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin. ¡°Let¡¯s hear what they¡¯re nning.¡±


    I nodded and answered and immediately started waking Lulin up.


    ¡°Wake up! Lurin!¡±


    Since it doesn¡¯t wake up even when you carry it on your back, there isn¡¯t much response even if you yell at it on a morning like now. Then there is the trump card.


    ¡°The food is gone, Lurin!¡±


    ¡°My food! My food? rice?¡±


    Then I open my eyes. How is the brain structured?


    ¡°What, where am I?¡±


    Lulin looked around with half-closed eyes. And then I found myself. Then he looked relieved and muttered.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as it¡¯s you.¡±


    He opens his arms and hugs me as I get closer. And then I closed my eyes again.


    ¡°Gorolong.¡±


    He had fallen asleep.


    ¡°Get up.¡±


    I gently ced my hand on Lulin¡¯s temple.

 Chapter 47

    # 47


    Chapter.12 Hidden Face and Dessert


    ¡°What happened? Verna. ¡°How did my son, who didn¡¯t know how to do anything, be so arrogant?¡±


    ¡°but¡­ Oh father. The city of Gray definitely belongs to the Earl of Gray. now stop ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Count Dedran, whose face became red from the unexpected rebellion, lowered his eyes and struck Verna, who barely spoke, on the cheek.


    p-!


    Verna¡¯s body copsed with a violent sound.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! but¡­ . but¡­ .¡±


    Count Deadran red at his daughter. And grabbed her hair.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this all because you couldn¡¯t bear Great¡¯s son? But who is to me? What now? Are you trampling on your father¡¯s long-cherished wish now? ¡°You seem ipetent.¡±


    Verna couldn¡¯t even think of looking up at her father¡¯s face and just started shaking. What was taking over her body now was the feeling of fear.


    Although she is the count¡¯s second daughter and the daughter of a noble family, Verna was not treated as a human being from an early age.


    No, Count Dedran treated all his daughters as tools.


    So, to Verna, her father is just a scary being and someone she cannot disobey.


    Marrying Verna into Count Gray¡¯s family was in itself using her as a tool.


    Although he had lost his wife, the reason he remarried the Earl of Gray, who was 20 years older than him, was to make the Gray family his own in the future.


    The count¡¯s little wife.


    Verna is not a concubine. He remarried after his original wife died.


    A woman named Deadran Berna became the victim of an arranged marriage. Of course, the current name is Great Berna.


    ¡°father¡­ .¡±


    The count tsked and threw Verna¡¯s hair to the floor. Then he walked around the room grinning.


    ¡°I will not forgive useless people, even if they are my daughters. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be locked in that cell for the rest of your life, do you?¡±


    When Verna was young, she said she wanted to learn music, but she was locked in a one-pyeong cell with no windows for a month.


    That loneliness and darkness. And fear. Verna¡¯s face distorts mercilessly as fear arises.


    ¡°Ha, you ruined my n because you failed to give birth to Greik¡¯s son, but there is only one reason why I let you go. I told him to take the lead in making my son a scarecrow, but he was alsozy and left all the work to our kids. Do you like the idea of letting go? Don¡¯t be funny. It¡¯s Berna. ¡°Now this is all you have left.¡±


    Count Dedran took out a vial from his pocket without losing his anger. As her own daughter. This is the only thing that proves its value as a tool.


    If you can¡¯t even do this, then it will just be thrown away without mercy. Because I know a lot of useless things.


    So Count Dedran decided to give Verna onest chance.


    ¡°Listen carefully, Verna. Make your son lose his mind by making him drink this. If you can¡¯t even do this, you¡¯re worse than Monster Bob. Do you understand? ¡°This time, I must repay the favor that gave me birth.¡±


    Count Dedran truly thought so. He said he should return the favor since he brought her into the world.


    He thinks that just helping him survive in a world where there are many people starving to death is the reason why he can use her as a tool.


    Just as an emperor with numerous children cannot love them all. No, rather, it seems like they are going to fight to the death.


    No, the Count actually thought of his children as insignificant even more than that.


    He had that kind of personality from the moment he was born. A man who pursues only his own interests and desires without any emotions.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible. How could a normal child¡­ ! Now I¡¯m finally starting to find my own path¡­ !¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already embezzled so much of Gray City¡¯s taxes, so what are you going to do if you don¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the nobles of Gray who joined hands with my father¡­ Isn¡¯t that what you did? And that much¡­ .¡±


    Verna could not continue speaking.


    Because Count Dedran trampled on his daughter¡¯s head.


    ¡°Berna, Berna. That too is no different from what you have already done. Are you going to be stoned to death by the citizens of Great Lake? If your son finds out about the taxes, your life will be over anyway? Do you want to take care of a person who is not your biological mother? Everything is covered up and you die. So give him medicine. It doesn¡¯t die. You can¡¯t kill it. ¡°If you die, you won¡¯t be able to control Gracey as you wish.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Verna just bit her mouth. I bit my lip so hard that blood oozed out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you just one week. If you can¡¯t handle it during this time, you are not my daughter. Verna.¡±


    After finishing his threat, the Count shook himself off and left the room.


    Verna wasn¡¯t this timid to begin with. However, it was impossible for him to grow into his original personality under Count Dedran, who thought of everything but himself as a tool.


    She spent her childhood under the guidance of a count who was not like her father, always having to watch out for others, and naturally her personality became timid.


    She couldn¡¯t remember smiling when she was at her parents¡¯ house. Because I lived my life without knowing how to smile.


    It was Count Dedran¡¯s n from the beginning for her to be married to Grace City.


    One day, a big fight broke out over the border between Gray City and Deadran City.


    As this incident spread to the capital, Count Gray was forced to ept Count Dedran¡¯s demands, and as a result, Count Gray remarried against his will.


    Widowed first wife. In other words, Count Graye, who loved the boy¡¯s biological mother, did not even have a concubine, so remarriage was not something he would have thought about, but at Count Dedran¡¯s request, Verna was brought into the Graye family.


    This is Count Dedran, who designed everything from the beginning.


    Verna is just the victim.


    She got married when she was 20 years old. At that time, Earl Gray was 40 years old and the Gray boy was 4 years old.


    Age difference of 20 years.


    Berna thought that his situation in prison would not change, just because his ce of stay had changed.


    I calmly epted the fact that I would have to live with a husband I had never met instead of a fearful father.


    I hope my husband is not a scary person like my father. Verna sincerely wished that.


    However, Count Gray did not ask her to have a rtionship with either man or woman. All he does is spend his time in his room. When it was time to eat, the Gray Boy and the Count ate with her.


    I hope so for a week.


    Count Gray said this to Verna:


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to smile?¡±


    Verna had no idea how to answer such a strange question.


    ¡°yes¡­ ?¡±


    This short sentence was the greatest retort Verna could make.


    ¡°Do you love me?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Verna had no answer to Count Gray¡¯s perplexing questions. If you tell the truth and go back to your parents¡¯ house, your father will not leave you alone. Because that is obvious to anyone.


    But that didn¡¯t mean there were any lies.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous? Of course I won¡¯t love you. ¡°We¡¯ve only known each other for less than a week. Where can love be?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°We are married. But I have no intention of doing anything you don¡¯t want to do. So why not straighten your face and live freely? I can¡¯t shake off what¡¯s already happened, but there¡¯s no need to feel obligated to someone I don¡¯t love. So, why not find happiness by doing what you want, even if it¡¯s just inside the castle? Oh, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to leave you alone since you¡¯re already married. I will also do my duty. So will you take good care of my son? It doesn¡¯t matter what you do as long as you do that. ¡°Do you really think I want your love?¡±


    Count Grayughed as he dered that to Verna.


    Verna had to think for a while about what that meant. But no matter how much I thought about it, it wasn¡¯t a call to go back to my parents¡¯ house.


    Rather, Count Gray made great efforts to make Vernafortable.


    Count Gray thought that the reason Verna did not smile was because she had be a victim of an arranged marriage due to her father¡¯s greed.


    That¡¯s why I felt sorry for her, and that¡¯s why I treated her with the same respect for my daughter.


    Of course, Verna was a child who didn¡¯t know how to smile from the beginning. Because that¡¯s how I grew up. Although there was a bit of misunderstanding, Berna¡¯s very peaceful days continued.


    ¡°Little mother!¡±


    The Gray boy does not know the existence of his biological mother. The boy¡¯s biological mother died while giving birth to the boy.


    However, the Gray boy followed Verna very well until he was a child.


    Verna is young and young. A woman with a pretty face but who doesn¡¯t smile.


    Nevertheless, the Gray boy simply epted Verna, who became his new mother, with a pure heart.


    Would you say that not having any memories of your biological mother actually made it easier for you to open your heart?


    The kindness of Count Gray and the Gray boy was so simr.


    ¡°I picked this to give to my mother!¡±


    One day, when the Gray boy brought Verna a flower crown from the flower garden to give to her, she felt a rush of emotion for the first time in her life.


    But it wasn¡¯t a bad feeling. The feeling of being alive. I felt the reality of life.


    The Earl of Gray has not changed over time. He was always friendly.


    That¡¯s why Berna¡¯s time here felt like a dream. In particr, tea time in the study with Count Gray after breakfast became her greatest happiness.


    The Count always smiled at Verna¡¯s words, and the more he smiled, the more the tea and dessert felt like honey.


    Count Dedran. This ce ispletely different from my parents¡¯ home, which is solemn and full of coercion and violence.


    ¡°I want to learn that instrument¡­¡± are you okay?¡±


    2 years after marriage.


    It was not until two yearster that Verna asked the count for a favor for the first time.


    It was the only hope he had ever had since he was born.


    The fear of being dismissed and imprisoned by my father. I felt that the way to escape that fear was to learn a musical instrument.


    It was Verna¡¯s suggestion that she thought about and thought about, but Count Gray nodded very calmly. No, on the contrary, he encouraged them by saying that having a hobby is a good thing.


    After the Gray boy turned 8, he became proficient enough to give musical instrument concerts. An 8-year-old Great boy apuding wildly. and the Earl of Gray.


    Vernaughed for the first time while watching that nothing scene. He finally put a smile on his face. And I cried right away.


    Anyway, from that incident, Verna learned to be honest about her feelings.


    And the more she did, the more she admired her husband, Count Grey. But there was still no marital rtionship. I was able to show my emotions on my face, express exmations, cry, andugh, but I had no idea how to confess my love to my husband.


    She grew up without knowing love. At this time, she was only 24 years old. Expressing your emotions, admiring and smiling is one thing, but confessing your feelings to the person you love arepletely different things.


    So, at some point, Verna became satisfied with the current situation.


    Time together.


    Since Count Gray was busy with the affairs of the estate, the most time they spent together was tea time, and that time was very precious to Verna.


    She truly loved Count Gray and Boy Gray. As husband and son.

 Chapter 48

    # 48


    Chapter.12 Hidden Face and Dessert


    But tragedy struck her again.


    Happy times are truly fleeting.


    It all started with a visit from Count Dedran.


    ¡°It¡¯s already been four years since we got married, and we still have no heirs!¡±


    Count Dedran was furious when he met his daughter alone. Verna returned to her childhood self and secretly despised herself for trembling, but contrary to her feelings, she still could not even raise her face to her father.


    The fear of my father that was imprinted in me from a young age.


    The fear of not being able to escape this person was already engraved deep into my body, preventing me from making any sound. All he can do is lower his head and tremble.


    Count Dedran issued a threat to her.


    ¡°My patience will soon run out. I¡¯ll give you just one more year. In the meantime, somehow, see to the heir!¡±


    After that order, Verna became unable to do either of these things.


    If she confessed to Count Gray out of fear of her father, she felt that her love for him would be diluted.


    Another three years passed like that. The Gray boy turned 11 years old. He turned 27.


    Count Dedran promised to give him one more year, but two more years have passed since the deadline expired.


    But it was so quiet.


    Verna was so anxious about that.


    At this rate, she can no longer tell Count Gray that she wants to have a baby. Therefore, there was no way an heir could have been created between the Count and Verna, who had no rtionship with each other.


    Meanwhile, a serious ident urred to the Count.


    Count Gray, who was healthy, suddenly lost consciousness without any reason.


    Count Gray was lying down, not recognizing anyone, and just being in a dazed state.


    When you feed them, they eat, and when you clean them, they just sit there nkly.


    Verna thought it was all her fault.


    But that was just the beginning of another despair. From then on, Count Dedran began to get involved in the city of Grace behind the scenes.


    At this time, the boy was only 11 years old, so he was at an age where he could not have known or prevented this incident.


    From this point on, tax exploitation began.


    Count Dedran, who began to steal the taxes of Gray City by recruiting Count Gray¡¯s vassals one by one using huge profits as bait, said this to his daughter who was shaking in front of him a few yearster:


    ¡°Soon, the age wille when the earl¡¯s son can be a lord. So, make the family members coerce, pressure, and ignore him. ¡°It means turning them into weak-minded scarecrows who can¡¯t decide anything on their own.¡±


    Although he wasmanded to do so, Verna could not do such a thing. Of course, it was Count Dedran who controlled Gray Boy¡¯s Scarecrow operation behind the scenes.


    From then on, Verna was unable to meet the Gray boy whom she regarded as her own child. Because one by one, he began to realize what his father was doing.


    Guilt took full control of Verna.


    That happened when the boy turned 13.


    From then on, they only saw each other asionally at meals or at home, and she could not visit the Great Boy on her own, and even when he came to see her, she refused.


    Because there was no way I could meet him.


    The Count Gray family is distorted because of him.


    It wasn¡¯t once or twice that I decided to die. However, she had to give up her feelings because of Count Gray, whom she had fallen in love with for the first time in her life.


    At the very least, I felt like I had to take care of him. Because I thought it was my repayment to Count Gray, who had given me the only happiness.


    The boy thought that the servants were the ones taking care of Count Greyke, who was lying down, but in fact, it was Verna who did all the dirty work.


    Of course, no one, including Verna herself, could tell the boy that fact.


    Anyway, she was a weak person who couldn¡¯t do anything on her own.


    I turned away from the boy who was like my son whom I loved so much. Shedding tears in front of the Count lying down.


    A woman whose joy in life is simply continuing the tea time she enjoyed with the Count without him.


    So, for her, tea and dessert were like memories of Count Gray.


    But a twist came. It was Verna who had lost her smile again, but the Gray boy overturned Count Dedran¡¯s n and began to act proudly, taking the lead as the lord¡¯s representative.


    Verna, who was watching it from behind, was very happy. As my expectations grew that my father would not be able to do anything if the boy grew up like this, my heart began to recover little by little.


    That¡¯s why, when I discovered good tea and desserts, I loved them like a child. Although I was just in a daze, eating the best dessert like that in front of the Count made me feel like I was reliving the past.


    Because it was visible that the boy whom the boy regarded as a son was slowly reiming the Gray family.


    It was Berna like that.


    Disaster has struck again.


    The disaster is just beginning. Count Dedran has just arrived.


    It hase to this point. Verna held the medicine bottle in her palm and tightly gripped the carpet.


    But of course I had no intention of giving this medicine to the Gray boy.


    Even if I had to die.


    7 years that made me feel happy in life. Count Gray and the Gray boy who gave us that time.


    So Verna thought.


    If it weren¡¯t for his existence, his father wouldn¡¯t have been so obsessed with Great City. Because the connection disappears.


    A medium that connects Great City and Deadran City.


    I should have made the choice a long time ago.


    If the feeling of not being able to leave Count Graye behind is actually ruining the Earldom of Grayke, it can no longer be done. She thought so.


    Only when he dies will his father¡¯s ambition end.


    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡­ sorry¡­ honey¡­ And Dieran.¡±


    Verna began to sob and cry out the names of Count Gray and Gray Boy.


    ***


    The boy is rolling his eyes. It is a dragon that has no idea.


    Lulin came towards me and stuck out his head with a look on his face asking why he was like that. It means petting it because it worked hard.


    ¡°I will meet Count Dedran immediately!¡±


    I had to stop the boy from bursting into anger. This is not something you should do without thinking.


    ¡°Hold on for now. Nothing will be solved by running now. In times like this, we need to resolve the matter calmly. ¡°First of all, I have to meet the littledy one more time.¡±


    ¡°My uncle refused Count Dedran¡¯s offer. therefore¡­ . As expected, my uncle¡­ .¡±


    ¡°First of all, I made an appointment to meet my little wife today with dessert, so would you be patient? ¡°There are some things I want to find out more about.¡±


    A drug that makes you lose your mind.


    Isn¡¯t that the same as Count Gray¡¯s condition?


    From the conversation, it seems like the littledy doesn¡¯t know anything either. It seemed like all of this must have started at the hands of Count Dedran.


    Human trash.


    Of course, there is no need to find peace in trash.


    It is Count Dedran who must experience real despair. This is because all sins have been revealed one by one.


    What do you think a person¡¯s life is?


    This task was too much for the young Gray boy to handle.


    ¡°you? ¡°What¡¯s so serious!¡±


    At that moment, the dragon, who was always the first to notice my strange behavior, must have read my ufortable expression and grabbed my arm and came closer to me.


    ***


    Today, there is a very gloomy, dark cloud over Yeongju Castle. Even though the sky is clear and the autumn weather is still without a single cloud, Yeongju Castle is covered in darkness and looks like it is in the middle of a long tunnel that one cannot escape from.


    The Gray boy was filled with anger. Because I found out about the evil that killed my father.


    Such a Gray boy had to hold Count Dedran back from leaving his territory.


    And he immediately took action to meet his little wife.


    A dragon follows from behind.


    ¡°Why are you angry? you?¡±


    There is absolutely no need for dragons to notice in the human world. Rulin is far from oblivious when dealing with me.


    However, she notices my abnormality faster than anyone else and is now watching me.


    Usually the atmosphere of this world has nothing to do with her.


    No matter what happens, the human world is just an insignificant human world to her.


    But on the contrary, I was very sensitive to my changes.


    I stopped first.


    The dragon keeps holding on to my arm and doesn¡¯t want to let go. Lulin¡¯s eyes were filled with the feeling that something was strange about me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Even after waking up, I worked hard. Why did you do that earlier? ?¡±


    ¡°Does it look that strange?¡±


    I guess I got a little emotional after meeting so much trash for the first time in a long time. I can¡¯t believe Lurin would react like this.


    To be honest, Duke Taemuran, who only cares about power, is cute. At least Duke Taimuran wouldn¡¯t treat his own child like a tool.


    Even monsters value their children.


    It¡¯s okay to do anything, but it¡¯s hard to feel good when you see someone who isn¡¯t like this. There is no medicine for trash that goes one step further than child abuse.


    ¡°Yes¡­ . I don¡¯t like you the way you are now. I don¡¯t like you when you¡¯re angry either. Because you¡¯re scared when you¡¯re angry¡­ ! Then you ignored me. As if I didn¡¯t exist! ¡°I was definitely by your side!¡±


    ¡°are you okay. ¡°I wasn¡¯t angry with you then or now.¡±


    ¡°you?¡±


    I hugged Lulin from the front. Rurin¡¯s body fitsfortably into my arms. The hallways of the Lord¡¯s Castle were very quiet, with only the autumn breeze blowing outside the window. As I felt Lulin¡¯s body temperature, I felt a lot more tender.


    ¡°But he said he wasn¡¯t angry and ignored me!¡±


    ¡°At that time, I had only just met you, and there were other circumstances. But it¡¯s different now. don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°If you ignore me, I won¡¯t know what to do. ¡°I really don¡¯t like that!¡±


    During the Dragon War, I was ovee with anger. It was anger against the dragons, but of course Lulin was excluded. However, because he was not good at controlling his emotions, he even caused harm to Rurin.


    The memories of that time seem to make Lurin anxious, but now and then arepletely different.


    Although she doesn¡¯t care about anything.


    Because they are so scared of being ignored by me.


    Because Lulin is like that¡ª


    I guess I also don¡¯t want to give her back to the elder.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ignore it. At that time, I was still immature. Look at this. Are you fine? ¡°It¡¯s your favorite cocoon.¡±


    When I gently brushed the back of her head, Lurin became quiet and made no sound.


    ¡°is it? It¡¯s definitely different from back then. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t give a shit back then.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m okay now.¡±


    ¡°But then who on earth made you like this? ¡°Is that the guy from earlier?¡±


    Lulin looks up at me. The expression turned scary. So much so that the dragon¡¯s anger blooms. I ask as if my breath is reallying out.


    ¡°no. don¡¯t worry. Unlike before, I will handle it calmly. ¡°Coldly.¡±


    I smiled at Rurin.


    ¡°You just need to stay by my side. Don¡¯t disturb me, I¡¯ll tell you if I need help, so just stay by my side until then. okay?¡±


    ¡°i get it. ¡°I listen to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s funny.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±

 Chapter 49

    # 49


    Chapter.12 Hidden Face and Dessert


    I patted Rurin¡¯s head vigorously once again and then took her away from my arms. And then I started walking again. Rurin follows me, holding the hem of my clothes tightly.


    First of all, the person I was looking for was the deacon. When I came downstairs, I was immediately able to meet the butler.


    ¡°Where is the littledy now?¡±


    ¡°He went to see his master and just returned.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Since your wife personally asked me toe, would you please give me a message?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. All right.¡±


    The butler nodded and took the lead in front of us. The butler arrives in front of the wife¡¯s room and carefully knocks on the door.


    ¡°smart.¡±


    But there is no answer. The butler tilted his head and opened his mouth.


    ¡°You just came in¡­ .¡±


    I knock on the door again. But it was still quiet. The butler looked at me. I also looked at the butler. This is definitely strange. If the person who just entered does not respond, there is a problem.


    It is normal to at least be told to go away.


    A bad feeling suddenly passed through my mind. The Countess is in a position where she can assume the worst possible situation.


    I urgently shouted to the butler.


    ¡°Could you please bring the Baron to me right away? It¡¯s urgent. ¡°Exnationter!¡±


    The deacon, who knew full well that the Gray boy was honoring me by calling me teacher, hesitated slightly, but soon began to walk at a brisk pace.


    After the butler left, I forcibly opened the Countess¡¯s room and shut it.


    Just by looking at a fragment of conversation, you can clearly see how stuck she is in a dead end. How many options are there for her to choose from?


    I may have made the worst choice out of all of them.


    I entered the room, looked around, and immediately noticed something strange.


    A knot in the rope hanging from the ceiling of her room. And there is one person caught in that knot.


    A thin, thin woman was hanging silently from a rope in the ceiling.


    I quickly cut the rope and grabbed her. Your face is pale.


    ¡°Chokkolokkolok.¡±


    Fortunately, the color returned to her face. Coughing roughly means that you are safe. The butler had said. I just got in.


    If so, it would have been dangerous even if it were just a littlete.


    Even if it¡¯s a littlete.


    There is always a difference between life and living. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t seem destined to die here. Because I came to you as soon as you hanged yourself.


    ¡°Are you okay? Can you see me?¡±


    ¡°Chokkolokkolok.¡±


    The moment she coughed violently, the Gray boy entered the room. The butler was standing behind him. I immediately gave instructions to the butler.


    In times like these, strange rumors should not spread.


    ¡°Hurry and close the door. ¡°This matter must never be made public.¡±


    At my words, the butler seemed to quickly grasp the situation and quickly closed the door, and the Gray boy ran to the countess with a startled face and shouted.


    ¡°Now, little mother? ¡°Little mother!¡±


    The Gray boy held the arm of the countess who was breathing heavily. The boy immediately looked up at me next to him.


    ¡°Master¡­ What kind of uncle¡­ why¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°He hanged himself. I can¡¯t disobey Count Dedran, and I can¡¯t touch the Baron either¡­ . ¡°I feel like I made the worst choice.¡±


    ¡°No way! Even for one moment, no, two moments¡­ Three moments! ¡°Why on earth is a guy like me who endlessly doubted my uncle alive?¡±


    The Gray boy asked with his hands shaking, but that¡¯s something I can¡¯t answer.


    The Countess, who must havee to her senses a little after hearing the boy¡¯s cry, stared at the Gray boy with red marks remaining on his neck.


    ¡°Are you Dieran? me¡­ ¡°You couldn¡¯t die?¡±


    ¡°Little mother!¡±


    ¡°Let me die. I am a person who does not have the decency to look at you. I am¡­ I am¡­ . The Count and¡­ And you¡­ A woman who would treat me so kindly¡­ Because no¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡±


    She grabbed the Gray boy¡¯s cheek and stroked it. Tears started pouring out of my eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since I stroked your cheek. I was saved by yourughter when I was young¡­ . I must die because my existence is ruining you. That¡¯s the way for you. Dearan¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Where is that sound? I still have vivid memories of always being in my uncle¡¯s arms when I was young¡­ . Do you think I don¡¯t know the memories of my uncle who stayed with me all night because she was worried about me getting hurt while ying? I¡¯ve been doubting that kind of little mother endlesslytely! eternally! But I heard it. Count Dedran told me to give him medicine! And everything has nothing to do with my uncle!¡±


    ¡°That¡­ how?¡±


    The Countess looked very surprised at the boy¡¯s words and started shaking her hands.


    ¡°I got it all. Everything, including my uncle¡¯s refusal to do it. So it¡¯s all Count Dedran¡¯s fault. ¡°I¡¯m not my uncle.¡±


    ¡°The Count always asked for it. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t love yourself. But I want you to be taken care of until the end. So I¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±


    The Gray boy also continued to shake his hands. Their hands tremble like aspen trees. And their conversation continues to wander back to the starting point. The time hase to intervene.


    ¡°Both of you, calm down. No one needs to die.¡±


    Thedy and the Gray boy turned their gazes to me at the same time. Even the butler who was quietly listening in the background.


    ¡°that¡¯s right! Clearly, Master said there is a way. So it¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll be okay. ¡°Little mother!¡±


    The Gray boy jumped up from his seat and knelt down towards me. At some point, the boy was polite and called me teacher, but since he was still a nobleman, he never bowed down to me.


    Now is the first moment.


    ¡°please. Master. The other day, my teacher reminded me that it was pathetic toin and hang on like this. He told me to live like a wild Uba, biting others even while dying. But this pathetic bastard can think of nothing better than to get in Count Dedran¡¯s face and argue with him. As Master said, it would be a problem that has no solution. but¡­ . This is such a big deal. It¡¯s okay to call me a pathetic bastard. Please help me this time because I can say it¡¯s thest time. ¡°Master!¡±


    The Gray boy looked up at me like that with his hands clenched tightly. Although he himself said that he looked pathetic, his eyes still had a strong glow. I liked those eyes.


    ¡°wake up. Baron. Kneeling is not something you should do casually. Even if I don¡¯t, I definitely n to help.¡±


    ¡°If you help me with this, I will repay this favor for the rest of my life. Throughout that Great¡¯s life!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to return the favor, but keep your word. Afterwards, you should have teeth that can bite your enemies off on your own. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°yes! Master. I¡¯ll try my best. ¡°I will try and do my best.¡±


    I shouted and lifted up the body of the Gray boy who was about to hit his forehead on the ground.


    ¡°The first thing is to take your wife to the bedroom, and the second thing is to listen to her story once she regains herposure. ¡°I will tell you how to deal with the Countter.¡±


    I looked at the butler again.


    This means that all of this must be handled in secret.


    The count¡¯s butler of 20 years, who understood it at a nce, nodded, quietly looked at the situation outside the room, and then led us into the countess¡¯s bedroom.


    The Gray boy picked the Countess up and gave her a moment to calm down. And a little whileter, with only the Gray boy, myself, and Lurin left in the room, I opened my mouth to the Countess.


    ¡°Madam, are you truly willing to reject your father and help the Baron?¡±


    ¡°I thought you were a chef¡­¡± . Were you Dieran¡¯s teacher?¡±


    ¡°Your uncle. ¡°You may have seen me kneeling earlier, but this person is also a chef, a retired wizard, and my teacher.¡±


    ¡°So? I was a little surprised earlier¡­ .¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s why you¡¯ve shown a stronger side recently¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you had someone like that. I¡¯m really d. I¡¯m really d¡­ !¡±


    The Countess got up from the bed she was lying on and tried to bow her head to me. Perhaps it is because of the meaning that the word teacher brings to the existence of mother.


    The Gray boy barely had to stop him from doing so.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Rather, there is something I must tell you. For the sake of future ns, would you please tell me the whole story rted to Count Dedran and his wife? That will be the way to save the Great Count family.¡±


    At my words, the Countess looked back and forth between me and the Gray boy.


    ¡°A story about my past?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    The wife seemed a little hesitant. But he looked at the Gray boy again and nodded after a moment.


    Telling your own history. Of course, it¡¯s not easy. She continued to hesitate and had a hard time, but fortunately she persevered and told the story to the end.


    Of course, it was a very dark story.


    ***


    ¡°Little mother¡­ .¡±


    The Gray boy started crying at some point.


    As I listened, I felt sorry for the story of her life as a tool of Count Dedran.


    Of course, there are many unhappy people in the world.


    Even now, there must be children starving to death on the streets somewhere.


    But she was clearly unhappy. She was a woman who seemed to have walked on rails made of misfortune.


    From my childhood spent locked in a dark room to the present, my life as a tool.


    The happiness I barely gained is shattered, and the disaster that is my father approaches me at every moment. Perhaps it was because of Count Grayke¡¯s kindness that she was able to endure until now.


    She didn¡¯t say that much, but it was clear from her words that she truly loved Count Gray.


    Perhaps that was what the Gray boy felt too.


    And Count Dedran was truly trash. Among the garbage, non-burnable garbage. In other words, it is the worst of evils. Should we say that it is a difficult-to-treat piece of trash that survives even if you try to burn it?


    The Gray boy knelt before me again. How long has it been since you said a little while ago that you don¡¯t kneel carelessly?


    The Gray boy started to recite his title to me, who was trying to impress me.


    ¡°I formally request you, Master, in my capacity as Baron of Great Dierran, Acting Earl of Great Dieran, and Acting Lord of the Great Territory. Can you tell me how to deal with Count Dedran? I will do anything. ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Before that, let me ask you one thing. countess¡­ No, Verna. Can you really decide to fight against your father? ¡°In the worst case scenario, my father could die.¡±


    countess. To be honest, she was a woman more suited to being called Mistress Berna than Countess. Well, what does the name matter? What matters is the strength of your resolve.


    ¡°that¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Ah, and the fact that my father made Count Gray like that¡­ Do you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Madame Verna blinked violently at me. But he soon bowed his head. You probably thought it was strange yourself.


    Then, from the moment I received the medicine bottle, a tremendous fear came over me, and it may have even led to thoughts of taking my life.


    ¡°My answer is fixed. I am of the Earl of Gray. My name is Great Verna. I would do anything to protect Dieran from my father. ¡°You can do anything.¡±


    ¡°All right. Then, I will teach you how to deal with Count Dedran. ¡°The first thing to do is for Verna to carry out Count Dedran¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    The way I said it made the two people look at me as if they were wondering what I was talking about. Of course, it was a natural reaction.


    ¡°The Baron said he would do anything if he could deal with Count Dedran, who was his father¡¯s enemy and also the enemy of Great City.¡±


    ¡°Yes you can¡­ !¡±


    ¡°So, all we have to do is let Count Dedran do what he wants.¡±


    The Gray boy and Madame Verna are staring at me nkly.


    I shrugged my shoulders and began to exin.

 Chapter 50

    # 50


    Chapter.12 Hidden Face and Dessert


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the stories of humans.¡±


    After returning to the restaurant, Lulin opened her mouth with aplicated face. Unlike me and the Gray boy, his expression showed no empathy at all.


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re angry? All you have to do is kill Count Deadran. ¡°It¡¯s a simple thing.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if you say it that way, it¡¯s simple, but if you just kill it, it would be too nd. Let everyone in the world know what he did. and¡­ .¡±


    Iid Lulin, who was tilting her head, on the bed, sat down next to her, and opened her mouth. Her eyes were filled with sleep, perhaps because she had been forced to wake up in the morning when she had never woken up before, but she seemed to be holding it in forcibly. And yet, I am still holding on to the hem of my clothes.


    Are you anxious that you might suddenly disappear like before?


    I don¡¯t know anything else, but that won¡¯t happen. That won¡¯t happen.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t know much about Verna¡¯s story?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Imagine that the woman from earlier was you.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to be such a worthless person? hate.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just an assumption. home. And the Earl of Gray is me. But the dragons used poison on me and turned me into a being who couldn¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t recognize you. Just nkly. You can¡¯t feed them, you can¡¯t coddle them, and you can¡¯t punish them if they don¡¯t obey you. And I can¡¯t even talk like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Lulin¡¯s expression distorted. She may have thought that Verna¡¯s story was just a story about an insignificant bug crawling around, but when she thought about it for herself, she seemed to think a little differently.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, but isn¡¯t it you?¡±


    ¡°of course. I was poisoned and became unable to do anything¡­ .¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that! I don¡¯t like that. This is ridiculous. ¡°Because you are strong, that won¡¯t happen!¡±


    ¡°So, just in case. The woman from earlier is in that exact situation. So how sad would it be?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡°I think I know a little bit.¡±


    ¡°yes? So don¡¯t disturb me and just stay still. ¡°Because I will get revenge.¡±


    ¡°If it were me¡­ . It doesn¡¯t sit still like that! Everything will be overturned. I will destroy this world! ¡°A world without you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s stupid. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be like that. You empathized too much this time, right? ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    I covered myself with the nket and was about toe out, but Rurin still wouldn¡¯t let go of my arm.


    ¡°Your eyes are full of sleep, why are you holding me? Come on, man, you have to move early tomorrow too. Or were you alone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going too. ¡°For some reason, I want to see the end of that woman.¡±


    Lurin expressed interest in someone other than me for the first time. It seems that assigning her work to us was quite effective.


    ¡°So, please sleep. ¡°Dragon.¡±


    The dragon raised its upper body and looked up at me.


    ¡°however¡­ Can¡¯t you stay with me? I became strange because of you. today¡­ . I¡¯m so strange. I can¡¯t sleep alone. you¡­ .¡±


    ***


    Count Gray¡¯s n for revenge.


    The first begins with the boy Gray suffering from the same disease as his father and copsing.


    Thorough acting is needed here. The story progresses only when the Gray boy, who has always seen his father¡¯s condition, replicates it.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m really taking the medicine, but it¡¯s like I really took it.


    You have to show acting that is worthy of winning the lead actor award in a drama. Because this is a drama script.


    Me and Madame Bernat.


    And an act in which no one but the Gray Boy knows the truth.


    The butler is skeptical.


    Our dragon seems to be a little interested, but he¡¯spletely on my side anyway, so I¡¯m leaving him out.


    If the Gray boy fell, the stooges who had been recruited by Count Dedran would naturally report it.


    Verna doesn¡¯t really need to move here. It would be rather ufortable for her to contact Count Dedran directly, so it is best to hear about it from someone else.


    Through this false performance, I nned to make everyone in Grace City aware of Count Dedran¡¯s evil deeds. That is the first big treat given to Count Dedran.


    The Gray boy has been sitting on the bed since yesterday. I was just staring up at the ceiling nkly. Anyone can see that the sight of drool flowing down is not normal.


    The rumor that the Gray boy had the same disease as his father spread quickly. The nobles of the Earl of Gray faction, who had sworn allegiance to the boy Gray who volunteered to act as their lord, showed signs of agitation here and there.


    To deceive the enemy, you must first deceive your allies.


    The feudal lord¡¯s castle was in an uproar with the story every day, and all of the count¡¯s officials who epted it wholeheartedly showed shock on their faces. Therefore, the story will be told as it is to Count Dedran.


    The acting skills of the handsome Gray boy were outstanding.


    ¡°Master, am I doing well?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. Are you better than you think? Perhaps Count Dedran has already received the report. You would think that Verna, who was at a dead end, seeded in giving medicine to the Baron. ¡°I went back after threatening him to do that.¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ .¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going well. From now on, it¡¯s real.¡±


    And the next day, just as we had nned, Count Dedran set out for Great City.


    As soon as I received the report, I summoned all the nobles belonging to the Earl of Gray to announce that the Countess, currently the highest authority in the Earl of Gray, would make an important announcement on behalf of the Earl of Gray and the boy.


    Since they are nobles of the earldom, they are, of course, viscounts and barons.


    I conspired with the butler and forced them all into the room next to the bedroom where the Gray boy was lying. The room was converted into a drawing room.


    Of course there was an uproar.


    ¡°Count Dedran will be arriving soon, and his Excellency and Lady Dedran will make an important announcement there, so I would appreciate it if you could wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°Why is His Excellency Count Dedran involved in the affairs of the Count Grayke?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s natural. ¡°Your Excellency is the father of my little wife!¡±


    Points are exchanged here and there. However, because of that, it was very easy to distinguish friends from enemies.


    Of course, even before that, I had alreadypiled a list of nobles attached to Count Dedran with Great Lake.


    We¡¯ve rounded up as many maids and servants working in the castle as possible, so now all that¡¯s left is to explode.


    And finally, the viin of the drama appeared.


    The appearance of Count Dedran himself. From here on, Verna¡¯s task was very important. Her acting has to make everythinge out of Count Dedran¡¯s mouth.


    The main character 1 is a Gray boy who acts out of his mind.


    The main character 2 is Verna herself.


    Thest time I asked her, she answered:


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°scary. But I even tried to die. ¡°I believe there is no greater fear in the world than death.¡±


    Verna said that and stayed next to the Gray boy.


    I returned to the drawing room again.


    ***


    As soon as Count Dedran arrived, he went out to visit the Great Boy.


    Anyone can expect that people wille forward to see it with their own eyes. The more people think of others as tools, the less likely they are to ept the situation as truth without seeing it with their own eyes.


    ¡°Baron Dierran, what on earth happened to this?¡±


    Count Dedran pretended to be innocent and approached Count Gray¡¯s side. And then I looked at it carefully. Saliva flows from the Gray boy¡¯s mouth.


    The condition was definitely simr to the symptoms of poison. In the room, his daughter and himself. And only the Great Boy.


    If so, I need to check more clearly.


    Count Dedran took out a dagger from his chest. A sure way to check whether you have been poisoned is to stab yourself with a knife.


    Since our eyes are open, it is natural for humans to show that reflex when stabbed. Because I can¡¯t let go without my expression bing distorted.


    ¡°father¡­ ? Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t kill him? why¡­ .¡±


    Verna approached me with a very frightened expression. But Count Dedran only smiled faintly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not killing. ¡°It¡¯s just confirmation.¡±


    Then he thrust the dagger into the boy¡¯s thigh.


    Phew!


    Verna was truly surprised. This wasn¡¯t acting. Count Dedran burst intoughter as he looked at that scene.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±


    It was augh that came from satisfaction. When I pulled out the knife, blood came out. But there was no pain on the boy¡¯s face.


    Such are the characteristics of this poison. It paralyzes the brain¡¯s nervous system, making it impossible to feel any pain.


    If so, you have definitely taken the medicine. The fact that he didn¡¯t even twitch his eyebrows after being stabbed by a knife could be exined by nothing other than the efficacy of the poison. At least as far as Count Dedran knows.


    However, if you look closely, you will see that even though he was stabbed, there was no blood flowing from the boy¡¯s thigh. That¡¯s a simple reason. Because Time Stop, a ss 10 spell, has been applied to the Gray boy.


    The flow of blood has stopped in the thighs of the Gray boy, where time has stopped.


    However, because of the sense of being clearly stabbed with a knife and the blood on the knife, Count Dedran withdrew his suspicions and withdrew his gaze from the Gray boy.


    And I tried to leave the room.


    Verna felt like she wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but she thought she had to do what had to be done right now.


    My whole body is still shaking.


    He decided to die and hung himself. So, she had told Elle that there was no fear greater than that, but she felt so funny at herself as she thought that the fear imprinted on her body for the rest of her life could possibly be greater than death.


    But nothing is solved like this.


    Since this is the seed you nted, you must step forward. Verna called out to her father in a voice that she had shouted at herself countless times.


    ¡°Is it okay to do this, father? If this happens¡­ Now I¡­ .¡±


    ¡°What happens? The work starts now. ¡°How much do you think you got back by doing something useless that would have been so easy if you had seen an heir?¡±


    Count Dedran, who was about to leave the room when he heard his daughter¡¯s call, walked up to Verna and pulled her by the hair, his eyes shing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken in thinking that just because you took medicine means you are free. In any case, all the evidence of Gray City¡¯s tax evasion points to you. So, if you want to live, just quietly live in this permanent castle. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°But father¡­ . ¡°Can I ask you just one thing?¡±


    ¡°How dare you ask me a question?¡±


    Verna still couldn¡¯t look the count straight in the face. And as usual, Count Dedran threw Verna¡¯s hair to the ground.


    Verna copsed on the floor and began to cry.


    ¡°I want to know. father¡­ Please let me know. My husband also¡­ Father¡­ ¡°Did you give him medicine?¡±


    Count Dedran was about to leave again when he grabbed his daughter by the hair. She lowered her head, shaking all over.


    The count grinned and grabbed his daughter¡¯s chin with his other hand.

 Chapter 51

    # 51


    Chapter.12 Hidden Face and Dessert


    ¡°That is none of your business. All you have to do is listen to me. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°but¡­ After taking the medicine, the symptoms were the same¡­ .¡±


    ¡°It is also your fault that Count Heung ended up like that. If you had done well, they would have just killed you instead of just destroying your brain. But it can¡¯t be helped since you haven¡¯t been able to give birth to my grandson. Do you understand? That everything is because of you. It¡¯s because of you, Verna. ¡°This is what happened to the count and the boy.¡±


    Count Dedran smiled like that and turned his back again. But at that very moment.


    Kwaaaaaaaa!


    The wall split with a loud sound. And Count Dedran saw the nobles of Count Gray looking at him with shocked faces beyond the copsed wall.


    ¡°What what?¡±


    El had been casting an eavesdropping spell on the living room from the beginning. This is an eavesdropping magic used by the dragon, not the dragon¡¯s hearing.


    It had to be manipted using magic. So that no one has any doubts. Therefore, rather than having the dragon speak directly, the conversation from the next room flowed into the room.


    A dragon¡¯s hearing can be used even at a considerable distance, but eavesdropping magic, one of the auxiliary magics, cannot be used unless at a close distance, like now, with a wall in between.


    Anyway, everything was sessful. At the critical moment, I used magic to shatter the wall. It was clearly imprinted that it was Count Dedran and Verna who had this conversation.


    At this moment, dozens of people have heard Count Dedran¡¯s confession of his crimes. It is impossible to say it out loud.


    ¡°Your Excellency Count Deadran! ¡°How can this be!¡±


    ¡°This is not a clear vition of authority; it is murder!¡±


    The nobles of the Earl of Gray rose up one by one. They all started to get angry. The only ones who stayed still were the nobles who had clung to Count Dedran.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! You guys! ¡°What kind of skit is this?¡±


    As he said that, Count Dedran looked at his daughter. The face of Count Dedran, whom I had never seen in my life.


    Berna stared straight at that face for the first time in her life and opened her mouth.


    ¡°I am of the Earl of Gray. My father made it like that. It was my father who made me marry into the Earl of Gray. So, I will live as a member of the Great Count family for the rest of my life. ¡°I will live my life thinking that dedicating everything I have to the count family is my punishment for tolerating my father¡¯s actions all this time!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Count Dedran literally kicked his daughter¡¯s body. Verna¡¯s body falls back to the ground. Count Dedran huffed and red at his daughter and the other nobles who were lying on the floor.


    ¡°Your Excellency the Count! I will formally report this matter to the imperial pce. ¡°Not only about tax embezzlement, but also about the murder of the Earl of Gray and Baron Gray!¡±


    Viscount Rhodri, who was a loyalist to the Earl of Gray, shouted that on behalf of him. But Count Dedran snorted and answered.


    ¡°Why not try? What kind of power are these narrow-minded vassals of Gray City trying to move the imperial pce? And what about tax fraud? Is there any evidence? It¡¯s all that bitch¡¯s doing. That bitch. And even if there is evidence, this world is one where powerful power covers everything.¡±


    The count blushed and huffed at the absurd failure of his n, but without ceasing tough at the nobles of Grace City, he confidently walked out. And he doesn¡¯t forget to leave a message to Verna.


    ¡°And you bitch, how dare you disturb me? You are dead, Verna. ¡°I will kill you, Count Gray, and his son.¡±


    After saying those words, Count Dedran stomped out of the lord¡¯s castle.


    Since he was an earl, there was nothing the viscounts and barons could do to stop him right away.


    As the Viscount shouted to Count Dedran, there was nothing he could do but report it to the capital and wait for punishment.


    Because that is the world of nobility.


    That¡¯s the same even if it¡¯s a Gray boy. Even if one inherits the earldom, fellow earls have no choice but to ask the imperial pce to sort out disputes.


    In the case of nobles who have lost their ties, they will not be able to use any power in this case.


    In the first ce, it was because of that string of power that Count Dedran was able to win the dispute with Count Gray and marry Verna.


    In that situation, El pulled out the knife stuck in the Gray boy¡¯s thigh. And I had Lurin release the time stop.


    After a while, the Gray boy stood up fine. When El nodded, the Gray boy proudly shouted to the nobles.


    ¡°I, Baron Great Dierran, speak through the power of the Great Count. ¡°Bring in those who have been clinging to Count Dedran right now!¡±


    With that order, the soldiers rushed in. The nobles were separated from the private soldiers when they came up here.


    And that private soldier is now being attacked individually outside. The treacherous nobles who had initially thought that the Gray Boy had fallen did not bring that many guards, so they were easily defeated by the Gray Boy, who had mobilized the Count¡¯s knights as much as possible.


    Thanks to this, the purge of Count Dedran¡¯s group, who had evaded taxes from Great City and sympathized with the Count, began to proceed smoothly.


    ¡°Your Excellency, Lord Deputy!¡±


    And the nobles, who confirmed that the Gray boy was fine, were surprised and began to cheer.


    ***


    Count Dedran returned to his lordship huffing and puffing.


    In the empire, you can have your own castle starting from the earldom. What barons and viscounts can own is only a mansion, not a castle.


    Count Dedran returned to his castle because he was a count, but he continued to curse because he felt ridiculous. Because I never thought that a tool that I had never been able to look up to my entire life would ruin the work I had nned for decades.


    ¡®That¡¯s funny. funny! This is ridiculous! What are you using me of? This time, I will use the power of connections I have acquired through the money I have invested so far to make Berna the culprit of everything and make all the nobles of Great City aplices so that I can destroy her!¡¯


    They stole enough money to eat it anyway. It would still feel a little less bad if all the people who messed up were sent to death row.


    Count Dedran thought so and sent someone to the capital.


    The reason they sent more than half of the taxes stolen from Gray City for over 10 years was to use the power of power at a time like this.


    A few dayster, someone arrived from the capital.


    Of course, Count Dedran weed the messenger grandly. Count Dedran looked satisfied as he gave a banquet to those who brought the soldiers.


    He then weed the representative of the party who visited his study.


    ¡°What did His Highness the Duke say about this incident? This is a big deal. Big deal. ¡°Didn¡¯t I teach my daughter wrongly and this evil thingpletely ruined Grace City?¡±


    ¡°That didn¡¯t work out.¡±


    The capital messenger facing Count Dedran slowly nodded.


    ¡°So I think we need to punish everyone. No, not only my daughter but everyone in Grace City deserves to be punished.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°If Count Dedran has been loyal to you all this time, it is a request that must be granted.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡°Thank you for this!¡±


    The reason he went under the duke¡¯s wing, a powerful figure in the capital, and gave him money was to use the duke as his tool as well.


    Count Dedran was filled with thoughts of wanting to kill Verna right away.


    The capital¡¯s messenger also nodded and began tough.


    ¡°But.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness is feeling uneasy these days.¡±


    A lion whose expression suddenly changes. Count Deadran tilted his head as if wondering what that meant.


    ¡°They say there are dozens of witnesses in Gray City¡¯sint, but with the power of His Highness the Duke, that would be covered up in one fell swoop. All we have to do is dere Gray City a problem area andpletely destroy it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s exactly what you need to do. I am definitely your loyal subject. ¡°I will give even more if you help me with this project.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess so. ¡°Your Majesty has been taking sufficient care of the Count since you have done so much.¡±


    ¡®It was, right?¡¯


    Count Dedran wondered why it was in past tense. Because I didn¡¯t even know what I wanted to say.


    ¡°But unfortunately this day is different. Count Dedran. ¡°I am here to transport you to the capital.¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°What on earth does that mean!¡±


    Count Dedran jumped up from his seat with a bewildered expression. Then the woman who was sitting also stood up and red at Count Dedran.


    ¡°That¡¯s rude. Count Dedran. Do you know who I am? This Medrine Serial is not someone who should be treated poorly by someone like you. Plus, Count Dedran! You have offended His Majesty. Your Majesty is reluctant to even have anything to do with Grace City. This means that I, the head of the Royal Court Magic Corps, havee here in person because it is rted to Great City. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°What is that¡­ ! ¡°What on earth are you talking about!¡±


    ¡°Kneel.¡±


    Medrine chanted the auxiliary magic with a look of disdain. In an instant, Count Dedran¡¯s body copsed downward.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it when borderline nobles are rude to me. Let me tell you one thing: You messed with a city you should never mess with. Even if you are the emperor of an empire, Great City cannot touch you. I can¡¯t tell you what it is, but there are things in this world that should never be touched. Something like that. What do you do? Drivers? Bring down the author immediately. ¡°Your Majesty has ordered that you be transported to the capital and punished ording to imperialws!¡±


    Lion of the capital.


    Medrine, the only 7th ss wizard in the empire, is someone who avoids the Gray Sea when she sleeps.


    ¡°You guys! Do you think you can get away with doing this to me? Trivial things. ¡°Tools can just be used by me as tools!¡±


    Count Dedran was dragged away screaming. Medrine quietly looked at it and shook her head.


    Medrine had no interest in the human race, but in order to please him, Medrine thought that the maximum punishment should be given to the author.


    That is the way to live peacefully as a wizard in this world.


    Count Dedran was dragged into a prisoner convoy under Medrine¡¯s orders. The prisoner convoy is no different from a mobile prison pulled by horses.


    The people of Deadran City began to cheer in unison as they saw Deadran being dragged away by the knights who hade down from the capital of the empire. It was a reaction to the oppression of the past.


    ¡°Uuuuuu!¡±


    ¡°go away! go away! go away!¡±


    Wow!


    Wow!


    A rock flies into Count Dedran¡¯s convoy. Not only rocks, but everything that could be grasped was flying.

 Chapter 52

    # 52


    Chapter.12 Hidden Faces and Desserts


    ¡°What are they doing?! These tools are worse than these bugs! ¡°I can¡¯t forgive the duke, the emperor, or you little bastards!¡±


    Count Dedran screamed, still unable to regret his mistake. But even so, he was already in a desperate situation and there was no one to save him. No, the more he did that, the more angry the public became and he was pelted with stones, causing blood to flow from all over his body.


    And of course, no one escorting him wanted to take care of him.


    Duke Taiwuran is one of the three dukes of the empire, and although he has recently suffered a severe shock, he is still one of the most powerful figures.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening! ¡°This can¡¯t be happening!¡±


    As the blood flowed from the earl¡¯s head, fire erupted in the castle. At the same time, everyone in the castle ran away.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Screams echo from all directions.


    The top of the burning Yeongju Castle. The maid and butler escaped. And the people of Count Dedran.


    What was strange was that only the top of Count Dedran¡¯s lord¡¯s castle was burning.


    It was controlled using El¡¯s magic, and to ensure that there were no innocent victims, El used ss 9 magic to explode the castle after enough people had evacuated.


    Kwaaaaaaaaaa!


    Due to an unknown phenomenon, Yeongju Castle cracked in all directions and began to copse. Just like when a building is dismantled, it copses using the explosive method.


    The Yeongju Castle copsed and disappeared in an instant.


    The symbol of tyranny that stood in Deadran City has now copsed.


    Watching that scene, the people began to kneel, saying it was heaven¡¯s will.


    The sudden visit of Derriant wasrgely responsible for the progress of the matter to this point. I had many concerns about Count Dedran¡¯s fate.


    The most fitting end would be to be punished by thews of the empire. But for that to happen, political power was needed.


    However, thanks to Derriant¡¯s information, I was confident that the matter would be resolved without El stepping forward.


    Of course, Derivant¡¯s visit brought another headache, but that had nothing to do with the current matter.


    Anyway, El, who destroyed the lord¡¯s castle on the Gray Mountain on the border between Deadran City and Gray City, opened his mouth to Verna next to him.


    ¡°Have you seen it? ¡°Berna¡¯s prison is now gone.¡±


    Verna took in the scene and looked at Elle with an incredulous expression.


    ¡°how¡­ This happens¡­ .¡±


    ¡°It is the will of heaven. This means that we will return Verna to a truly free body. So forget everything about the past. This was done by an animal, not a human, so forget everything about what happens to your father. And now you can live freely.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­¡± I don¡¯t deserve that. I am¡­ ¡°She is a woman who has done nothing.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you won¡¯t take care of the Count?¡±


    ¡°that¡­ no! The Count was the light of my life. The only thing he wanted from me was to be a beacon for Dierran. ¡°I don¡¯t know about such a grand thing like a lighthouse, but I will dedicate my whole life to the Gray family!¡±


    ¡°Look at that. ¡°Aren¡¯t you more qualified than anyone else?¡±


    L smiled and turned around.


    Verna looked at Elle nkly.


    What kind of qualifications do you have?


    L¡¯s words somehow sounded like a spell of liberation. Perhaps that was why Verna began to shed tears without realizing it.


    But those tears were not tears of sadness.


    ***


    I understand that the Gray Boy epted their im in the capital and took Count Dedran away. I wasn¡¯t aware of the political maneuvering that went on between them.


    I just believed what El had told me, based on past connections, that Count Dedran would definitely be put on death row.


    And the next day, Verna was invited to a dinner party at a restaurant. Not only Verna, but also the Great boy.


    Of course, it does not reveal your identity. I was simply invited to be a regr at the restaurant on the hill.


    The Gray boy had only worked as a lord¡¯s agent for a short time. Therefore, her face is unknown, and since Verna has never appeared in front of people to begin with, her face is also unknown. The only person whose face is known in Gray City is Earl Gray, but he is still lying still.


    ¡°Mom, you have to use honorifics to everyone here. Because he didn¡¯t reveal that he was a nobleman. ¡°Master said that just seeing the people¡¯s lives, hanging out with them, and feeling them firsthand is precious.¡±


    At first, she hadn¡¯t noticed that the ¡®little¡¯ was missing from the title the Gray boy called her. But now, every time I hear that name, my heart aches.


    ¡°so? Since it was your teacher¡¯s invitation, of course I had toe¡­ This mother¡­ .¡±


    Verna stammered because she was embarrassed to say that she was a mother, something she had never done before, but since the Dedran lord¡¯s castle exploded and the prison called her fear exploded, she swore to gain confidence after watching that scene, so she continued speaking.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not good at hanging out with those people¡­ .¡±


    ¡°are you okay. All you have to do is eat food. ¡°You don¡¯t even need to say anything.¡±


    ¡°so? If that¡¯s the case, it doesn¡¯t matter¡­ .¡±


    Verna looked around again.


    ¡°Hey El! ¡°What on earth are you giving me today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a dessert dinner.¡±


    ¡°What dessert?¡±


    Knoll¡¯s face distorted.


    ¡°Did you call us all here to eat something like that?¡±


    ¡°Oh my honey? What¡¯s wrong with dessert? ¡°Where is such a great guy?¡±


    ¡°what? How could that be! When ites to dinner, it¡¯s meat! meat. Hang on. I have to go to the store and get some delicious parts. ¡°How can you only eat dessert?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, my wife wants to get hitched. How do you feel, everyone?¡±


    Verna looked at the bickering couple. It felt like fighting, but it felt so natural. Is this a real couple? Verna had that thought.


    For her, who rarely remembers seeing a married couple from the sidelines, Knoll and Raine were simply amazing and envious.


    ¡°Well, Laine, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t know anything else, but I can¡¯t agree with you about the dessert. It¡¯s a revolution! It¡¯s L¡¯s revolution. It¡¯s definitely a revolution for an elf like me who can¡¯t eat meat!¡±


    Another person next to me. person?


    Verna flinched in surprise again. Because of their pointy ears, I understood that they were elves, something I had only seen in books, but since I was experiencing so many things for the first time, I felt like my brain couldn¡¯t keep up.


    ¡°That Dieran¡­ ¡°You¡¯re an elf, right?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. mother. I¡¯ve seen this person a few times¡­ .¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    It was truly beautiful, Verna thought. A couple who looks natural with an elf. And myself sitting close to my son.


    Everything was like a dream in reality.


    To the point where I wonder if I can dream this dream again.


    ¡°Here we are.¡±


    El presented everyone with strawberry tarts made with strawberries she had obtained from far away. A true king of sweet and sour. And strawberry shaved ice was also presented in front of him.


    Verna almost lost her eyes when she saw that.


    What a dessert with such beautiful colors. Plus, the strawberry shaved ice seemed to sparkle.


    Knoll angrily scooped up arge bowl of shaved ice and put it in his mouth.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Then I held my head as I felt a sharp pain in my brain.


    ¡°what¡¯s this! Ugh, that¡¯s ding¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Oh, you shouldn¡¯t eat that all at once. It¡¯s cold. ¡°You should eat a little bit of it with strawberries like Elena over there, right?¡±


    ¡°Yumma! ¡°You have to say that first!¡±


    ¡°Iknow, right?¡±


    When Elughed, Reine and Elenaughed along. The Gray boy carefully scooped up the strawberry shaved ice, thinking that he shouldn¡¯t end up like that. Sweet. Sweet and sour. And cold. It was so cool.


    It feels like my heart is being blown open.


    It was the same for Berna.


    this is.


    This kind of dessert.


    And without realizing it, tears flowed again.


    She even decided tomit suicide.


    No, he was the one who actually chose death.


    Of course, his happiness was over. Because Count Gray is still lying down. But time spent with Dieran, another sun. And this moment when I feel alive again.


    Verna was once again worried about whether she deserved to enjoy a life like this. She was afraid that the seeds of unhappiness woulde again from somewhere. I just felt hesitant and anxious.


    ¡°You deserve it and you deserve to be happier. ¡°Don¡¯t make that face. I¡¯ll bring you some dessert, so you can eat it with the Count.¡±


    Verna was startled and flinched. This strange man must have read his thoughts, because he always spoke as if he had seen into his inner thoughts.


    But it was true that every time that happened, I felt at ease. I nod my head, thinking that I really hope so.


    ***


    After returning from dinner, Verna went straight to the bedroom where the Count was lying. And then he took the count¡¯s hand. I put a strawberry tart in his mouth.


    Although it is in a dazed state, even though its brain is injured, it still has the survival instinct of an animal, so it chews when foodes in.


    Seeing that, Verna began to sob.


    ¡°you¡­ You know what? I had so much fun today. Just me¡­ No, Dieran was there too, so I wasn¡¯t alone. Still, how I wish you were together. But it worked out. Dieran has a great person as his teacher. So your son¡­ You can¡¯t go wrong. Rest assured. I also¡­ No matter what happens, I will take care of you and Dieran. ¡°I have been a member of the Gray family ever since the day you first smiled at me and the day I first smiled at you.¡±


    Verna said that and wiped away her tears. And then he began tob the count¡¯s tangled hair. With all my sincerity, one by one.


    Verna stared straight at Count Gray. With a face full of great determination.


    Because I stood upright and opened my mouth to that fearful father.


    ¡°to you¡­ Dare I say it? I wanted to tell you when you could understand. But I feel fortunate to be able to talk about it now. If I had hung myself that day, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to take care of you like this. therefore¡­ ! Moreover, there are people who told me that I am qualified, so I will try to be more courageous. ¡°You must listen.¡±


    Verna knelt down and looked up at the Count, holding his hand. My hands were shaking slightly. However, when the warmth came from the Count¡¯s hand, he opened his closed mouth and let out a confession.


    ¡°Your wife, Great Verna¡­ I love my husband, Great Lyden, with all my heart. ¡°I really love you.¡±


    Tears flowed from Verna¡¯s eyes again. And yet, she continued to say those words that she had not been able to say for 10 years. I kept saying the words, ¡°I love you,¡± out of my mouth.

 Chapter 53

    # 53


    Chapter.13 Typhoon and heavy


    rain are falling. This was no ordinary rain.


    Strong rainstorms caused by tropical cyclones called typhoons or hurricanes.


    For convenience, let¡¯s call it a typhoon.


    Anyway, this powerful wind and rain shook the autumn sky of Gray City.


    -Wheeeeeeee!


    A strong wind shakes the walls of the restaurant and howls. There¡¯s always something about the wind that cries.


    In my experience, it doesn¡¯t seem like a typhoon that uproots trees and blows away signs, but what is certain is that no customers wille here through the wind and rain.


    -Wheeeeeeee!


    The sound of the wind shakes the restaurant door again. Even though all the doors were closed, the strong rain leaked in little by little.


    ¡°You, you, you, you, you!¡±


    ¡°Did I even die? ¡°Why are you making such a fuss?¡±


    The dragon runs wild and calls me. So, when I frown, I also frown and look at myself.


    ¡°The wind is noisy. It was rattling from earlier! sudden! Are you going to stop?¡±


    ¡°no¡­ . Be patient, dragon. Changing the flow of nature is not a good thing. ¡°If you do something wrong, it can have an impact on other ces.¡±


    Because of the weather that the dragon changed without thinking, a huge tsunami could hit another town. The butterfly effect, in which the unintentional pping of a butterfly¡¯s wings creates a huge storm, is effective everywhere. So changing the weather is dangerous.


    Nature is such a scary being. A being more terrifying than a dragon.


    It is arrogance to go against nature and try to be a god.


    It might be the case that if this rain doesn¡¯t stop, Lulin will die.


    ¡°Is that so? If that¡¯s the case, you can¡¯t do it. ¡°He¡¯s a noisy guy.¡±


    Lurin frowned and threw the finished beer can into the trash can. Of course, it was clear that all the butcher shops and markets were closed, so I couldn¡¯t even go to the market.


    So it¡¯s a perfect holiday.


    It¡¯s lunchtime now, but the newly awakened dragon says the wind is noisy, so Seonghwa High School¡¯s cafeteria ispletely closed.


    In times like these, it¡¯s best to do household chores that you haven¡¯t been able to do before.


    With that in mind, I was about to go to the second floor when the dragon started opening another beer can. The wind and rain got a little stronger and shook the door.


    -Rattle rattle.


    Perhaps because it was on a hill, it seemed to be affected by the wind more than in the city. Topographically, the city of Grays is definitely on the less windy side, surrounded by the Gray Mountains and the hill where our restaurant is now.


    -Kwasik


    Absurdly, the door shakes and cracks. It is made of wood and has no strength. strength. Brick is probably the best construction material, but areas made of wood, such as door frames and restaurant doors, are problematic.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    You cannot change thews of nature. But there¡¯s nothing wrong with defending yourself, right? Protecting my restaurant from the wind won¡¯t cause the butterfly effect.


    I never change my words.


    ¡°Lurin. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Maejumeokgoida!¡±


    Before I knew it, the dragon, who had poured another beer can, was sitting at the bar table mumbling something.


    ¡°What are you eating?¡±


    Lulin held out his hand. There was beef jerky in her hand. When did you find it in the food storage room again?


    ¡°If you want to chew it, why are you keeping it in your mouth?¡±


    Lurin seemed to be tired of muttering and exining, so she took the beef jerky out of her mouth and started shouting.


    ¡°This is it! Putting it in your mouth and letting it dissolve little by little while sipping the beer is more delicious than chewing it. Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±


    Nod.


    After proudly exining how to eat beef jerky, he puts the beef jerky back in his mouth and purses his eyebrows.


    It¡¯s a delicious and happy expression.


    That happy expression has the effect of making me happy too. I don¡¯t know why, but that¡¯s just the way it is.


    No, no.


    I came to my senses and spoke to the dragon again.


    ¡°Put up a protective shield around Lurin¡¯s restaurant. ¡°I¡¯m a little worried because the wind is so strong.¡±


    ¡°You mean the shield? ¡°You said something different than before.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you only want to protect restaurants? You don¡¯t mess with nature, right? ¡°It¡¯s not like nature nned to destroy our restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Is nature destroying our house? If that happens, I will fight against nature. ¡°What is yours is mine!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. So please use a shield.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand!¡±


    Lulin began to use mana as if he were putting beef jerky in his mouth. Soon the rattling noise will disappearpletely.


    The raindrops that had been leaking disappeared as well.


    The restaurant bes very quiet thanks to the shield. Peace hase.


    ¡°We hung a protective screen on the wall of the restaurant. It is perfect!¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe then pet it baby!¡±


    Rurin stuck her head toward the kitchen at the bar table. I have nothing to say. Since you¡¯ve done a lot of work, you should get paid for it.


    Ssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss.


    As I carefully stroked Lurin¡¯s ck hair from the top of her head to the nape of her neck, she twisted her body. Still, the smile is from ear to ear.


    ¡°I like that your hands are warm.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, but stop drinking beer and get up. ¡°I¡¯ve put up a protective shield, so you can do your housework with peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°housework?¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    The dragon instinctively sensed that this was a nuisance and tried to run away, but was immediately grabbed by the back. And led me to the second floor.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m sleepy right now!¡±


    ¡°Why are you sleepy when you just woke up? No nonsense. sir.¡±


    ¡°Aang!¡±


    I hate that peculiar thing!ined, but ended up being dragged to the second floor.


    The first housework I want to do is probablyundry. It¡¯s also the biggest job.


    It¡¯s probably not the right weather for cleaning.


    In that case, the weather is not suitable for doingundry since it cannot be dried in the sun, but theundry piles up too much.


    Even though I used teleportation to get to the capital, I have a pile of clothes I wore while I was there, as well asundry that I had put off, so I should get rid of them when I have time.


    Just because there is no sunlight doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t dry yourundry. There are many ways.


    There was another reason for the sudden increase inundry.


    Since I bought a ton of clothesst time, the amount of clothes I wear has naturally increased, and if I let my guard down even a little, it piles up like a mountain.


    So, most of the things lying around in theundry room were Rurin¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Lurin looks horrified as she looks at her clothes piled up in theundry room. Why are you freaking out? After putting it on myself.


    ¡°These are your clothes that need to be washed.¡±


    ¡°Right. Work hard, girl!¡±


    ¡°Today I will teach you especially how to doundry. ¡°Did you get through the cooking well so far?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a dragon that doesn¡¯t wear clothes!¡±


    ¡°What you¡¯re wearing right now isn¡¯t clothes, it¡¯s fur?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reughing. Please help because there are too many. It¡¯s almost your clothes. I can¡¯t ask you to do it because I¡¯m afraid of what he might do if I leave you alone, but you can help, right? This mother is having a hard time and is getting old. How long do you have to do theundry and feed them? okay?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ ¡°Why are you a mother?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not going to help me?¡±


    Rurin nced at me and looked at theundry. He puffed out his cheeks and sat down next to me, probably because he felt there was no way out. Grumbling.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay to do it?¡±


    I demonstrated to her first. First, spray water and applyundry soap.


    Laundry soap is, of course, a modern product.


    Dirty areas should be especially scrubbed.


    And since it¡¯s better to rinse it all at once, rub it and then pile it aside.


    Still, I tend to wear clean clothes, so there are no dirty spots. Unless you¡¯re drunk, don¡¯t spill anything on your clothes. Rather, it is a dragon that is quite neat in appearance.


    Again, unless you¡¯re sleepy or drunk.


    When I¡¯m sleepy or drunk, I make a mess of clothes and restaurants. Uproar.


    ¡°how is it? ¡°You can do it, right?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, what is it? ¡°There is nothing this dragon can¡¯t do!¡±


    Rurin nodded with a confident face, as if asking when she hadined, and began to do theundry. For a while, he kept pace with me and applied soap, and after a while, he held something in his hand and expressed a question.


    ¡°What is this? It¡¯s not mine. ¡°Umm.¡±


    What was in Rurin¡¯s hand. It¡¯s my drowz. Yes, these are my pants.


    ¡°Hey, give it to me. I suck.¡±


    ¡°I remembered! This is it! I saw you wearing it when I broke into your bedroom. Oh, your important underwear. I suck this! Hi-Hi.¡±


    Rurin smiled meaningfully and put water on my panties. Well, I don¡¯t attach much significance to the panties, but I guess it feels a bit strange. How should I exin this feeling?


    Rurin put soap on her nose, rolled up her sleeves, and washed my panties with great care. After putting soap on it once, lift it, check the condition, and put soap on it again.


    ¡°Oh oh!¡±


    And then it¡¯s an exmation. What on earth is this dragon thinking?


    I felt like something was itching in my chest, so I swiped all of my underwear except those panties to my side.


    Rurin shows interest in myundry and runs towards me.


    Over and over again.


    ¡°I will do what is yours! ¡°I heard that¡¯s how it should be!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done. Do your own thing. ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡±


    Something like this.


    Thanks to this, even we are covered in soap.


    oh my.


    Anyway, the struggle was over and I had finished soaping up, so I straightened my back and got up.


    ¡°Now just spray this again with water, rinse it, wring it out and let it dry.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s tough! ¡°Let¡¯s use your magic!¡±


    ¡°no. ¡°The magic is so strong that it tears all my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Um ah! ¡°There is a good way!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Lurin quickly ran over with theundry that needed to be rinsed.


    ¡°hey! What are you doing? ¡°If I do something strange, will I get scolded?¡±


    ¡°You should thank me!¡±


    Lulin ran outside into the typhoon. After protecting theundry from flying away with a protective film, I took out theundry one by one and spread it out inside the protective film. The strong wind and rain knock on theundry from all directions.


    oh?


    It was definitely a good method.


    All my clothes got wet from the rain and wind and I started acting like a crazy, crazy bitch, so I grabbed my clothes and hehehe! ha ha ha! Although it is a scary scene for anyone to see.


    What¡¯s going on with our dragon?


    ¡°How are you? After all, isn¡¯t this body? Hehe¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± .¡±


    I obediently agreed and followed Lurin. When things hit you from all directions like this, it feels like yourundry is being washed just by holding it. Could you say it is nature¡¯s washing machine?


    Anyway, the rain in this world is not polluted at all. There is no problem in drinking it if necessary for survival. So, are you using it forundry?


    So we returned to the restaurant like mice caught in the rain.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m cold. Everything is good, but the wind is too cold. Echu!¡±


    Rurin starts coughing.


    She cannot escape cold and heat with her human body. Since this was a natural phenomenon, I pointed to the second floor.

 Chapter 54

    # 54


    Chapter.13 Typhoon and Gonggitdol


    ¡°First, dry yourself and change your clothes ande down. ¡°You can dry yourundry in the empty space at the construction site.¡±


    ¡°i get it¡­ .¡±


    Lurin went upstairs, whimpering. I feel uneasy because I sent it alone. I thought it probably wouldn¡¯t work, so I followed him up.


    Lurin threw away her wet clothes and stood holding a towel. His face is full of annoyance.


    ¡°You are like that¡­ .¡±


    ¡°you!¡±


    Rurin runs towards me holding a towel. In other words, please do this.


    I had no choice but to start wiping my body.


    ¡°You wear the clothes. ¡°Get dressed ande down.¡±


    And after issuing a strict order, he came down.


    Now I want to try cooking.


    Since I hadn¡¯t had lunch yet, I was craving some warm food. A dish that warms the five organs and six parts of the body.


    Of course, there are many dishes that warm you up, but right now, soup dishes are dancing back and forth in my head.


    With rain and wind blowing there, the spicy soup is the best.


    ¡°you!¡±


    Before I knew it, Rurin had changed her clothes, came down, and rushed to my back. What is this fast speed?


    This dragon takes an incredibly long time to change clothes if you leave it alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold, so be a stove! Because your back is warm!¡±


    I almost lost the knife I was holding because Lurin was giving me a back hug. It¡¯s because of the feeling you feel on your back.


    A variety of modern underwear was also provided, but I did not wear it. I didn¡¯t wear it. This damn dragon is real.


    For some reason, my breathing bes difficult.


    He¡¯s even holding a knife, so it¡¯s really troublesome if he does this.


    I took a deep breath and deliberately pushed harder.


    ¡°Yumma! What if I jump in while holding a knife? You missed it and almost got stuck in your foot! ¡°Please look at the situation and rush in, dragon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cold, what should I do? ¡°It can¡¯t be helped!¡±


    Lurin had no intention of getting off my back. I feel him rubbing his cheek against my back. Yes, at least the ball is fine. No, it¡¯s not okay.


    Dragon, you have to fall before you can eat.


    ¡°If it¡¯s cold, I cover myself with a nket. Aren¡¯t you going to eat? If I keep doing this, should I starve?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that. Cook! hungry!¡±


    ¡°So get away.¡±


    ¡°hate!¡±


    ¡°You said you were hungry?¡±


    ¡°Keep it like this!¡±


    ¡°You want to fight?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe! How did know!¡±


    Lurin says she doesn¡¯t like this and that, and casts the skill Nohamuin. And then he hugs me tighter.


    Her arms tightened around my chest. It¡¯s very challenging. If you want to fight, you have to fight. I ept that challenge.


    ¡°Okay, go for it.¡±


    I put down the knife, lowered my arm, and started tickling Lulin¡¯s waist. Tickle-


    ¡°Puhahahaha! do not do that!¡±


    ¡°Leave yourself alone!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, your hands are weak, and your back is weak! do not do that!¡±


    The two of us soon fell into chaos. Me, who is trying to drop me, and Lurin, who is trying to put up with it. There was an uproar.


    In the end, it seemed like it was so ticklish that Lurin stepped back, ring at me. In effect, it was a deration of surrender.


    It was hard to tickle him, but he barely won anyway.


    Rurin, who was very tickled by her waist, took a deep breath as if she was tired fromughing.


    Ha ha ha ha!


    ¡°You said I was ticklish! ¡°I did it!¡±


    There were tears in the corners of Rurin¡¯s eyes fromughing so hard. So I turned my back. As I watched, I felt like I was going to get caught up.


    ¡°If you have surrendered, go sit down. If you don¡¯t want to starve, stop fussing.¡±


    ¡°You, you, you, but thanks to you, I¡¯m not cold!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡°Did your blood pressure rise while you wereughing?¡±


    ¡°I looked after it because it wasn¡¯t cold.¡±


    Lurin said as if she was being generous and went to sit down at the bar table. And grab a fork.


    ¡°Since I watched you, give me food! ¡°Right now!¡±


    ¡°Dragon, if the kitchen knife flies, can you get it? ¡°Who has been disturbing you so far?¡±


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    A dragon that acts like a fool. Well, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll die if you throw a kitchen knife. Even if you calmly dodge it or even get stabbed with it, you¡¯ll be fine.


    But you can¡¯t really throw it.


    Because I don¡¯t even want to get slightly scratched and bleed.


    Still, it was too shameless to just leave it alone, so I pulled on both cheeks. Very hard. Soft cheeks stretch very well.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    It was kind of fun, so I wandered around, then turned my back coolly and returned to cooking. Rurin starts ring at me while stroking her cheek, but it¡¯s best to ignore her.


    Today¡¯s lunch is a soup dish.


    As I said before, since it is raining, I feel like eating warm soup. Among soup dishes, Korean food.


    Right now I feel like eating Korean food.


    Lately, I¡¯ve been making mostly western food, but today, with the rain and wind getting stronger, I¡¯m reminded of my hometown even more.


    I pictured kalguksu in my head.


    I have to make kalguksu that the dragon will admire.


    ce one Palen cue on a cutting board. Starting with the internal organs,pletely remove any parts that may produce odor.


    When ites to kalguksu, it is rich chicken kalguksu.


    Making chicken kalguksu is not that difficult. This is Korean food that anyone can cook.


    If you can bear the little inconvenience.


    In modern times, all you have to do is buy ready-made kalguksu noodles and add them, so all you have to do is make the broth.


    Of course, I am a chef by trade, so although it is a bit difficult, I use flour to make kalguksu noodles.


    When ites to kneading, because the pounding attack magic is used, the stickiness of the dough is better than that of foot kneading or hand kneading. Of course, the dough was already made.


    So the important thing is the soup.


    First nch the disassembled Palenques by making cuts along the grain of the bones in boiled water with salt.


    Boil it for about 5 minutes and then take it out. Because it¡¯s just nching.


    The reason for this work is to remove oil and odor.


    ¡°Oh, that guy!¡±


    Lulin immediately recognized the scent of Palenque and sniffed it. This is Rurin, who really likes Palenque. So, I snort with an expectant look on my face.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to make soup with this guy.¡±


    ¡°Smelling it makes me hungrier.¡±


    Lulin nodded and rxed again.


    Chicken bones make a rich broth and flesh makes a clear broth, but when making chicken kalguksu, it is best to include both bones and meat. Of course, this is my standard.


    There is no uniform recipe. Because it can be applied anywhere.


    ¡°If you are hungry, help me. Dragon. ¡°It¡¯s hard to do it alone.¡±


    ¡°If I help you, will it go faster?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    When I smiled, Lurin was drawn into the kitchen as if she was possessed by something. Of course, helping doesn¡¯t make it faster. At least in soup dishes that require broth.


    If you want to make a thicker broth, add Palenque starting from cold water. Pour all of the Palen cue into the bowl, roughly chop the whole onion and the white part of the green onion, and pat it in the same way.


    Adding whole peppercorns helps remove odor. If you want the soup to have a more refreshing aftertaste, add whole peppers.


    And a secret that is not a secret.


    Chicken produces a substance called inosine.


    Inosine is what enhances the glutamic acid taste of shiitake mushrooms. When shiitake mushrooms, which add umami to meat, meet chicken containing inosine, the umami vor explodes.


    So, especially in chicken kalguksu, add dried shiitake mushrooms, not monton mushrooms, in moderation. If you add too much, it will lose the taste, so it is better to use it in moderation.


    Then boil it for 30 minutes.


    ¡°What am I doing?¡±


    ¡°Watch for the fireball, and when the soup starts to foam, take it off.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make noodles.¡±


    ¡°I see. Cooking is difficult. Hehe.¡±


    Although it was a bit unreliable, I left the broth to the dragon and started making noodles. Lurin stood still and began to remove the bubbles.


    But after 20 minutes. Lulin began to doze off while holding adle to remove foam.


    Dozing off in front of the fire. Did you intend to get burned?


    Nodding, nodding.


    Lulin¡¯s head bobs in front of the pot.


    It¡¯s extremely dangerous.


    ¡°Yumma! Oh my gosh!¡±


    I quickly picked up Lurin andid her out on the table. Can¡¯t you stand it and fall asleep? Actually, it was too sleepy for Lurin to do it. This is a task that requires standing still and slowly waiting for bubbles to form.


    Completely opposite to the dragon.


    But thanks to that, I made all the noodles, so I focused on making the broth alone. Continue skimming off the foam. Then, reduce the intensity of the fireball and boil for another 15 minutes, removing the foam as well.


    I said it¡¯s easy, but it requires time and sincerity. That¡¯s what broth is like.


    Once it has boiled to this extent, strain the broth through a strainer. And throw away everything except Palenque. Palenque separates the bones and flesh.


    Put the separated bones back into the soup, boil a little more, and lightly season the peeled flesh with salt and pepper.


    It¡¯s almost finished now.


    Add Cheongju to the broth pot to remove any odor, then transfer the broth to a small pot and add chopped shiitake mushrooms and green onions.


    Then add the noodles and boil them.


    Since it serves two people, a small pot is enough.


    Afterwards, if you add the fillet of the peeled Palenque as a garnish, a masterpiece is created with the vor of the warm and rich chicken broth, the chewiness of the noodles, and the broth interacting with the shiitake mushrooms.


    Now my stomach is crying out for food toe quickly.


    I woke up Lurin, who was sleeping on the table.


    ¡°The food is ready. ¡°Get up quickly.¡±


    ¡°Ugh? ¡°Are you finally done?¡±


    Lulin woke up, rubbing his eyes. Even though I felt hungry, I got up at once and moved to the bar table and sat down on a chair.


    I sat side by side next to Lurin and put down two bowls of chicken kalguksu, or Palen Q kalguksu.


    ¡°This is a noodle dish made with chicken soup. Hurry up and eat. ¡°You were hungry, right?¡±


    ¡°oh! There are times when rain is good. Since the business is closed, even though it is lunch, I can eat it with you! That¡¯s good! Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so please eat it quickly.¡±


    ¡°i get it!¡±


    Lurin picked up the noodles with a fork and put them in her mouth.


    Slurp slurp.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m used to pasta, but I inhale the sticky noodles into my throat. While watching that, I also started eating kalguksu. I did it and it tasted really good. After all, Palen Q itself is organic. Hehehe.


    Slurp slurp!


    ¡°delicious?¡±


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    bang.


    Instead of answering, Lurin drank a lot of soup and put the pot down. And then he nodded vigorously. It¡¯s a very satisfied face.


    ¡°Anything you make is delicious!¡±


    A dragon shouts with a firm face. Our Lurin seems to be telling the obvious truth that the sun rises in the east.


    Even if it¡¯s natural that it¡¯s delicious, it honestly makes me feel good when someone says it¡¯s that delicious. Would you say that the difficult cooking process suddenly disappears from your mind and you feel rewarded by enjoying the food you cooked?


    So, if you get food, the secret to survival is to praise it for being delicious.


    Anyway, lunch goes by like that.


    It¡¯s still raining. The wind has died down a bit, but the rain is still strong.


    In this situation, dinner business is also out.

 Chapter 55

    # 55


    Chapter.13 Typhoon and Gonggitdol


    business are out, but there is still work to be done.


    The rain and wind started yesterday. Because the weather was so rough, the barn was well fenced and there was plenty of pasture, so I told Mr. Ment, Miltein, and Aunt Serrel that they didn¡¯t have toe up today. Instead, all I had to do was look around.


    It would be even more difficult if you came up in this inclement weather saying you were taking care of the ranch and got hurt.


    If even one person gets hurt, it is I who suffers the loss. Because it¡¯s not that easy to find someone you can trust.


    ¡°Lurin is rolling around. ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the ranch.¡±


    I shouted at Rurin and then came out.


    When Ie out, the wind hits me.


    Hehehe!


    What makes it difficult to see is the weather that makes walking difficult.


    This is how much it has subsided.


    Isn¡¯t it time for the eye of the typhoon to pass? Since there is no weather forecast, this is very inconvenient.


    ¡°The wind guy is annoying!¡±


    ¡°Okay, wind guy. Eh?¡±


    Rurin was standing next to me. Since when has it been around? Why didn¡¯t I feel it?


    ¡°Why did you follow me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go with you.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    Nod.


    Are you worried because the weather is bad? This dragon?


    Oh no way.


    I looked closely at the dragon¡¯s face. Then he looks at me. As the rain hits Lulin¡¯s face, he grimaces. Yet, he steadfastly walks next to me.


    ¡°Well, since you followed on your own, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Lulin¡¯s hair flutters wildly in the wind. Long ck hair flutters. I hope you don¡¯t do anything that could damage your hair.


    We climbed up the hill and reached the ranch. Even though it¡¯s not a major typhoon, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s water buffalo flying around, but it¡¯s still worth looking around.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    ¡°Miltain! Hold on tight!¡±


    ¡°yes! Seniors!¡±


    An unexpected situation was unfolding before my eyes.


    At the ranch, Miltain and Mr. Ment were fighting through the wind and rain to catch a water buffalo that had run out of the barn.


    I was told to take a break, but people came out and worked despite my expectations. They are good people. really.


    Of course, it was not a situation where I could just admire them, so I immediately rushed to their aid.


    These are guys whose rough behavior was suppressed by the dragon¡¯s peer. So it¡¯s not like my wild instincts came out. It seemed like he was scared because of the wind and rain. They didn¡¯t even know that a livestock shed was the safest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start by putting it back in the barn! ¡°If the three of us pull it together, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    Miltain and Mr. Ment nodded simultaneously at my words. When I joined, the bnce of power was broken and the buffalo began to be overwhelmed. It was easy to put the frightened buffalo back into the barn.


    The barn that was built is quiterge. If you stay inside, you can avoid wind and rain. It can¡¯t be helped that rainwater leaks in, but it can be seen as cute.


    They refuse a ce where they can protect themselves and instead run out into the wild. Anyway, what is the intelligence of a water buffalo?


    We put the buffalo back in and locked the door of the buffalo cage tightly. Then Mr. Ment bowed his head as if he was sorry.


    ¡°The reason was that this guy closed the door to the Berrynerik cage sloppy. What would you do if you made all the preparations and prevented them from leaving the barn? Anyway, the cause of idents always seems to be man-made. Human Resources. Do you understand, you bastard?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, sorry¡­ .¡±


    Miltain lowered his head.


    ¡°Is that why you came up? I said you didn¡¯t have toe¡­ .¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Of course it has toe up! It was only after it came up that I noticed this. Even if you do well all the time, if you make a mistake once, it¡¯s useless. But why would you make that mistake in this weather? ¡°I feel sorry for El, what should I do?¡±


    Quang!


    Mr. Ment grabbed Miltain¡¯s head. Because of his guilt, Miltein could not say anything and just held his head.


    ¡°Hoho well, it¡¯s okay as long as there¡¯s no Bernerik who ran away. Still, don¡¯t be too harsh on a kid who works like crazy all the time. ¡°It was also my fault for not managing it properly.¡±


    Aunt Serrel patted Mr. Ment on the back. And then, as expected, he bowed his head to me. With a sorry face.


    Honestly, these people are more important than a single Bernerik running away.


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­ . That¡¯s it, but. Know that you lived because of Mr. Serrel. No, rather, apologize to the owner, El. How much damage did this almost cause?¡±


    ¡°no. Damage? I¡¯m just d the three of you are safe. ¡°I had no idea that all three of you would be there.¡±


    ¡°I was told to take a day off, but how can I do that? It¡¯s work. ¡°In times like these, we need to take better care of ourselves.¡±


    Aunt Serrel shook her head.


    Mr. Ment and Miltain both look at me and shake their heads.


    ¡°Ranch work has be the meaning of life. ¡°It¡¯s natural.¡±


    ¡°I was entrusted with this task by the person who saved my son, so does it make sense for me to neglect it?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. And the moneyes in more regrly than when I was working as a mercenary. ha ha ha!¡±


    thud!


    Miltein, who was making unnecessary noises, grumbled after receiving a honey balm from Mr. Ment.


    ¡°Well, thank you for that, but this is it.¡±


    I know very well that they are putting a lot of effort into their work. Thanks to Aunt Serrel, the number of water buffaloes that were sessfully bred increased and their numbers also increased.


    Since these people take care of the water buffalo like their own children, the amount of my pocket money has also increased. Cheese is also in good supply.


    The three people smiled and started organizing the barn. The three people¡¯s clothes are soaked and their hands and feet are covered in mud.


    But even so, he was smiling. Rather, I don¡¯t know what to do with myself.


    ¡°ah! ¡°By the way, have you eaten?¡±


    In that case, you should at least serve food. Normally it wouldn¡¯t matter, but we gathered together at the barn in this inclement weather, and we couldn¡¯t pretend not to notice. I had a strong desire to take care of something.


    ¡°no?¡±


    The three people shook their heads at the same time.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the restaurant for a moment.¡±


    I was thinking of going back to the restaurant and getting some kalguksu. I turn my head and look for Rurin. She was squatting in front of the buffalo pen, holding the grass in her hand and giving and taking it away.


    ¡°Are you hungry? I won¡¯t give it to you. Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s funny how this guy sticks out his tongue!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t live. I can¡¯t live. Stop being stupid and follow me to the restaurant. Or do you want to stay here?¡±


    Then he immediately got up and shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless without you. A ce like this.¡±


    I went down to the restaurant, holding the hand of Lulin, who spoke mercilessly, and put noodles in the leftover broth and returned to the ranch carrying the whole pot.


    Shoot!


    Just as the wind seemed to have subsided, the rain became heavier. As soon as I arrived at the barn, I had to wipe my body with a towel. We distributed the towels we had brought to the three people and made them sit in the stable.


    ¡°What is that, El?¡±


    Miltain approaches with interest. Although the barn had a strong animal smell, the three people naturally epted the pot as if they were very familiar with it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a palen cue soup dish. ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±


    Aunt Serrel¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at my cooking, which she found fascinating. Miltein can¡¯t stand it anymore, tastes the soup first in his bowl, and then shouts.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the soup amazing? Ah, it¡¯s warm. Senior, please try it!¡±


    ¡°okay? Then where?¡±


    Smoke from kalguksu rose from a corner of the barn.


    ¡°The portion is quiterge, so please eat a lot.¡±


    After giving them a meal, I watched them eat for a while and then looked around the barn again. However, the three people do their job so well that there is no need to look around.


    If this happens, will there be no need to do anything here?


    I need to get a bonus.


    The number of water buffaloes has increased significantly, so I wonder if we need one or two more people.


    Of course, I delegated that part to Mr. Ment.


    ¡°Kaaaa! I want to drink¡­ ! I just got dumped by my girlfriend the other day¡­ . Hmm¡­ .¡±


    ¡°For some reason, it came up first.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Was it a car?¡±


    Mr. Ment answers first, and Mr. Serrel makes a sad face. And finally I opened my mouth.


    Surely Miltein¡¯s girlfriend would be the woman who said she would marry him if he quit his mercenary job?


    Miltain has a smooth face, but he doesn¡¯t seem to have a girlfriend. Well, I don¡¯t even have a better half, so who should I worry about?


    ¡°As expected, this is delicious!¡±


    Lurin joined a group of Sanga and ate the remaining soup from her te, letting out an exmation.


    ¡°L-nim, your wife is such a beautiful person¡­ .¡±


    Miltein mutters while looking at Rurin. But it was something that could not be overlooked.


    Why does everyone, including the Gray boy and Verna, call Lurin their wife?


    ¡°Why does everyone have that misunderstanding?¡±


    I responded like that, but Rurin opened her mouth in triumph and lit it up.


    ¡°You have eyes for this guy. Yes. El is mine.¡±


    ¡°Lurin. Come on.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wasn¡¯t it your wife?¡±


    Even Aunt Serrel looks surprised. I have nothing to say anymore. There are so many misunderstandings, so what is this?


    ¡°I¡¯m not married. Marriage! Anyway, go down early today.¡±


    I forcibly grabbed Rurin¡¯s hand and started retreating.


    ¡°Are you embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡°Just by looking at them, they look like newlyweds, hehe.¡±


    You can hear three people each saying a word.


    ¡°no!¡±


    I shouted desperately, but the three people turned away from my gaze and startedughing. And Lulin was smiling too.


    ¡°Those humans have eyes to see. ¡°You are mine.¡±


    ¡°No, it has a different meaning from Madam Lurin and yours. I know?¡±


    ¡°Why is it different? ¡°My mom said that a couple belongs to each other.¡±


    ¡°So you are mine and I am yours?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mine?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s yours, so I want to listen to you, be by your side, and die with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    I ran out of things to say.


    Suddenly my heart is pounding. It¡¯s notmon to be speechless at Lurin¡¯s words.


    Whiiiiiiiing!


    The wind started blowing again. Yes, I have to run because the wind is blowing. I definitely don¡¯t run because I feel strange.


    ¡°Go together! you!¡±


    Then Lurin follows suit and starts running. So we raced back to the restaurant.


    By the time we got back to the ranch, the afternoon had passed.


    The rain is still pouring down and the wind bes quiet and then bes harsh again and again. The sky has been consistently dark since morning, but gets darker as the evening progresses.


    As expected, the dinner business was out. That¡¯s why I¡¯m running out of time. Doundry and housework in the morning. In the afternoon, I looked around the ranch and finished everything I had to do.


    I just sat at the table and was bored, so I called Lulin.


    ¡°Lurin,e here.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing that?¡±


    Lurin approaches with a crackle. I shed a devilish smile as I looked at her innocent face.

 Chapter 56

    # 56


    Chapter.13 Typhoon and Gonggitdol


    ¡°Let¡¯s y a game. This is part 2 of the bet.¡±


    ¡°Nagii?¡±


    Lulin¡¯s eyebrows wave. It means I don¡¯t like it. It felt like I was remembering myst nightmare.


    ¡°hate. It¡¯s obvious I¡¯ll lose again. Last time too, it was a bet that couldn¡¯t be won from the beginning! You are a fraud! ¡°There¡¯s no way what you made wouldn¡¯t be delicious!¡±


    Lurin shook her head from side to side as if remembering the loss. But this time it¡¯s fair. At that time, it was definitely a game where the winner was decided.


    There¡¯s no way chestnuts aren¡¯t delicious, right?


    Because the night is the truth.


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s fair this time. ¡°Sit down.¡±


    When I insisted strongly, Lulin¡¯s face was full of disbelief, but she sat down on the chair.


    ¡°What? Why sit here when the chair is so empty? ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Lurin is a table for 4 people. In other words, there were three empty chairs, and he sat on my thigh as if it was natural, but he was still giving me a questioning look. The gaze is filled with curiosity as to what the bet is.


    He seemed so powerful about sitting on my thigh that I actually felt like I was at fault. Ugh.


    ¡°I was told to sit down, so I just sat down. ¡°It¡¯s too much for you.¡±


    When I pointed that out, he grumbled and went to the chair next to me. I ced five small stones in front of the dragon.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s a folk game from my hometown, and it¡¯s called Gonggi Game.¡±


    ¡°i get it! Whoever pulverizes the stone first wins? ¡°That¡¯s easy!¡±


    ¡°Foot.¡±


    How can you imagine something like that? Justughteres out. Then Lulin started to get angry, raising his arms.


    ¡°Your expression is disgusting! Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Okay then!¡±


    ¡°then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not like I¡¯m eating a rock. Then eat it yourself. ¡°I don¡¯t do it.¡±


    The dragon moved to the chair next to me, turned his body halfway, looked at me, and screeched.


    I have poor imagination. Well, it¡¯s strange that a dragon from another world knows Korean folk games.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. You must not use mana when doing this. Dragon abilities are also prohibited. ¡°If you use it, it¡¯s a foul, so you have to do it purely with hand movements.¡±


    Seeing is better than hearing. I started demonstrating it myself.


    1st stage. 2nd stage. 3rd stage. 4th gear. Gongongnori continues in 5 stages. It is up to you to decide on the detailed rules. When I was young, I often yed the game of gonggi, where when you catch something on the back of your hand, so to speak, you score the number of balls you caught, and the first person to get that number of points wins.


    ¡°Hoo.¡±


    When I exined the rules, the dragon¡¯s face cleared of disbelief. It seems like he thought it was a bet worth making. Hehe, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m confident about the air y. I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m bringing up the bullshit for no reason.


    My noble goal is to defeat the dragon and teach it a different concept of the human world.


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s bet 50 points first?¡±


    ¡°If I win, it¡¯s okay! All day!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too annoying? ¡°All day long?¡±


    When he questions the bet, the dragon puffs up his cheeks.


    ¡°Since you asked to do it first, you can bet on anything! Ho you! Are you not confident? Hehehe.¡±


    The dragon even taunts and taunts.


    Well, that¡¯s right. This is my first time ying Lurin. You won¡¯t lose it. I epted the provocation. By burning the will to immediately change that ridicule into despair.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, if I win, why don¡¯t we take a look at the market? ¡°You should never turn into a dragon, but visit the market politely as if you were a human.¡±


    ¡°Bow to humans? ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s a bet.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s not fun.¡±


    ¡°scared?¡±


    I thought it was time to do this, so I provoked him in return. Then the dragon shakes his head. Those eyes show confidence.


    Let¡¯s see if ites.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s decide the order. Rather than rock, paper, scissors.¡±


    ¡°i get it!¡±


    Lulin is also familiar with rock, paper, scissors.


    Even when traveling with colleagues, we used rock-paper-scissors to decide on each person¡¯s responsibility, from washing dishes to cleaning up after. It is a dragon that has bepletely ustomed to rock, paper, scissors through its journey to the capital along with Lulin.


    Lurin looked like she was contemting what to pay, and then looked at me with a smile as if she had decided on something.


    Let¡¯s see, shall we read Rurin¡¯s expression?


    Lurin generally liked fists. At first, he was full ofints, wondering why his fists couldn¡¯t beat Bogi. You can pierce things like wrapping cloth with your fist?


    He was a guy whose destructive instincts were clearly evident. In that case, at least you won¡¯t lose if you put out a wrapping cloth.


    ¡°Rock Paper Scissors!¡±


    ¡°Rock Paper Scissors!¡±


    We shouted rock, paper, scissors at the same time. What Rurin gave out was scissors. What I made is a wrapping cloth.


    ¡°Wait a minute! ¡°Why are you giving me all the scissors?¡±


    ¡°I did it to cut you off!¡±


    Lulin said something strange and held a ball in his hand.


    ¡°So this is how you spread it out!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Lurin throws out some balls and picks one up. And then I started the first stage of catching them one by one.


    and.


    ¡°Oh, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Hi-Hi. ¡°This body is great!¡±


    He doesn¡¯t waver while answering my questions. Okay, maybe one or twops.


    Mistakes are sure to happen.


    I thought so and watched Rurin. The score gradually went up. Lulin picked up the ball with precision like a machine.


    Despair increasingly appears on my face.


    What¡¯s going on?


    As a result, Lulinpleted 50 points perfectly without making a single mistake. It was a very nd defeat.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    What do you think? I have nothing to say. I can never reach 50 points in one go. In other words, even if you won at rock-paper-scissors, this was a game you had no choice but to lose.


    Rurin looks at me with fresh eyes and forces me to answer. I had no choice but to admit defeat.


    He was the monster of the ball game.


    Unbelievable.


    ¡°I lost¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I won! I can¡¯t believe I beat you! This is my first time! Oooooh!¡±


    Lulin climbed onto the chair with a triumphant expression. And draw a V for victory.


    And then he jumped at me.


    ¡°Then from now on, it¡¯s okay!¡±


    A dragon being hugged.


    Quang!


    Thanks to this, I fell to the floor. I got crushed by the dragon again. I miss you. The shock of losing is greater than the shock of being crushed.


    Besides, it¡¯s impossible to do it all day long. I also have to work at a restaurant. To begin with, being stuck all day is too devilish.


    ¡°Rulin, stay away for now.¡±


    ¡°What? The bet is execution! From now on, you are like my pillow! exciting!¡±


    ¡°No, there is another story before that.¡±


    ¡°Other conditions?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a gift. ¡°Let¡¯s get over it.¡±


    ¡°What is that! hate!¡±


    ¡°Even like this?¡±


    I summoned a diamond in my palm. Rurin tilts her head after seeing the sh.


    ¡°What is that? Jewelry is good, but now it¡¯s better to use you as a pillow! Warm! ¡°Something is pounding!¡±


    ¡°What is that thumping thing?¡±


    ¡°There is such a thing.¡±


    Rurin slightly averted her head and looked down at me again.


    ¡°You always looked at the earrings that Bernana Layne was wearing, right?¡±


    ¡°uh? that¡­ ¡°You mean the jewel that shines in your ear?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°that¡­ Yes. Because it was somehow pretty. You have jewels on your ears too¡­ .¡±


    Lurin looks at me with a slightly curious look. There seemed to be room for negotiation.


    Lurin seemed familiar with nes, bracelets, and rings, but found earrings quite strange. It seems that none of the dragons wore earrings.


    She loves jewelry so much that she is still wearing the bracelet I gave her as a gift on herst birthday.


    There is no way to drop it from the body.


    ¡°These are diamond earrings beautifully crafted by a dwarf. how is it?¡±


    It¡¯s something called drop earrings.


    Earrings that are shaped like long, shiny strings. These earrings are centered around the part that hangs down from the earring body.


    What¡¯s special about these drop earrings is that they are made entirely of diamonds. Dwarven craftsmanship went into it. It gives off a very beautiful light. I think it goes especially well with Lurin¡¯s ck hair.


    It is literally as thin as a shiny string, but it gives off a clear presence. If drop earrings hang too long, it looks rather strange. Of course, this is just the right path.


    I am an expert in design and workmanship, and I handle the production request. Naturally, the person wearing the earrings was identified as Rurin.


    These earrings are just for Lurin.


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t see our dragon being envious of other people¡¯s things. Now, I¡¯ve also learned how to pierce my ears.¡±


    ¡°You can make a hole without me having to drill it!¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    ¡°This body is a polymorph anyway, so holes of that size can be created freely. Hi-Hi.¡±


    Lulin gently stuck out his ear. Before I knew it, a small hole had appeared. It is a very strange body. Amazing and convenient body. Well, lizards, a type of reptile, can cut off their own tails.


    It¡¯s also convenient for me if I don¡¯t have to pierce it. I immediately put the earrings in her ears.


    When you do the other side, the diamond starts to shine. Actually, I was nning to use these earringster, but I never dreamed I would get them out so quickly.


    ¡°Is this what you prepared for me?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°These are earrings just for you.¡±


    Lurin seemed to have forgotten about the bet and started touching her ears.


    ¡°Am I pretty?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? ¡°Isn¡¯t our dragon pretty?¡±


    When I brushed Lurin¡¯s hair, exposed her ears, and showed her the mirror, Lulin suddenly made a shy expression, got up and started walking backwards.


    ¡°you¡­ Something is strange with me again! ¡°Your body is hot!¡±


    Lurin said that and ran up to the second floor.


    Also, my ears are red.


    Reactions like that aremon these days. Their ears turn red and they run away. It could be said that this behavior is a bit uncharacteristic of Rurin.


    But anyway, the bet was off. You should consider yourself fortunate to be free from the dreadful confinement that takes away your physical freedom all day long.


    Outside, the rain started to stop.


    It seemed like normal business would be possible starting tomorrow. So, I started making dinner.


    Lunch was kalguksu, so I guess I¡¯ll just have to eat something for dinner.


    I took out the bread. And then started grilling it on an iron te.


    Chi profit. Cheeeeeeeek!


    The unique smell of baking bread irritates your nose. Would you say it has a savory vor? Sprinkle ckberries and raspberries on top of the golden brown bread. Then, sprinkle some syrup and make eyes with powdered sugar, and your delicious toast isplete.


    It¡¯s too sweet, but for Rurin, sweet is the truth.


    ¡°Lurin! ¡°I have to eat!¡±


    I called Lurin, but there was no answer. I went up to the second floor with toast.


    Lulin was sitting on the bed with a nk face, fiddling with the earrings in her ears.


    ¡°You, you, you, you!¡±


    I must have recovered from shy mode when he came over to me as soon as he saw me. The bright smiling face is dazzling. The diamonds are dazzling too.


    Typhoon and peace.


    Today was that kind of day.

 Chapter 57

    # 57


    Chapter.14 The sincerity of apples


    ¡°Would you like me to give you some more alcohol?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating too much, Mr. Benen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡°There are still snacks left, right?¡±


    Well, obviously the m soup was still giving off steam. Soju and m soup. It felt like I was seeing a street food stall in my hometown, but surprisingly, thisbination was quite popr in this world as well.


    Although people¡¯s tastes vary from time to time in the world, thebination of alcohol and soup is popr everywhere.


    First, I offer another bottle of soju. The man sitting at the bar table is a man in histe 50s named Benen, and he is the owner of an orchard at the entrance up the hill from the city. He grows apples called herolek in this world.


    For that reason, Mr. Benen would hand out a basket of apples every time he came to the restaurant. It¡¯s the same today.


    Of course, I also provide service every time that happens. You can¡¯t just receive.


    I have known Mr. Benen since I first came to Gray City.


    My original n was to purchase all of the orchardnd located at the beginning of the hill.


    ¡°I n to end my life with the fruits of this orchard. ¡°This is my house, how can I sell it?¡±


    He offered a price that was several times the market price, but the answer was that negotiation was impossible, so he immediately gave up. No matter how muchnd you need, you cannot destroy the reason for living. Because it is at the beginning of a hill, it does not interfere with rare construction or ranching.


    But perhaps he felt sorry for that, after opening the restaurant, he came to visit me often like this.


    ¡°Since we couldn¡¯t sell thend, we should at least sell the dishes. Or is it not necessary? Should I go out? ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see this?¡±


    ¡°no. Is that possible? ¡°If youe visit me, I¡¯m wee.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m d. Hehehe, it¡¯s delicious anyway!¡±


    This was the line from the first day I visited. Since then, it has be one of my regrs.


    Well, that¡¯s good, but recently, it wasn¡¯t unusual for people toe and drink like this. Why are you drinking so much?


    ¡°Turn around, turn around.¡±


    Mr. Benen quickly drank all the added soju, gulped down the m stew, and staggered out of his seat.


    ¡°Thene again.¡±


    Mr. Benen pays the price and walks away. Well, since I¡¯m just down the hill from home, there won¡¯t be a big problem.


    ¡°This red guy is sour and sweet!¡±


    Come to think of it, Lurin really liked Mr. Benen¡¯s apology. Even now, Lurin was hunting for the apples Mr. Benen brought.


    Crunchy!


    Lulin¡¯s face when biting into an apple always radiates happiness. It was so delicious that I wanted to eat it too. It seems that Mr. Benen looks like a red apple to Rurin, and he automatically looks for the apple when he goes there.


    ¡°Stay there too! ¡°Come closer to me!¡±


    He puts a bunch of apples in his mouth, rubs another apple with his sleeve, and holds it out to me. As soon as the customer was gone, I epted an apology from Lurin, who raised her voice.


    She says very little when guests are present. Don¡¯t disturb. Just interfering very asionally?


    The dragon says that it is the most boring when there are guests, but he tolerates it. Ugh.


    ***


    ¡°Elena, try some of this. ¡°It¡¯s a fruit from a hillside orchard, and it tastes good.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, the color is pretty. I know that you have to put a lot of effort into growing this color to get it. ¡°There are a lot of them in the elven forest, but they don¡¯t have this color.¡±


    Elena epts the apple, still red as the sun, with a happy face.


    The reason I¡¯m with Elena right now is because I stopped by the clinic on my way down the hill to do the morning grocery shopping.


    I am currently distributing the apples I received in abundance yesterday to some close friends.


    ¡°Anyway, how is the Count?¡±


    ¡°There is no relief. Since so much time has passed, it seems almost impossible to decipher¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I heard that, but¡­ These people are so pitiful that I keep asking questions. Phew.¡±


    ¡°Iknow, right. ¡°Even though I only heard it roughly, I was sad.¡±


    Elena distorted her white face. Drooped eyebrows convey sadness.


    ¡°But I still stop by every week and take a look. ¡°I¡¯m going to inquire about the Elven Forest as well.¡±


    ¡°That much? I think Great and Verna will like it. ¡°No matter what anyone says, Elena is kind.¡±


    ¡°Not really. Because I think good people should be blessed! ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy this!¡±


    Hearing Elena¡¯s kind words, he started to squirm. While struggling like that, I spilled one of the apples I had picked up.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Chasing the rolling apple. Then, he misses another apple and falls on the floor. This elf is so innocent.


    In any case, there was nothing much to do about Count Gray right now. It¡¯s not like dragons know recovery magic.


    Dragons can use mental magic, but in the Count¡¯s case, his cranial nerves werepletely destroyed. It may be that the brain was manipted by magic, but if the brain nerves were damaged by poison, there was no way to do anything with the dragon¡¯s magic.


    In this case, you should rely on recovery magic rather than mental magic.


    However, dragons cannot use recovery magic at all.


    Therefore, we had to rely on beings who knew recovery magic, that is, forest races such as priests or elves who worshiped gods, but even they seemed to have no other method.


    It¡¯s a shame.


    After picking up the apples with him, I left the clinic and walked again. As I was walking, I saw a familiar person in front of me.


    This is Mr. Benen.


    As I was watching Benen, who was always devoted to growing fruit in the orchard, I found his behavior a little strange. I walk back and forth between the buildings in front of me, holding clothes in my hands.


    As I sneaked closer, I saw Mr. Benen loitering in front of a small shop called Miel¡¯s repair shop.


    Then, he finally sighed and walked towards the hill and disappeared.


    Out of curiosity, I looked inside the store where Mr. Benen was wandering around and saw a woman who looked to be in her 50s sitting inside.


    I heard that Mr. Benen lived alone his whole life. I have never been married and of course I have no children. It seems like we are simr in age, but maybe we will start having unrequited love toote?


    You can¡¯t know anything just by looking at this.


    Anyway, I returned to the restaurant after passing through Mr. Knoll¡¯s butcher shop and vegetable market.


    And that night.


    ¡°Will you give me the same thing as yesterday?¡±


    Mr. Benen, who appeared as the first customer, was looking for alcohol as expected.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Mr. Benen begins to sigh as he drinks again. I think the reason Mr. Benen has been drinking so muchtely has something to do with thedy at the repair shop I saw earlier.


    So I took a quick look.


    ¡°I saw it in front of a repair shop on the street earlier during the day¡­ . ¡°Is that why you drink like this?¡±


    ¡°what? What are you talking about? Oh no. ¡°It has nothing to do with that.¡±


    ¡°Unless it¡¯s rted to something.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to ask about something I don¡¯t want to talk about. I quickly served m soup in front of Mr. Benn, who was drinking soju. Steam rises from the clear soup.


    Mr. Benen, who was thinking about something while looking at the steam, quietly spoke to me first.


    ¡°But then.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that I saw it¡­ . ¡°No, no!¡±


    Then he lowered his head again and started drinking. Continue drinking. When I finished one bottle and was about to order another, I spoke again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know because you have a wife, but¡­ . I¡¯ve lived alone my whole life. I did¡­ . Actually, there is a story there¡­ .¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Maybe it was because I was caught hesitating in front of the repair shop.


    Is it because of the alcohol?


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of both or both.


    Mr. Benen, who continued to ponder, finally began to open his mouth. However, there is one line that cannot be skipped. Here again, someone who sees Rulin as his wife appears.


    Why does everyone who walks in and out of the restaurant see Rurin and me as a couple?


    It¡¯s amazing.


    ¡°So¡­ Actually, the first time I met Miel was 50 years ago¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Is this person named Miel the one sitting in that repair shop?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am a pathetic person. ¡°I¡¯ve been in unrequited love for 50 years since then, but I¡¯ve never been able to confess it.¡±


    ¡°50 years?¡±


    It¡¯s a time when I feel dumbfounded as to whether I should call itrge-scale or foolish.


    ¡°That was a childhood friend. The feelings I developed as a child stayed with me for the rest of my life. Usually they wouldugh at it. It¡¯s something tough at, but it¡¯s true. I really only liked her for 50 years. Isn¡¯t this really foolish? I¡¯ve thought about wanting to get married and raise children like everyone else, but I don¡¯t like other women, so what can I do? .¡±


    ¡°What about that Mr. Miel? ¡°Are you married?¡±


    ¡°I understand she got married 30 years ago. I got married to a neighboring city. But it came back soon. Even though I knew I was married, I couldn¡¯t do anything. When she found out that she had separated from her husband and returned to Great City, she was very happy, even though it was unfortunate for her. She herself said that their rtionship was so bad that they got married but had no children. Of course, it¡¯s a selfish thought, but I was happy. She has been good at sewing since she was young. So, I helped open a small repair shop that helped repair all kinds of clothes. And I was so happy that I tore off my normal clothes and ran in and out. That alone was good. I¡¯m all old and don¡¯t want anything bigger. It was just nice to be able to grow old together and help out in this way¡­ .¡±


    Mr. Benen spoke at length and then drank soju again.


    There is no such thing as a purist faction. As Benen himself said, he is too single-minded. I definitely thought it was foolish. I guess I should at least confess.


    ¡°Oh, that doesn¡¯t mean something wasn¡¯t there.¡±


    ¡°Was there something?¡±


    ¡°I asked you toe visit me because I had something to talk about before we got married. No matter how much I was, I couldn¡¯t just ignore the fact that the person I liked so much was getting married. So I made up my mind and told him toe out for a while. But I waited all day and she didn¡¯te. I felt like I was dumped because he realized my feelings and didn¡¯te back with an answer. But even so, I never forgot it and still don¡¯t.¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    It¡¯s the feeling of liking one person so much.


    I saw Rurin dozing on her stomach. What if it were her? If I were to disappear, would you be able to wait this long?


    50 years is a short time for Lulin. I guess they¡¯ll wait that long. So should Lurin be given 500 years?


    I bit my lip. Because I wondered what he was thinking of out of nowhere.


    I shook my head and focused on Mr. Benen¡¯s story again.

 Chapter 58

    # 58


    Chapter.14 Pure Apple


    ¡°But why have you been drinking so muchtely? ¡°If you¡¯ve been like this for 50 years, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s time for you to get addicted to alcohol again.¡±


    ¡°that is¡­ . She¡¯s been very lethargictely. Why don¡¯t they just recklessly close down the store? ¡°As I started to do that, I became haggard day by day, and since they wouldn¡¯t tell me why, I felt frustrated and depressed.¡±


    The more I listen to Mr. Benen¡¯s story, the more I feel that it is something amazing. It seems like love itself is transcendent, yet it is impossible to think about one person for this long.


    The reason Mr. Benen is depressed right now is not because he wants to find love. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard to see the woman I love closing down her store and losing strength because of that.


    It was a sublime love. A love that doesn¡¯t expect anything in return.


    Another woman in noble love.


    Since it wasn¡¯t long ago that I experienced Verna¡¯s situation, which never came to fruition, I didn¡¯t want to make Mr. Benen be like Verna.


    Would you say that you feel a desire to help? I¡¯m not some sort of matchmaker.


    ¡°You usually give me a lot of apples, so I¡¯ll have a drink with you today. ¡°This is a fragrant liquor. Try it.¡±


    For now, let¡¯s be a romanticist who providesfort. So I poured whiskey into a ss.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t exin that it was expensive alcohol or anything like that. Because that¡¯s not important. It is simply a drink dedicated to this man to whom I have devoted my love for 50 years.


    And the next day.


    I found Mr. Laine on my way to the market. She is the town¡¯s harbinger and news source. If you want to get information about the city, it¡¯s right to go to Mr. Laine.


    ¡°Reine, do you know anything about the person named Miel from the repair shop down the street over there?¡±


    ¡°yes? ¡°Miel?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    When asked directly, Mr. Laine tilted his head. Still, it is Mr. Layne who gives the answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m good at sewing, so I sometimes entrust my sewing work to you. ¡°We are close friends, but I don¡¯t know all the details.¡±


    ¡°Umm, really?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°Don¡¯t you have someone who can sew for you?¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not because I need sewing.¡±


    Why is Lurin popping up here again?


    This couple exins that they retired as wizards and went into hiding in Great City because they had someone they wanted to be with in the past, so even if they are misunderstood, they have nothing to say.


    If you leave Rurin to do the sewing for you, it¡¯s obvious that instead of repairing it, your clothes will get torn even more and be rags.


    Anyway, I exined the situation. Focusing on the fact that Mr. Miel is about to quit the store and does not tell Mr. Benen why.


    ¡°Reine knows a lot of people around here, so I thought she might know something. How about this?¡±


    Then Mr. Layne nods his head with a very pitiful face.


    ¡°For some reason, I heard you said that you haven¡¯t been epting a lot of worktely. Was there a reason for that? Umm what should I do¡­ . Is it like this? ¡°I¡¯m a bit of a friend, so I¡¯ll go and have a look!¡±


    ¡°really? ¡°Yes, I would appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry. I will try my best. However, Miel has no thoughts at all, and if Benen¡¯s love is one-sided, I don¡¯t think I can get more involved. ¡°You can¡¯t force a person¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural. Rather than specifically connecting the two, I just want to know why you want to quit the store.¡±


    ¡°Then I understand!¡±


    Mr. Layne nodded his head loudly. And then he shouted towards the inside.


    ¡°husband! ¡°Look at the store!¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°I¡¯m on dutyter this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn and I have somewhere to go, so just watch. It¡¯s LC¡¯s request, so you¡¯re refusing it? ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know your benefactor, right?¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°Is this guy¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Mr. Knoll pops out.


    ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    When Mr. Layne raises his eyebrows, he looks the other way. I thought so. Why do you say things you cannot take responsibility for?


    ¡°Have a nice trip. Hahaha! Well, if it¡¯s El¡¯s job, you can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Leaving behind Mr. Knoll, who almost starved due to his pointless rebellion, I arrived in front of Mr. Laine and Mr. Miel¡¯s store.


    ***


    Miel trusted and followed Benen since he was young. Benen was two years older than me, took good care of me in many ways, and was the person who supported me the most when my mother passed away.


    As a result, Benen naturally took center stage in my heart.


    However, Miel felt that Benen always thought of him as his own younger brother. This is because there were many times when I did things that made me think that I was not viewed as a woman.


    If your hands identally touch each other, you avoid it first and run away. The way he always tries to nag me.


    Although she didn¡¯t hate it, Miel always felt like Benen was just a younger brother to her.


    Meanwhile, her father came to Miel with a wedding invitation. The year I turned 28.


    At first, she refused, but she thought that if Benen did not see her as a woman, she should sort things out. So, let¡¯s take a chance. That¡¯s what I thought.


    If Benen tries to stop this wedding brought by his father, let¡¯s confess. That was my feeling. That¡¯s her winning strategy.


    ¡°Brother, my father is trying to get me married. ¡°I think I¡¯ll be leaving for another city at the end of this month.¡±


    After saying that, the two continued to walk away. Benen said nothing. When she was almost giving up and biting her lip, Benen came to visit the day before she was scheduled to leave for a neighboring city.


    he said Let¡¯s meet at night. I have a story to tell.


    Miel was overjoyed. This was because no matter how I looked at it, I felt like they were trying to catch me.


    However, Benen was not at the appointed ce. Miel was frustrated.


    Out of desperation, she left for a neighboring city, but she had no intention of marrying aplete stranger.


    They broke off the engagement and wandered around the empire for several years. There was nothing I didn¡¯t try. But fortunately, she was good with her hands, so she never had to starve, and just when she thought she had finally forgotten Benen, she returned to Grace City.


    It was the 10th year since I left.


    ***


    It was a bit difficult to listen to Mr. Miel¡¯s story, but thanks to Mr. Raine¡¯s help, I was able to hear the general story.


    This is thanks to the meaningful smile Mr. Laine smiled as he looked at Mr. Miel, who jumped up when he heard that Mr. Bennen had recently been drinking and harmed his health.


    ¡°He was there¡­ It didn¡¯te out. so¡­ I am¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Wait. As far as I know, Mr. Benen went to the meeting ce, but I heard that Mr. Miel did note?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Yes, apparently Mr. Benen said that yesterday. That part was strange, so when I intervened, both Reine and Miel narrowed their eyebrows and shook their heads.


    ¡°that¡­ ? It can¡¯t be¡­ .¡±


    Are these people misunderstanding each other for over 20 years because of the wrong meeting ce? Isn¡¯t this a couple that should have already been established?


    ¡°It is true that Mr. Bennen is having physical problems these days. But Mr. Miel, why are you doing this? The reason why I¡¯m trying to close the store¡­ I want to know. I wonder if Miel is feeling unwell too¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s personal, but I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°is that so? But nothing will be solved like this. We¡¯ll keep it confidential, so please consult with us. ¡°I will help where I can.¡±


    Mr. Miel¡¯splexion suddenly darkened. Then he sighed and opened his mouth as if he couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Are you sure you can¡¯t tell him?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°I promise.¡±


    When I nodded firmly, Mr. Miel thought for a while longer, but eventually began to open his mouth.


    ¡°Actually, as I get older, my eyes get blurry and I have trouble seeing small things. So I can¡¯t sew¡­ .¡±


    While speaking, Miel continued to hesitate. It seemed like he didn¡¯t want Mr. Benen to know that he was getting older. Is it girlish shyness?


    ¡°Was that the reason? ¡°There is a solution for that.¡±


    I nodded towards Miel and Reine.


    ***


    A magnifying ss helps you do detailed work when your eyesight is blurry. You may feel tired, but you won¡¯t have any problems continuing to receive small amounts of work.


    ¡°you! Did you hear? I heard Miel is opening a store again! Your face has improved a lot! What on earth happened¡­ . I don¡¯t know the English¡­ . ha ha ha!¡±


    Mr. Benen, who came in in the evening, startedughing while saying that.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t the health problem solved? ¡°Actually, there is a very capable doctor called Elena¡¯s clinic near Mr. Miel¡¯s store.¡±


    ¡°Is that really true? ¡°Is she sick?¡±


    Mr. Benen looks like his world is copsing. I shook my head.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a serious illness. There is something more important than that. Please sit down first.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ .¡±


    Mr. Benen ced the apple he brought and sat down. Perhaps because I was in a good mood, I felt like I brought more apples today.


    Then the dragon¡¯s hand moves towards the apple basket.


    ¡°Mr. Benen, do you know that? ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one thing.¡±


    I poured whiskey in front of Mr. Benen and opened my mouth.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Miel also went to the meeting ce that day 25 years ago?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Mr. Benen, who had been drinking whiskey, suddenly woke up in the middle of the night with an expression that asked what that was.


    ¡°no¡­ . That can¡¯t be possible. ¡°I waited for her until morning.¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe there was some big misunderstanding there. ¡°The truth of that day, which you two have been ignoring until now, will only be resolved when you two talk about it in person.¡±


    ¡°Is that really true? ¡°She really came?¡±


    ¡°For now, that¡¯s all I know.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    In the end, it is a problem for two people to solve. There¡¯s only so much people around you can do for you.


    After hearing what I said, Mr. Benn ran out of the restaurant.


    And it didn¡¯te back. That day.


    To tell ater story, after that, Mr. Benen sold me the orchardnd that he loved so much and used the money to buy a house in the middle of Great City.


    Thanks to that, the dragon was hit by a mountain of apples.


    Even if you try to close the orchard, you have to dispose of all the apples that are growing now. It would be a waste to throw it away, right? I feed it to the buffalo, I feed it to the dragon, I feed it to the people around me.


    ¡°you! I¡¯m sick of this now! ¡°Why is rice like an apple!¡±


    ¡°They say apples are great for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not morning!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awake now, so it¡¯s morning.¡±


    I thrust an apple at the dragon, who was crying.

 Chapter 59

    # 59


    Chapter.15 Lurin¡¯s Lair


    Lulin¡¯s Lair was being built smoothly.


    As winter approaches, it gets colder. The dwarves were already showing apletion rate of over 80%.


    So, I thought it would be a good idea to use the room that was slowly beingpleted, so I started looking around and inspecting the room.


    Dragon Lair isrgely divided into the first and second floors.


    When you enter Rare from the restaurant, you first see a huge hall. The hall has a grand staircase that leads to the second floor and a huge entrance that leads to the inside of the first floor. That huge entrance is the way into the room of the dragon¡¯s body.


    On the first floor, there is arge room where Lurin can polymorph into a dragon without any problems.


    This is the room of the dragon body.


    Lulin said he didn¡¯t like the appearance of dragons as long as he was with me, but anyway, it¡¯s the most basic part of rares.


    Thisrge room where the dragon¡¯s body can reside is made of marble on all sides. And there is arge carpet.


    An incrediblyrge and extravagant chandelier sparkles on the ceiling. The sparkling chandelier is decorated with jewels.


    However, because it was the main room, there was nothing else in it.


    If you go beyond the room of the dragon body, you wille to a ce where Lulin and I once climbed through the hill and ate ramen. At that time, the space where the underground water vein was discovered was now a public bathhouse.


    Large hot spring bath.


    Strictly speaking, it is not a hot spring, but it is still a storm of magically heated water underground.


    ¡°Oh dear! There¡¯s something good here. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, but it¡¯s warm in here!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. ¡°This is the best bathhouse that utilizes all of our dwarves¡¯ technological capabilities!¡±


    The young dwarf who guided us to the bathhouse began his introduction by speaking awkwardly in humannguage.


    ¡°Hmm, I like it. Then will you please stay out? ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look, but it seems like it will take a long time, so you can do something else.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I understand!¡±


    The young dwarf was so scared by Lurin that he kept his back bent at a 90-degree angle and then hurriedly got out of the bathhouse.


    There is arge, round bath in the center. The surrounding area was decorated with a bamboo forest. A magic light shines on it.


    The atmosphere is the best.


    There are two baths below thergerge bath. One is cold water. And one is herbal soup.


    This is a bath made with verara, one of the most expensive medicinal herbs in the world. It is a precious substance that helps blood cirction and makes the skin white and smooth.


    Usually, the skin of a polymorphed dragon is most affected by the skin tissue of its body. The skin tissue of a dragon, which can be considered the skin of a reptile, is rough and has more pores, so when it polymorphs into a human, it is affected by this.


    However, Lurin was a young dragon and a reclusive dragon who spent most of her time in the rare, so her skin was good.


    ¡°Lurin, this is the herbal soup. My skin feels much better¡­ .¡±


    with a plop!


    Lurin jumped into the herbal soup before she had even finished speaking.


    ¡°Puh-haa! Is that really true? Then I will live here!¡±


    ¡°No, if you do that, your body will swell and your skin will be damaged. ¡°Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Then can I eat it?¡±


    The dragon began to drink the water from the herbal soup with a curious look on his face. So I picked him up and dragged him out.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good¡­ write¡­ .¡±


    He frowns and looks at me. My clothes werepletely soaked like a mouse.


    ¡°That probably won¡¯t work if you eat it? Herbs are divided into two types: those that are effective when eaten and those that are effective when applied. So give in to your skin. ¡°Don¡¯t eat it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡°Even if I eat it and it works, I don¡¯t want to eat it!¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    I left the dragon unattended and started walking through the foot bath. A path was built around therge bath, cold bath, and herbal bath, and stones of various sizes wereid on the floor to provide an acupressure effect. It¡¯s perfect for blood cirction.


    But it hurts so much. Are the stones ced too closely?


    ¡°Aang!¡±


    Lulin followed and was out in about a second.


    This time, I sympathize with Rurin¡¯s actions. Even I couldn¡¯t hold out for long and jumped out.


    Isn¡¯t there some room for improvement in this? It hurts so much? Or is there something wrong with your health? I thought about it for a moment, but I just threw it away and went into therge public bath.


    Therge public bath in the center is hot. And it¡¯s spacious. The herbal soup is lukewarm. Each has a temperature difference.


    As we enter therge public bath, Rurin follows us in. At first, I got my feet wet because it was hot, but I was so shocked that I went out, and after a while, I put my feet in again, and when I got used to it, I came in little by little. Then he immediatelyes next to me and sprinkles water.


    And every time she smiles, the diamond earrings she gave her not long ago shake and shine. Because Rurin¡¯s hair is tied up, the earrings are more noticeable than usual. It exudes some mysterious charm. Every time Lurin smiles.


    ¡°you¡­ . Ugh, it¡¯s hot. Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Can you see the steam rising from the water?¡±


    ¡°see.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better if you take the herbal bath with your pores fully open.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh?¡±


    Rurin, who was trying to sneak out because it was hot, came back in and soaked herself when I told her.


    ¡°Anyway, do dragons pay attention to their skin?¡±


    ¡°We live in an era where skin care is important even for dragons. ¡°It¡¯s not nice to see rough guys.¡±


    Lurin nodded as if it was obvious.


    What an amazing era.


    Lurin then did as I said and went into the herbal bath. If your face is important, dive into the water ande out again and again.


    Anyway, if I had to evaluate the bathroom, I really liked the size as well. Dwarves are also reliable workers.


    After enjoying a bath for a while, I went up to the second floor, dragging the water down.


    When you go up to the second floor, the room in front is the wardrobe. Rurin and I went into that dressing room.


    The structure was inspired by modern luxury clothing stores. It¡¯s a clothing room, but it looks like a huge clothing store. Would you say that the clothes you have collected cannot keep up with the size of the room?


    He took out arge towel and ced it on Lurin¡¯s head. The towelpletely covers Rurin¡¯s body. It¡¯s somehow funny because only the legs are visible.


    I took advantage of the opportunity where Lulin¡¯s view was blocked to quickly clean myself and change my clothes.


    ¡°Those are the panties I washed!¡±


    ¡°When did that ever happen?¡±


    Failed. Before he could even put on his pants, the dragon put the towel away and startedughing.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just yesterday!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just yesterday. Anyway, what is a dragon¡¯s sense of time? As they live for thousands of years, one year seems like just yesterday to dragons.


    ¡°What if I brush my hair so roughly?¡±


    ¡°I do not know.¡±


    Rurin held out a towel to me. I don¡¯t know what I don¡¯t know. No matter where you look, it is a nned action that demands to be done.


    Ssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss.


    I am the one who does it again.


    ¡°You used shampoo, right? ¡°Your ck hair is also a memory of mine, so you should take good care of it.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking this when you did it for me?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    After carefully cleaning my head, I also cleaned my body. In times like this, stay still. Still. Not even for a day or two.


    ¡°Just pick out some clothes and put them on.¡±


    ¡°I had a different problem than when I only had four sets of clothes. Hi-Hi. ¡°I¡¯m rich in clothes!¡±


    Lurin walked around choosing clothes to see what was so exciting. A small monster called Beria, captured from the northernnds, wanders around.


    It is a monster whose job it is to manage the wardrobe.


    Manage temperature and humidity to keep your clothes in optimal condition. Since this monster does not like being too dry or too humid, it has the characteristic of naturally managing its surroundings to the appropriate temperature and humidity.


    It is a very useful monster as long as you make it obey its peers.


    After Rurin got dressed, we left the dressing room. And then headed to the food warehouse. There is work to do here too.


    ¡°Lurin, can you cast a time-stopping spell on this room itself? ¡°The range is a bit wide, but since you¡¯ve been overflowing with mana recently due to the Dragon Orb, wouldn¡¯t it be possible?¡±


    ¡°is it? I do not know. But if you want, I will try!¡±


    Lulin closed his eyes and began to concentrate. A serious Lurin is not something you can see just anytime.


    I hurried out of the food storage room. Soon the entire room is engulfed in blue light.


    Stopping time is not an easy magic, even for dragons. Sweat began to bead on Rurin¡¯s forehead.


    However, I have no intention of stepping down. Time passed. The grueling struggle continues for over 20 minutes.


    ¡°Whew! Hehe, it¡¯s done!¡±


    And when the time reached 30 minutes, Rurin wiped the sweat from her forehead with her sleeve and exhaled. With this, time stopped inside therge food warehouse.


    It is now possible to always take it out and use it in its fresh state.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s amazing? thank you.¡±


    ¡°you! ¡°If you¡¯re grateful,e here!¡±


    Lulin spread his arms and shouted. It means to hug you.


    In cases like this, you have to hug them without moving anything. The difficult magic was sessfully performed without anyints.


    I hugged Lulin from the front. And when I patted my back, Rulin also put his hand on my back and stamped his foot.


    ¡°Now I can just put all the seasonal ingredients in here. Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really interested, but yeah!¡±


    After holding Rurin for a while, she fell. Ah! We protested, but there was still a lot of work to do.


    ¡°Stop struggling like a fool and follow me. ¡°Look around the rares first.¡±


    Next is the distillery¡¯s room. It is a ce where alcohol is as important as food.


    The reason it is managed separately from the food warehouse is because in the case of distilled spirits, it is better if time passes.


    Whiskey is a type of distilled liquor that retains a deeper taste and richer aroma the longer it ages.


    There are many oak barrels in this room. It is an oak barrel summoned from modern times and is also my treasure. Whiskey is aging in this oak barrel.


    In modern times, it varies from 100 years to 80 to 50 years at the time of summoning.


    The longer it is aged, the greater the amount of gold bars that can be equivalently exchanged. Anyway, it¡¯s quite a treasure.


    In addition, there are various rooms on this second floor. Lulin¡¯s room and my room, which are not the main rooms, but boast a considerable area. And the treasure room. And so on.


    It¡¯s still under construction, so there will be another day to exin. I went up to the dining room with an oak barrel.


    This oak barrel was needed in addition to the purpose of touring Rare, which is 80%plete.


    If you marinate Uva in top-quality whiskey aged in oak barrels, the taste bes incredibly luxurious. The action of whiskey not only softens the uva, making it less like uva, but also imbues it with a unique scent.


    Would you say that it is a very useless luxury, as the price of whiskey made with it is much higher than that of Uva?


    ¡°Lurin, tonight¡¯s dinner is really delicious grilled meat.¡±


    I said that to Lurin, who had a hard time using the time-stop magic. Lurin¡¯s eyes began to sparkle with questions about what truly delicious grilled food was like.

 Chapter 60

    # 60


    Chapter.16 Brother and Cold


    ¡°Brother, does it really have to be like this?¡±


    ¡°Then what are you going to do? Are you going to starve to death on the streets?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­ . I really don¡¯t feel like it. Robbing an empty house¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I have no choice. So, if you hadn¡¯t confronted the supervisor who tried to use tricks to reduce taxes, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡±


    ¡°that¡­ . I had no choice. He has many other problems besides that. Even touching the wife of a construction worker¡­ . ¡°He is the bad guy in the world.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, we are the bad guys.¡±


    ¡°In the end, didn¡¯t you join in the fight with your brother?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that kid was a bad guy. I did it dude! Well done! So are you going to regret it?¡±


    ¡°no¡­ .¡±


    ¡°So let¡¯s go in quickly.¡±


    Brothers who lost their parents at an early age and have lived stubbornly.


    Linte and Mate were now at their worst juncture.


    A construction inspector with full authority who primarily oversees all construction permits, from selecting workers, to reporting to the permanent administration.


    The name is Ratanda. It is a name that will never be forgotten even if the brother dies.


    In particr, the momentum was even stronger because the nobles who were influenced by the Count of Dedran, who were based in Great City, were supporting them.


    Linte and Mate were kicked out after confronting Ratanda, who used his power to do all kinds of bad things.


    In particr, in the scene where Latanda calls out the worker¡¯s wife, who is inevitably in Eul¡¯s position, and starts flirting with her, Mate jumps in and things get worse.


    Linte and Mate did not even receive their wages.


    The beginning of winter.


    The weather was getting colder, but the brothers, who had run out of money, had no choice but to freeze to death. I tried to find another job, but every time I tried, Latanda interfered. We have reached a situation where there is no answer.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Ratanda¡¯s house? Damn you! This guy should suffer too. And we also survive the winter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ .¡±


    The brothers said they would receive something in exchange for the wages they were not paid, and sneaked into Ratanda¡¯s house when it was empty.


    The brothers realized while investigating the habit of leaving the second-floor window open that they climbed up the empty building.


    Mate, who had barely entered the house, ran to the first floor, opened the door, and greeted his brother. The two people moved to the living room without saying a word.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    And the scenery unfolded before my eyes.


    Because of this, the brothers pointed at each other and said something with their mouths. The reason was that this house was not currently empty.


    This is because an old woman with gray hair was lying on the sofa in the luxurious living room.


    ¡°Brother Tongue, let¡¯s go! ¡°I¡¯m going to be in big trouble.¡±


    ¡°Then.¡±


    If your identity is discovered, you will have neither porridge nor rice. Therefore, the brother whispered hastily and quickly walked toward the front door.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ .¡±


    But soon the brothers stopped at the same time. This is because the old woman¡¯s moaning was unusual.


    ¡°Brother, does that person look unwell? ¡°Isn¡¯t this an emergency?¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°Why? I need help. ¡°It looks very serious.¡±


    Mate approached the old woman with a worried expression. The old woman was groaning and clutching her stomach. No matter how you look at it, the condition was very bad.


    The younger brother carried the old woman without hesitation. Even though I knew that it was obvious that this would lead to the fact that I had targeted and broken into an empty house.


    He was having trouble breathing and was gurgling as if something was stuck. The feeling that I would die if I left it was so strong.


    ¡°There is a congressman in front of me. Let¡¯s go there. older brother!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you can¡¯t die, if you die¡­¡± .¡±


    The brothers rushed to a nearby clinic and fortunately were able to save the old woman. But disaster struck Rinte and Mate, who were struggling with their hearts.


    Ratanda, who ran to find her mother, shouted to the Dajjagojja brothers. His face was contorted in anger and he was grinning, and he seemed to have no gratitude for saving his mother from a critical situation, as much as the grime on his little finger.


    ¡°You guys! ¡°It was their fault that I kicked them out, and now they dare to harm my mother!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡±


    ¡°Other than that, what is it? They must have gotten scared of harming him and brought him to the clinic. ¡°Can¡¯t we just leave these bastards alone?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it! You bastard! You kicked me out without paying me a penny and I said I¡¯d clean up the empty house¡­ .¡±


    ¡°older brother!¡±


    My older brother shouted in anger and then covered his mouth in shock, but it was already toote. Mate looked at his brother and shook his head.


    ¡°OK. That¡¯s it. You guys must have confessed with your mouth? Everyone, these guys are here to rob an empty house! An empty house! ¡°These damn criminals?¡±


    Whoa whoa!


    Ratanda thrust his fist at Linte. Unable to even resist, Rinte rolled to the floor and Mate ran towards his older brother.


    Immediately afterward, the security forces called by Ratanda arrived, and as a result, the brothers were immediately sentenced to prison.


    The two were able to return to the world only after spending two years in prison. As soon as Linte was released from prison, he looked up at the weather and said to his brother:


    ¡°I was caught before winter, and now it¡¯s before winter again.¡±


    ¡°Iknow, right. older brother¡­ . When it gets cold, it will be difficult to sleep outside¡­ . ¡°It would be better to stay in prison.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be funny. ¡°After being tormented in prison like that, you want to go back to thatir again?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ . But at least I can survive¡­ .¡±


    The two brothers began walking with their shoulders slumped.


    ¡°I have no intention of hiring a thief.¡±


    ¡°go away! ¡°Tsk, tsk, ruin the store¡¯s reputation!¡±


    ¡°sorry. ¡°We are not hiring anyone at the moment.¡±


    Ratanda, who confirmed that his brother was released from prison, still held a grudge and spread useless rumors.


    Thanks to that, wherever I go, I¡¯m always wee. Even though they said they were hiring people, I was kicked out while being lied to that they were not, and in the end, I ended up with nothing to do but curl up in a slum in the north and look at the sky.


    ¡°It won¡¯t work!¡±


    ¡°older brother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll steal it! ¡°It¡¯s better than starving to death like this!¡±


    ¡°But brother!¡±


    Linte, who had been starving, made a loud deration to Mate and ran to themercial district. I looked around the area where the restaurants were and called out to my younger brother again.


    ¡°Anyway, I have no choice but to be a major viin!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? ¡°Are you my older brother?¡±


    Linte entered the restaurant alley. Then he looked around and picked up arge container.


    ¡°Hahahaha. Look at this, it contains the food left by people at the Mate restaurant. Stealing things like this is the true viin!¡±


    ¡°older brother¡­ . But isn¡¯t this food that was thrown away anyway?¡±


    ¡°No. This leftover food is being taken away by the Meroon guys! ¡°I am the great viin!¡±


    Meroon means cat. Especially now, what they are saying means stealing food from stray cats. Therefore, Linte smiled triumphantly and began to eat the scraps of food.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t lose either. older brother.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I also did something incredible in the square.¡±


    ¡°What dude? ¡°In the square?¡±


    Linte grabbed Mate. Restaurant alleys and open squares that no one sees. This is because I thought that if we were topare the level of evil, it could not even bepared to the square. Rinte stammered, thinking that even his younger brother must be crazy to do such a big thing in a ce like that.


    ¡°So what did you steal?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it. Isn¡¯t there a big notice board in the square? I tore off all the paper attached to the notice board and put it back up. It¡¯s a major crime! ¡°I was extremely nervous about what someone would say!¡±


    ¡°This bastard? ¡°Are you doing worse than me?¡±


    Linte put food in his mouth and dropped his shoulders as if he had lost.


    ¡°Eat this, Merurun. Merurun! Cry Merururun!¡±


    Mate smiled excitedly and fed the food he was eating to the stray cat, putting it in his mouth as well. Because I felt sorry forpletely taking away a stray cat¡¯s food.


    Mate, who looks like a handsome boy himself, and a stray cat are a picture of a picture. Of course, what I¡¯m holding is food scraps.


    Still, Mate felt that it tasted better than the food he ate in prison. Prison food is truly a taste that cannot be matched.


    ¡°But brother, I think it¡¯s worse than when I went into that empty house back then¡­ .¡±


    ¡°ha¡­ . Don¡¯t even bring up what happened then. I can never do something like that again. Besides, at that time, wasn¡¯t it even bigger that you wanted to get revenge on that damn Ratanda?¡±


    The two brothers sighed and lowered their heads. Instead of stealing anything, he was caught helping someone and was immediately sent to prison.


    Their situation was originally like that. A life where you have no parents, no support, no possessions, nothing.


    Still, the fact is that Linte has a younger brother and Mate has an older brother. For the two of them, that was the only driving force that allowed them to survive in this world.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, brother, among the notices on the notice board, there was also an announcement that someone was being hired.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    When I was a child when my parents were still alive. Since my brother had learned to read to some degree at the time, he could read basic letters. Therefore, Mate recalled the notice he had read and opened his mouth to his brother.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, there¡¯s a ranch on the hill over there, and they say they¡¯re hiring people there?¡±


    ¡°Hmm ranch? Are you going to pick us out of that ce? ¡°It won¡¯t work anyway.¡±


    ¡°But brother¡­ . I have to do something. Even if you get kicked out! If this continues, I will freeze to death. Better go back to jail! ¡°Something must be done!¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ .¡±


    The brothers looked at each other and lowered their heads.


    ¡°Furthermore, if it were a ranch, it would not have spread the word about us there because it has nothing to do with the construction site that Latanda owns. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we just focus on that?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m d¡­ . good. Let¡¯s go first! I¡¯d rather do something than go back to prison. ¡°Prison is no good because of the people who want to do something to you!¡±


    ¡°older brother¡­ .¡±


    Compared to the masculine-looking Linte, Mate is a handsome boy. Therefore, there were quite a lot of bad guys who wanted to y bad pranks.


    Every time that happened, Rinte would stand up for him and get hit again and again, so it hurt Mate just to see it.


    Mate, whose body was shaking just thinking about it, shook his head and dreamed of a ranch.


    Truly thest hope.


    With that hope in mind, the two walked up to the ranch on the hill as soon as the next morning dawned. Then, a cute restaurant caught their eye and they both stopped.


    ¡°Is there a restaurant in this ce?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too broad a day to steal your food waste.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious that there¡¯s a restaurant in a ce like this.¡±


    ¡°is that so?¡±


    The restaurant is not the problem now. The brother, clearly in a hurry, hurried on his way again.


    After some time, arge ranch unfolded before the brothers¡¯ eyes. Linte and Mate were overwhelmed by the scale and looked at each other in surprise.


    ¡°In a ce like this¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no way they¡¯d hire us, right?¡±


    As Linte spoke with a sigh, Mate also nodded quietly.


    ¡°Iknow, right¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Are you hoping for an interview?¡±


    Miltein, who found the two people hesitating like scared puppies, pped Rinte, who looked younger than him, on the back and asked. Linte and Mate, who were startled, took a step back like scared puppies.

 Chapter 61

    # 61


    Chapter.16 Brothers and Colds


    ¡°The interview is in the barn you see over there. Seniors! ¡°Here are two more!¡±


    Miltain mercilessly pushed the scared brother¡¯s back whileughing heartily. Suddenly, the two arrived in front of the barn and looked around.


    The confidence that I had to give it a try before climbing the hill disappeared at once and I became extremely timid.


    To make matters worse, a group of men walked by next to the two people, muttering something with very disappointed faces, as if they had failed the interview.


    In the eyes of Linte and Mate, they are very healthy and sturdy men.


    ¡°older brother¡­ .¡±


    As his younger brother lowered his head with a gloomy face, Linte felt some repulsion and shouted. I didn¡¯te this far expecting to be selected anyway. It was a story where the bottom line was worth it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mate. ¡°You¡¯re used to being kicked out, right?¡±


    Lin Te led his younger brother and waited for his turn behind the people in line. And the turn that came a littleter.


    Linte and Mate walked into the barn. I see a table. There are a total of four people sitting at the table, two men and two women.


    One of them wasn¡¯t even human. The ears are pointed and long. And such a beauty.


    The brothers blinked in surprise when they saw the elf they had only heard about before their eyes.


    ¡°wee.¡±


    Ment motioned for the two brothers toe closer. Rinte, who was about to leave, waspletely discouraged by the existence of an elf, so he became a lost puppy again and hesitated. Mate was in that state the whole time.


    Elena looked at Rinte and Mate, smiled and nodded to El. This means that first impressions are eptable.


    A nk te without any selflessness. Elena felt that it had been quite a while since she had seen a human with such a pure inner self. It was as if he was seeing L right in front of him.


    Of course,pared to L, he seemed very unconfident and unfinished.


    Even men who could pass Elena¡¯s first impression were rare. Therefore, thement asked a question to the two people with an expression that said, ¡°Finally.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, so do you have any experience working on a ranch?¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    ¡°doesn¡¯t exist!¡±


    When the two people answered at the same time, Elena nodded eagerly as expected. The lie detector is still in full swing today. Linte and Mate, who arepletely unaware of that fact, just answer the truth as is their nature.


    ¡°So you two are brothers?¡±


    Serelle, a handsome woman who had remained quiet until then, asked the brothers a question. She was actually just as nervous as her brother. I thought it was very unsuitable for him to be an interviewer.


    ¡°you¡¯re right!¡±


    Linte answered loudly as expected. Serel nodded and looked at the message. It means that everything that needs to be done has been done.


    Thement began to bombard the brothers with questions as if there was nothing they could do.


    ¡°So what have you mainly been doing so far?¡±


    ¡°Well, my brother and I mainly worked in the construction field¡­ . and¡­ .¡±


    ¡°and?¡±


    Before speaking, Mate began to hesitate for a moment. The same was true for Linte.


    ¡°that is¡­ .¡±


    Even if you don¡¯t reveal it, you will know it anyway. As expected, it didn¡¯t seem like Ratanda had been gossiping about them all the way to the ranch.


    So Mate, who thought it would be better to be honest about the situation first before any preconceptions arise, looked at his brother.


    Linte held his younger brother¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Brother, you will find out anyway. So, it would be better for us to tell the whole situation¡­ .¡±


    Shackles that follow you for life. Linte thought about the weight and eventually nodded, thinking that what his younger brother said was true.


    Of course, they are not without sin. Entering an empty house was a clear sin. However, the supervisor, Ratanda, continues to harass him even though he has paid for his crimes.


    Isn¡¯t that too much? Mate filled his anger and began to tell stories of the past.


    I wish someone would know.


    I feel like I want to vent to someone.


    In fact, rather than expecting them to believe me, I just wanted to talk about why they ended up like this.


    After listening to Mate¡¯s story, El looked at Elena. Elena nodded. It meant that it was all true.


    The two young men, who identified themselves as brothers, were telling the truth from the beginning. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t been kicked out yet.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if there are ws. Everyone has their own circumstances.


    What matters is whether or not you are a sincere person.


    Especially when ites to hiring employees, honesty is a priority. At least L thought so.


    A weak being who was sacrificed by power because his sense of justice was stronger than others.


    Someone says If you are a weak being, you should just suffer quietly. That is the wisdom of living life.


    However, the world will never change if you just remain silent even when faced with injustice.


    Because of that, L felt like he wanted to watch his brother a little more. What is important is not the past. Honesty has been proven.


    Then, what is important is not whether you have been in or out of prison.


    How sincere.


    How hard you work.


    Those two things are important.


    Moreover, he is the first person who has not been filtered by Elena¡¯s reader.


    After making an honest confession, L brought out a suggestion to Rinte and Mate who werepletely frozen.


    ¡°If it¡¯s okay, would you like to work for a week first? A week¡¯s wages are paid. After that, I will definitely decide whether to hire you or not.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Linte and Mate looked puzzled. Because there was apletely unexpected answer.


    ¡°Do you believe our story?¡±


    When Mate said that, El just nodded.


    ¡°The elves can see through lies. So I have no choice but to believe. Thank her.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? If you give me the chance, I will definitely do it! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t get paid for a week!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that. Fair wages must be paid. ¡°Then will youe out tomorrow morning?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    The two brothers looked at each other as if this was a dream or reality. This was the first time they believed what they said and the first time they were given an opportunity like this.


    ***


    The brothers wake up in an abandoned house in a northern slum that only blocks the wind. The temperature is quite cold in the morning. So when I close my eyes and wake up, my whole body feels eerie. Still, it was a little better than sleeping outside.


    After waking up and stretching out my stiff body, I immediately find abandoned food to satisfy my hunger. Then he went straight to the ranch and learned the trade.


    Morning at the ranch.


    The first thing to do is to let the water buffaloes out of their cages. Water buffaloes run freely on arge hillside. That is the shortcut to making healthy breast milk.


    The water buffalo, tired from running around, stops by a small artificialke to wallow.


    That is the movement of the water buffalo. You can¡¯t get out of the hill because it¡¯s blocked by Lurin¡¯s ss 10 magic.


    So, if you let it out of its cage and leave it alone, nothing much will happen.


    Until we let them back into the cage.


    Of course, the real work begins after we let the buffalo out of the pen.


    Recently, as the number increased due to the breeding of water buffalo, it was difficult for Ment and Miltein to handle it, so naturally El wanted to recruit more people.


    Water buffaloes naturally fill their stomachs by eating grass on the hills. After taking care of the pregnant water buffaloes, Serrel takes turns milking them.


    In fact, milking the water buffaloes is the most important job at the ranch, so ament is made to help, and Miltain watches over the running water buffaloes to ensure that no problems arise.


    Linte and Mate were tasked with cleaning up the feces and urine of the buffaloes in their pens.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s bouncing!¡±


    ¡°How about standing out a little? ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re working.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ !¡±


    The brothers sweated all morning and devoted themselves to cleaning the barn. However, Mate suddenly became curious about the absence of one person.


    Because the very person who suggested they work for a week was nowhere to be seen.


    So when it was time for a break, Mate approached Miltein and asked.


    ¡°Hey, senior¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°huh? senior? me?¡±


    Miltain, who always calls people ¡°senior,¡± has always been the youngest wherever he goes. Despite being in histe 20s.


    For that reason, Miltein, who was called senior for the first time, felt good and startedughing out loud while looking at Mate.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! ¡°Okay, junior, ask me anything!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the guy with short hair who interviewed me yesterday not showing up? I¡¯d like to say thank you¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Ah, El is the owner of the ranch. He usually doesn¡¯te out to the ranch because he¡¯s busy doing other things. Isn¡¯t that what a boss is like? ¡°It¡¯s the senior over there who manages the ranch.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    He was the owner of the ranch. Mate muttered that and immediately understood. The owner of the ranch was the first person who believed in his brother and himself.


    I guess I could say I felt reassured.


    After finding out, Mate quickly approached Rinte and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Brother, yesterday he was the owner of this ranch.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Somehow it seemed that way. ¡°I could say I felt that kind of force from the moment he suggested I work there.¡±


    Mate nodded vigorously and answered.


    And soon lunch time began. Of course, the brothers were going to starve, but Miltein called them over and offered them a meal.


    ¡°Lunch is provided, so eat as much as you can. And you¡¯re both younger than me?¡±


    Miltein is in histe 20s. Linte and Mate are in their early 20s. That¡¯s why Linte and Mate nodded at the same time.


    ¡°Okay, okay, work hard! ¡°If you don¡¯t know anything, ask anything.¡±


    ¡°Then, I have a question for you, senior! ¡°Am I really just giving this away?¡±


    ¡°of course. Even though our ranch is like this, the treatment of employees is quite good? The pay is good too. ¡°I quit my job as a mercenary and got a job.¡±


    Linte and Mate simply nodded towards Miltein, who smiled brightly. In my heart, I thought it was great that I worked as a mercenary.


    But even for a moment. The two people were more interested in the warm, steaming lunch than the meal.


    This is the first proper meal I¡¯ve had since leaving prison.


    ¡°older brother! Is it tasty!¡±


    ¡°Then what is so delicious!¡±


    I don¡¯t even know the name of the food, but my brother was just busy eating it. So much so that you can¡¯t even see the hand holding the fork.


    Lunch at the ranch is Serrel¡¯s handiwork. Since L paid all the food expenses, Serel took charge of making lunch.


    ¡°so? Hehehe, eat a lot.¡±


    Serel smiled as she looked at Linte and Mate, who were her son¡¯s age. Even though it was the brothers¡¯ first day, they were ovee with emotion by the warmth of Serol, Ment, and Miltain.


    It was the first time anyone other than their parents had been this kind to them. Even so, my memories of my parents are nothing more than vague childhood nostalgia.

 Chapter 62

    # 62


    Chapter.16 Brothers and Cold


    Two people decided to work harder.


    After lunch, the brothers were given the task of washing the dirty buffaloes.


    Linte and Mate didn¡¯t even bother washing the body of therge buffalo. Hold a brush in both hands and scrub away the mud. The two men¡¯s hands were very delicate because they had heard that the water buffalo¡¯s body should not be injured.


    Would you say that you are more careful than when washing your own body?


    However, like all animals, the buffalo hated the feeling of washing itself. Moreover, he is a stranger and different from usual.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why the water buffalo that Mate was washing turned its body around due to the movement of the loose brush, and when it saw an opportunity, it suddenly started running away.


    Mate, who was startled, grabbed the buffalo¡¯s back, thinking that it would be a disaster if he missed it, and ended up dragging it around the ranch.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Ment and Miltein rushed over and skillfully calmed the buffalo, and as soon as Mate stepped onto the ground, he lowered his head and repeatedly apologized.


    Mate waspletely out of his mind. This is because the speed of the water buffalo was faster than expected.


    ¡°sorry!¡±


    ¡°no. Things like that happen, too.¡±


    Thement shook his head as if it was no big deal. Ment and Miltein looked at each other and smiled. In the beginning, even Ment and Miltein often hung around the buffalo, so they just grumbled and avoided the topic.


    Mate, who didn¡¯t know that, just drooped.


    A very hectic day passed in this way. The biggest challenge was getting the buffalo back into the pen. Rinte and Mate had to go through a harsh hazing ceremony, rolling around and over.


    The most amazing thing was milking the water buffalo that I visited the next day.


    But the order of novelty changed immediately that afternoon.


    The process of making cheese using water buffalo milk was 100 times more amazing than milking the milk. Linte and Mate just watched the scene in fascination.


    ¡°This is what makes such delicious cheese.¡±


    The main thing we do in the afternoon at the ranch is actually making cheese. Serrell shrugged his shoulders and held out the finished mozzare cheese.


    Linte and Mate fell in love with the savory taste without even knowing what it was or how it was used.


    The two brothers fell in love with ranch work and continued to do it over and over again.


    Little by little, I started to get used to the job, cleaning and washing us, eating lunch, and helping make cheese.


    And lunch on the 7th day.


    ¡°Gurl.¡±


    Because it was Serel¡¯s day off that day, there was no lunch provided. Miltein and Ment seemed to have brought a packed lunch, and the brothers came out of the ranch, saying they would buy something to eat because they were worried that eating would be inconvenient because of them.


    But whates out is a rumbling sound in the stomach.


    ¡°Gurl.¡±


    The couple¡¯s recent meals were very simple. In the morning, I go around the restaurant and pick up the discarded food. For lunch, I ate rice cooked by Serel. There is nothing for dinner. I just went to bed early. Eating is a luxury.


    That¡¯s why, whenever it¡¯s lunchtime, my stomach bes a battlefield and screams.


    Linte came out of the ranch and led his younger brother as if he had no choice.


    I had something in mind. The ce Linte led his younger brother to was a restaurant on a hill. Of course, there is no money to go to a restaurant and buy a meal. As always, Linte went to the back of the restaurant and looked for the discarded food.


    ¡°oh! Here it is. ¡°I think this is thrown away food?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you threw it away? ¡°I think it¡¯s still steamy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s aplete mess, so of course it was thrown away¡­ .¡±


    Saying that, Linte opened his mouth and inserted a piece of meat.


    ¡°Ugh huh huh.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Watching Rinte spit out the meat he had picked up, Mate also picked up his food and ate it. And spit it out the same way.


    It¡¯s steaming. This means that it is food that has just been thrown away. That means it wasn¡¯t spoiled, but it tasted worse than spoiled food.


    ¡°I guess this restaurant was also tasteless.¡±


    ¡°Iknow, right. older brother¡­ . ¡°It¡¯s so bad.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, it looks like someone threw it away without even eating a single bite. It¡¯s not delicious, but let¡¯s eat it anyway. I have to eat at least this to survive. ¡°It still looks fresh.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ ¡°Your brother.¡±


    Mate even started holding his nose and chewing his food.


    Quang!


    At that moment, the back door of the restaurant opens with a loud noise. No, rather than opening, it felt like the door was being torn off. Along with him, an incredibly beautiful woman appeared.


    Linte and Mate stopped in ce. This was the first time I¡¯ve ever been caught eating discarded food.


    Although the woman who appeared in front of them was clearly a beauty, she exuded a strange sense of intimidation, and strangely enough, fear took hold in the hearts of the two people.


    Moreover, I started to kneel down and pray because I thought that no matter how much food waste was thrown away, I had eaten it without permission.


    ¡°sorry! sorry!¡±


    ¡°What are you guys? Are you a guest? There is no business today. But do you know who I am? ¡°Why are you lying down?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the owner of the city restaurant? sorry! I need to eat this with permission, but I¡¯m so hungry¡­ . ¡°Is it okay to throw away food?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am a restaurant owner! Since L is the owner, I am also the owner. And that¡¯s right, I threw it away. Did you eat that? ¡°They are unusual people!¡±


    ¡°If I throw it away, can I keep eating it?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Look after me. ¡°I¡¯m busy right now!¡±


    The woman said that and went back into the restaurant.


    Linte and Mate felt something strange. When the woman disappeared, the fear disappeared again.


    It¡¯s so strange. But more than that, I was hungry first, so I started to fill my hunger again. But it was very tasteless. really.


    Then he returned to the ranch and devoted himself to work.


    Time passed and evening came. Ment handed out an envelope to the two people who were about to leave work.


    ¡°Now, this is one week¡¯s wages.¡±


    ¡°yes?


    ¡°It¡¯s wages¡­ ?¡±


    The brothers who took the envelope without thinking asked each other with troubled faces. I felt troubled, depressed, andplicated.


    Because I thought it might be a notice of rejection.


    ¡°Okay. receive. And since I will start working officially starting tomorrow, the money will be paid monthly rather than a week¡¯s wages. ¡°You will have to survive for a month on that wage, so try to use it sparingly.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Linte and Mate asked simultaneously.


    eyes are round


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? We got to work together. ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but the ranch owner who was watching from behind recognized you as ourrades right away!¡±


    As Miltein stepped aside, Linte and Mate widened their eyes in surprise and asked a question.


    ¡°Thank you! Is that true? really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s not easy to trust someone after going through so much trouble, tsk tsk¡­ .¡±


    Ment raised the brother who was down to his knees.


    Judging from thements, the two were more sincere and honest young people than anyone else. It¡¯s true that I automatically like that look.


    The brothers blinked in disbelief for a while, but only after a while did they ept reality and start running around.


    Miltein and Ment looked at the young men with fatherly smiles.


    On my way home from work after receiving a week¡¯s wages. Linte and Mate were so moved that they opened the envelope with trembling hands. And I almost fell asleep in shock. Because the amount was toorge.


    ¡°This is a week¡¯s wages?¡±


    ¡°Brother, maybe I put something wrong?¡±


    ¡°is it?¡±


    ¡°But brother, this is also included?¡±


    Mate took something out of the envelope. There was a piece of paper on which the amount of one month¡¯s wages to be received and the cheap inn where the two would stay were written.


    The inn was arranged by Mr. Ment, and the two shook their heads in disbelief.


    ¡°this¡­ The wages you will receive¡­ older brother¡­ ? ¡°Is there too much?¡±


    ¡°Is there something wrong? Something¡­ .¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the right amount. My brothers. That¡¯s why the line was so long during the interview.¡±


    Miltein, who was leaving work afterward, patted the two people on the back and made a hand gesture.


    ¡°That will be enough to live on for a month. Do you want to talk more about itter? I have a date today. My new girlfriend and I are hot these days. Hahaha!¡±


    Miltein hurriedly ran down the hill, looking very excited. Crying out my girlfriend¡¯s name. Thanks to this, Linte and Mate, who lost even more sense of reality, blinked while holding the envelope.


    ¡°Is the amount you get paid for working at a construction site for a month equivalent to a week¡¯s wages?¡±


    ¡°older brother¡­ !¡±


    It was a reality that was hard to believe.


    But it was also a clear reality.


    ¡°Ooh, let¡¯s buy a proper meal first, Mate!¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother!¡±


    The brothers were very excited and went down the hill.


    But did you say that good and bad things alwayse together?


    As we reached the end of the hill and joined the city, a group of hoodlums blocked our path and startedughing, as if they were waiting for their brothers. This is a group of people who are even familiar with each other.


    ¡°I heard you guys work at the ranch on that hill?¡±


    ¡°Kikiki, that¡¯s good.¡±


    The gang led the rebellious brothers into a dark alley.


    ¡°What does working on the hill have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°I know. ¡°It has nothing to do with you guys!¡±


    Linte and Mate shouted in defiance at the unwee group, but they returned with punches.


    Pow!


    The gangster¡¯s fist hit Linte¡¯s face as he blocked his younger brother. Lin Te immediately copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I always tell you not to hit your little brother?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reughing. bouncer.¡±


    Pow!


    In the end, a fist flew into Mate¡¯s face as well. Mate, whose facial muscles were weaker than Linte¡¯s, held Linte¡¯s back while his nose was bleeding.


    ¡°You guys¡­ !¡±


    Linte, who had a strong determination, got up immediately. However, the leader of the gang kicked Linte in the stomach while he was standing upright and shouted.


    ¡°Catch that little brother!¡±


    ¡°Your boss!¡±


    After his subordinates caught Mate, the leader of the gangughed heartily and opened his mouth to Rin Te.


    ¡°Someone who hates you guys asked me a favor. So, by tomorrow, steal the secret recipe for making that cheese or something from the ranch. ¡°They said they would buy it for a fairly high price.¡±


    In fact, there was one thing that the brothers did not know: After the brothers started working at the ranch, Supervisor Ratanda went to Ment immediately and told them to fire them.


    However, when Ment firmly said that he would not be fired, he became angry and started a scheme to extend his control even to the ranch.


    Of course, Mate shouted in a crawling voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I could do something like that¡­¡± .¡±


    ¡°Mate!¡±


    Another punch came to the face of Mate, who was shouting in ce of the fallen Rinte.


    Whoa!


    And Rinte, who was standing up while gritting his teeth, was kicked again and fell down, clutching his stomach. The pain was so great that I just opened my mouth.


    ¡°Until tomorrow. I want to meet my younger brother alive. Kiki.¡±


    ¡°Did you understand, dude?¡±


    The gangster, who grabbed Linte¡¯s head and shook it while giving unteral orders, dragged Mate out of the alley. Linte was trembling and furious. And I was frustrated.


    A workce that treated them like human beings for the first time.


    Everyone is warm.


    Even if he and Mate die, he can¡¯t cause any trouble.


    never.


    Linte clenched his fists and began to shed tears. These were tears about this unreasonable world.

 Chapter 63

    # 63


    Chapter.16 Cold with my brother


    My head was pounding. Not only my head hurts, but my neck also hurts.


    The crucial thing is that the whole body heats up. It looks like he has a cold.


    I was in a situation where I couldn¡¯t even feel the taste and had to cook by intuition.


    I checked his temperature and it was over 39 degrees.


    Catching a cold is the worst.


    I¡¯m so dizzy. There was a group of people who simply could not continue their business.


    I thought I couldn¡¯t help it, so I closed the restaurant and headed to the second floor.


    It¡¯s been a week since the newly elected brothers started working.


    Since today was the promised day, I thought about stopping by the ranch for a moment, but it was absolutely impossible to do it like this.


    I¡¯ve already conveyed the wages and my intentions to Mr. Ment, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.


    Rather, how did I catch a cold?


    It was quite a while ago that I yed with Rurin during a typhoon. Because of that incident, I no longer have to catch a cold.


    The reason is unknown, but it is definitely a symptom of a cold.


    I feel tired and have no strength. Chills and nausea are repeated. No matter how you look at it, the cold virus is a tyranny.


    ¡°Kolok kolok kolok.¡±


    The coughing continued. First of all, I felt like I had to do something about my dizziness, so I barely managed to go up to the second floor andy down. Then, as I was taking a deep breath, a loud sound rang in my ears.


    Quang!


    The door opens roughly and someone breaks in. Come in quietly, dragon. Ugh.


    ¡°You, you, you! ¡°Are you here?¡±


    Lurin, who came in rough, immediately found me lying on the bed, jumped up and came all the way to the bed.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong with you sleeping since noon? ¡°Just like me!¡±


    ¡°Same as you? Don¡¯t be funny. By the way, when did you wake up while you were sleeping at the restaurant table?¡±


    ¡°I just woke up! But you are not there! ¡°I was so shocked that I searched everywhere!¡±


    At this time, I always prepare for business at the restaurant. That¡¯s why Lurin didn¡¯t lose sight of me even when she was sleeping. Rolling around where I can see. At a table or bar table.


    He hated it when I was out of sight. There is nothing I can do about it until I wake up at night, but it seems to be her iron rule that she must always be by my side while she naps.


    I guess she was like that, so when she woke up and saw that I wasn¡¯t supposed to be in the kitchen like usual, she immediately started searching the house. It¡¯s an obvious picture even without looking at it.


    ¡°Kolok kolok kolok.¡±


    Even if I try to hold it in, the coughes out of my lungs on its own. Looking at me like that, Lurin made a strange face.


    ¡°you! Why is that? ¡°Your face is strange!¡±


    He crawled onto the bed, put his hands on either side of my head, and looked down at me. Her ck hair falls down and tickles my face as their bodies are about to ovep.


    ¡°In thenguage of my hometown, I think I have a cold. therefore¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Byeong?¡±


    As soon as the word ¡°disease¡± came out, Lulin¡¯s face became thoughtful. The eyes shake yfully.


    I was so shaken that I immediately corrected myself.


    ¡°no. It¡¯s not the disease you think, it¡¯s verymon. ¡°You¡¯ll get better if you rest a little.¡±


    ¡°Really! Really really? ¡°I hate being sick!¡±


    Lurin put her face on my chest and wrapped her body with a stiff expression on her face. Then he puts his hands around my waist and holds me tight. As if he would never miss it.


    ¡°Lurin, would you like to wake up first? Are you moving this? ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be next to me.¡±


    ¡°hate!¡±


    Lurin lifted her face to my chest and shook it vigorously. It¡¯s a very resolute bass sound. At the same time, the cheeks naturally puff out. Both cheeks are everything.


    He said he was in pain, so he wanted to stay next to him more, but he kept telling him to leave, so his cheeks puffed out showing dissatisfaction.


    At some point, I was scared of reading the thoughts on the dragon¡¯s face at a nce.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you nurse me?¡±


    ¡°What is nursing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a human ritual, and it¡¯s an act of helping a sick person get better quickly. I think it would be much better to nurse him than to lie next to him like this. ¡°If I lie down like this, you can¡¯t even feed me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hungry¡­¡± !¡±


    ¡°Clog, cologne, cologne!¡±


    I deliberately made a more distressed expression and gulped once more. In fact, the current cough is a lie. This is a golden opportunity to teach Rurin about themon sense of nursing, so I cannot back out.


    ¡°i get it! do! ¡°I will do anything, so don¡¯t die!¡±


    As if startled by the cough, Lurin jumped up from her folded body and responded strongly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a fatal disease. Why don¡¯t you keep dying? ¡°Dragon, please believe me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so tell me now! ¡°What does nursing do?¡±


    ¡°First of all, since I¡¯m sick, would you mind cooking something to cheer me up? ¡°Oh, before that, could you please put some cold water on a towel to cool me down?¡±


    ¡°Am I taking care of you? It¡¯s not bad that I take care of you! ¡°It was always the other way around!¡±


    Did he realize that he was taking care of himself?


    Lulin¡¯s smile disappeared from the moment I said I was sick. Normally, Lulin would already beughing and spreading happiness countless times.


    She just left the room at breakneck speed and went down to the first floor. And after a while, hees stomping up with a towel.


    ¡°Here it is!¡±


    Rurin holds out a wet towel to me.


    ¡°Put it on your forehead. On your forehead.¡± ¡°I have a fever on my forehead and feel dizzy.¡±


    ¡°You have a terrible body. ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay to use magic?¡±


    ¡°If I make it cold with magic, the body temperature will drop and the situation will actually get worse, right?¡±


    Lulin nodded and ced the towel she brought on my forehead.


    cold.


    Not a single drop of water falls from the towel.


    Actually, since it was Rurin, I imagined that the towel I brought wasn¡¯t properly wrung out and the water overflowed, but the reality was the exact opposite and it was extremely dry.


    It¡¯s a dragon that¡¯s annoying, but basically you can do it. Since they are of the dragon race, that should be natural.


    Moreover, the towel does not cool down easily even when ced on the forehead. It continued to be cold.


    ¡°Did you do something here?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t cold something good? A preservation spell was cast. It wasn¡¯t frozen by magic, so it wouldn¡¯t be as cold as ice¡­ . ¡°Can¡¯t preservation magic work?¡±


    Lulin must have thought something was wrong as she continued to look at me as she exined. Far from being impossible, it is a very good choice.


    This moderate coolness refreshes your head. I held Lulin¡¯s hand and shook it.


    ¡°No, no, you did well. amazing.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Good luck! ¡°Then I¡¯ll cook this time!¡±


    Lurin went down to the first floor again without any time to stop him. Normally, I hate it so much and it hurts.


    But still, cooking is apletely different thing from wetting a towel.


    In the past, when I ordered stir-fried tomatoes and eggs under the pretense of a bet, I did very well, but there is a big difference between having someone coach me and doing it alone without knowing anything.


    Sure enough, after a while.


    Uddangtangtang!


    There is a sound of something turning over.


    Wow!


    There is also a sound of dishes breaking.


    oh my.


    My head hurts so much. I didn¡¯t want to move. I want to stay still. But that is not possible. It was my fault for bringing up the cooking story in the first ce.


    I got up with difficulty and went down to the first floor.


    In the kitchen, Lurin is putting all the visible ingredients in a pot and boiling them.


    A tremendous stench flowed into my nostrils. oh my god. There is no such thing as food terrorism.


    ¡°Lurin¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Why did youe out! ¡°Leave it to me!¡±


    ¡°No, I appreciate your heart, but is it really delicious?¡±


    Then Lulin shook his head violently.


    ¡°I tried it, but it wasn¡¯t delicious. You eat it. ¡°I don¡¯t eat.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? ¡°I heard you¡¯re cooking for me because I¡¯m sick?¡±


    ¡°So, you eat it. Ugh.¡±


    Lurin frowns and shakes her head. It¡¯s amazing and my nose is stuffy.


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ .¡±


    I was so dizzy that I sat down at the bar table. Something is different from usual. Originally, the picture was supposed to be correct with Lurin sitting here and me standing in the kitchen.


    ¡°I will teach you. Do as you are told. ¡°There are foods that give you strength.¡±


    Nod. Lurin nodded vigorously and threw away the ruined food, showing some motivation.


    It¡¯s a shame, but there¡¯s nothing we can do. Eating that would almost be suicidal.


    ¡°Let me tell you. ¡°If you go to the warehouse there, you will find Palenque and long vegetables.¡±


    ¡°Palenque? He knows better! But what is that long-looking kid?¡±


    ¡°The blue and long one.¡±


    I roughly outlined the length by hand. The vegetables I¡¯m talking about are green onions.


    What I need right now is Palen Q and green onions.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s him! i get it!¡±


    Lulin stomped away and disappeared into the warehouse.


    The dish I¡¯m going to order her is chicken soup.


    I have no appetite, but I still need to eat foods that are good for colds if I want to get better quickly.


    Chicken is rich in protein, so unlike other meats, it is a food ingredient that is easily digested even when you have a cold. In addition, since thionine and niacin help blood cirction, if you force yourself to eat them, your body¡¯s immunity will increase.


    In addition, the ingredients in chicken relieve sputum. So, if you boil it well and eat it, it will be quite helpful for your sore throat.


    If you boil it with waves, you kill two birds with one stone. The white part of green onions cleanses the lungs and relieves coughing. In addition, it is rich in substances that are good for colds. It is not for nothing that folk remedies using green onions, which are used when catching a cold, emerged.


    However, it is better to eat it yourself than to use such folk remedies. The best of all is that it is simmered with chicken to create synergy.


    It¡¯s the best, but it makes my head spin.


    ¡°Here it is. you!¡±


    Rurin came up with Palen cue and green onion roots in her arms. The more I did it, the more dizzy I felt.


    ¡°Wash it, put it in a pot and boil it well. Just boil it thoroughly. and¡­ . When it¡¯s fully cooked, take it out, separate the bones and flesh, put it back in, and then just eat it. ¡°It¡¯s simple, right?¡±


    ¡°you?¡±


    I left those words and just lost my mind.


    ***


    ¡°I am the daughter of a traitor who betrayed my n!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s dirty!¡±


    ¡°Dirty, dirty!¡±


    In ces where young dragons gathered, Lurin was always bullied one-sidedly. For the young dragon Lulin, all his life was to curl up and sleep in the rare he inherited to avoid such bullying.


    It was truly a fleeting time.


    Anger towards one¡¯s own people.


    Hatred of the world.


    A tightly closed mind.


    It was a person who forced Rurin to open her heart.


    Of course, the process was not smooth. Only after oveing many hardships did Lurin open her heart to anyone other than her mother for the first time.


    And that person gradually became the reason she lived.


    You don¡¯t need everything in the world.


    Lurin is just next to El.


    That in itself was happy.


    You canugh with all your heart. Iin with all my heart and get angry with all my heart. The only being who can show himself as he is.


    Then he copsed before my eyes. As this was the first time since meeting El, Lurin fell into a panic.

 Chapter 64

    # 64


    Chapter.16 Brothers and Cold


    Lulin just looked at El, not knowing what to do.


    After a while, I finally came to my senses and carefully checked my pulse.


    From that moment on, Lulin¡¯s face was distorted.


    Fortunately, El is clearly alive. It¡¯s not dead!


    With that fact, Lulin was able to calm down for now.


    If there were any humans in the restaurant, dragon blood was already flowing out that would have killed them instantly.


    Regardless, Lulin picked Elle up and went up to the second floor.


    ¡°You, you, you?¡±


    Iid it down and called several times, but there was no response. What didn¡¯t make Rurin go berserk was the fact that her breathing was still regr.


    How can I wake up? Lulin thought for a while, but no answer came out. The more Lurin got nervous, she bit her lip mercilessly.


    The glossy pink, moist lips crack and blood flows out.


    The hand that was clenched into a fist continued to tremble. I stamped my feet and just looked at El for a while.


    He, who always gives himself rest, is just lying down.


    I don¡¯t like this.


    hate. hate. hate. hate. hate. hate.


    Lurin¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    At that time, a loud noise was heard outside the restaurant.


    Lulin went straight down to the first floor and mmed the back door and kicked it. There were two humans there. As soon as the human saw Lulin, he bowed down and bowed down.


    I hate humans.


    I don¡¯t like dragons either.


    I hate all living beings.


    A world that tormented him.


    A world that took away my mother.


    A world like this.


    But Lulin gritted his teeth. Humans cannot be killed carelessly. This is something he always emphasizes.


    When El gets really angry, Lulin bes very sad.


    So I desperately suppressed my anger. It was a shame because the two people immediately bowed down and bowed down.


    The situation could have been different if I had acted more cheekily.


    That¡¯s how unstable Lurin¡¯s mind was.


    After dealing with the noisy human, Lurin came back up to the second floor, but El still didn¡¯t seem to wake up.


    ¡°you¡­ .¡±


    Lurin then remembered the dish that L had told her to cook. If you make it, you might wake up. When I thought about that, I went down to the first floor of Udangtang again, put the whole Palen cue in a pot, and started boiling it with green onions.


    Lulin cooked as if copying what El had said and knelt down in front of the bed with the boiled chicken soup. But I soon got into trouble. Because I couldn¡¯t figure out how to feed them.


    Even if I wake it up, it won¡¯t wake up.


    At that moment, a story I heard from a former L colleague came to mind.


    Lurin, who was thinking about that, immediately put chicken soup in her mouth.


    ¡°Mauper¡­ .¡±


    It tastes awful. It¡¯s really tasteless. It tastes nothing. That¡¯s how Rurin evaluated her own cooking. But anyway, L clearly said that this was a dish that gave strength, so Lurin decided to feed it to her even if it wasn¡¯t tasty. Because I mumbled with it in my mouth, a little bit of chicken soup ran down the side of my mouth.


    Lulin opened El¡¯s mouth and poured chicken soup into it.


    Something in my heart started pounding at that action. My face gets hot and my ears turn red.


    ¡°you¡­ I¡¯m strange. So wake up!¡±


    However, contrary to expectations, there was no significant response. Lulin squeezed his hand. In an instant, my pounding heart and my racing heart calm down.


    The fear of L not waking up overcame my pink heart palpitations.


    Lurin, who became scared, just held El¡¯s hand tightly and watched from the side. I yawned but didn¡¯t sleep.


    Anxiety as if L would be gone when I wake up.


    Dragon Heart has the power to revive all things. But El had already eaten the dragon heart.


    If you eat Dragon Heart again, your body will not be able to ept it. That¡¯s for sure.


    Lulin remembered that he once joked that he would feed his heart when hemitted suicide.


    But even so, Lurin nned to feed El with her heart without any hesitation, even if she stopped breathing.


    Even if it means you die.


    Even if we can¡¯t be together.


    In any case, the world in which she was left alone had no meaning to Lurin.


    It¡¯s just endless darkness.


    ¡°you¡­ ? Don¡¯t worry. Since your mana has be stronger with the beads, you may be able to survive by eating my heart. ¡°I won¡¯t let you die!¡±


    After staying like that for a while, it wasn¡¯t until evening that Lurin remembered the existence of a doctor. A doctor is someone who treats human pain. Clearly, elves are beings with a deep connection to healing magic.


    Lurin resented herself for only now realizing that fact.


    ¡°You, you, you! ¡°Where is that elf!¡±


    I asked El, but there was no way I would get an answer.


    As a result, I couldn¡¯t use teleportation. I had no choice but to go and get it myself.


    Lurin ran down the hill.


    This is by far the first time I havee down to the city alone without El.


    It was a sight that came naturally to me when I was walking around with L, but now to Rurin, it is just darkness. Darkness everywhere.


    I couldn¡¯t see anything. The fact that the elves were nearby only made her feel more in a hurry.


    To her, she¡¯s just an elf.


    I needed an elf.


    ¡°What about this bitch?¡±


    Lurin, who walked down to the city like that, was trying to find an elf and while maximizing his sense of smell, he bumped into a gang of thugs walking down the street.


    ¡°you are!¡±


    Mate, who was being dragged by the gang of thugs, recognized Rurin and shouted. The woman at the restaurant I met at lunch. Rurin also recognized Mate.


    ¡°Where is the elf?¡±


    ¡°Elf? The person who interviewed me at that time told Miltain senior that he was a member of the National Assembly over there¡­ .¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re noisy, you bastard!¡±


    Pow!


    One of the thugs kicked Mate in the abdomen for talking without permission. Lurin looked at Mate without any particr emotion.


    ¡°Where is it!¡±


    ¡°Run away! ¡°These guys are very bad guys!¡±


    ¡°Bad guys? Does not matter! ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Whatever¡­ ¡°What is this bitch?¡±


    The gangsters all looked at Lulin, but a sense of intimidation surrounded their bodies, and instead of making fun of them, they had to step back. But Lulin caught those gangsters in his eyes for an instant.


    ¡°Well, I told L that I wouldn¡¯t kill humans without permission. But you guys are noisy!¡±


    As Lulin rolled his eyes, the gangsters were all crushed by the overwhelming force on the spot and fell to the floor, their bodies starting to tremble.


    This is the power of the dragon. A being that can kill a human with just its eyes.


    Moreover, recently, thanks to the influence of the Dragon Orb, Lulin¡¯s mana was maximized to the point where he could destroy the human world all by himself.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡± ?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like being noisy. I hate humans too. So say it. ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over there. there!¡±


    Lurin nodded and started running in the direction Mate said. Even she was barefoot. The soles of her feet were all covered in dirt, but Lurin didn¡¯t even realize it.


    Mate, who couldn¡¯t understand the situation, stood up while looking at Rurin¡¯s back.


    ¡°Hey?¡±


    Mate, who was released in a hurry, looked at the fallen gangsters, but it was very strange to see them trembling and foaming at the mouth.


    It was clearly alive.


    ***


    When I opened my eyes, I realized that I was not in the dining room on the first floor, but on the second floor. You don¡¯t know how much time has passed.


    Rurin was dozing off while holding my hand. Instead of lying on the bed, he copses under the bed and nods while holding my hand.


    Next to it was chicken soup that I presumed was made by her. I tasted it. It must have been boiled exactly as I said, but there was no seasoning at all.


    Just adding salt to chicken soup makes it taste good. But Lulin was holding my left hand so tightly that I couldn¡¯t even do the simple act of going to get salt.


    Still, it was the first time a dragon made food, and it wasn¡¯t a failure at this level. It¡¯s obviously not seasoned, but honestly, I¡¯m thankful.


    Thank you, it was delicious.


    The person involved is actually dozing off.


    ¡°Hmm? you¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Woke up?¡±


    ¡°To you!¡±


    Lurin suddenly opened her eyes and climbed onto the bed and was hugged. The face is very bright.


    ¡°When did you wake up! you! How I am! how much!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I woke up. ¡°You¡¯re not dead, so calm down.¡±


    ¡°You, you, you, you, you!¡±


    Lurin was so happy that she fell into my arms and started calling me endlessly. However, the cold is notpletely cured.


    So I got worried and tried to push her off.


    Then Rurin stubbornly resists.


    ¡°You¡¯re moving Rurin?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. If you hurt, I hurt too. It will hurt just the same. It¡¯s cowardly that only you are hurting. ¡°We are one body.¡±


    ¡°Huh, one body. Putting that aside, if you move, you¡¯re really the only one suffering. ¡°Go to your room and sleep today.¡±


    ¡°hate! ¡°Gororoooong!¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t have to make sleeping noises with your mouth to sleep, right?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. I actually feel like I want to move, so I will never move. I even cooked for you for the first time. But it doesn¡¯t taste anything. ¡°But isn¡¯t it better than before?¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m going to eat it all.¡±


    ¡°Really! Something feels strange because you eat my cooking. ¡°Do you always feel like this?¡±


    Lulin said that and closed his eyes. It was impossible to let it fall from me.


    ¡°Anyway, your illness is mine too. So don¡¯t get sick! And an elf came and said it would be better tomorrow. ¡°I threatened to destroy the elf race if it was a lie, so it¡¯s probably true!¡±


    Lurin barely raised her upper body and squirmed as she wrapped her arms around my waist while I was eating chicken soup.


    It¡¯s absurd. The elves are almost destroyed because of me?


    But for some reason, I didn¡¯t feel like nagging.


    I stroked Lurin¡¯s head with one hand. For some reason, I want to do that.


    It¡¯s so adorable that I feel like I can¡¯t stand it without petting it.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, my birthday isn¡¯t that far away.¡±


    Without realizing it, my heart is set on waiting until Lurin¡¯s birthday. My heart was bound until Lurin¡¯s birthday¡­ .


    I don¡¯t know what will happen to me if I break free from that bondage.


    ¡°birthday?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just my birthday soon.¡±


    ¡°You strange one!¡±


    Lurin¡¯s birthday is in spring. Fall is almost over. The beginning of winter. Not much time left.


    Anyway, after eating the nutritious chicken soup, I felt a little better and went back to lying down.


    You should sleep at this time.


    Soon, Lulin¡¯s growl and my breathing began to intermingle in the bedroom.


    And when I woke up, it was morning.


    The morning sunlight came through the window. Lurin, who was awake for some reason, muttered in my arms with a red face.


    ¡°you¡­ I¡¯m strange¡­ ¡°I feel like the ceiling is spinning.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    I was startled and touched Lurin¡¯s forehead. The heat is like a ball of fire. I moved it yesterday, so I didn¡¯t worry much, but I wasn¡¯t really worried.

 Chapter 65

    # 65


    Chapter.16 Brothers and Colds


    I¡¯ve never heard of a dragon catching a cold. Or is it because they are surprisingly delicate creatures that they catch a cold?


    Are influenza viruses equal to all things? It¡¯s something amazing.


    Because it is a human body, the immune system seemed to be affected just like a human body.


    Well, this is not just nonsense: dragons that have rtionships with humans in a polymorph state give birth to humans.


    Dragons who enjoy ying and have children do noty eggs, but give birth like humans in a human state.


    A child born that way is not a dragon. It¡¯s not even mixed race.


    I once heard a story about a pure human being being born. The story is that no matter how many seeds you sow aftering out of the game, the number of dragons does not increase, only the number of humans increases.


    Well, if that weren¡¯t the case, the world would be overflowing with dragons.


    In any case, this means that the dragon¡¯s polymorph reproduces human cells and tissues exactly, so it is not surprising that a cold virus infiltrates Lurin¡¯s current body.


    But it¡¯s still strange. Most cold viruses are spread through mucous membrane contact or saliva, and Rurin was just next to me. Why did she catch a cold?


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the virus disappear if we go back to Rurin Dragon?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that. Didn¡¯t I say that I didn¡¯t want to be different from you? I am me. I want to be who I am now! But I feel dizzy. There is no strength at all. My throat hurts too. Ugh.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re stubborn.¡±


    ¡°When I be a dragon, the feeling of being different from you torments my heart. I really hate that kind of thing. At that time in the capital, I made a firm decision. And didn¡¯t you say that it will get better if you lie down?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know that, so lie down straight first.¡±


    Well, there is no guarantee that the virus will disappear even if you turn back into a dragon and then back into a human.


    There is a good chance that it will lurk somewhere and generate body heat again as soon as it returns to human form.


    The good news is that my body is light.


    If both of them were sick, it would create a situation where there was really no answer. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of Rurin¡¯s poor nursing yesterday or because my cold has spread, but either way, I don¡¯t have a high fever and I feel fine.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to stay away. Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Hihi, my throat hurts, you¡­¡± !¡±


    ¡°Is this something tough about? Besides, you didn¡¯t smile even once yesterday?¡±


    ¡°You will smile because you feel better! Hehe, it doesn¡¯t matter that I¡¯m sick!¡±


    ¡°Okay, just be quiet for now. ¡°You talk a lot about your sore throat.¡±


    I ced the still cold towel on Lurin¡¯s forehead that had the preservation magic that she made yesterday.


    ¡°Are you sleeping. ¡°Sleeping is the best thing to do with this illness.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my specialty.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    After answering that question, I started wiping Lurin¡¯s sweat with a towel.


    ***


    Thement was reported to L immediately after the supervisor who was harassing the young man went to the ranch. And El paid attention to the word tax evasion that the young people said and entrusted this case to the Gray boy.


    That was the second day that Linte and Mate started working, and the Gray boy began to thoroughly investigate all the interests and matters rted to the construction of Gray City.


    ¡°Eat some of this. Is something so serious that you have to skip meals?¡±


    Verna approached the Gray boy who was looking through various documents in the study. The tray in her hand contained tea and refreshments.


    ¡°mother! That¡¯s what Master asked me to do.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness. ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°yes. No matter what it is, it is something that must be done. And I think it will be over soon, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    For the Gray boy, this was El¡¯s first request. This too was no different from the deep-rooted evils of Gray City that needed to be eliminated.


    After Count Dedran disappeared, all the nobles who were attached to him were dealt with, but they were unable to deal with other organizations in Great City that were connected to those nobles.


    However, I couldn¡¯t bear to say that it was one of Count Dedran¡¯s ns because Verna didn¡¯t feelfortable.


    Because of that, the mother suffered greatly.


    ¡°okay. Be sure to help!¡±


    Verna had mixed emotions on her face and went outside, determined not to disturb her son.


    ***


    Overseer Ratanda has recently been left in a state of disrepair as all the nobles he served were kidnapped and taken away.


    So, I was desperate to earn a solid share somehow and then grab another string.


    ¡°You say the ranch they work at is a bonanza?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Director. Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the secret of cheese. That¡¯s a good thing. You can rip them off from making money and make them unable to find work forever. ¡°I went to the ranch not long ago and I was so angry at them because they were so arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Is that so. Don¡¯t worry. ¡°We will take care of it.¡±


    The thing he is most concerned about right now is starving his eldest brother, who first dared to challenge him, to death.


    I was filled with the thought of making those guys regret it until they die.


    After providing work for the gangsters, Ratanda went straight back to the construction site. Although he has no noble ties, he still oversees all city affairs.


    Therefore, it reigned as an absolute presence in the construction field.


    ¡°Are you out? viewer!¡±


    When Ratanda came to the construction site, she always felt like she had be a god. Ratanda was always overflowing with workers trying to tter her.


    Of course, behind his back, he is always the target of hatred. Linte and Mate are not the only heads of families in thisnd whose wives were harassed by him and who were fired without reason.


    ¡°Is this the construction site for the Gray family memorial za?¡±


    ¡°But who are you?¡±


    Ratanda frowned at the boy who appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°And who are you?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Ratanda sat on the chair, feeling like a king, and looked up at the deputy construction director next to him.


    ¡°How dare you, you little bastard, talk about who you are? Hurry up and apologize and get the hell out of here!¡±


    ¡°It is you who needs to apologize. Ratanda.¡±


    The Gray boy walked in front of Ratanda. Then, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket and quickly stuck it to Ratanda¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t people like you the scum that eats away at Great City! Hello!¡±


    Soldiers flocking in following the Gray Boy¡¯s orders. Ratanda tilted her head with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Harassment of tax evasion women. Dozens of crimes were revealed, including rape and assault. I will never forgive this guy. ¡°I will punish you ording to thews of the territory!¡±


    ¡°yes! ¡°My lord!¡±


    The soldiers cried out the name of the being with the most absolute power in Gray City, and everyone on the construction board except Ratanda fell to their knees with wide eyes.


    The first person to betray was the assistant director right next to him.


    ¡°My lord! I didn¡¯t know you. I havemitted a mortal sin! But all the bad ones are him! That guy is in cahoots with other nobles! Countless¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Everything will be handled ording to procedures. ¡°Arrest everyone involved, including the author!¡±


    Starting with this, the Gray boy decided to eradicate all remnants of Count Dedran. So, for Ratanda, it¡¯s a punishment.


    You must set an example. The Gray boy was even considering the maximum punishment for him: death.


    A public execution in a square with everyone watching.


    Ratanda just opened her mouth with a thoughtful expression on her face. All the nobles he had ever known were nothing more than minnows.


    The boy in front of me is a lord who will be an earl.


    count.


    Among the nobles, the Count is a great nobleman, and themoners cannot even dare to look at him.


    As things went on like this, workers here and there began toin about what had happened to Ratanda.


    The Gray boy listened to each of the stories. And right away, they started to catch Ratanda and all the gangsters who had conspired against him.


    This is what El asked for, and it is for the territory. For the first time, arge-scale liquidation operation was carried out on one¡¯s own initiative.


    So, although it was unusual for a nobleman, the Gray boy took care of everything himself. And while I was sorting out the gang of gangsters who had conspired with Ratanda, I saw a strange gang of gangsters already stretched out on the floor and shaking.


    ¡°Why are they like that? Does not matter. First, capture them all!¡±


    ¡°I will obey your orders. ¡°My lord!¡±


    Leaving the soldiers¡¯ movements behind, the Gray boy clicked his tongue as he looked curiously at the gangsters stretched out.


    ¡°It¡¯s a strange thing. ¡°Have you received heavenly punishment?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me! ¡°I¡¯m not on the same side as these guys!¡±


    Meanwhile, Mate, who was with the gangsters, trembled like an aspen tree and pleaded not guilty to the soldiers who were trying to arrest him.


    ¡°Not on the same side? ¡°Then why were you together?¡±


    The Gray boy frowned at Mate, wondering where he wasing up with such an obvious excuse.


    ¡°I saw him in prison, and he was trying to drag me away to harm me¡­ At that moment¡­ .¡±


    ¡°What is your name and what do you do? Are you really not a gangster? ¡°Prove first that you are not a gangster.¡±


    A question from the so-called lord.


    Mate froze and lowered his eyes at the question of a being he couldn¡¯t even dare to look up to.


    ¡°Okay. ¡°If you¡¯re not really a gangster, there¡¯s no need to be scared.¡±


    ¡°That thing¡­ .¡±


    ¡°If there is no other way to prove something, there must be a fair investigation. ¡°Take it with you now!¡±


    ¡°My name is Mate. and¡­ . Working on a ranch on a hill! really! I¡¯m really not on the same side as those guys. Rather, they are like enemies!¡±


    ¡°A ranch? ¡°Did you say it was a ranch?¡±


    The Gray boy was surprised and motioned for Mate to be released. The soldiers followed orders and let Mate go for now. Then Mate immediately knelt down in front of the Gray boy.


    ¡°Oh, I also received my wages today. This is it.¡±


    Mate held out the envelope with trembling hands. As soon as the Gray boy heard the word ranch, his expression softened.


    The same goes for the way you look at Mate.


    ¡°Are you by any chance the brothers Mate and Linte?¡±


    ¡°How can I even get my brother¡¯s name¡­?¡± .¡±


    ¡°is it? What a coincidence. In fact, the owner of the ranch where you work is also my benefactor. ¡°Then, by any chance, are those gangsters who got away with it the ones who did it?¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    ¡°then?¡±


    Mate was a little hesitant to speak. Anyway, that woman is his benefactor. Because of that, I started rolling my eyes because I felt like being investigated was out of the question.


    ¡°Okay. Those guys are the scum of the city. They won¡¯t be punished for what they did. ¡°I¡¯m just curious why it happened like that.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Actually, I don¡¯t know either! just¡­ It was the woman I saw at the restaurant on the hill¡­ . When he rolled his eyes¡­ .¡±


    ¡°¡­ done! Get there. Forget what you have seen. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°yes? yes!¡±

 Chapter 66

    # 66


    Chapter.16 Brothers and Colds


    The Gray boy was startled. Actually, Master¡¯s woman. Although she is clearly an unknown woman, she always exudes a great sense of intimidation.


    Moreover, when he first visited Yeongju Castle, he was the one who shouted outside in his own voice.


    Definitely the same wizard workce as my teacher.


    In that case, it was only natural that the thugs were defeated.


    ¡°Anyway, I heard you¡¯ve had a hard time. As a lord, I support citizens like you. Ratanda, who hadmitted numerous corruptions in the meantime, was just caught. If there is another guy like that,e find me at any time. Do you understand? Also, the reason you caught Ratanda was because the owner of the ranch where you work told you.¡±


    The Gray boy said and turned his back.


    To Mate, the sight seemed so dazzling.


    He was a boy whose dignity as a lord was gradually showing away.


    In front of L, he still asks questions like a child.


    At times like this, he looks very polite.


    Mate couldn¡¯t believe the whole situation right now. He couldn¡¯t believe that Ratanda, who had tormented him so much, had been captured.


    ¡°Thank you! thank you! thank you!¡±


    All I can do is bow my head.


    ¡°Mate!¡±


    Behind him came Rinte, who had prepared to die and ran alone to find his younger brother.


    ***


    Linte and Mate have been working on the ranch ever since, determined to bury their bones.


    Everything that happened felt like a dream.


    No one bothers anyone anymore.


    Because of the wage, you no longer have to rummage through food waste.


    Everything was new.


    I also liked the cheap motel room that Ment arranged for me. Sleeping in a bed was something that had happened for decades since my parents were alive.


    The two first stopped by the bathhouse in Gray City. It was meant to wash away old stains and refresh one¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Brother, above all else, shouldn¡¯t we formally say hello to El, the owner of the ranch?¡±


    ¡°I know. Even if you only briefly listen to the story, it seems like he had something to do with Ratanda being caught. No, of course, I should be grateful since you gave me a full-time job!¡±


    A benefactor who made me act like a human being.


    He is the person who made them, who were not treated as human beings, feel treated like human beings.


    That¡¯s why Linte and Mate asked Ment to let them meet El. I wanted to show my will to repay the favor by working hard at the ranch.


    ¡°Sir, I mean, guys like us can be very arrogant to ask to meet¡­ . Still, isn¡¯t it polite to meet each other and say thank you?¡±


    Mate exined to Ment with a boyish look in his eyes, and Linte nodded eagerly next to him.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that difficult. El is very close? I¡¯ll buy you food after work today. ¡°You will be able to meet L then.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Instead of making ament, Miltein gave a shout-out to his new juniors.


    ¡°You¡¯re acting like a human now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness, senior, I also have a junior. So, I have to act like a senior!¡±


    Miltein scratched his head in pride.


    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t we buy it for you instead?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Can¡¯t I buy a meal for my first juniors? Anyway, I got dumped again yesterday, right? So, there is still money left over! Do you understand? Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±


    Miltainughed cheerfully, making funny noises. The face was rotting even though it was smiling. I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve been dumped recently.


    Ment simply shook his head. He¡¯s a good guy on the inside, but why is his love life like that?


    After some time, the ranch work was finished, and Miltein hurried to El¡¯s restaurant, leading the brothers Rinte and Mate as he had promised.


    ¡°This ce¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is a great restaurant.e in.¡±


    Miltain shrugged his shoulders and went inside. A restaurant on a hill that the brothers are already familiar with.


    Mate and Linte whispered to each other right in front of the restaurant.


    ¡°This is where the tasteless food was¡­¡± .¡±


    ¡°If you say something like that and say you¡¯re buying it for me, you¡¯ll be in big trouble. older brother! ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve heard anyone buy us something!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ .¡±


    ¡°And I really want to thank that woman, too.¡±


    It was a little scary, but it was sincere. The brothers nodded to each other like that. A firm determination to enjoy whatever food is served is a bonus.


    In reality, what they ate was a stew that Lulin had boiled with whatever he wanted. Of course, the brother will tell you that fact.


    ¡°wee.¡±


    El greeted them warmly. The progress of the work has already been reported by the Gray boy.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Of course, the brother recognized El and opened his mouth in great surprise.


    ¡°Wo here¡­ . Was it L¡¯s restaurant? ?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. ¡°You said you wanted to say hello?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re right!¡±


    Is this the restaurant where that scary woman is?


    So, is she this man¡¯s wife?


    Mate immediately bent down, thinking it looked oddly fitting.


    The same was true for Linte.


    ¡°Thank you for hiring me! For taking care of people like us! ¡°I will definitely repay you with work!¡±


    ¡°That has been done. I just chose him because he was a trustworthy person. ¡°I will be more grateful if you work hard.¡±


    El shrugged his shoulders and winked at Miltain. Then Miltein stood up the two men.


    ¡°L, you don¡¯t like this kind of thing, so hurry up and sit down. ¡°You just have to repay with actions rather than words.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Linte and Mate sat down with Miltein with nk faces.


    L was nning to serve them Uva belly meat marinated in aged whiskey.


    Chi-i-ik-


    The sound of meat being grilled and the pleasant aroma of the restaurant wafted through the air.


    ¡°Brother, you smell good?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? What happened? ¡°Does it just smell good?¡±


    The two people whisper so that Miltain cannot hear them. It was because I was still so shocked by the thrown away food I ate that day.


    ¡°What are you doing? ¡°What are you whispering about?¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    ¡°Iknow, right. By the way, you seem to be very popr with women, but why¡­ .¡±


    Mate quickly changed the topic and asked Miltein a question. Miltain just scratched the back of his head.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll be more popr with girls, right? Because it looks cute. ¡°When I first saw you, I thought you were a girl.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that he looks a little different. ¡°Like a gisaeng brother.¡±


    ¡°Brother, senior! It¡¯s too much. ¡°It¡¯s a gisaeng brother.¡±


    ¡°Herees the food.¡±


    While Mate was blushing with embarrassment, the aged Uba belly meat was brought to the table. Uba belly meat grilled on an iron te is ted beautifully and served with vegetables.


    ¡°I hope you enjoy it and start working hard again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    L nodded at the two people¡¯s answers. And he made room for me so I could eatfortably.


    Miltein took the meat to his mouth first. The chewy taste of Uva belly fat waspletely different from usual.


    ¡°No, El! Why is this so soft?¡±


    ¡°It was aged using a special secret recipe.¡±


    ¡°Ho¡­ .¡±


    As expected, every time I chewed it, it was soft and a subtle yet pleasant aroma spread in my mouth. A deep and refreshing taste that cannot be identified.


    It¡¯s the best. It¡¯s the best.


    Miltain made a fuss and gestured to the two people.


    Linte and Mate held the uba belly fat in their hands with quite frozen faces. And with a skeptical look on his face, he brought it to his mouth. Mate chewed the meat first and then called out to Rinte with a surprised face.


    ¡°Brother tongue! Come and try it! Come on!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Linte soon had the same expression as Mate. It was literally the first time I had ever tasted it. For the first time in my life. A tremendous delicacy.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡± . Then what about that then?¡±


    ¡°Senior Miltain, is it really delicious?¡±


    Mate shouted at Miltein with an ecstatic look on his face. Linte agrees 100%.


    As a result, Mate and Linte suddenly burst outughing.


    ¡°It seems like what I ate back then was literally trash?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, brother.¡±


    ¡°What are they talking about?¡±


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    The brothersughed and picked up the beef belly. As I ate, tears naturally fell. Cry and thenugh. Because I was that happy.


    People on the ranch.


    Miltein, Ment and Serrel. They are all warm people. I had a house to stay there and was able to eat proper food.


    Living like a human being is something that brings tears to my eyes.


    All of this was so surprising to the brothers, who had lived lives filled with misfortune. As a result, tears like chicken poop naturally flowed out. Continue.


    ¡°Brother Tongue¡­ Even if you¡¯re happy, you still cry, right? I first heard about it¡­ Ugh¡­ .¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°What is it? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Only Miltein was embarrassed and patted Mate on the back with a bewildered look on his face. I hurriedly looked for El, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    ***


    After grilling the belly fat, I went straight up to Rurin.


    She woke up around noon and I have been taking care of her ever since. He doesn¡¯t let me leave even for a moment and he¡¯sining even more because he¡¯s in pain.


    ¡°Now open it. ¡°It¡¯s called banana, and it¡¯s really good for my sore throat.¡±


    The dietary fiber and mucopolysharide contained in bananas relieve sore throat. Especially in the early stages of a sore throat, it is rmended to eat bananas.


    Bananas are much more nutritious than cold medicine ingredients.


    ¡°AA AA AA!¡±


    Lulin opened his mouth very wide. Eating bananas is a bit excessive.


    ¡°Okay, okay. ¡°Here it is.¡±


    ¡°What is this? ¡°It¡¯s my first time eating it.¡±


    ¡°He says he has a sore throat, but he talks well.¡±


    ¡°Yum Yum.¡±


    ¡°I feel like you¡¯re all better somehow?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not?¡±


    Lulin shook his head. Something is suspicious.


    I first put my hand to my forehead.


    Then suddenly he starts coughing.


    ¡°Clog, cologne, cologne!¡±


    Somehow, this is simr to the fake cough I did. When I think about it, everyone was obviously dead from the cold in the morning, but after waking up at noon, their expressions looked lively.


    I pretended to step back and suddenly ced my hand on Lulin¡¯s forehead.


    It¡¯s hot, it¡¯s hot.


    ¡°Uh, fever¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! hot! And it hurts. Please do it! All day. ¡°Croak, cologne, cologne.¡±


    ¡°Do not be ridiculous. Anyway, how can it be this hot? ¡°Isn¡¯t this the fever you get from a cold?¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    Lurin suddenly turns around with a stinging expression. Still, it¡¯s coughing.


    I quietly searched around the bed. The end of the bed is slightly scorched. It¡¯s a sign that something has been tampered with.


    It¡¯s like creating a fireball and raising the temperature of your forehead.


    ¡°It will get better quickly. ¡°If it¡¯s like you, then I guess it¡¯s like you.¡±


    ¡°no! sick! Why was he so friendly in the morning? ¡°It really hurts!¡±


    Lulin turned around again and began to protest strongly. Even this makes meugh.


    So I hugged Lurin from the front.


    ¡°you idiot. Your heart when I¡¯m hurting is my heart when you¡¯re hurting okay? ¡°If everything is healed, I should tell you that everything is healed.¡±


    Rurin was unable to say anything, as if she had hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°Really? ¡°Are you like me?¡±


    ¡°okay. And I was thankful for yesterday, so like you said, it¡¯s okay. ¡°Kkook.¡±


    Lurin continued to question me as if she had heard something incredible and squeezed my back.

 Chapter 67

    # 67


    Chapter.17 First snow


    of winter.


    Winter has begun in full force.


    Inside the restaurant, the stove started working. The restaurant was very warmpared to the outside, but the dragon said it was still cold and curled up with a nket.


    Compared to the people at the ranch, the restaurant is still warm. Because restaurant work is not something you do outdoors.


    ¡°uh¡­ ?¡±


    The night sky with a cold wind blowing. Shining white snow fell on the back of my hand as I cleaned up the restaurant after finishing the business.


    It¡¯s the first snow.


    The snow clouds that filled the night sky let down the snow very timidly. Watching the snow fall little by little gives me a new feeling.


    During war, when snow piles up, many things be difficult. On the battlefield, this white and cold mass is just a nuisance.


    But this is not a battlefield. I looked at the falling snow with a slightly different attitude. I don¡¯t even think it will pile up. The snow that fell sparsely was very weak.


    If you think about it, when snow piles up, you have to close your restaurant business. Pure white snow may be a blessing that purifies the mind, but if you think differently, it can also be the main culprit of increasing other tasks.


    ¡°Rurin, let¡¯s go up and sleep.¡±


    ¡°Is it finally over?¡±


    Rurin stood up, rubbing his eyes. He wraps his body tightly in a nket. Letting your hair down, you stick your legs out under the table. And percussion jumps.


    And dash forward to me.


    Then I naturally grab the dragon¡¯s arm and go down to the basement. In most cases, it is andscape that does not change.


    Since we have already built a public bathhouse, it is only right that we use it in this winter.


    Taking a bath every night has be a necessity.


    ¡°Croooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    A low-level monster captured from the northernnds. Kadish, who is now the bathhouse manager, makes a strange noise and kneels down to Rurin. The job of this ogre-like monster is cleaning bathhouses and maintaining water.


    ¡°Puhaaaaa!¡±


    After taking a bath, Lurin runs towards the beer can. Beer alwayses first before wiping the moisture from my head.


    It means you want me to wash your hair. Something pure.


    When Ie up to the second floor, wiping my head from behind, this damn dragones to my door as if it were a given! I open it and go in, rolling around on the bed and opening a can of beer.


    ¡°Khaaa! This is delicious! ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a beer fan? ¡°Days like this are on the rocks.¡±


    Single malt whiskey. In other words, in the case of distilled spirits that are full in the warehouse, the best way to enjoy them is to drink them straight. But sometimes on the rocks isn¡¯t a bad thing.


    On the rocks is less thrilling than the tongue, but I think it brings out the vor a little more.


    When you want to have a light drink at the end of the day, the easiest way is to drink half a ss on the rocks before going to bed.


    ¡°The scent is okay, but if you eat it, you won¡¯t remember anything! ¡°You drink scary alcohol well!¡±


    After Lurin drinks whiskey, the film cuts out. There is no way that she, who is full of curiosity, has not tried whiskey.


    When I wake up after eating and making a fuss, I wonder why I¡¯m here. I don¡¯t remember yesterday! weird! Well, I would say this over and over again. After that, I avoided whiskey on my own.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any of my memories with you to disappear. So I don¡¯t eat those things.¡±


    However, the line being shouted is a bit foul.


    I stroked Rurin¡¯s head and opened the window. The snow is still falling lightly. I think that if the snowfall continues like this, it will pile up. Right now, the sparse snowfall only adds to the charm, so it¡¯s not enough to be a cause for concern.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it the snow guy!¡±


    Rurin also noticed snow creeping in through the window and stood up.


    ¡°Snow guy or whatever,e in and close the door. ¡°I am sleeping.¡±


    My hair must have dried, and I felt good after drinking half a ss of whiskey. I jumped on the bed andy down. Rurin pours out the beer, packs the can, andes in next to me.


    ¡°Go to your room and sleep. And your hair isn¡¯tpletely dry yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy!¡±


    ¡°What the fuck? ¡°What is that!¡±


    So I used thenguage of my hometown again.


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯spete again today.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, good! ¡°I won¡¯t lose today!¡±


    Recently, I have been ying various games before going to bed for my stubborn dragon who refuses to leave my room.


    The win/loss record is 18 wins and 15 losses, a slight advantage.


    If Rurin wins, she just sleeps next to me without worrying about what she does. Then, before I know it, Rurin starts wiggling and falls asleep in my arms.


    If I win, Lurin will be kicked out to her room.


    Of course, this is not the end of the dragon. Even if I chase it out, it will soon crawl into my room at dawn. There are many times when you don¡¯t notice the creeping thing itself when you¡¯re sleeping rough, but when you see it in the morning, it¡¯s always there.


    So it may seem like there is no need to make bets, but in fact, there is a clear difference.


    Recently, I have trouble sleeping when this dragon is squirming next to me. I don¡¯t know why. No, I don¡¯t want to know.


    Anyway, in order to have afortable sleep, you have to get rid of it first. It doesn¡¯t matter because ites in the middle, after I¡¯ve already fallen asleep. As long as it doesn¡¯t disturb your sleep, it¡¯s fine.


    First of all, falling asleep is important. Sleepingfortably.


    Today¡¯s bet is a hometown game called Jenga. Build a tower with small wooden bricks and remove them one by one. It is a game where the one who knocks down the tower loses.


    Gonggi Nori waspletely sealed after suffering such a perfect defeatst time. It¡¯s Lurin¡¯s hidden talent, but it¡¯s also a talent that has no ce to be disyed.


    ¡°You won yesterday, so today it¡¯s me first!¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    Lulin knelt down on the floor with a serious face and began to remove the wooden brick in the middle. The central wooden brick slides out without much resistance.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    Rurin smiles at me. It¡¯s ridicule. That smile that says you should give it a try.


    There is still room. I focused on Jenga at the bottom. In a squatting position, the center of gravity is on both knees.


    ¡°Hey man!¡±


    I thought it disappeared from sight, but then it came back behind me and tickled the soles of my feet. Tickle with your fingers.


    ¡°It tickles! Is this damn dragon ying foul? Anyway, I learn bad things quickly. Of course, I still seeded! Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°Are your feet made of iron? ¡°If it tickles, you¡¯re bound to fail!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reughing. Just foul again. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡±


    Jooooooooo!


    I made a foul and pulled the powerful dragon¡¯s ball, but it dragged me away. The impression is rotting.


    ¡°sick! Let go of this! It¡¯s my turn, so I hope you don¡¯t touch it. ¡°I decline you now.¡±


    Lulin pushed away his arm with his hand, then put his knee on the ground and ced his hand on the wooden tower. Lurin¡¯s fingers tremble slightly.


    However, there is a saying in the world that says to give back as much as you receive. No, the right thing to do is to give back a little more than what you received.


    Lurin is in a state of extreme concentration, something she doesn¡¯t normally do at all. I quietly got up and went back. Up to this point, it¡¯s the same as Lurin. But I¡¯m not that soft. If you¡¯re going tomit a foul, you have to do it right.


    I came up behind Lulin and grabbed the end of her flowing hair. At that very moment, Lurin noticed me and her mouth pursed. That facial expression that purses one¡¯s mouth and raises one¡¯s eyebrows.


    ¡°Revenge!¡±


    He brought the tip of her hair to the tip of her nose. And it rustles. Softly, softly.


    ¡°Huh? Etchu!¡±


    Lulin ended up coughing from the tickling. Of course, the tower copsed along with the wooden bricks I had picked up in my hand.


    ¡°Victory! ¡°Kkkkkk!¡±


    He stood tall, making a V sign of victory. Of course, Rurin stands up and argues with the world¡¯s unfair eyes.


    ¡°you! behave shamefully! Where can I find something like this? ¡°It tickles your nose!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to do it, you have to do it right. ¡°I need to cough so the tower won¡¯t copse, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a foul! ¡°It¡¯s invalid!¡±


    ¡°Who tickled the soles of your feet first?¡±


    ¡°Who is that! If you find a guy like that, bring him in. ¡°I will roast it and eat it.¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to prepare an iron te? Do you want to roll around on your own?¡±


    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuck!¡±


    Lurin huffed and went out. It looks like he retreated after being stabbed. If so, then I should go to sleep now.


    A peaceful day passes by like that.


    When I open my eyes in the morning, as expected, Rurin is curled up and lying next to me. He is holding my hand tightly. I think today¡¯s concept is holding hands rather than being hugged around the waist.


    Carefully remove that hand and stand up to stretch. I repeat, there is no way Lurin will wake up in the morning.


    When you rx and wake up, open the window. To ventte and get some fresh air. But what?


    I was so surprised by the scenery outside the window that I almost fell in love with it.


    No, it definitely snowed. It¡¯s true that it snowed. When did the snow get so thick that it piled up as high as my thighs?


    It looks like heavy snow fell with great force. As the dawn deepens. Even the snow is still falling.


    The thickness of the snow is different from when I first encountered it yesterday.


    ¡°ha?¡±


    For a moment, the thought that the business was ruined urred to me. It¡¯s a big deal.


    I think the town below the hill was probably in chaos too. I originally knew that Great City wasn¡¯t a ce where it snowed this much.


    I went out in a hurry. The door doesn¡¯t open. Is this a level of istion? Still, it was a waste to blow down the door, so I opened the window and went out.


    Starting from the hill, the entire world was pure white. It is a world of eyes. My legs are sinking. This is not the level of snow where dogs run around and children y.


    What has umted so much?


    Clicking my tongue at Sky¡¯s trick, I used magic to melt all the snow in front of the door. I opened the restaurant door and entered and went up to the second floor. Snow removal work is necessary. We need to build a road to the ranch and even to the city, or we will be isted.


    ¡°Lurin!¡±


    I don¡¯t think about waking up. It is very difficult to wake Lulin in the morning. I went down to the closet and brought out fur clothes, a fur hat, and fur gloves.


    Put on clothes, a hat, and gloves. Then he was picked up and taken down to the snow world. I feel myself curling up even more as if it¡¯s cold.


    If you mercilessly throw a snowball into Lulin¡¯s back.


    ¡°Aang!¡±


    You can see Rurin with her eyes wide open. The dragon, who was about to lose his temper, looked around at the unfamiliar scenery, and once he confirmed that I was there, he looked into my eyes again.


    ¡°you¡­ ? What is this? Why is there so much snow? Is it still a dream? Is that something like that?¡±


    ¡°no? Because it¡¯s reality? ¡°Go to sleepter and help me out.¡±


    ¡°Sleepy¡­ .¡±


    Rurin dozed off and walked towards me. Then he stumbles and falls down on the piled snow.


    ¡°Fuuuuup! ¡°Your eyes are cold!¡±


    Then it began to run wild, spitting out the eaten snow. If you just leave it alone, it will wake up on its own. It¡¯s a heartwarming sight.


    ¡°Okay, breathe with your mouth open like that. Fire your breath all the way to the top of the hill! weakly! Towards the eyes!¡±


    ¡°You mean breath? ¡°Bresranii, not sleep?¡±


    That¡¯s what I say, but this dragon is the one who follows what I say.


    Rurin rubbed his eyes and started using his breath. The eyes disappear at the location where the breath was fired. Eyes were created very easily.

 Chapter 68

    # 68


    Chapter.17 First


    Snow Breath!


    A revolution in snow removal tools!


    In an instant, the road was cleared all the way to the bottom of the hill. That¡¯s incredible speed. If it snows this much, many soldiers will have to suffer for several days.


    ¡°you¡­ . It¡¯s hard¡­ Haha haha¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t breathe strangely. ¡°If you¡¯re having a hard time, you should keep your mouth shut.¡±


    ¡°My mouth hurts!¡±


    Rulin, who had taken part in about a hundred soldiers, began to moan.


    Anyway, I made a path from the part leading to the city beyond the orchard to the restaurant. Of course, the width is not that wide. Because in human condition, Lulin¡¯s breath is not very wide.


    So, on either side of me, the snow is as high as my thighs. However, a lot of the snow on both sides melted due to the heat of the breath.


    ¡°hello!¡±


    ¡°hello!¡±


    As I was doing that, I heard a familiar voiceing from the entrance. The owners of the voices were Linte and Mate. It looks like he came all the way through the snow with his pantspletely wet.


    They are truly sincere friends. I heard that he goes to work earlier than anyone else.


    ¡°Wow. The road is open! older brother!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ . ¡°El!¡±


    The two brothers looked at me with sparkling eyes. Strictly speaking, I didn¡¯t do it. Thanks to my formidable snow removal tools.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. It¡¯s a simple magic. Magic.¡±


    It is already a known fact that I am a wizard. Of course, you are thinking of a human-level wizard, not a 9th ss wizard.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Mate raises his hand with a childlike expression. This is a guy whose face and actions match very well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up. ¡°Great things are great, and we have to work at them too!¡±


    ¡°Your brother¡­ !¡±


    Mate and Linte came out with an expression saying that the road had been cleared and everything went well, bowed their heads at a 90-degree angle to Lurin, and started to climb up the hill.


    ¡°Those guys are idiots.¡±


    ¡°Why are you stupid again?¡±


    ¡°There is such a thing.¡±


    Rurin opened and closed her mouth, stretching, making an iprehensible sound, then noticed the gloves on her hands and tilted her head.


    ¡°You know, I was just sleeping and I¡¯m wearing gloves and a hat! ¡°As expected, I¡¯m amazing.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense? I put it on. ¡°Let¡¯s go up first.¡±


    ¡°i get it. ¡°I worked, so I¡¯ll eat and sleep.¡±


    I tried to climb the road again in sync with the dragon. But for some reason, I hear a screaming from up there.


    ¡°Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Rinte slipped down from the top of the hill in the same position where he fell on his butt, and fell halfway into the snow.


    ¡°Look at those guys, they¡¯re idiots. fool. Puhahahaha!¡±


    Lulin shrugged his shoulders and startedughing. To be honest, it¡¯s a funny scene from a viewer¡¯s perspective. Every time Lulinughs, the bells under his fur hat dangle.


    It was good that the path was cleared, but the contact surface of the breath piled up on the ground melted and then froze again, creating an ice sheet on the hill.


    ¡°Hyungniyiyim!¡±


    Calling out to Rinte, Mate also slipped and started running down the hill. I wondered where I had seen this scene a lot, and it turned out that this was the snow sled itself.


    ¡°Aaaahhh.¡±


    Wow.


    Since he wasn¡¯t using a sled, he spun around ording to the direction of his hips and fell over on a snowball piled up next to the open road.


    Since it ispletely icy, it is useful not to slip. Now that I have eyes to see, I cannot use breath or magic.


    However, we cannot repeat the obscene behavior of Linte and Mate. In that case, it¡¯s best to just quietly disappear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s teleport to Lulin Restaurant. ¡°If you go up that road, you¡¯ll slip countless times.¡±


    ¡°i get it!¡±


    Da da da! Pow!


    Lurin ran to my chest, stuck her head in, and used magic.


    After that, I quickly used teleportation again. They brought in a lot of sand from the beach and started repair work to make the hill road less slippery.


    As I was doing that, Aunt Serrel, Miltain, and Mr. Ment went to work. Seeing that all three didn¡¯t fall once, it seems that the quick sprinkle of sand had a significant effect.


    The morning was canceled due to a hasty way.


    And lunch day.


    Aunt Serrel said she wasn¡¯t ready to cook and led all the ranch people down to the restaurant. Miltain seemed very happy, as if Aunt Serrel had agreed to buy it.


    Moreover, Mr. Knoll and Mr. Raine also came up to the restaurant.


    ¡°LC! I was worried about the top of the hill, so I came up to see the face. I barely swept the road in front of the butcher shop all morning, but it seemed impossible for business. Lee asked me to help L, so I tried to help him clear the snow piled up on the hill, but it¡¯s already cleared. Ho Ho. So, I¡¯m going to eat something and then go.¡±


    ¡°When did I say I was going to help you? ¡°This woman?¡±


    ¡°Say you didn¡¯t do that?¡±


    ¡°I think I said something simr.¡±


    ¡°I need to go outside with Lee for a moment and talk. ¡°Hold on a moment, L.C.¡±


    ¡°no! no! no! What is the conversation? L! I don¡¯t want to drink soju¡­ . ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t bother my ears!¡±


    Mr. Reine punished Mr. Knoll by pulling his ear.


    ¡°hello¡­ !¡±


    After that, Elena appeared hesitantly. Even though I sprinkled sand on it, there was still some dirt on my clothes, probably because I had fallen.


    ¡°Elena? ¡°Elena, what¡¯s going on today?¡±


    ¡°yes? that is¡­ . I was worried because it was snowing a lot, so I came up! Fortunately, there was a clear road¡­ . It was a little slippery though. But there¡¯s nothing wrong. What a relief.¡±


    Elena let out a sigh of relief on her own.


    In short, isn¡¯t it that you came up because you were worried about me? Well, it¡¯s something to be thankful for.


    That so many people are thinking of me.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Even the Great Boy appeared. Because there was a lot of snow, soldiers were dispatched to remove snow, and it is said that they came all the way here to clear it from the top of the hill.


    Mate, who was the only one here who knew the identity of the Gray boy, was shocked and did not know what to do, but the situation was soon resolved by the boy walking up to Mate¡¯s side and exining the situation.


    Of course, Lurin also knows the identity of the Gray Boy, but to her, it doesn¡¯t matter whether the Gray Boy bes a lord or an emperor.


    ¡°With so many people gathered, it¡¯s not fun to just eat, so we¡¯ll reward you by celebrating the first snowfall.¡±


    ¡°Repayment?¡±


    ¡°pay?¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness?¡±


    As soon as I said that, the restaurant started to buzz.


    ¡°No matter what the reward is, it¡¯s just a fun game. From now on, we will put various ingredients in the pot and boil them. We will take turns eating them, and whoever spits them out will be eliminated one by one. Whoever remains until the end wins. The final winner is this! ¡°I will give you a tax exemption for Gray City!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    People making noise again. In particr, they seem very surprised to hear that it is a tax exemption.


    ¡°Hehe, it was issued directly by Baron Gray, the permanent representative of Gray City, and anyone who holds it is free from taxes for one year.¡±


    ¡°How do you have that?¡±


    ¡°I happened to receive it after helping the lord.¡±


    ¡°Hoo, is that good?¡±


    People¡¯s eyes began to shine. Whether in modern times or here, taxes are like devils that always take away a certain amount of money from the money earned without mercy, and the right to exemption from taxation can be said to be a right weed by people who earn a lot or a little.


    ¡°I will definitely pick it. ¡°Master!¡±


    Moreover, even the publisher was motivated.


    This exemption certificate was issued by the boy himself some time ago.


    For the enjoyment of the people, there was a suggestion that we could hold a festival or something like that with a tax exemption once a year, so I consulted and suggested that we try something simr and decide, so this is what ended up in my hands.


    Therefore, it is an authentic product with the lord¡¯s official seal stamped on it.


    ¡°If I pick it, it¡¯s gone.¡±


    Whispering Great Boy. I guess that was the cause of my motivation.


    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t really need that.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t participate because I¡¯m the host, so I¡¯d like you to win for me?¡±


    ¡°On your behalf? Then I suddenly wanted it. Hehe, do you need that?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have something?¡±


    ¡°Then I am the winner! ¡°If I win that, you have to do something for me too?¡±


    Even the dragon, who was more interested in ash than in prizes, dered his participation in the war. First of all, for the sake of fairness, I, as the organizer, cannot participate. what.


    Lurin¡¯s participation is not a bad thing.


    ¡°Then boil it.¡±


    I smiled meaningfully and started boiling water in a pot and adding various ingredients. I then drew the order table.


    As a result, Miltein was number 1, Mr. Knoll was number 2, Linte was number 3, Aunt Serel was number 4, Elena was number 5, Mate was number 6, Rurin was number 7, Gray Boy was number 8, Mr. Laine was number 9, and Mr. Ment was number 10. am.


    A situation where people are gathered around a boiling pot ced on a table for four. I took out my eye patch.


    ¡°Now number 1 is Miltain.¡±


    ¡°iced coffee! Why am I number 1! Anyway, there is no luck.¡±


    Miltein was eager to save money on taxes and gave it to his girlfriend as a gift, but then he walked in front of me with a frustrated look on his face.


    I put a blindfold on Miltain. It is an eye patch that allows you to never see what is ahead. Then he put a fork in my hand and grabbed my arm to stir the pot.


    ¡°You just have to eat the food pointed at with that fork. ¡°I¡¯ll feed it to you, so don¡¯t try to stab it with your fork. Just point to it.¡±


    As I exined, Miltain nodded and paused as he stirred the pot thoughtfully.


    ¡°For your information, this contains all kinds of strange things. You won¡¯t die if you eat it, but if you eat it incorrectly, you may experience a brief shock. Still no harm done. ¡°It¡¯s spicy or spicy or something like that.¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying that when it¡¯s my turn? Sobbing! Hello! ¡°I will definitely buy you a gift!¡±


    Miltain ate the food I fed him while calling the name of the person he presumed to be his girlfriend.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    ¡°this! Senior, you have a new girlfriend¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    People around me started making a fuss. Mate also added his voice. Then Miltein couldn¡¯t even chew the food in his mouth and became stiff.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t chew it within 10 seconds, it¡¯s considered giving up?¡±


    I dered and started counting.


    Miltain gritted his teeth and began to chew something in his mouth.


    ¡°Wow! What is this!¡±


    Miltain spat out something in his mouth into a prepared container.


    ¡°It¡¯s so mushy that I can¡¯t chew it!¡±


    ¡°leaving out! This is called a marshmallow, and it¡¯s made from sugar. ¡°It¡¯s a delicious snack.¡±


    ¡°Yesss?¡±


    Miltein looked at the marshmallow he spat out with an incredulous expression. If you cover your eyes, your fear will be maximized and you will not be able to chew on it without knowing what it is. Especially if your walls are weak.


    There is a big difference between eating knowingly and eating without knowing. Interesting difference.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you stupid? ¡°Just eat it.¡±


    Mr. Knoll shook his head as if it was absurd.


    ¡°no! I just couldn¡¯t eat this. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a familiar texture¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I understand, so just watch the eliminated candidates from the back. Haha!¡±


    Miltain stepped back. Next is Mr. Knoll, who gave a rant.


    Mr. Knoll put on his eye patch with a confident look on his face and started rummaging around in the pot. And it stops.


    ¡°Honey, no matter what happens, just swallow it. okay?¡±


    Mr. Raine¡¯s threat naturally followed.

 Chapter 69

    # 69


    Chapter.17 First Snow


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! All you have to do is be a man and swallow it!¡±


    Mr. Knoll nods his head while proudly dering once again. I put the item Knoll chose into his mouth.


    Mr. Knoll did as he said and began chewing boldly. Boldly.


    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±


    Then he found a container and spit it out. As if that didn¡¯t work, he went outside and started rubbing his mouth in his eyes.


    As expected, the food he ate was a monster pepper called habanero.


    If Cheongyang pepper¡¯s spiciness (SHU) is 4000, Habanero¡¯sbat power is a whopping 350000. Its spiciness cannot even bepared to Cheongyang pepper.


    Because I chewed it so hard. Should I say I was good at spitting it out?


    If this happens, the idea of chewing food carefully and spitting it out if you can¡¯t eat it bes stronger in people¡¯s minds. That¡¯s human psychology.


    Among the remaining people, who has the most upright attitude toward patience and fear? I¡¯m slowly bing curious.


    Next was Linte.


    Linte nodded strongly to Mate and then came forward. Linte excitedly put his fork into the pot. Then he decided right away and nodded.


    What he chose was a grassroots group called Nerto. It is a herb that grows wild in the hills and is very good for the body, but its aroma and bitterness make it impossible to eat raw. Elena recognized the herb and immediately frowned.


    While everyone was holding their breath, Linte began chewing the herb. My expression bes very frowning. She started to gag so she brought the container to her mouth, but Linte shook her head and chewed the whole thing and swallowed it.


    ¡°How do you feel, Mate? Seniors! I am a person who is strong against food waste. Nothing like thispares to the strange food waste I ate at this restaurant before¡­ ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Rinte said something, thinking he had won, but fell asleep in shock when he faced the dragon¡¯s re. After kicking his butt, he gets down on his knees and starts begging.


    Rinte and Mate don¡¯t know Rurin¡¯s identity, but they are very afraid of Rurin for no reason.


    No, the reason they are scared is because of the very weak fear thates out of the dragon knowingly or unknowingly, so I don¡¯t know what they mean by talking about food waste in restaurants.


    Looking at Rurin¡¯s reaction, it seems like she knows something. I¡¯ll have to check it outter.


    I first passed Linte and called the next runner.


    Surprisingly, Aunt Serrel couldn¡¯t stand the sour taste and was eliminated, and Elena, who can¡¯t eat meat, happened to pick up meat and was eliminated. Mate seemed to be surprisingly timid, so he ate the gtin-like jelly in his mouth and spit it out due to the bitter taste.


    And then it was the dragon¡¯s turn.


    ¡°Hehe, I won¡¯t lose.¡±


    Lurin wore an eyepatch while ranting. As I held his hand, he stirred the pot. What Lurin chose was candy. candy. Good luck too.


    Modern Chupa Os. It also tastes like Cole O.


    ¡°you! What next? Maida!¡±


    Lurin startedughing with candy on her cheek. My favorite sweet in the world. Of course, when you eat candy, you have to look good.


    The Gray boy came out with a strong face, but he was a nobleman. The Gray boy, who grew up eating only good things, was unable to ovee the bitter taste and became frustrated.


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­ . Is this the taste of the people? . ¡°I still have a long way to go.¡±


    I left my frustration alone and called the next person.


    ¡°Now next is Mr. Reine!¡±


    Mr. Layne confidently stepped forward, saying he would not let Mr. Knoll criticize him, but he ended up getting a team kill.


    Mr. Knoll may have been afraid of the rip-offs he would receive if Mr. Layne seeded, so he took special measures.


    ¡°Honey, bugs¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Puuuup!¡±


    At the sound of bugs, Mr. Laine got scared and spit out what he was eating.


    What Layne ate was fried food. There is no team kill like this.


    Next was Mr. Ment.


    What Mr. Ment chose was the Infinity Chili Pepper, which has a higher spiciness andbat power than Habanero. Picked it right. Are you a person who likes spicy food that much?


    Infinity Chili Pepper¡¯sbat power is 1200000. It¡¯s at a level that even Habanero can¡¯t show off. It won¡¯t be easy to endure the feeling of burning your esophagus when you chew and the feeling of your tongue being pierced by tens of thousands of needles.


    Unlike the reckless Mr. Knoll, Mr. Ment began chewing the infinity chili pepper cautiously, as was his personality. Then, the color bes brighter.


    What is this monster?


    Tsk tsk tsk.


    Tsk tsk tsk.


    A sound was heard that overwhelmed the crowd. Even when I was next to him, I could feel the spicy scent that made me cough.


    ¡°Haha this¡­ . That¡¯s huge. But it¡¯s delicious¡­ . Hehehe.¡±


    Holy crap.


    Ment, a self-proimed lover of spicy food, was a real monster.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I ate all the Infinity Chili Peppers I put in my mouth.


    As a result, the first passers were Ment, Linte, and Lurin.


    ¡°Oooh, senior, what on earth did you eat? I can¡¯t help but cough. ¡°Croak, cologne, cologne.¡±


    When Miltain asked, Mr. Ment actually startedughing.


    ¡°Then we will choose a winner among the three. There¡¯s nothing special about the winner. ¡°If you eat this, you win.¡±


    What is the hardest food in the world to eat?


    One of them is stinky tofu. The strong smell of rotting feet is a taste that foreigners who are not familiar with it and who do not enjoy eating it cannot eat it.


    But there was a food worse than that stinky tofu.


    ¡°First, open all the windows. ¡°Open the restaurant door.¡±


    After saying that, I brought in a can of Surstr?mming. It is considered the number one hardest food to eat in the world.


    Herring is fermented for several years and is said to be good for the skin, but the smell is beyond imagination. It could be said that the strong ammonia scent makes people who are not tolerant to this productpletely refuse to swallow it.


    ¡°If you eat it, you win!¡±


    I opened the can thinking it was a fun day. And I regretted it.


    Ugh.


    Everyone except Linte and Ment Rulin took a step back and frowned. No, the three of them also step down for now.


    It is spicy food that has strong ment, not food with this type of odor. Mr. Ment shook his head and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving up.¡±


    ¡°Seniors! ¡°What a waste!¡±


    Linte looked at Mr. Ment and then back at Surstr?mming. There is a herring floating around. What is this?


    ¡°Do you really need that tax exemption? This is urine! pee! ¡°It stinks worse than urine!¡±


    ¡°To eat if I need to?¡±


    ¡°Ugh. To you¡­ . If you really need it¡­ .¡±


    Our Rurin looks up at me with earnest eyes. But Lurin can never eat something that doesn¡¯t taste good. This is a guy who can¡¯t stand bad food.


    Moreover, tax exemption is not necessary.


    ¡°Lurin, if you eat this, your mouth will always smell so I will never be near you.¡±


    So I also performed a team kill.


    Then Lurin got scared and ran away.


    ¡°They are strange people! ¡°I don¡¯t eat!¡±


    What¡¯s left is Linte.


    There was no wavering in his expression.


    Linte walked confidently and started eating surstr?mming.


    He was a scary guy.


    I was wondering what to do with food waste, but am I already used to bad smells or do I have no nose?


    Or is your sense of smell paralyzed?


    ¡°I ate it all!¡±


    In the end, the winner was Linte. It looks like it can eat anything. It¡¯s scary. Everyone was convinced of the victory, and the smell of ammonia filled the restaurant.


    ¡°Hahaha, shall we go then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Even Elena was horrified by the smell and went down, saying it seemed like there was a patient.


    I had to use magic to ventte after everyone had gone. Thepetition was held once, but it was ruined.


    As I cleaned up the restaurant and frowned at the number of people I was nning to fill, it was already night.


    The snow stopped immediately, and the moisture in the umted snow began to freeze and harden. And the umted snow reflects the night sky and shines like a sparkling jewel.


    ¡°Rurin, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°I have no appetite because of that smell. Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t eat it?¡±


    When I asked again, Lurin shook her head.


    ¡°no. Still eat it! hungry!¡±


    The proud voice of a dragon. Well then.


    I took a shovel and started digging through the snow piled up next to the restaurant.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You do the same.¡±


    When I handed over the shovel, he said he would give me food, but he looked confused and asked me what I was doing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you my mood, so just follow along. I can¡¯t eat it in the restaurant because the smell doesn¡¯t go away. ¡°Let¡¯s stay outside while we eat and deodorize.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay to use magic? ¡°There is no one.¡±


    ¡°No, this is delicate work.¡±


    I brought all the snow to the front of the restaurant, balled it up, sprinkled water to make it harder, and then started digging down from the center of the snow.


    A frozen snowball that retains moisture does not copse easily. Then, after digging out the inside, spraying ice magic on the ceiling creates a simple igloo.


    You shouldn¡¯t use magic when selling, but it doesn¡¯t matter after that.


    Then, all you have to do is dig the ground to make a space to store the fireball, ce a pot on top of it, and you¡¯re ready.


    I started boiling chicken hotpot by adding the broth I had made and mixing it with Palenque meat and special seasoning.


    The smell of chicken hot pot boiling in the igloo is overwhelming.


    The snow piled up everywhere is sparkling.


    The igloo¡¯s eyes are also sparkling.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    The space dug is just big enough for me and Rurin to sit close together. And about a ce to put the pot.


    But as if it was natural, Rurin came between my crotches and sat with the back of her head against my chest.


    That is, it was the front of the pot.


    ¡°I told you to sit next to me. Ugh.¡±


    ¡°hate! ¡°This is my exclusive seat!¡±


    ¡°Even for exclusive use?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I will eat in your arms. ¡°It smells good!¡±


    Lulin looked at the hotpot with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Please take off your hat and gloves.¡±


    He was still wearing the hat and gloves he had put on earlier in the morning, so I had him take them off and his ck hair was gone. Thanks to this, the hidden diamond earrings sparkle.


    Lulin¡¯s eyes are also sparkling.


    Even the earrings sparkle.


    The igloo¡¯s eyes are also sparkling.


    Real stars twinkled in the clear sky as the snow fell.


    ¡°Hehe, is the atmosphere good?¡±


    At my words, Lulin spooned chicken hotpot into a bowl and ate it, then nodded.


    ¡°It sparkles. I like things that sparkle. But your arms are the best!¡±


    ¡°Are you saying this in a pompous manner? ¡°If you say it while feeling embarrassed, it might make your heart flutter again.¡±


    ¡°Ashamed? ¡°How do you do that?¡±


    Rurin tilts her head back and looks at me as if she really wants to do it.


    ¡°Do you seem to be embarrassed these days sometimes and can¡¯t seem to recognize it?¡±


    ¡°I do not know! And I¡¯ve never been embarrassed! ¡°I am a dragon!¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    I turned my head forward again and blew air into the dragon¡¯s ears as he drank the hot pot soup.


    The earrings were shaking wildly, as if I was startled.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you mean by being ashamed of something like this?¡±


    A dragon writhing wildly.


    The fact that I almost missed the bowl shows the extent of my shame.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong! ¡°Ugh!¡±


    ¡°saw?¡±


    ¡°I saw!¡±


    Lurin and I witnessed a meteor shower falling from the sky in that situation.


    ¡°Lurin! ¡°When you see something like that, you have to make a wish!¡±


    ¡°Right! This world of stars is a divine space that even dragons cannot help. So, if you make a wish, will it be granted?¡±


    Lurin put down the bowl and joined her hands. It was a little toote as all the meteors had already fallen. But I didn¡¯t need to say it. No matter what you wish for, the act of wishing is meaningful.


    Because you can live for that dream.


    ¡°Why are you begging so hard?¡±


    When I asked, Lulin picked up the bowl again and whispered quietly.


    ¡°I prayed that you would dieter than me.¡±


    Then, he drank the soup. Breath blew out from Lulin¡¯s mouth and disappeared into the sky.

 Chapter 70

    # 70


    Chapter.18 Monsters of the Northern Land


    Northern Land.


    In thest monster war,rge monsters such as orcs and ogres were pushed out to the northernnd, which can be said to be the end of the continent, by the Allied Forces.


    As a result, the northernnd became thend of monsters who were pushed out at that time.


    A dragon war in which ck Dragon and Red Dragon began to kill and kill each other. In fact, it urred at a simr time as the Monster War, but it was apletely separate war.


    The dragon war was fought between dragons, but the aftermath of the fight almost led to the destruction of the human world, and it was not directly rted to humans.


    Monster war is a war fought directly between humans and monsters.


    Therefore, the fact that monsters were pushed to the northernnd had nothing to do with dragons.


    I visited this northernnd with Rurin. Traveling to and from the northern area using teleportation is not frequent, but it does happen asionally.


    Of course, I don¡¯te to the northern region for sightseeing. There is a clear reason for that. It¡¯s about capturing useful monsters.


    Since the construction of the rare is almost finished, I came today to catch the monsters that will manage the entire rare.


    When you say management, it may seem grand, but to put it another way, cleaning is cleaning.


    Monsters be obedient when a dragon steps in and maniptes their mind, so they are very suitable as managers of rares. The management of Dragon Lair cannot be left to humans.


    And there is one more reason toe to this barrennd that has never been touched by human eyes.


    It happenedst night.


    As usual, in order to absorb the power of the dragon bead, I meditated with the bead in my arms. Then, I suddenly felt a huge force surging over me.


    This is my first feeling after months of constant meditation and training after obtaining the dragon bead.


    So it¡¯s natural to want to test that mana.


    For that reason, visiting the northernnds has two purposes: experimenting with mana and capturing useful monsters.


    ¡°I feel this way every time Ie here, but I really don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Is there a ce you like? I always hate humans. I don¡¯t like monsters either. ¡°I hate everyone.¡±


    ¡°My house is nice! I like the rare you made. Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    That¡¯s a good thing.


    I looked around where I had been teleported. Since Lulin has been to the northernnd several times, there is no problem with teleporting. There is no need to go through the trouble of going through the dragon that lives nearby, and since you have already been to this ce, you can easily go back and forth.


    However, each time I teleported, the destination changed slightly. The teleportation point seems to change slightly depending on Lurin¡¯s mindset.


    The ce we are standing now is a ce we have never seen before.


    A cold wind blows, proving that it is a northernnd. It¡¯s a biting wind. But today the wind was bearable.


    The reason lies in the fur clothes worn for the northernnd.


    If you imagine the fur hats and fur clothes worn by Russians in the middle of Siberia in modern times, would it be simr?


    Until now, when I came to the northernnd, I came dressed in winter clothes, but it was much colder than I expected, so I decided to buy new clothes this time. Hehehe.


    It¡¯s nice to have fur clothes. Very warm.


    ¡°But this is a girl!¡±


    Rurin finally notices the clothes she is wearing in disarray and tilts her head.


    That¡¯s right, because after changing the sleeping girl¡¯s clothes, they woke her up and made her use teleportation.


    This damn Jambo dragon is always sleeping, so the quickest way is to change it first and then get started.


    ¡°I wonder what the mother and daughter are doing. Anyway, it¡¯s a very expensive and custom-made outfit. Isn¡¯t it warm? I found the fur of a monster called Scott Wolf and tailored it to him. Lurin, it fits your body perfectly. ¡°I¡¯m good at measuring things.¡±


    ¡°Scott Wolf? ¡°Is that guy expensive?¡±


    ¡°It is the highest quality monster fur, so of course it is expensive.¡±


    At my words, Rurin started stroking the fur coat she was wearing. But soon he shakes his head with a dissatisfied face.


    ¡°Mine is much better. ¡°Our dragon¡¯s fur is the best, but a scott wolf is really insignificant!¡±


    ¡°What is that¡­ .¡±


    Do dragons have fur? Could it be that the armor-like leather that covers the skin is called fur?


    Well, it is true that if you make clothes out of dragon skin, it cannot bepared to the fur of a scott wolf. The price will be unimaginable.


    But is that possible?


    ¡°Is it possible to make clothes out of dragon skin? Why not give me your skin? ¡°I¡¯m going to make the world¡¯s first dragon leather winter gear.¡±


    ¡°Skin all the time? ¡°You¡¯re a pervert!¡±


    Lurin suddenly unexpectedly covered her body with her hands and started making nonsensical personal attacks. What a pervert. Where is this dragon talking nonsense?


    Who is the one who usually takes off his clothes and throws them away?


    Well, is skin to a dragon like underwear to a human? There¡¯s nothing particrly shameful about clothes that you normally don¡¯t wear, but leather is different or something?


    Even if I know it, I don¡¯t know.


    Rurin even steps back with a red face.


    ¡°Yanma, stop making weird faces ande here! ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t want to go back to your dragon form?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s true that this body is a dragon, and anyway, the skin¡­ . The skin¡­ !¡±


    A squealing nce. I started walking, leaving behind the awkward dragon that gave me a wink that would fit perfectly with a modern-day emoticon.


    There are no monsters in sight. I feel like I may havee in the wrong direction.


    After walking for a while, arge river appeared instead of a monster.


    Of course, as it is in the north, the river waspletely frozen. It looks like a very thick frozen sheet of ice. So it seems very easy to cross over to the other side of the river.


    But beyond the river are mountains. Since I had no intention of going hiking, I ignored the ice and the river and started walking east.


    After a while, it stopped.


    Because Lurin started saying she was hungry.


    I looked at the ice.


    A shadow appears at a nce as if there are fish living there. So, should I go ice fishing for the first time in a while?


    It¡¯s true that we¡¯vee to catch monsters and test the limits of mana, but there¡¯s no need to rush. Because the restaurant was closed. Just go back within today.


    ¡°Lurin, then let¡¯s have a snack and move.¡±


    ¡°oh! Are you going to eat it?¡±


    Lurin, who was walking along the emptynd with a bored look in her eyes, sparkled and I climbed onto the ice.


    ¡°The water guy froze. ¡°It would be okay to pour some beer in here and eat it cold!¡±


    How big of a beer drinking method is that?


    Ignoring the dragon¡¯s words, which did not need to be responded to, I used magic underneath the ice.


    Actually, the most annoying thing about ice fishing is breaking the ice, but if you use magic, there is nothing else to do.


    Even if you use any level 3 attack magic, a hole of an appropriate size will be created in the ice on the river.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°To catch a fish. ¡°I think there might be trout in a river like this.¡±


    I remember back in the day, when I was moving around the battlefield, I had to search the river to feed my troops. There used to be quite a lot of trout in these rivers.


    However, there is no fishing rod. There is no bait either. The necessary equipment is not prepared at all. In that case, you have no choice but to use emergency fishing gear.


    ¡°Lurin! ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I pulled Rulin in front of me and pointed into the water.


    ¡°The fish will move and if it appears under the hole you dug, just knock it unconscious.¡±


    ¡°fish? Is this delicious? ¡°Is this the one you ate in the sea back then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little different, but it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Right! i get it.¡±


    Following the interpreter and snow removal tool, Lurin transformed into a fishing tool. I wonder if we would be able to ask for this if it weren¡¯t for our dragons.


    I¡¯m asking you to eat something together.


    If there is a human being who uses a dragon as a fishing tool, or any living thing apart from humans, if there is a being that uses a dragon as a fishing tool, ask them toe out.


    Hehehe.


    ¡°Now is the time. now!¡±


    As I said that, Lulin¡¯s eyes widened. Trout die almost instantly. I tremble and wake up. If it floats, just take it out of the hole.


    ¡°One more!¡±


    As I whisper into Rurin¡¯s ear, she begins to twist her body. Holding the dragon¡¯s waist, I looked into the water for a while and then urged it again.


    Once again the trout floated helplessly up the hole.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is an undeniable fact.¡±


    After stroking its head, I immediately started cleaning the trout.


    Summon a sword, remove the scales first, and then cut open the stomach. While removing the internal organs, the point is to remove all the parts on the back that appear dark due to umted blood.


    Next, you use a fireball to grill it.


    Take pepper and salt out of your backpack, sprinkle them liberally, break a suitable tree branch, pierce it from the mouth to the tail, and grill it until it sizzles to create a delicious grilled trout.


    ¡°it¡¯s good!¡±


    ¡°Watch out for your bones.¡±


    The dragon started eating the trout like a bear. This guy can digest even bones, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much. After roughly killing therge trout one by one, wey down.


    ¡°If you go over there, there seem to be a lot of monsters. ¡°I feel a presence.¡±


    Meanwhile, Lulin pointed his finger as if he sensed something with his dragon-specific sense. The direction she pointed toward was a hill to the southeast.


    ¡°okay? ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    The northernnd isn¡¯t full of monsters. This abandoned northernnd was cold and barren, making it uninhabitable for humans, but it was arge area. It¡¯s the size of most countries.


    So, it seems that the monsters that were pushed out have spread out here and there in this northernnd and are fighting for power among themselves again.


    The more they fight among themselves, the more distant it bes from when they will have the power to fight against humans again. Isn¡¯t peace in the human world guaranteed for the time being?


    ¡°Anyway, which monster would you like this time? ¡°I caught some cute ones in the closet and bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡±


    Lurin started to worry for some reason. He hums and thinks about something, then immediately raises his arms and opens his mouth.


    ¡°I want the big one this time. you!¡±


    ¡°Big guy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Because our rare is big! ¡°I think the bigger guy will do a better job!¡±


    He¡¯s a big guy. So, should we look intorge monsters?


    I let out a littleugh. What I¡¯m doing now feels like I¡¯m at a store trying to buy furniture for a newlywed house.


    It¡¯s amazing how you select monsters to manage rares as if you were looking at furniture.


    I quickly shook off the strange feeling and moved to the ce Lurin had pointed out. As I got closer, I saw skeletons scattered all over the ground. These are the bones of monsters.


    It seemed like an area where battles often took ce.


    Rustling.


    Rustling.


    Right then. I hear the sound of something moving. A rustling sound was strongly captured from the direction of the forest. A creature that moves while making this much noise would naturally be a monster.


    ¡°I¡¯ll growl, Aaron!¡±


    The monster that appeared red at us, muttering an unknown sound. It is a creature whose entire body is covered with white fur. It feels like the wool has be a little thicker and longer.


    It was covered in white fur from head to toe, and its eyes were as cute as those of a cat. But it walks on two feet.


    The very existence of something is a mismatch. It¡¯s even big. A little taller than me and twice as big.


    The appearance of a monster I¡¯ve never seen before, whose name I don¡¯t even know.


    For someone like me who has encountered most monsters, this was quite a rare urrence.


    ¡°What does that monster say, Lulin?¡±


    ¡°Again!¡±


    As I was about to activate the interpreter, Lulin approached the monster with an annoyed look on his face. Then the monster held up a weapon simr to a club and trembled, swinging it back and forth.

 Chapter 71

    # 71


    Chapter.18 Monsters of the Northern Land


    ¡°Grrrrrrrrrun!¡±


    ¡°This is our district! I won¡¯t stay still if youe near! ¡°They say it is?¡±


    ¡°What is the rune at the end of that sentence?¡±


    ¡°I just tried it because their cries ended in runes.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s annoying, so knock me out. ¡°It¡¯s big, so let¡¯s leave it as a candidate for now.¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    ¡°Stop making strange noises!¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    ¡°What is it Aang?¡±


    ¡°i get it! You are so annoying too! ¡°It¡¯s my heart!¡±


    Lulin pursed his mouth and widened his eyes to stun the white monster. But at that very moment, two small white monsters, as if they were children, were added. Lulun, shaking! Lulun! I cry while doing this.


    Behind him, another white monster, slightly smaller than the white monster blocking Lulin¡¯s path, grabbed the smaller guys and crouched down.


    It looks like the mother is over there.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Lurin.¡±


    I felt ufortable about something so I stopped Lurin. They look like a family, and they are shaking. Looking at the way he swings his club, he doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s used to fighting.


    If they are not ferocious like orcs or ogres and are just shaking, it would be a bit difficult to unterally stun them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Tell them to rest assured that we are not enemies.¡±


    ¡°An enemy?¡±


    ¡°You look so pitiful. ¡°I will first find out what kind of monster it is and decide on a policy.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t judge monsters just by their appearance! Those who are shaking are even more so. ¡°You are soft!¡±


    Why is this dragon the correct answer?


    But just as I was about to urge him to do it, other monsters appeared. He looks very angry but stupid.


    These are ferocious monstersmonly known as trolls.


    They had white fur covering their bodies. The fur of the white monsters trembling before my eyes was clearly visible. Because it¡¯s cold, it looks like it¡¯s killing a white monster and wearing its fur.


    In an instant, a food chain was drawn.


    ¡°Lurrin, isn¡¯t it a bit much to have those trolls managing the rares?¡±


    Nod.


    Lulin frowned with a shocked face. It means I absolutely hate it.


    I nodded and created a whirlwind spell. A huge tornado urs in a 500 meter radius excluding the center where the white monster is and blows everything away.


    ¡°Gooooooooooo!¡±


    The trolls surrounding them screamed and disappeared in a whirlwind. It¡¯s nice because it¡¯s clean. It¡¯s clean.


    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡­ .¡±


    The white monster family who saw this opened their mouths as if they had seen an unbelievable scene. At the same time, there wasplete despair on his face.


    ¡°Hehehe, I like the white guy more than that troll. ¡°I decided on this.¡±


    Lulin said that and approached the white monster filled with despair.


    ¡°Grrrrrrun rrrrrun!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you my fur so my family can live!¡± ¡°These guys are arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Do you dare bargain with this body?¡±


    Lurin scattered his piers and began to threaten the white monster family.


    The white monsters who were threatened by the dragon seemed to have realized the identity of the being in front of them and began to kneel down and pray. In the meantime, they protect their children inside their bodies.


    I feel like I¡¯ve be aplete viin.


    I grabbed Rurin by the back and led her towards me. Lurin, who came with me, stood holding my arm, smiled innocently, and spouted out a bloody line.


    ¡°You, you. ¡°He¡¯s arrogant, but I think we can destroy his spirit and take him away.¡±


    ¡°It looks really innocent at first nce, but there¡¯s no need for that, right? ¡°Please trante.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lurin does not speak thenguage of white monsters. A dragon¡¯s specialty is conveying its meaning directly to the mind rather than words. Dragons, regardless of their species, were able to make their will sound in the head.


    ¡°First, ask what your name is. ¡°I¡¯m curious because it¡¯s my first time seeing this monster.¡±


    Lurin looked like she was wondering why she knew the name of such an insignificant being, but when I urged her, she couldn¡¯t help but look at the white monsters.


    Soon, the meaning seemed to have been conveyed to the head of the family who was lying down and started muttering something.


    ¡°Urrrrrrrrrn!¡±


    ¡°We are a race called Lulun!¡±


    ¡°Uhhua Lunglu -ruo! Urururururururururun!¡±


    ¡°Originally, this northernnd was our home. However, one day, they were captured one by one byrge creatures that came, ate them, and tore off their fur, putting them on the verge of extinction. ¡°I will do anything to save my children and wife!¡±


    The interpreter started working without any malfunction.


    Monsters that originally lived in this northernnd?


    In fact, despite the enormous amount of fur, it has a structure suitable for the northern ins.


    The story seems to be that these monsters originally lived peacefully in this northernnd, but whenrge, vicious monsters that lost the war moved in, they were brutally ughtered and faced the risk of extinction.


    It¡¯s like the feeling of the Indians living in the Americas.


    ¡°Were you being chased by those trolls earlier? ¡°Ask me like this.¡±


    Lurin nods and looks at Lurun. Then the Luluns began to bend their bodies violently. Even at a nce, it was clear that it meant positivity.


    ¡°Urrurrrun!¡±


    ¡°They say so?¡±


    ¡°Then tell them not to worry and to run away because I won¡¯t hurt them. ¡°Let¡¯s not bother with the endangered ones and catch something else.¡±


    ¡°If you say so, I will. Because I¡¯m nice. ¡°But instead, it¡¯s a bitch.¡±


    ¡°Why is Kooking out of there? ¡°There¡¯s no rtionship at all?¡±


    ¡°Urururun! ¡°Urururun!¡±


    ¡°Man, if you try to imitate the cries of the Luruns, you won¡¯t be able to understand them. ¡°Please tell me quickly.¡±


    ¡°Huh. i get it!¡±


    LuLin nodded and red at the LuLun family. Why are you staring at me?


    Anyway, then the Luruns suddenly stretched and bent their bodies tremendously and started howling again.


    ¡°So you are the benefactors who saved me from the troll and I want to repay you? Still, these guys are polite. Hi-Hi.¡±


    When Lu-Lun nodded, the head of the family exhaled and started pointing something to his wife, Lu-Lun, and held out his furry hand and motioned for us to follow him.


    When I followed him, there was something simr to a wooden nest. Although it wasn¡¯t much better than a human-built hut, it was at least enough space to lie down and sleep and avoid the rain.


    ¡°Hmm, I guess I¡¯m being chased around and living in a ce like this.¡±


    The head of Lurun growled and gestured with his hands and began to pull out something from a nearby tree.


    ¡°You said you would give me that in exchange for your fur? ¡°It¡¯s a ck guy.¡±


    Even when I look at him, he looks ck. It was ck, but it looked like something I had seen before somewhere.


    ¡°They say it¡¯s the food they enjoy eating. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look delicious!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, Lulin.¡±


    With my eyes shining, I epted the ck lump that Lulun had passed over. And I smelled it. This lump and the smell.


    No matter how you look at it, this is a truffle. Truffles.


    These truffles are said to be thousands of times more valuable than pine mushrooms. Truffle in English. Truffle in French. It looks like a head of broli and is characterized by being ck.


    The price of this food ingredient is crazy, exceeding 100 million won for about 1.2 kg in modern times. Aside from the taste.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to give me this? ¡°Ask me, Lulin, if there are many of these.¡±


    Lurin nodded with an eye that said she would not eat something like this. Then Lulun nods his head vigorously. Then he took out more truffles from inside the tree.


    Then Lulun started pretending to sniff something.


    ¡°Rrrrrrrrrrun!¡±


    ¡°They said it was their staple food and that they could find it growing in the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m proud to say that something like this is so great.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    I spoke after stroking the head of Rurin, who had an iprehensible expression on her face.


    ¡°For those who are familiar with it, it is called the greatest delicacy, and likes and dislikes vary from region to region, but it is worth it anyway.¡±


    ¡°Is this what you mean?¡±


    Rurin took a bite of the truffle, showing curiosity. When I heard that it was called a delicacy, my curiosity seemed to explode. But soon he frowned.


    When you eat those truffles for the first time, they give off a vague taste and scent, like a mixture of vinegar and meat. It won¡¯t be a familiar taste to Lurin, who is used to the monton mushrooms I use.


    But these truffles are of great value. Especially in modern times.


    So, when summoning something, it is a better item than a gold bar to give in return.


    ¡°It¡¯s not tasty, you!¡±


    ¡°are you okay. It¡¯s expensive, so you can fully use it. ¡°You mean you can find this?¡±


    For a moment, I felt like I had to seduce Lulun. Rather than going extinct here anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be better to manage the dragon rare and let them live in peace and get some truffles in return? All the family has to do is manage the rare.


    Lulun, who was passing the truffles with an innocent face, was looking at Lurin, who had a tasteless expression, as if he couldn¡¯t understand. It looks like something is sad.


    ¡°Rurururururururururun!¡±


    ¡°What is it this time?¡±


    The Lulun family hugged each other again and began to tremble. The cries of trolls can be heard all around.


    They may have summoned their entire n with cries, but their numbers were iparable to the trolls who had gathered earlier. ck trolls wereing from beyond the forest and from behind.


    Perhaps the monsters that dominate this area that Lulin and I teleported to are these trolls.


    ¡°You idiots are here again.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Grurrrurun!¡±


    ¡°They told me to run away, but they ate something tasteless and their brains were weird.¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no harm in telling you to run away, right? Anyway. And it¡¯s not that it¡¯s not tasty. That¡¯s because it¡¯s one of the delicacies. Anyway, it worked out well. ¡°There was something I wanted to try.¡±


    I grabbed Lurin¡¯s hand and pulled her back towards me and looked at the trolls. And then I started using mana.


    Last night, I felt like I had surpassed my mana limit, obviously due to the influence of the dragon orb.


    Could it be said that the flow of mana, which was thought to be trapped in infinite space, seems to have epted the power of the bead and overflowed through the confined space like a wave?


    It¡¯s hard to express. So, I have no choice but to try the experiment myself. However, the test cannot be conducted in Gray City. There are too many eyes to see.


    This wide northernnd.


    The only witnesses were Lurin and the monster.


    So there is no suitable ce for such experiments. I used Meteor, the strongest magic I know, as if I was conducting a nuclear test.


    Mana touches the sky. And it spreads.


    Coo coo coo coo!


    A meteorite was summoned and began to fall towards the trolls who surrounded us. The size of the meteorite is like a bunch of trembling Luruns holding each other.


    However, even this size exerts tremendous power. Because it is a magic that turns the area where it falls into a crater and devastates it.


    However, Meteor itself is a magic that can still be used until now.


    But at this moment, I have seeded in summoning a total of 4 meteorites in all directions where the trolls are. Previously, there was only one. That was the limit of mana.


    Kwagwagwagwagwang!


    The usage of Meteor, which was just one, has now increased significantly. That¡¯s my current mana. The power of the dragon bead was just as Lurin had said.


    Quaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Quaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Kwaaaaaaaaaa!


    Kwaaaaang!


    The hills copsed in a total of four ces, creating huge craters, devastating the trolls. The surviving trolls were scared and ran away, and what was left was a tnd.


    Except for the small space where Lulin and the Lurun family were standing, the area waspletely t.


    Dust rises everywhere.


    ¡°Oh oh! you! How did you be so strong before you knew it? ¡°It¡¯s you too!¡±


    The dragon saw that and jumped into my arms with great joy.

 Chapter 72

    # 72


    Chapter.19 Red Dragon and Dragon Beads


    Several dragons flew into the ck Dragon¡¯s sacred ce.


    Usually, those who stay in sacred ces are ancient dragons nearing the end of their lifespan and dragons that have just been born. These dragons are obliged to stay in the sacred ce and inherit various knowledge from the ancient dragon.


    So, for dragons, a sacred ce means a sacred ce where death and birth coexist. This was a rule that not only ck Dragon but also other dragons followed.


    The elder, who can be said to be the leader of the Holy Land, is currently absent due to a long peace agreement to end the war between the Red Dragon and the ck Dragon. Therefore, the current person in charge of the Holy Land was the oldest ancient dragon, Dihegma.


    Niess, who was in his youth, came to Dehagma at this very moment. Dihegma is like an uncle to Nyeth.


    Niess, who was now in his mid-thousand years, had a very warlike personality and was the leader of young dragons.


    Of course, there was an important reason why Niess took advantage of the elder¡¯s absence toe to the shrine. That¡¯s why Niess started groaning as soon as he saw Dehagma.


    ¡°Uncle! How long should we leave that arrogant person alone? ¡°I think it¡¯s time to ignore promises!¡±


    Dihegma quickly understood what his nephew was talking about. This is because it is so unusual for a dragon to make a promise with a human.


    But Dehagma is an ancient dragon. There is no reason to get excited. Just calmly answer Niess¡¯s questions.


    ¡°I know what you want to talk about. But haven¡¯t those words already been said?¡±


    It¡¯s always the same answer. But Niess had no intention of backing down today. Now is an opportunity when there are no elders. There might not be any more chances. That¡¯s why Niess came fully prepared.


    ¡°But uncle! Don¡¯t you know that there aren¡¯t enough dragons capable of giving birth? This has to do with the survival of our ck dragon. In particr, Lurin is one of the few people in her age group¡­ !¡±


    While Niess was speaking, he suddenly closed his mouth. If your true feelingse out unnecessarily, it will be troublesome.


    Niess was very unhappy with the fact that the female member of his n, who should have been his exclusive possession, was being held captive by humans, but now he was thinking of appealing to something other than his true feelings.


    It¡¯s good that I had no choice but to borrow power because of the Red Dragon guys. But there is no need to beg until after that.


    They are the best race on earth. Because it makes no sense to look at what anyone thinks. That was Niess¡¯s idea.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not wrong, is it? Already, the number of females has been rapidly decreasing recently. Too many people died in thest war! If we leave it like this, it will gradually decline. How long will you be dragged around and trampled by the Red Dragon? Uncle! There is no way that peace with those bastards willst long! In that case, what is at stake is ck Dragon¡¯s survival. A promise to a human is not more important than the survival of your n! ¡°It¡¯s meaningless!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Niess. ¡°It is impossible to disobey the will of the elders.¡±


    ¡°I am offended, uncle. What do you think of the reputation that Beren, the elder¡¯s daughter, has tarnished? A person who has a great sinner as a daughter is still an elder! I definitely think he should have stepped down. ¡°I mean, uncle, you should be an elder!¡±


    ¡°Nies! You¡¯re going too far. ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±


    Dihegma¡¯s piers filled the sacred ce. Niess was startled by that angry voice and closed his mouth. Dihegma red at Nyeth for a moment and then spoke again. His voice is still solemn.


    ¡°Certainly Berenmitted a mortal sin. It¡¯s high treason. But that has nothing to do with the elders. That is no justification. But seeing as you kept saying that, I was told there was a way? ¡°A way to bring Lulin and punish that human without tarnishing our dragon¡¯s face.¡±


    Dehagma doesn¡¯t like El as much as he likes. Of course, I had simr thoughts to Niess. I just think there is no way. Moreover, promises aside, that person was definitely outside the standard.


    It would be different if all the young guys flocked in, but that would be aughing stock for other races, including the red dragon.


    When Dihegma asked, Niess opened his mouth with a look on his face that said, ¡°This is the moment.¡±


    ¡°Of course. There is a ruse. This is how you get a good enough cause! No matter how strong you are, you are still only human. This time, I n to finish it for sure. ¡°If things go as I want, I don¡¯t think there will be any harm to the n, uncle!¡±


    Niess was overflowing with confidence. It was because of that confidence that he came to visit his uncle. All preparations have been made so that we can proceed as soon as permission is given.


    Take revenge on an arrogant person. And take Lulin. Two desires dominated Niess¡¯s brain.


    Niess, who had bullied Lurin since childhood by dismissing her as a dirty being, was very unhappy with the fact that she had given away what was hers to a human.


    Just like I have since I was young.


    A dirty being tastes good only when it is treated.


    Niess thought it was more interesting than the entertainment that sweeps the human world.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ruse. Is that so? As for me, I will not oppose it as long as there is a justification for it. ¡°As long as there is a reason.¡±


    It is certainly true that the number of dragons being born is decreasing. So, it is true that a young child who can increase the number is very valuable. Dehagma nodded slowly.


    Of course, it was a backward idea.


    If L, who lived in modern times, had heard this, she would have snorted.


    After receiving permission from Dehagma, Niess secretly contacted Vaint of the Red Dragon tribe. It was also proof that El was more of a thorn in the eye than Red Dragon, who could be considered an enemy.


    Moreover, Niess¡¯s ultimate goal is to be the next elder. Therefore, he desperately needed the honor of being a dragon who had washed away his n¡¯s greatest stain of bending to humans.


    As the leader of the young dragons alone, he is nowhere near Nyeth¡¯s ambitions.


    Not only did he receive help from El, but due to the rumor that the n¡¯s dragon was being held hostage, he was secretly ignored not only by Red but also by the Gold Dragon, and the dissatisfaction of the young ck Dragons was also significant.


    Therefore, Niess nned to solidify his position by eliminating El. As Dehagma said, a justification is needed. So Nieth proposed a proposal to Vaint and his group, one of the factions fighting for power within the Red Dragons. Hoping that they will take the bait quickly.


    ¡°It means helping each other. Have you ever heard of exchange killing? ¡°Red and we are eternal enemies, but we also need to secretly interact when necessary.¡±


    ¡°Exchange murder? ¡°What benefit do I get from helping you guys?¡±


    At Niess¡¯s words, Baint snorted and looked at his group. The number of dragons gathered in the huge valley is 6.


    Niess stared at Baint with a slight smile at his reaction.


    ¡°After investigating, I found out that there is a red dragon living near Gray City. Would you like me to use that red dragon? This is a story about trapping people. The price is high. Isn¡¯t your goal also to take over the entire Red Dragon? ¡°We all know that the biggest obstacle to that is Ronel¡¯s group.¡±


    ¡°Nenoom! Where did you hear that? It¡¯s funny. ¡°There are no obstacles to me.¡±


    Although he said so, Baint¡¯s attitude clearly changed. The smiling face that said there was nothing to hear became serious. To be honest, it was true that Ronel was a thorn in the side of Baint. A being that I want to kill more than my main enemy, ck Dragon.


    ¡°Hmm, so?¡±


    Beint showed interest despite his response.


    When Baint said in a tone that asked him to tell her how to do it, Niess nodded and answered.


    ¡°If Ronel is a thorn in your side, then I am also a thorn in your side. ¡°He¡¯s a cocky human named El.¡±


    ¡°human? Oh, it¡¯s him. ¡°That arrogant human being who ate Lord¡¯s heart.¡±


    Baint also understood at once and nodded. It¡¯s only natural since L has fought Red Dragon before.


    ¡°Of course he¡¯s cocky, but that doesn¡¯t really matter to me. ¡°Like you said, Ronel is more annoying to me than other insignificant people.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°You have no justification for dealing with Ronell directly, you bastard.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    When Niess asked as if he knew everything, Baint nodded slightly.


    ¡°We will kill that Ronel.¡±


    ¡°Ronell?¡±


    ck as a fighting race. ck dragons were pushed back in thest war due to therge number of red dragons, but ck dragons are stronger in a pure one-on-one fight.


    ck dragons were originally a species with the strongest attack power among gold dragons, red dragons, and blue dragons.


    Then, as their poption plummeted, they went through difficult times.


    ¡°A surprise attack is not difficult. You guys won¡¯t seed and there¡¯s a big risk of being discovered by your own people, but I¡¯m different. You can also borrow the power of treasures from the Holy Land. ¡°I have your uncle¡¯s permission.¡±


    Of course, he didn¡¯t even mention his n to collude with Red Dragon. I just told him a series of ns to deal with El by setting a trap that he couldn¡¯t escape.


    ¡°so? ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Beint immediately responded to Niess¡¯s words. If you take care of Ronel, there is nothing better than that. In fact, there are too many eyes watching you to deal with it yourself, and if you deal with it secretly and your traces are discovered, it will be a mess.


    On the other hand, if Niess handles it, in the worst case, the war between Red and ck will just re up again.


    Of course, if there is a ck treasure that Niess is so confident about, it is not impossible to deal with Ronel without any mouse or bird knowing.


    For Baint, this is something worth taking a gamble on.


    For that reason, Vaint took Niess¡¯s bait. Niess nods, smiling that he has seeded.


    ¡°In the aftermath of thest war, dragon attacks on human cities are currently prohibited by agreement. If you step forward first, you will be giving justification to other races. However, when ites to punishing those who murder their ownpatriots, it is a different story. This is where the red dragon I mentioned earlier appears.¡±


    ¡°The red dragon you mentioned earlier?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you live near Gray City?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. ording to information, an arrogant human appeared on the dwarven mountain near the red dragon¡¯s territory. Isn¡¯t this an excuse enough? What if the red dragon whose territory was invaded is dead in Gray City? It is not against the agreement to avenge one¡¯spatriots killed by humans or dragons. Living close to Gray City, I would have never met you if it weren¡¯t for the Red Dragon who recently came into contact with Elnom, but that¡¯s exactly what happened. ¡°The ingredients are ready, so now all you have to do is eat with a spoon.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha!¡±


    Bayint startedughing out loud while listening to Niess. The Red Dragon¡¯s fearfulughter echoed in the deep mountain valley.

 Chapter 73

    # 73


    Chapter.19 Red Dragon and Dragon Orb


    ¡°So, are you asking us to deal with that human under the guise of revenge?¡±


    ¡°right. Just kill it. After that, you can hand over the ck dragon that is with you to us.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean we should kill our own people with our own hands, throw them into Great City, and then frame the me on humans?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s difficult to kill a weak dragon living away from your group?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I would murder my own people for something like you? That¡¯s foolish. ¡°This is so foolish!¡±


    Baint began scratching Niess in a nonchnt tone. But Niess remains calm. I just nodded as if it waspletely natural.


    ¡°You would do that. ¡°Because we are rational.¡±


    Then Baint startedughing out loud again.


    ¡°Hahaha! You know me too well. right! Even independent dragons that don¡¯t belong to a faction can sacrifice as much as they want for my cause. But no matter what, youe first. ¡°Don¡¯t forget it!¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s do that. However, the moment you break your promise, you are destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, what¡¯s good?¡±


    The two dragons nodded towards each other. If Ronel is gone, the next elder will be 100% his. The entire Red Dragon is up for grabs. Baint was a man who would do anything for that.


    ¡°But that human bastard cannot be dealt with by just one or two members of your n. Keep that in mind. At least 10 or more are required. Take 15 animals as a safety measure. ¡°Because he has the heart of a Lord.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know that much. There is a justification for punishingpatriots, so what are you worried about? All we have to do is take our entire group.¡±


    When Vaint told him not to ask trivial questions, Niess slightly twitched the dragon¡¯s eyebrows. However, I decided to forget about the rudeness in front of me for the sake of bigger things and startedughing.


    Then Baintughed, and the henchmen around him also startedughing.


    A situation where the rationality of exchange killing was consistent. Since there is no justification right now, I can¡¯t touch L directly.


    Of course, El is not a dragon, but a human. It has nothing to do with the current ceasefire order banning fighting between dragons. Killing people under the guise of a one-on-one duel is a personal matter. It has nothing to do with the dragon n¡¯s promise.


    But unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t win one-on-one. That fact itself was ruthlessly scratching Niess¡¯s pride. One-on-one confrontation is eptable, but lynching is impossible without justification. Because they are not ordinary humans.


    That¡¯s why I put my brain together and now I cane up with that justification.


    The two dragons, who had the same understanding, looked at each other andughed for a while before parting ways.


    And a few dayster.


    The news that Ronel had died reached Baint¡¯s ears. Baint feignedposure, but inside he was overjoyed. The rival has disappeared. Now that he thinks that his future is filled with nothing but glory, his mind is already full of rainbows.


    Of course, there is work to be done. Because Niess couldn¡¯t set off a bomb and let his people know that he had something to do with Ronell¡¯s death. You can¡¯t miss the power that¡¯s just around the corner.


    Baint put on a calm face and called out his confidant, Nilt, and asked.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have been caught, right?¡±


    ¡°It seems so. ¡°We even used ancient weapons, so it couldn¡¯t fail.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hehehe. Hahahaha! Then all the red dragons will be mine now. good night! very good. Then we have to work too. ¡°Have you looked into the red dragon that Niess mentioned?¡±


    ¡°yes! The dragon¡¯s name is Serena. ¡°I found out that he has a close rtionship with a guy named Gynd who belongs to the Ronel n.¡±


    ¡°Companion?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that far yet, I think we¡¯re just dating.¡±


    ¡°is it? Then wouldn¡¯t it be easier if that guy called Gynd killed him from behind? Since we are dating, we often meet in quiet ces. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good method.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re right! After all, you are the leader!¡±


    Nilt praised Vaint and made a fuss. Since it is certain that he will be an elder in the future, ttery is a must.


    ¡°The Ronel guys are finished now. Moreover, seeing that a guy named Gynd is part of a faction means that he is interested in power, and since Ronell died and was pushed out of the political scene, the only thing left for him is to live in Rare until he dies. If you don¡¯t want to do that, why don¡¯t you just listen quietly? I don¡¯t know how much I love him, but the rumor is that he¡¯s a light-hearted guy, so there¡¯s a good chance he¡¯ll change his mind. Shall we contact you?¡±


    ¡°Do it that way. Dragons are widespread and widespread. If you are greedy for power, you will choose power over love. A life of reigning over other dragons at your feet and a life of being crushed in a rare corner and thirsting for insignificant love. If it were me, it would definitely be the former. Find out what he thinks. If you can¡¯t figure it out, you can use your own hands, but if there is an easy way, you should use the easy way. Moreover, if you use him, you could be used of all the crimes, so isn¡¯t it like blowing your nose without using your hands? Hahaha!¡±


    Baint, who had a simr personality to Niess, began to let out a shallowugh. I was satisfied with the situation where everything was going as nned.


    ***


    The restaurant on the hill is the busiest. Azy afternoon after lunch time and before dinner time.


    Inside the restaurant, Lurin was rolling around on all the tables. Long eyebrows are flowing. The sound of breathing is loud.


    Anguid expression that makes even me look at it and feel like I¡¯m going to fall asleep.


    ¡°Haaaam.¡±


    Thanks to this, I yawn without realizing it. Just as I was yawning, the restaurant door opened.


    The person who came in.


    No, it doesn¡¯t look like a person. Because the flowing red hair was so intense. Plus, it looks familiar. This is a dragon I know.


    ¡°Are you guys just living in a ce like this? ¡°Isn¡¯t it too shabby?¡±


    A face that appears to be in thete 20s. And shining beauty. A mature atmosphere. It ispletely different from the freshness that Lurin has. A feeling of mor and light. The face and red hair match very well.


    ¡°Miliorek¡¯s Red Dragon?¡±


    It¡¯s definitely her.


    There was also a brief fight in the Miliorec Mountains. And the same dragon that ran away saying strange things.


    ¡°Yes, that is this body.¡±


    He shrugs his shoulders at the subject that ran away, showing off his dragon-like self-esteem.


    Thanks to this, there was silence for a moment. Because I couldn¡¯t think of anything to say in response.


    It¡¯s not like I had a grudge so much that I even came to the restaurant. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m seeking revenge. Moreover, she very neatly admitted that she could not defeat me in a fight. I still remember that coolness. So the purpose of the visit is even more ambiguous. I quickly threw away the vegetables I was washing and left the kitchen to move into the hall. And broke the silence.


    ¡°So, what brings such a great person to such a shabby ce?¡±


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    what.


    But Red Dragon instead shrugs his shoulders and asks me back. It¡¯s an absurd dragon.


    ¡°This is a restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you? For some reason, it seemed that way. ¡°Then shall we have some food?¡±


    I brush my red hair. Then he looked at the bar table. It seemed very familiar to a restaurant. Unlike Lurin, this is a dragon that has experienced entertainment.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t give you if you want to buy something¡­ . Before that, I wish you could exin why you came here?¡±


    Dragons are always up to something. So yes is that right? I don¡¯t even think about serving food while doing this.


    ¡°It¡¯s my heart. Just as the ck guy lying there can find my peer and teleport him, I can find you too. So I came to see you. no?¡±


    ¡°Nothing can¡¯t be done.¡±


    Eh, I don¡¯t know.


    Does it matter if it¡¯s a dragon or something? If youe to a restaurant and say you want to eat, just serve the dish and that¡¯s it.


    I shook off myplicated thoughts and turned my back to the kitchen.


    ¡°yes! Now that I think about it, you guys, the customer is king! Come on, give me something. ¡°There are all sorts of unusual things about a wizard cooking.¡±


    Red Dragon walked arrogantly like that. And as expected, he arrogantly sat down at the bar table and crossed his legs.


    As expected, there are many enjoyable experiences. They even have the knowledge that the customer is king. Behavior in restaurants is also very natural. It¡¯s quite different from Lurin, who had a hard time getting used to it when she first built this ce. Sit naturally at the bar table. And find a fork.


    ¡°but.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    Then, suddenly, the words start flowing.


    ¡°I have a question for you. Can you answer me?¡±


    ¡°Any questions?¡±


    Red Dragon looked up at me with a serious face. He took a deep breath as if taking a moment to catch his breath, then turned his head and nced at Lurin, who was giggling, and then opened his mouth again.


    ¡°Do you and that one love each other?¡±


    That one she pointed to.


    Of course, that refers to Lurin, who is sleeping with her mouth wavy.


    I stopped the dragon from talking, suppressing the feeling that was rising in my heart for a moment, calling Lurin ¡®that¡¯.


    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°We were really close before, and besides, we live together, right? ¡°Everyone looked like they liked each other.¡±


    ¡°I? ¡°That guy?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    what. He snorts. I¡¯m concerned about the tone that seems so obvious.


    ¡°Aside from the ck one, you seemed to like it a lot too.¡±


    I looked at Lulin for a moment, confused by the nonsense. sleeping I take a deep breath and try to say something, but the dragon continues talking. The story is so serious that I can¡¯t stop it mid-sentence.


    ¡°You guys. Can you die for each other? Is there such a thing as true love in this world? If there is such a thing, I would like to see it. I just want to watch that love with my own two eyes. ¡°After catching humans, they say they will spare their lives if they kill each other, so much so that they want to conduct experiments.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you were talking about earlier, but one thing is certain: I would die for Lulin. By the way, the moment you do such a bizarre experiment, you are hunting a dragon.¡±


    ¡°You can die? For that ck thing?¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s love or anything.


    If Lulin was in a dangerous situation, he would probably rush in without hesitation. Any time. Isn¡¯t it obvious?


    ¡°You can¡¯t trust those words that are just spoken. Of course, I don¡¯t have time to watch it, but¡­ . ¡°Because it¡¯s thest time.¡±


    The lively voice suddenly talks about thest part and then the volume decreases.


    Self-mockingughter is a bonus. But that smile was somehow more captivating, so I thought that if there were any customers in the restaurant, they would all be mesmerized. Of course, to me it¡¯s just a reptilianugh. Except for Lurin, the other dragons are just big beasts to me.


    Rurin looks like Rurin.


    Because Lurin is Lurin.


    ¡°What is love? ¡°I trusted you, but you betrayed me.¡±


    As expected, he says self-deprecating lines. I can¡¯t see it. I asked for food, so I silently started cooking anyway.


    Cheeeeeek-!


    The fried fish is bubbling away, making a delicious sound. What was served for lunch today was a home-cooked meal with fish as the main dish, refraining from the usual extravagance and highlighting the beauty of simplicity.


    In the past, when Lurin was trying to overturn the table saying it was time to eat, she got attacked in the temple and had no choice but to eat it while chewing on it. She said the fish was delicious and ended up eating two meals at once.


    Cheeeeee-!


    Fry the fish twice. Minchak is a fish that is slightly thicker than the fishmonly caught in Korea and boasts the best taste when fried.


    Of course, due to the nature of Gray City being far from the sea, it is a specialty that can only be eaten at our restaurant.

 Chapter 74

    # 74


    Chapter.19 Red Dragon and Dragon Beads


    Deep-fried fish stimtes the eyes. In addition, egg rolls are made.


    Salty yet delicious egg rolls.


    In the world where I live, these egg rolls are made sweet, but I like Korean-style salty egg rolls.


    Stimte the eyes with pretty yellow egg rolls made by slicing them and boiling soybean paste soup. This is not aplicated soybean paste soup. This is a soybean paste soup that focuses on the natural taste of soybean paste and is seasoned with ms.


    There¡¯s just a little bit of tofu and green onion on top.


    And various side dishes of vegetables brought in from Great Market are served. A vegetable side dish in harmony with green and brown colors. The taste resembles the vividness of bracken and spinach.


    This makes it look really home-cooked.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s kind of simple.¡±


    Anyway, I guess it¡¯s not a dragon.


    It makes a sound simr to Lurin. Fortunately, he is calmer than Rurin.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Fried fish. ¡°You¡¯ve probably never eaten it before?¡±


    ¡°I see. This is what myst meal was like. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Red Dragon said something strange and lifted the entire fried fish to his mouth.


    ¡°Hey, cut the bones¡­ .¡±


    Wagjak wagjak.


    That was foolish. Immediate reflection.


    This is a dragon that eats cows alive. Even the bones are digested, so why worry about fish bones?


    Lulin was like that too.


    For a moment I forgot this woman was a dragon.


    ¡°Oh oh. It was fried well. What on earth is this guy talking about? ¡°It¡¯s crunchy.¡±


    In fact, it looks even more delicious when you chew the whole thing like that.


    The dragon nodded and took the miso soup to his mouth.


    Fuuuuuup-!


    But it looks like this didn¡¯t pass. It erupted very violently.


    ¡°hey!¡±


    ¡°What the heck, this sucks!¡±


    He utters the typical lines of people from another world who are experiencing soybean paste for the first time.


    Rurin has been trained to eat soybean paste and now eats it without any problem, but this was her reaction at first.


    ¡°Guri! ¡°Try it and savor it!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Red Dragon shrugged his shoulders and this time brought the egg roll to his mouth.


    ¡°What is this? It¡¯s soft!¡±


    His eyes shine as if he likes it.


    ¡°I thought it was kind of simple¡­ . It¡¯s pretty good. ¡°For myst meal.¡±


    The dragon soon finished eating. Then he puts down his fork and drinks the water. Then he smiled self-deprecatingly again. What is that self-mockingugh from earlier?


    However, this time the smile did notst long. war broke out. Lurin, who was sleeping, descended.


    ¡°What is it? I woke up and there was something old and red in the restaurant! ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah?


    The sleeping dragon begins to run wild. At the point when he started to wake up, he probably sensed the presence of a dragon, and upon noticing that it was a red dragon, which he hated, he took immediate action.


    Lulin threw a sharp kick towards the arm of Red Dragon, who was sitting at the bar table.


    -Wudangtang!


    Due to the impact, Red Dragon hit the chair next to him and rolled to the floor. It is a scene that cannot be stopped.


    ¡°How dare someone like Red touch what is mine! It¡¯s my victory! Huh?¡±


    Lurin smiled brightly, drawing a V for victory. It¡¯s a triumphant smile. But soon his expression bes strange. He ran towards me with a distorted face.


    ¡°You, you, you!¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly kicking while eating as a guest? ¡°Dang!¡±


    Of course, no force was applied. I didn¡¯t use any magic. Because of his hostility towards Red Dragon, he only gave a light kick as a greeting. But it would be difficult to do that in a restaurant, let alone a war zone.


    However, even as she was scolded, Lulin shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±


    ¡°huh? If not, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Over there!¡±


    Rurin drags my arm. And the red dragon pointed to the floor where it had fallen.


    ¡°Blossom! ¡°It¡¯s covered in blood!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    It¡¯s just as Lulin said.


    Red blood is sttered in front of the bar table. It continued to leak. The epicenter of the blood was the Red Dragon¡¯s back. The amount of blood was on the verge of drenching the entire restaurant floor.


    Blood spurts out from the back at a speed simr to that of pumping water from a pump.


    It doesn¡¯t make sense that Rulin¡¯s kick would cause this situation. The one Rurin touched was the arm, and the one that is bleeding now is the back.


    Even if a trap had been set up on the floor in the first ce, it makes no sense that the dragon would bleed out like that.


    ¡°So you said it was thest time. The preservation spell was broken because of the kick. sick. It hurts! I came here because I felt your presence on the way to escape after being betrayed. I just wanted to see it. Is there true love? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too stupid to be betrayed and die like this. It was only a matter of time before I died anyway, and my life was in vain¡­ .¡±


    Red Dragon talks about death as if it were someone else¡¯s business and his eyes have be empty. I¡¯m starting to understand why I used the word st¡± so much earlier.


    The wound on my back was really serious. Blood isn¡¯t gushing out for no reason. Even the internal organs appear to have already been damaged. Even in human form, a wall of mana basically protects the body.


    However, the fact that it happened like this means that it was attacked by a dragon-level power.


    It was suppressed with preservation magic, but it was a stopgap measure anyway.


    ¡°How on earth did you get hurt this badly? ¡°Is it okay for a dragon to be like this?¡±


    We are not currently in the middle of a war between dragons. And yet, the dragon fell after receiving such a fatal wound. A situation I don¡¯t immediately understand.


    Red Dragon couldn¡¯t answer my question and lowered his head helplessly.


    I mentioned earlier about betrayal. There is no way I could be betrayed by a human. Then it is a dragon.


    ¡°What is this guy¡­ . ¡°Are you dead?¡±


    Lulin squatted down and started poking the Red Dragon¡¯s body with his fingers. The person involved could not move.


    What is certain is that death is already looming.


    It is correct to say that there is no way to save her as it is.


    ¡°Stop stabbing Lurin and teleport to Elena.¡±


    This dragon has never harmed me. I¡¯ve been attacked, but that¡¯s already over. Rather, since I asked for food, I am a customer anyway.


    It¡¯s natural to try to save a fallen customer in a restaurant.


    ¡°Do you know where Elena¡¯s clinic is? ¡°You said you went there when I was sick?¡±


    ¡°Uh huh? ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    Lulin was startled and even pouted. I guess it was a secret.


    ¡°How dare that elf!¡±


    Moreover, they direct their resentment to the wrong ce.


    Perhaps, if the person involved finds out, they will tremble in fear and be sick of it. It¡¯s scared just by being next to it, but if an angry dragon approaches it, it¡¯ll actually faint.


    But thanks to that resentment, teleportation became faster. The surroundings will soon be enveloped in darkness.


    Soon a white light shes. At the same time, Elena appeared before my eyes. She looks at Red Dragon and Lurin, then turns to look at me.


    5 seconds.


    4 seconds.


    3 seconds.


    2 seconds.


    1 second.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    I waspletely shocked and confused. Elena began to tremble with a shocked expression on her face. My ears twitch wildly.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡± . Two great beings! iced coffee!¡±


    ¡°Stop for a moment! If you pass out here, nothing will happen. ¡°Come to your senses.¡±


    I barely supported Elena¡¯s fainting body from behind. I stopped myself from falling, but it feels like my eyes are spinning around.


    ¡°Elena!¡±


    When I called loudly, he barely looked at me. The eyes are full of confusion.


    ¡°Thank you for supporting me. But what about this¡­ What happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that Dragon is a serious patient. therefore¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Stop right now!¡±


    Just then, a very cheeky voice came from outside the clinic door. How dare you stop when you are trying to save a critically ill patient. At least there is no such rude person in Great City.


    Men flocking into the clinic. All hair color is red.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    It was still amand from his mouth. Red hair. All sorts of orders. And cocky.


    These are all actions that can be described as arrogance. You can tell without looking at Elena¡¯s expression. All of them are Red Dragons.


    They filled Elena¡¯s clinic. Its existence can be seen outside. Red hair here, red hair there. Also, she has red hair.


    The sudden intrusion is clearly due to the power of teleportation.


    Lurin noticed it before me and raised her eyebrows with a growling expression. Elena, whose race trait is understanding the identity of dragons, also already has a faint look on her face. It could be said that the soul has disappeared.


    Lurin huffs and snuggles up next to me. Hostility fills my whole body.


    ¡°you! There are a lot of red ones! Fight!¡±


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    Lulin¡¯s reaction made me snort. It was an open snort from the man in front of the red-haired men. You can think of it as a snort or a sneer.


    The man looked at me with an expression that was ten times more arrogant than that of ordinary dragons.


    ¡°They say there is a person who disturbs order, and it is you! ¡°I can never forgive you for daring to harm our Red Dragon!¡±


    The man pointed to the red dragon lying unconscious in the clinic. The man who pointed his finger at her, who was still bleeding, was very proud.


    They say that they killed the Red Dragon and that they discovered it at the right time.


    Why are there all these ridiculous situations? It was so absurd that I just stared at them nkly for a moment.


    The instigation of the man in front.


    Then all the red dragons behind me red at me as if they were enemies. It seemed like they had already decided in their minds that I was the one who made Red Dragon like that.


    They were truly vengeful towards me. The expressions on their faces make them think that I have truly defeated the Red Dragon.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t this body tell me! ¡°Life reactions are disappearing here!¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s the man in front of me. It is constantly agitating.


    A dying red dragon. and me. Next to him is the ck dragon Lurin.


    In other words, is this a perfect situation for false usation?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about? ¡°I just brought a customer here because he copsed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! The other dragons here are witnesses. Since you transported the fallen Red Dragon here using teleportation, of course you were the culprit! The human who ate Lord¡¯s heart. ¡°Among all humans, this is something that only you can do!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    It¡¯s Hongdukkae in the middle of the night. Of all the nonsense I¡¯ve heard recently, this is definitely number one. Their eyes were already full of confidence.


    It¡¯s like a GoStop where you squeeze and hit.


    That was exactly their attitude.


    The attitude is as if I must be the criminal.


    ¡°Under the armistice agreement, dragons are prohibited from attacking human cities. However, cases where one¡¯s own people are attacked are clearly an exception. Destroying a human being who attacked one¡¯s own people is a natural right of defense, and that guy who went beyond that and killed his own people right in front of his eyes is an enemy who must be beaten to death! Everyone believe what you see! And let¡¯s take revenge with me! ¡°Serena¡¯s revenge!¡±


    He¡¯s not dead yet?


    Aside from crying out for revenge for hispatriots, there is no worry about hispatriots bleeding and losing their minds. No, it¡¯s like a dragon that¡¯s already dead. No matter how I looked at it, it seemed like the guy in front was nning and instigating everything.


    Is it because of the cause he is talking about or something?

 Chapter 75

    # 75


    Chapter.19 Red Dragon and Dragon Orb


    In other words, you want to attack me?


    Red Dragon?


    Of course, I fought against Red Dragon on ck¡¯s side, but we signed an armistice agreement under the condition that the incident would not be discussed in any way from then on. So, it is impossible for these guys to break the promise made between elders.


    That¡¯s probably not the reason I¡¯m doing this.


    There must be another reason.


    It¡¯s a frustrating situation because I don¡¯t know the reason.


    Theye forward one by one. There is a hint of intent to attack.


    We can¡¯t fight in the city like this. Great City is my peaceful retreat.


    If they fight, they won¡¯t hesitate to unleash their polymorphs. They can¡¯t preemptively attack a city. However, if there is a cause called revenge that is being talked about now, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s teleport Lulin. A remote ce would be nice. Umm, okay. Let¡¯s go to the Miliorec Mountains, which we visitedst time. Even if you go on a rampage there, there will be no damage to nearby cities.¡±


    Perhaps it will definitely follow. Because they can teleport following the dragon¡¯s presence.


    As long as the goal is me and not Grace City.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°If we fight here, even the rare will be broken? ¡°It¡¯s barely made rare?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that. Can not be done. good night! It¡¯s a move. ¡°I¡¯m going to go and kill them all!¡±


    Rurin nodded with a very angry face and grabbed me.


    This is a very sensitive issue for her, as she remembers the rare that her mother gave her being broken during the Dragon War.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Lurin!¡±


    It just stopped for a moment. Then he grabbed Elena¡¯s arm and shouted. Because I forgot to say something important.


    ¡°They will all disappear soon. If that happens, please take care of the fallen Red Dragon. Please hang up yourpetition clothes! At least don¡¯t lose your life!¡±


    Considering her wounds, it would be impossible to save her, even if it was Elena.


    They probably know that, so they¡¯re just dismissing it as a situation where they¡¯re already dead.


    Because I am confident that even if 100 elves who can use recovery magice, I will not be able to save them. However, Elena is an advanced healing artist among elves, so even if she cannot be saved, she may be able to prolong her life to some extent.


    Even if I tell you to save the red dragon first, they won¡¯t listen. Because there is nomon sense way to save it. There is no way you will listen to me. They are filled with only thoughts of killing, and the Red Dragon at the front is controlling it all.


    First of all, their opponentse first.


    I let go of Elena¡¯s arm, who was frantic. And then I hugged Lurin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lulin.¡±


    ¡°i get it!¡±


    Darkness ising soon.


    And the ce we arrived. There is a forest all around. Rurin and I were the first to arrive at this quiet ce.


    ¡°Arrived! But how did those arrogant guys from earlier¡­ ?¡±


    At the very moment Lulin spoke to me, just as I expected, a group of red dragons appeared right after me. Each of the teleported dragons released their polymorphs and returned to being dragons, roaring and flying up.


    More than 15 dragons decorate the sky.


    ¡°Did you all see it! The fact that that guy ran away is proof that he tried to kill Serena! No, it¡¯s proof of death! ¡°Let¡¯s take revenge,patriots!¡±


    The guy in front who had used me of being the culprit earlier.


    Even after he returned from the sky as a dragon, he kept saying things like that. Pretending to be crazy and discussing revenge is just that. He¡¯s also good at acting. Speaking of modern times, would you say that actors are rmended?


    What I still don¡¯t know is what he will gain by killing me.


    Seeing as he doesn¡¯t care about Rurin, his target is only me. It¡¯s not Lulin.


    Everything was pointing to me.


    They finallyunched an attack with the cause of revenge. When I open my mouth, red breath pours out.


    -Quaaaaaaaaa!


    Powerful breath.


    That attack is nothing short of a disaster for humans. In particr, the breath used in the dragon state ispletely different from the breath that Lurin sometimes uses in the human state. There is no human who can stop this. except me.


    ¡°You, you, you! I hate those guys! ¡°For attacking you, you must be chewed to death a hundred times!¡±


    Lurin created a protective shield and burned down the enemy. The shield deflects their breath.


    Rurin is also not the Rurin she used to be. Due to the influence of the dragon beads, she also became stronger. It¡¯s iparable to before.


    Maybe that¡¯s why, even though he was in human form, he was blocking the breath he used in his dragon state. An ability that was unthinkable before obtaining the Dragon Orb.


    Kwaaaaaaaa!


    One room. Two rooms. Three rooms.


    However, no matter how powerful the mana bes, it is impossible to fight more than two dragons with Lurin¡¯s originalbat power.


    The shield that had blocked the breath several times began to crack little by little, and Rurin broke into a cold sweat as he tried to hold on somehow. That sight is pitiful.


    Aren¡¯t you doing this to protect me? If this happens, Rurin might get hurt. That is absolutely uneptable. I started using ss 9 magic against them.


    me ze consumes the breath and explodes in the air. The me ze used randomly meets the breath in the air and explodes here and there.


    While creating a scene like a grand fireworks disy, wow! Quawang! It explodes and shakes the ground.


    He attacked the dragon with a powerful sword of darkness called General de.


    Kuaaaaaaaa!


    One dragon¡¯s wings are cut off.


    ¡°What are you doing! Don¡¯t be scared! There is only one human! ¡°I will kill that person first, no matter what!¡±


    15 dragons. It¡¯s not a number you can¡¯t deal with if you give your all. If it were me before, the number of enemies I could face at the same time was 10. Anything more than that is too much. However, for me now that my mana has increased, it is a number that I can easilypete with.


    ***


    Baint was irritated.


    The method that ck Dragon Niess taught him was amazing. I admit that. Therefore, the attempt to kill the Red Dragon near Gray City and ce the me on El went very smoothly.


    I found out that the dragon¡¯s name was Serena. It was a dragon in the mid-1000s. It went very smoothly until she managed to recruit Red Dragon, Gard, who was dating her. Nilt¡¯s threat worked, and Garde dered that he would attack Serena by surprise.


    But a problem arose.


    Garde was unable to kill Sereina with one blow. Serena, who was ambushed, ran away. The good news is that Serena was fatally injured.


    The moment she was caught off guard, the breath hit her in the back and took away the hope of life from her. Serena fled because she knew that attacking Garde with her wounded body would hasten her death.


    Baint¡¯s conclusion was that she could not survive even a day with the wounds she sustained on her back, and that was an obvious fact.


    But running away was annoying. Because I had to chase after it.


    Originally, after killing her, she threw her in front of El, incited herpatriots to go rescue her by saying that they saw her being ambushed, and then showed her dead Serena in front of El as evidence tounch an attack, but the n went awry.


    But here again, good luck came into y. For some reason, Sereina hid in the target city, Gray City.


    Then it was a simple matter. Likewise, after spreading the word that they saw Serena being ambushed, they rush in and frame her as the culprit.


    It was perfect.


    Baint praised himself for having such a perfect n. He deliberately gathered members of other factions other than his own and invaded Gray City. They seeded in sessfully framing a human being as the culprit.


    There are a total of six people who know this n, including ck Dragon Niess, his henchmen, and his own henchmen.


    Additionally, there are a total of 7, including Serena¡¯s lover.


    And the human ran away in front of hispatriots. The person who ran away is the criminal. It¡¯s a story that still holds true in this day and age.


    In a situation where everything was going as nned, Vaint was delighted and led his n to chase after El.


    Serena is lying bleeding.


    And the human in front of him.


    And ck dragon.


    And run away.


    Based on these few facts, the Red Dragons who followed Vaint were duped and began to attack El.


    It had been very smooth up to this point. But if there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t like, it¡¯s that I still haven¡¯t been able to kill El.


    Even though it was a ck dragon named Lurin, I was annoyed by the human who was constantly using huge magic that nullified the breath that he had used with all his might.


    It¡¯s needlessly powerful mana.


    The magic of a guy who can fight 15 dragons at the same time.


    It was stronger than what I heard from Niess. You gave me wrong information.


    But you have to kill it somehow. Because your future depends on it.


    The ambition is to take control of the Red Dragon and further rule over all dragons.


    In order to do that, it was necessary topletely conclude the deal with Niess. Once this transaction was over, no matter what anyone said, he was the next elder.


    ¡°Focus on your breath all at once! ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    But in that situation, Lulin did not stay still.


    I used my breath against the red dragon that was charging at El. Lulin¡¯s stronger breath pushed away two red dragons. Red Dragon¡¯s wings are slightly burned.


    ¡°Kuaaaaaak!¡±


    When that happened, the red dragon with its wings burned became very angry and roared.


    Baint is not the only one feeling annoyed.


    L, who was put in a situation that she couldn¡¯t understand, was full of frustration in the middle of the night.


    Although you can deal with 15 of them, it is very annoying.


    The reason we can continue to maintain an equal situation like this is because of the Dragon Orb.


    I was afraid that if I continued like this, my stamina would decline.


    That¡¯s not possible.


    If there are 15, there is actually still a way.


    Rather, it would be better to use arge-scale magic that can end this situation.


    However, if you kill all the red dragons withrge magic while being falsely used, that is a difficult situation in its own way. Because the false usation bes real.


    That¡¯s why L was holding back from making a mess.


    It doesn¡¯t matter to me, but it would be troublesome if that stigma extends to Rurin.


    Lurin may be the target of all other dragons. I couldn¡¯t let Lurin suffer such a stigma. I would never let her follow the same steps as her mother.


    So killing them all based on your mood is the worst option. This is a decision that must be made in a situation where your life is truly at stake.


    At least now it was time to find a way to solve it as wisely as possible.


    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t kill Red Dragon and only attacked him on par.


    If the Red Dragon is the mastermind, the other dragons will end up being deceived and attack.


    In the end, I have no choice but to hold on.


    Of course, if I held on, there was a way to use it. In fact, it was the fact that as many as 15 dragons used a huge amount of mana and he himself also used a huge amount of mana.


    With that in mind, El used me ze and sma Tempest at the same time. A sphere made of ultra-high temperature me colors the sky and hits 15 dragons at the same time.


    The dragons¡¯ wings began to burn under the power of the sma Tempest.


    A painful struggle.


    And right then.


    Finally, the situation changed. This is the moment L has been waiting for.


    An abnormal phenomenon urs around El. It is a luminescence phenomenon.


    Ice-type mana extends from the sky and evolves into mes that burn the dragon¡¯s wings. All the dragons that were screaming and heading to the ground escaped from the sma Tempest and flew up again.


    Additional dragons provided support.


    The dragons used frost magic to extinguish the burning embers in their wings.


    And on the other side of the sky. A luminous phenomenon also appeared in the rear direction of El.


    Dragons also appeared there.

 Chapter 76

    # 76


    Chapter.19 Red Dragon and Dragon Beads


    El found the ck Dragon Elder among them.


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    A dragon that has the ability to clear this ridiculous usation.


    All the actors L had been waiting for had gathered.


    Dedank, the elder of the red dragons, appeared in the sky and shouted loudly, filled with fear, towards El, Lurin, and the red dragons who were fighting.


    ¡°Everyone stop! ¡°You guys don¡¯t know that an armistice agreement is currently in effect between ck Dragon and Red Dragon!¡±


    As El saw Elder Dedanc shouting that with an angry face, El thought that it was the same.


    All of this is not the work of the entire Red Dragon, but the work of one person who keeps trying to frame himself as the culprit.


    All the red dragons looked at Dedanc. And Baint flies towards the elder.


    In that situation, ck Dragon¡¯s elder Medidana opened his mouth towards Lurin.


    ¡°You guy. Why are you fighting the red dragon! And you too! No matter what anyone says, Lurin and you are directly rted to the Armistice Agreement! ¡°This is prohibited!¡±


    To L, it seemed absurd. Because it was Red Dragon who attacked first, not me. And that was because he was falsely used.


    However, based on Medinana¡¯s words, El confirmed that the ck Dragons had nothing to do with this incident.


    When this much powerful mana is tangled, naturally the people involved appear. This is because of the armistice agreement.


    Since fighting was prohibited, it was natural for the elders to appear to punish the foolishness.


    What L was waiting for was the same situation as now.


    ¡®It¡¯s time to shut up that dog-like Red Dragon. If the elders are irrelevant, no one will be able toe forward in the face of clear evidence.¡¯


    El thought so and shouted to ck Dragon elder Medidana.


    ¡°That is unfair. Elder. ¡°They were the ones who attacked first.¡±


    ¡°Over there? ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°How did youe here?¡±


    When El asked for final confirmation, Medidana had a strange thought. I can¡¯t believe I was attacked first. So, that means Red Dragon vited the agreement first.


    I thought the situation was turning strange and that it was a situation that needed to be investigated, so I answered L¡¯s question obediently.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t know that dragon peers are shing and arge amount of mana is fluctuating! ¡°What kind ofmotion is this?¡±


    At that time, Vaint flew to their elder, Dedanc, and began to frame El as he had done to other red dragons.


    ¡°Elder Dedanc! That guy attacked Serena and drove her to death. Everyone here watched that scene. ¡°I understand that taking revenge on someone who murdered one of your own people has nothing to do with the armistice agreement!¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Red Dragon¡¯s elder Dedank was very surprised. No matter how much he had the heart of a Lord, a human like him could so arrogantly kill the Red Dragon. That definitely has nothing to do with the power outage.


    And the voice was so loud that even the group of ck dragons that were far away could hear it.


    As a result, Lulin got very angry and rolled around the room. And then he shouted at Medidana.


    ¡°No, Elder! They attacked El! Red guys are mean. So I can¡¯t forgive you. After all, it shouldn¡¯t be left alive!¡±


    Bang bang. Medidana tilted her head as she watched Lurin kicking and speaking passionately. This was because I knew Lurin¡¯s personality well.


    After hearing Vaint¡¯s exnation, Red Dragon Dedanque pointed to El and asked a question as if confirming it once more.


    ¡°You hurt Serena? ¡°That human?¡±


    ¡°yes! ¡°Everyone here saw it!¡±


    ¡°no! ¡°That red guy suddenly came into the restaurant bleeding!¡±


    ¡°Is that ck dragon also involved?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I have no rtionship with that person because I feel like they are part of the same team.¡±


    Veint secretly used Rurin of being the culprit.


    L, who was looking at the absurd scene, shook his head. I couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of grudge he had against me that made him do that, but I was nning to turn this unfair situation around and talk about it.


    However, in that very situation, a variable that L had not thought of came up. ck Dragon Niess, who was behind the elder Medidana, stepped forward to help Vaint.


    ¡°Elder! That human has finally gone crazy! We must cut off all ties with humans so that this incident does not get involved with the ck dragon because of Lurin. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to get Lulin back and leave that human to the Red Dragon!¡±


    L frowned once again as he saw Niess suddenly pop out and make a statement as if he was helping Baint. Of course, Lulin couldn¡¯t stand that nonsense and red at Niess.


    In fact, Niess is the dragon that Lurin hates more than the red dragon.


    Aside from dragons, he is the person I hate the most in the world. The scene where the dragon berates El in front of his eyes.


    Lulin refuted, feeling his blood rush.


    ¡°Niesuu! L has never been like that. ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    L was embarrassed once more while watching that scene. Judging by the way she calls his name, it seems like she knows the dragon.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the part that was embarrassing. The reason for the panic was that Rulin¡¯s condition was not very good.


    Lulin¡¯s hands, who were standing next to him, were trembling.


    El immediately held Lurin¡¯s hand and asked about her condition.


    ¡°Are you okay, Lurin?¡±


    Honestly, for L, Lulin¡¯s condition was a hundred times more worrying than this whole skit.


    ¡°Okay! It¡¯s not okay, but it¡¯s okay. But you know, I hate that guy! ¡°Ever since I was young, he¡¯s been harassing me, citing my mom.¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°Was that guy the main culprit?¡±


    Lurin nodded strongly and squeezed the hand that Elle was holding tighter. A slight tremor still remains. When El felt this, she became depressed.


    Then he looked at Niess. At that very moment, Niess was crossing his gaze with the Red Dragon Veint floating in the opposite sky.


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    El realized one more thing while witnessing the exchange of nces. That it is not just one person who is framing him. ck Dragon¡¯s Niess and Red Dragon¡¯s Vaint.


    The reason is still not clear, but the suspicion that the two men were conspiring on something is clear at this moment.


    El looked at the two dragons in turn, feeling unable to forgive.


    That¡¯s right, I couldn¡¯t forgive.


    Is there any need to forgive someone who unterally framed you and tried to kill you?


    Moreover, he is the main culprit who harassed Rurin. A dragon that makes Lurin¡¯s hands tremble just by looking at it.


    He was the one who made Lulin confine himself to Rare when he was young.


    You must have been bullied so much as a child that you shake your hands just by looking at it.


    She is active.


    But I always feel pitiful when I¡¯m among the dragons.


    That¡¯s why the anger toward Niess surged even more. It doesn¡¯t really matter what happens to you. But Lurin.


    I dare you, Lurin.


    Whatever their conspiracy. Why are you trying to harm yourself?


    It has already bepletely irrelevant.


    Elle still carefully stroked Lurin¡¯s head. And quietly whispered in Rurin¡¯s ear. So that others cannot hear.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lurin, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. ¡°I wasn¡¯t there then, but now I¡¯m by your side.¡±


    At those words, Lulin¡¯s trembling disappeared momentarily. Lulin quietly looked up at El. I felt a strong power in my eyes.


    Those eyes contained very deep emotions. A faith that surpasses belief.


    ¡°you¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s resolve this situation first.¡±


    Anyway, the problem is the two culprits. Those two guys can¡¯t be left alone.


    The number of dragons has already exceeded 40.


    A number over 40 cannot be dealt with, no matter how much mana has been increased with dragon beads.


    It has be impossible to annihte all dragons by force. Anyway, from the beginning, I nned to use strategy rather than force.


    The method was actually very simple. It is a very primitive method.


    The logic is that Red Dragon should attack El. It requires the main premise that one¡¯s own people are dead.


    But without a dead dragon, it just sounds funny.


    That¡¯s why El opened her mouth while looking alternately at the two dragons who were using her of being the culprit.


    ¡°You two are really funny.¡±


    ¡°you?¡±


    Even Lurin looked up at El as if asking what was wrong. El just smiled and started ring at Vaint. And he shouted loudly so that everyone could hear.


    ¡°That dragon over there, I harmed your own people?¡±


    ¡°Yes! ¡°Everyone here is a witness!¡±


    Red Dragon Vaint responded by pping his wings strongly. And then he looked at hispatriots next to him. The other red dragons caught that gaze and all spoke in unison toward their elder, Dedanc.


    ¡°you¡¯re right. Elder. ¡°We all saw what he did to Serena.¡±


    One-sided testimony from a subject who did not even witness the killing himself. L just snorted, so I maintained myposure for now.


    It must have been for this testimony that he led the group and invaded in the first ce. It¡¯s something that can¡¯t be helped.


    El approached Medidana, the ck Dragon elder with whom he couldmunicate the most, and spoke.


    ¡°Elder, do you also think that Lulin and I harmed the Red Dragon?¡±


    ¡°If there are that many witnesses¡­ !¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Elder. You can immediately deny what they say. ¡°All you have to do is check with the dragon named Serena directly.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean? ¡°I heard you died?¡±


    However, there was just one thing I wasn¡¯t sure about. This is the red dragon called Serena.


    If she is also in the same boat as Baint, the problem bes more serious. It¡¯s a pain in the ass.


    ¡®Of course, that is highly unlikely. Her wounds were clearly fatal. His life was on the verge of being cut short, so it makes no sense that even that was a ruse. If Elena hadn¡¯t used the Greatsuit, he would have already died. And no matter how much you use thepetition suit, it only prolongs your life for a while, and after a while, you really die. Because it was such a fatal wound. So there is no way he would have risked his life to participate.¡¯


    I¡¯m not sure, but I thought that Serena had nothing to do with Vaint, so if I were to discuss the probability, it would be over 90%.


    Especially when I remember the self-deprecatingughter I made when I mentioned the words love and betrayal. It was clear that he had been stabbed in the back by his own people.


    In that case, the best way is to keep him alive and have him point out the culprit.


    I had intended to save her from the beginning. That was the case, and now I have a reason to save it no matter what happens.


    ¡°Is that really true?¡±


    As El assured, Medidana thought to herself that it was fortunate. If what the Red Dragons say is true, we will be in trouble in many ways. So I wrinkled my face and asked back with a smile.


    However, Niess, who could not tolerate anything El did, looked at him with a straight face and started talking to Medidana again.


    ¡°What are you checking on a dragon that¡¯s already dead! Are you trying to taunt our ck Dragon now? This is a guy who has done something that could lead to a war between ck and Red again. Elder! You must never forgive!¡±


    At that very moment, L thought that this guy might be the culprit of everything.

 Chapter 77

    # 77


    Chapter.19 Red Dragon and Dragon Orb


    The reason is simple.


    Because you said nonsense about the dragon being already dead.


    Of course, if I had left it alone, it would have died, but it didn¡¯t die.


    Isn¡¯t the fact that I know he¡¯s dead because he ordered me to kill him? Since he is the culprit who gave that order, he is certain of death.


    That guy over there named Baint is confusing the words ¡°tried to kill¡± his fellow countrymen and ¡°killed.¡±


    ¡°Dead red dragon? ¡°How can you be sure of that when you show up now?¡±


    El pointed out that very point and asked Niess. It¡¯s nothing short of award-winning.


    Just looking at the face of the guy who makes Lulin¡¯s hands tremble, imagining the scene of him bullying Lulin when he was young, I feel so angry that I want to tear him to death.


    ¡°Since they are pointing at you, isn¡¯t it natural that the other person is dead!¡±


    ¡°That is wrong. ¡°She¡¯s not dead yet.¡±


    ¡°Where are you talking nonsense! ¡°You¡¯ve finally turned around!¡±


    But Niess was still confident. El had many convictions in her actions and whispered to Rurin.


    ¡°Rulin, go and bring Elena and that red dragon. ¡°It¡¯s urgent, so please do it quickly.¡±


    El covered Lurin¡¯s lips with her finger. I meant to ask you to leave without saying anything.


    Lulin quietly nodded. And then immediately disappeared. After confirming that, El shouted at Red Dragon.


    ¡°This is the dragon killing you keep shouting about. The dragon in question is not dead, so what nonsense are you talking about? Of course, normally he would have died, but he is not dead yet. So, I will face that dragon named Serena. ¡°To hear the truth about who tried to kill him.¡±


    ¡°I was already mortally wounded and lost consciousness. By this time, you would already be dead! What on earth do you believe and say things like that? ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t even have that kind ofmon sense?¡±


    Baint began to openlyugh at El¡¯s assurance. Although he escaped instant death, no one can save him.


    Because I could see with my own eyes that my internal organs were already burned. So, to Baint, El¡¯s words just sound like nonsense.


    El ignored those cuts and opened his mouth to Medidana again.


    ¡°Elder. First of all, shouldn¡¯t we properly distinguish between right and wrong? So could you please wait a little bit? I hope you ask me to wait a little while on the other side. ¡°Because they don¡¯t listen when I tell them.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ . i get it. It¡¯s not difficult to wait a while. ¡°You can¡¯t mess things up with one-sided ims, so you have to give them a chance to exin!¡±


    Medidana nodded and opened her mouth towards the red dragon.


    In fact, for him, El and Rurin should not have anything to do with this incident.


    ¡°Elder of the Red Dragon, once it bes clear, it will not be toote to use your hand. Could you please wait? ¡°If you attack unterally without properly disclosing the facts, that is also against the Armistice Agreement!¡±


    These words were spoken by an elder of a n, not just a dragon. Therefore, it was difficult for Red Dragon¡¯s elder Dedanc to refuse. He thought for a moment and nodded.


    ¡°Hmm, I understand. I guess I¡¯ll just have to wait a little while for this to happen. Listen! Everyone stop fighting! Do you understand, Baint!¡±


    The Red Dragon elder spoke to Baint, who was framing El. Vaint was certain that Sereina was dead, and even if she was lucky and was still breathing, she would never wake up from her unconscious state, so he nodded as if it didn¡¯t matter.


    On the contrary, I think it¡¯s fun to watch people talk nonsense and get frustrated.


    A moment of silence passes like that.


    And after a few minutes.


    In a situation where the red dragons were facing each other in the sky and the ck dragons were on the ground, space became distorted and luminous phenomena began to appear. This is the urrence of teleportation.


    Of course it was Lurin who appeared.


    She appeared holding Elena and Serena. And Elena, just as El had asked, was using her great attire towards Serena without any pause.


    For Elena, L¡¯s request is absolute. The man who helped her keep the clinic from closing and the man who always gave her great courage.


    And because she considered El, who first taught her about taste, her benefactor, Elena maintained her mental strength by betting on Sereina in the clinic where everyone had disappeared.


    If it weren¡¯t for El¡¯s request, no matter how kind Elena was, they would have taken steps to ensure that Sereina could gofortably, rather than forcefully sustaining her, as her internal organs were burned to the ground, to use Vaint¡¯s expression, who already had no chance of survival.


    But L asked for it.


    Please use thepetition uniform until you return. How can you refuse?


    What great help I received from his back.


    That¡¯s why Serena was still breathing.


    Of course, the fact that it is not strange no matter when you die does not change. As Baint thought, he had lost his mind and was not in a state to point out the culprit.


    Vaint, who saw the scene, shouted to the elder Dedanc to look at it.


    ¡°That guy killed Serena and tried to silence her, so there is no hope of survival! Look at that! Elder! ¡°My entire back is already burned and my internal organs are damaged!¡±


    L looked up at Baint and wanted to close his mouth that was talking nonsense, but he held back and took a deep breath.


    ¡°you! Are you okay?¡±


    As soon as Lulin finished teleporting, he ran towards El with his hair flying. Even when I was away for a while, I was extremely anxious.


    El nodded, stroking Lulin¡¯s head again. And while holding Lulin¡¯s hand, he approached Elena.


    In fact, Baint¡¯s confidence was mixed with a great deal of foolishness. The point is that I never expected that there was a way to use recovery magic in this world that went beyond the Great Clothes.


    Elle was confident that she could save Serena.


    At that moment, El quietly looked around at the dragons.


    Niess was tearing apart and Baint wasughing with joy. In other words, both are smiling.


    It¡¯s not normal tough like that while your own people are dying. At the same time, El¡¯s impression was that the idea of seeking revenge itself was absurd.


    ¡°Elder? What are you hesitating about? Isn¡¯t there already evidence before your eyes? He did it like that after hurting Serena. ¡°This is something that should never be forgiven!¡±


    In the meantime, Vaint urged Dedanc.


    Since El¡¯s me ze has the same power and shape as Dragon Breath, he could not im innocence due to Serena¡¯s wounds.


    The only way El wants to do it is to save Serena.


    Originally, there was a method that I had been trying to use since Serena appeared at the restaurant and lost her mind. For that, we went to Elena¡¯s clinic, but it was dyed due to a swarm of red dragons.


    So now is the time to use that method.


    The corner of L¡¯s belief was in his coboration with Elena.


    Of course, Elena¡¯s presence was essential.


    El, Lulin, and other dragons can¡¯t use recovery magic, so they can¡¯t help.


    Elena was so scared and sweating that it was difficult not to lose her mind at this moment.


    This is because it is surrounded on all sides by dragons that are so fearful. But even in that situation, Elena did not take her hands off Serena.


    ¡°Elena.¡±


    ¡°yes yes! ¡°El!¡±


    ¡°are you okay. I don¡¯t think there are any dragons. It¡¯s okay because I have Lurin and I have him. ¡°How about that dragon?¡±


    ¡°that¡­ .¡±


    Elle put her hand on Elena¡¯s shoulder. Elena, who was almost fainting, looked at Elle with a slightly relieved expression.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s difficult as it is. But Elena, do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°yes. believe.¡±


    Elena nodded towards El with strong will. As Elle, it was a bit surprising that she was someone who trusted Elena so much. Anyway, a wee situation.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s save the dragon together.¡±


    ¡°But no matter when you die, it¡¯s not strange. There is no way to do it in my power. No, even if someone else came, not me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to save him¡­ .¡±


    Elena also made an obvious general statement. That was the universal idea andmon sense.


    But El shook her head towards Elena. Because I¡¯m trying to use a method other than that general theory.


    ¡°I told youst time. ¡°I learned a unique secret from that elf guy.¡±


    ¡°yes? ah! ¡°You mean the way you restored my mana back then?¡±


    Elena nodded, probably remembering the mining ident. But soon his face darkened again. At that time, I was convinced that this method alone could not save this dragon.


    ¡°But to that extent¡­ .¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s different than back then. At that time, we only restored Elena¡¯s mana, but now we will amplify Elena¡¯s mana to dragon level. Humans wouldn¡¯t be able to survive, but the elves are a race originally made up of nature and the mana floating around in that nature. I think it¡¯s quite possible. Dragons cannot use recovery magic, but if Elena has dragon-level mana, she can definitely save it!¡±


    ¡°Yes? ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    The elf¡¯s golden eyebrows twitched in surprise. It seems like he doesn¡¯t think it makes sense.


    Of course, this definitely made no sense before obtaining the Dragon Orb. But it¡¯s different now.


    The only problem was that no matter how much elf he was, it could be dangerous if he suddenly received more mana than he had.


    ¡°If you say you can do it, you can do it!¡±


    Perhaps out of frustration, Lurin, who was still holding El¡¯s hand tightly and quietly listening to the story, began to tremble.


    The eyes staring from the sky are bright red. And Serena wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out any longer.


    El ced her hand on Elena¡¯s forehead with the intention of speeding things up. Since his right hand was holding Lulin¡¯s hand, the hand that was on his forehead was his left hand.


    ¡°are you okay. Let¡¯s try it. ¡°I continue to use thepetition uniform.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I get it!¡±


    Soon El¡¯s mana began to flow into Elena¡¯s forehead. Increasingly powerful mana spreads through Elena¡¯s body.


    Soon Elena¡¯s body began to be enveloped in holy light.


    Couuuuuuuuck!


    ¡°Eh El. ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Elena screamed in surprise, but still held on without falling. The power of the great suit was so strong that it was difficult to control, but Elena gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Oh oh!¡±


    Lulin looked at the Great Clothes, whose power had changed, as if it were fascinating. And the strongerpetition uniform brought about unexpected results.


    Soon enough white light erupts to cover the entire forest.


    A dragon floating in the sky. And the ck Dragon behind El.


    All living things looked at Elena and El with surprised faces.


    Sereina¡¯s wounds began to heal. Burned internal organs are restored to their original state.


    What matters is that he didn¡¯t die.


    No matter how sacred the great robe is, it cannot bring a dead body back to life.


    As a result, Serena began to gradually recover.


    After my internal organs returned to their original state, the wounds on my back began to heal. The flowing blood disappears.


    Elena¡¯s recovery magic, which was reced by El¡¯s mana, became a miraculous recovery magic. As a result, Serena soon regained herposure and after a while she came to her senses and opened her eyes.


    This is also possible because it is a dragon. Opening your eyes immediately after recovering from such a wound is impossible with human vitality.

 Chapter 78

    # 78


    Chapter.19 Red Dragon and Dragon Orb


    ¡°Why am I alive?¡±


    Serena, the red dragon who miraculously survived, looked around with a nk expression.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be ridiculous! ¡°This cannot happen!¡±


    At that very moment, a red dragon was so startled that it flew away at full speed. Perhaps the target is Serena.


    ¡°Garde! ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    The Red Dragon elder frowned. El used magic towards the flying dragon.


    A huge me explodes in front of the flying dragon.


    Kwaaaaang!


    The red dragon, surprised by the mass of energy, retreated far away. It¡¯s important to clear up any misunderstandings right now, so I didn¡¯t kill him on purpose.


    But the situation is a little unexpected. I thought the thing flying was Baint. Because he was apletely different guy.


    ¡®Were there other people involved in this?¡¯


    Anyway, you can¡¯t miss this opportunity. First of all, I had to clear my name.


    Because it is for the peace of Lulin.


    Thinking about Lulin¡¯s mother, I didn¡¯t want to frame Lurin as a false usation.


    It was for this very reason that L endured this irrationality and tried to resolve the misunderstanding.


    ¡°Have you seen the elder? What about that dragon¡¯s behavior that makes me feel like my feet are numb? Serena, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be crazy as soon as youe back alive, but can you tell me something important? The guy who ran in just now is the one who tried to kill you, right? There is also an elder of your race here, so speak clearly. I want you to tell me the truth. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t forget that it was I who saved you.¡±


    ¡°Elder¡­ ?¡±


    Serena looked around as if she still couldn¡¯t understand the situation. Then, he immediately made eye contact with the Red Dragon elder.


    ¡°Are you saying it was you who saved me?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°As expected, he¡¯s a good guy. No matter how I think about it, it¡¯s a waste for ck.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying now that I saved your life?¡±


    El grabbed the back of Lulin who was trying to run away. Lulin¡¯s body, about to throw a kick, floats in the air.


    ¡°Now is not the time to step forward. ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°But how can you stay still when you¡¯re talking nonsense! ¡°You will never be wasted!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    After stopping Rurin, I approached Serena again. And Medidana, who realized that the situation was going in the desired direction, also approached El.


    ¡°Some guy tried to kill you?¡±


    ¡°That guy from earlier. A guy named Gard tried to kill me. Yeah that guy! He whispered to me that I should get married and have a dragon, and then he released his breath from behind! Elder, this¡­ Is this what the elder told you to do? Elder!¡±


    The Red Dragon elder shook his head at Sereina¡¯s shout. He had a very angry expression.


    ¡°No, Serena. ¡°Why are you telling me, an elder, to harm my own people?¡±


    The elder immediately vented his anger towards Garde.


    ¡°You Garde! Are you attacking your own people? Did he have such deep murderous intent that he even rushed to kill him again when he saw him alive? Nainoom!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±


    Garde quickly knelt down in front of the elder. He then pointed to another red dragon. Toward Baint, who took the lead in framing El.


    ¡°Baint threatened me that since Ronell was dead, I would be looked down on for the rest of my life if I didn¡¯t stick with him. Kill Serena and join his group! It¡¯s true. Otherwise why do I attack my lover! Not really. Elder!¡±


    ¡°I never threatened you! ¡°Where did you get into a passionate fight?¡±


    While pondering how to kill Garde, Vaint took a hit and started shouting in panic.


    ¡°Nenomdeul! ¡°What on earth are you doing?¡±


    The Red Dragon elder saw this and roared. It feels like the red body somehow looks more red.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why on earth did you try to attack me? If you knew it was a passionate fight, why did you try to me me? Was there a reason I had to die? Are you there, Mr. Baint? Let me exin, shall we? Elders on both sides. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a serious vition of the armistice agreement on Red Dragon¡¯s part?¡±


    Although he said it was both elders, L¡¯s eyes were only focused on the ck Dragon elder.


    A favorable situation for ck Dragon.


    In any case, it was a situation where Lulin could also be framed. There is no way a person called an elder would miss such a situation.


    ¡°is it¡­ . Clearly, this is a serious problem. Dedanke. ¡°What do you n to do with this?¡±


    The ck Dragon elder asked in a serious voice, full of fear. Then, the Red Dragon elder also seemed unable to remain silent and shouted at his n in anger.


    ¡°¡­ Vaint and Garde! What are you guys doing? Don¡¯t you know that not only our race but also the Gold Dragon is mediating in this agreement?¡±


    ¡°no! I don¡¯t know. profit! noisy! Nenooom!¡±


    Vaint seemed to have realized that he was starting to get cornered, and without hesitation, he began to attack El.


    El easily blocked that trivial attack and asked Serena.


    That¡¯s because I was concerned about what the guy named Garde said earlier about Ronel¡¯s group, and I wanted to confirm one thing.


    ¡°Do you have a faction of Red Dragons? ¡°What is the Ronell n?¡±


    ¡°that¡­ . It¡¯s a rival faction to the Baint faction over there. ¡°We were fighting a lot.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Ronel is dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard it was a questionable death. Right from that Garde. So I doubt that too.¡±


    Sereina huffed and continued to re at the dragon who betrayed her. Maybe it was because I had just recovered, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to seek revenge.


    ***


    Baint was perplexed.


    It was a fatal wound. He deserves to die. To save someone¡¯s life in such a situation. Dragon It was a method I had never heard of in my life, so of course I couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed.


    If this happens, the person to kill is Garde.


    I can¡¯t handle it all at once. If you kill him cleanly, everything will be resolved.


    The dead don¡¯t speak. I was able topletely turn everything around.


    Things took a turn for the worse.


    Baint nced at Niess, who had nned all of this. But he is holding back. As if the n had failed and they were going to back out.


    It¡¯s an attitude I really don¡¯t like.


    Of course, Niess was going to go crazy and be crazy, just like Niess.


    Why do you make thingsplicated by not being able to kill him in one go?


    It was a perfect exchange murder. It was the perfect n. But it looks like this.


    They even brought in elders to prevent them from being robbed or assaulted, but since Serena came back to life in front of them and pointed out the culprit, the n had already gone astray.


    Veint also had no way to do anything about Niess. If you confess that you killed Ronel and tried to kill Serena at Niess¡¯s instigation, you willmit suicide.


    Revealing that he had tried to kill two of his own people was like falling off a cliff.


    In the meantime, Garde continued to make explosive remarks in order to survive. Veint wanted to kill Garde at once, but he couldn¡¯t. There are too many eyes to see.


    ¡°Elder! The ones who threatened me were all members of the Baint group. Come to think of it, the timing is perfect! I think Ronell¡¯s mysterious death and Baint are definitely rted! You should look into it. I am just a victim. Elder!¡±


    ¡°Gard, you bastard! What nonsense is that! I was with the elder at that time! Isn¡¯t that so, Elder!¡±


    Elder Red Dragon¡¯s face was sad. Where can there be such embarrassment in front of other races? I couldn¡¯t show any more of this disgusting behavior here, so I immediately shouted.


    ¡°Capture Gard and Vaint immediately and transport them to the Holy Land! ¡°I will be charged with high treason for causing trouble in the n!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elder!¡±


    The ancient dragons that came over with the elder began to move quickly.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Baint cursed wildly.


    The culprit of all of this is not himself, but Niess. However, if he talks about Niess, it would be like admitting his own crime.


    The crime of murdering Ronell.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for themotion today. Young people are going crazy, and killing one¡¯s own brethren is a very serious crime! We will resolve this within the tribe. It looked disgraceful. However, this incident should not cause any cracks in the armistice agreement.¡±


    ¡°Please do so. However, I hope that they will crack down on race a little better in the future.¡±


    Dedanke gritted his teeth at the words of the ck Dragon elder. But I had nothing to say. I did something so embarrassing.


    Even in L¡¯s eyes, the dragon¡¯s face was crumpled to the point where he wondered if it was possible to be crumpled like this.


    All of the ancient dragons of the Red Dragon tribe had embarrassed faces.


    They all red at Vaint and Garde with angry faces. And soon they began to disappear one by one.


    In that situation, Niess turned his head. This is not a city or anything. And El is not a dragon. Here, it is not a big sin if you attack and kill El. The promise between El and ck Dragon is about Lurin and has nothing to do with the agreement.


    You may hear questions, but that¡¯s it. Killing him is not a mortal sin. Because he did not kill his own people.


    No, rather, most of the ck Dragons were dissatisfied with El. Just the fact that a cocky human is trying to be on par with a dragon.


    So, although he would be questioned by the older dragons, he could actually be praised by the younger ones.


    Using others to deal with it was the best way to avoid being questioned, and because of El¡¯s strength, he tried to use Red Dragon, but the story would be different if he could seed in a surprise attack in this situation. Because I can never go away like this.


    All the sins were taken on by stupid Baint. No matter what that bastard says, he can get away with it.


    Knowing this would happen, Ronell¡¯s death was also manipted to make it appear as if Baint hadmitted it. The deeper you investigate, the more disadvantageous you be.


    After thinking that far, Niess calmly opened his mouth to the elder.


    ¡°Anyway, I think the work is over. ¡°Elder, you must be busy, so why don¡¯t you go back first?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, the matter ended with no fault on our part, so we can do that.¡±


    The elder looked at El while answering that question. And Lulin too.


    Even if it¡¯s just for a moment, affectiones out of Rurin¡¯s face.


    Rurin is the elder¡¯s granddaughter.


    No one noticed it, but in fact, the elder had always cared for Lulin very much. In your mind without anyone noticing.


    It was natural that he cared for his granddaughter, but the reason he could not show it outwardly was because of his own circumstances.


    The same goes for the rtionship between El and Lurin.


    All the other ck dragons disapproved of the rtionship between Lurin and El, but if it was indeed Lurin¡¯s happiness, the elder had no intention of stopping the rtionship between the two.


    So, even though he pretended to oppose on the outside, he was secretly helping behind the scenes. That¡¯s why I told them about rares in advance.


    Because his daughter died so horribly, he hoped that Rurin would live happily ever after.


    The elder looked at Lulin for a moment and then tried to use teleportation. But Lurin¡¯s eyes are only on El. The elder smiled bitterly inwardly. I¡¯ve never outwardly shown any affection for Lulin, so it¡¯s only natural.

 Chapter 79

    # 79


    Chapter.19 Red Dragon and Dragon Orb


    Still, the elder thought that it must be a special species to like humans so much.


    Until now, there have been many dragons who went out and yed with humans. Lurin¡¯s case waspletely different. It¡¯s not a y. The first time I met L was in a state that was far from entertainment.


    To dragons, humans are like bugs. It¡¯s a rtionship that wasn¡¯t established in the first ce.


    Of course, L was also not an ordinary human being, so it wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t understand it. So I could admit it. If it¡¯s that strong, even humans can acknowledge it.


    Therefore, the elder¡¯s wish was that once the rare was built, he would live there forever.


    As the elder was thinking that, Niess looked anxiously at the elder who had stopped in his tracks.


    Now that L has turned his back and is letting his guard down, this is an opportunity. Deciding that he could not hesitate any longer, Niess made up his mind and slowly walked towards El and Rurin.


    Niess, who approached like that, secured El¡¯s back as expected.


    It¡¯s a surprise attack. Quick resolution.


    I was nning to finish it in one blow. Because his attack power is a world away from Garde¡¯s.


    Extremely close distance.


    If the breath hits you directly from this distance, there is no way to deal with it, even if the Lord¡¯s heart is alive and breathing.


    Niess thought so.


    The next moment, breath spurted out from Niess¡¯s mouth.


    Powerful breath.


    ¡°Youeeeeee!¡±


    Lurin shouted in surprise, but the breath hit El¡¯s back. El fell down with a strong impact.


    Everyone was surprised and watched the situation. However, El had already noticed Niess approaching.


    This is because El was also keeping an eye on Niess. I had no intention of letting go of the culprit like this.


    So I watched what he was doing even more and realized in advance that he was going to use his breath.


    Thanks to this, I was able to show theposure to push Lulin away before being hit by the breath.


    But I didn¡¯t avoid it. The reason lies in justification.


    El guessed that Baint and Nieth were somehow intertwined. But that¡¯s it. In the current situation, there was no way to reveal anything more. Because I didn¡¯t have enough information.


    However, I didn¡¯t like leaving it alone.


    He is the one who inflicted such trauma on Lurin that it made her hands tremble just by looking at him.


    That¡¯s already beyond the point of forgiveness.


    It was clear that Niess was one of the aplices who conspired with Baint and tried to frame Elle for death, so it makes no sense to leave it like this.


    Since Baintmitted suicide, even if the Red Dragons take care of it, if things continue like this, Niess will be found not guilty.


    But there is no evidence.


    Since there was ack of information, of course there was ack of evidence. In such a situation, it was impossible tounch an attack all at once. So El shook her head. Then Niess made a move.


    El was deliberately attacked for that very cause. Of course, the cost of not avoiding it was high. The breath that hit my back burned so hot that it seemed like it would burn my whole body.


    El felt like she was going to lose consciousness as her blood was pounding inside her body, but she gritted her teeth and held on.


    All of this is for the big picture.


    Recently, the level of mana has increased by one level with the dragon beads. L knew that fact very well himself.


    There was still a long way to go before all of the orb¡¯s power could be absorbed, but enough mana to withstand the breath was fluctuating around the body.


    So, just hold on to the breath and use recovery magic since Elena is there. Just like you did with Serena.


    L was drawing just such a picture.


    ¡°To you!¡±


    Lurin was scared and shook El. I was so surprised that I was expressionless.


    Lulin couldn¡¯te to his senses at all. Elena was also surprised and ran towards El.


    But L was feeling a strange feeling at this moment.


    ¡®Did you say that if the pain is too much, you won¡¯t feel anything?¡¯


    no. There was pain. Rather, it feels like the pain is so great that the brain can¡¯t keep up. The feeling that my whole body is burning still remains. I needed a reason to deal with Niess, but if he dies then it¡¯s all in vain.


    L looked at Elena with a bitter smile.


    Of course, it is not a reckless gamble. As long as Elena exists here.


    Even this pain was included in the n.


    ¡°Nies, you bastard! ¡°What have you done!¡±


    The elder scolded Niess with an absurd expression on his face. But Niess did not look at the elder like that.


    The questioningester. First of all, killing humans was the most important thing.


    However, it was surprising that he did not die in one hit. Because it was a blow that took all of one¡¯s strength.


    It¡¯s about this distance. ording to the calction, he definitely had to die.


    Niess clicked his tongue and examined the situation for his next attack. However, the elder had to frown because he was blocking El¡¯s path.


    Lulin¡¯s condition was very serious.


    My lips turned pale blue and were trembling.


    My hands and feet were shaking like a fish that had just been caught and was jumping around.


    Almost as if my soul had been drained.


    Smoke rises from El¡¯s back and blood flows out.


    I hated it.


    I don¡¯t like this.


    I absolutely hate it.


    Lulin bit the inside of his mouth. I unconsciously bitten it so hard that blood seeped into my mouth.


    To her, El is more precious than anything else. There is nothing that canpare. It was almost higher than his own life.


    The one who guided her to live as herself. He was very firm in his thoughts that if El died, he would die with her and share the same end.


    Sometimes sheins,


    sometimes she scolds him


    , but the moment she loses his sometimes kind and


    sometimes smiling face, this world bes meaningless to her.


    Rather than my anger toward Niess, the fear that Elle was seriously injured dominates my entire body. Even forgetting about revenge, he looked at El¡¯s back and trembled.


    The one who remained calm was Elena.


    He quickly approached Elle and started putting on hispetition uniform.


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    At that moment, El thought that she needed to recreate the powerful recovery magic that saved Serena after handing over the mana to Elena.


    But strangely, without even doing that, the painpletely disappeared. And as I felt something hot flowing into my chest, I was ovee with a strange feeling.


    Elena¡¯s great suit only regenerates some of her wounds and is not a solution to the situation where her entire body is fundamentally on fire.


    If all goes ording to n, we have to hand over the mana to her and then reorganize everything¡­ .


    Before I did that, a warm feeling started to surround my entire body starting from my chest. El felt as if some powerful mana was being absorbed through his chest.


    ¡®Mana is absorbed?¡¯


    L, who was so lost in her thoughts, immediately put her hand to her heart. What was there was clearly one of the two dragon beads that he always carried with him.


    The dragon bead to find the culprit who harmed Lulin¡¯s mother was stored in a rare, and what I have now is the dragon bead that normally absorbs mana.


    From that very bead, the mana that had not been able to absorb even half began to flow rapidly.


    Your body bes rxed. I even felt peaceful.


    It seemed as if the mana that protected the burning body from the danger of death fused with the life force and caused the dragon bead to react.


    And the very next moment.


    The mana of the dragon orb waspletely absorbed into El¡¯s body.


    The Dragon Lord¡¯s heart, which was alive and breathing within El¡¯s heart, interacted with the dragon orb with a strong will to live, and thanks to this, El could feel a huge amount of mana overflowing throughout her body.


    It almost felt like I had absorbed another dragon heart.


    If one more dragon heart is absorbed, the human heart will not be able to withstand it and will explode. So it¡¯s impossible.


    But surprisingly, the dragon beads had such an effect.


    The situation in which he was caught while trying to find a reason to settle a showdown with Niess turned out to be a disaster.


    El woke up, but Lurin was still trembling, not even aware of the situation. Both eyes contained El¡¯s wounds, but the optic nerves were hovering in the air.


    Lulin was so ovee with fear that he couldn¡¯t even think about anything.


    He was just shocked that L was so seriously injured and was denying reality.


    I was hit directly by the breath.


    Because she was in a worse condition than Serena.


    Therefore, L is not even aware that she has recovered and is just shaking.


    Elena was the first to realize what had happened.


    Even though I didn¡¯t do anything, my burning body recovered.


    Niess, who realized this, was also shocked.


    He was thinking about killing Elena so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to use recovery magic when things turned out like this, but an unbelievable miracle happened and he ended up dazed.


    A dying body can recover on its own. Such a thing is impossible even for a dragon, who is said to be the strongest being.


    If this continues, all ns will be in vain. When Niess thought that, his anger rose up.


    A human being who has something of his own.


    I can never forgive.


    When Niess had such thoughts and was trying to kill the elders by burning them all at once, regardless of whether they were next to him or not.


    El approached Lurin, who was frozen as stone and trembling.


    ¡°hey?¡±


    Dealing with Niess was important, but Lulin¡¯s condition was so strange.


    He waved his hand in front of Lulin. But there is no response.


    El was surprised and grabbed Lulin¡¯s cheeks. But I was still in a daze.


    ¡°Yumma! Lurin!¡±


    I called out loud, but nothing changed.


    It¡¯s as if the soul has been sealed.


    Yet Lulin is trembling.


    ¡®Is it because of me that things have gotten so weird? because of me?¡¯


    When I thought about that, something felt pitiful.


    Because it¡¯s so pathetic.


    Without realizing it, El hugged Lurin tightly.


    Did you feel warm?


    Tears began to flow from Rurin¡¯s frozen eyes.


    The moment he wrapped his hands around Lulin¡¯s waist and hugged her, he seemed to havee to his senses and his frozen body seemed to have rxed, the tears that should have been shed but could not, started to flow out btedly and his mouth began to open.


    ¡°You? Uh uh¡­ ! Obviously fell down¡­ .¡±


    Lulin caressed El¡¯s back as she was hugging him.


    Yet the tears continued to flow. So much so that I can¡¯t control it.


    Even though I realized that L was fine.


    I felt like I wanted to do something.


    Because of that, L kissed Rurin¡¯s eyelids as she shed tears endlessly.


    ¡°are you okay. ¡°I¡¯m fine, soe to your senses.¡±


    Lurin¡¯s ears began to turn bright red as she recognized those lips.


    ¡°What about you? ¡°Now!¡±


    Although he is extremely proactive, he is rather shy in situations like this. That¡¯s Lulin.


    Embarrassed, Lurin lowered her head.


    Niess watched all of this and clicked his tongue, thinking it was an opportunity and let out a breath.


    This is because L¡¯s back was clearly exposed while hugging Rurin.


    ¡°Die Inonooom! ¡°This cannot happen!¡±


    A powerful dragon breath that hits El directly with a roar. But El had no more reason to be hit by that breath.


    The dragon¡¯s breath is


    light, light, and infinitely light.


    Kwaaaaaaaa!


    El hugged Lurin and used ze to lightly hit the breath.


    ¡°Lurin, just wait a moment. I¡¯ll clean it up ande back. ¡°Until then, you have toe to your senses.¡±


    After saying that, El lightly patted Rurin on the back and then turned around.


    Lulin¡¯s arm resisted as if he didn¡¯t want to let go of El, but it soon fell away.


    El took a deep breath while looking at Niess. I feel mana overflowing throughout my body. Complete absorption of dragon beads.


    That¡¯s why I summoned Meteor to the sky. The strongest magic.


    Meteor soon appeared in the sky.


    El¡¯s attack magic, whichpletely absorbed the dragon beads, exceeded any limits, and the sky was filled with meteorites.


    The so-called multi-shot meteor.


    The dragons¡¯ faces were filled with astonishment as they looked at the extraordinary magic.


    ¡°This¡­¡± ! ¡°This is ridiculous!¡±


    Niess stopped and froze. A storm of mana can be felt.


    The moment when your existence bes powerless. The ident stopped for a moment. It was as if he refused to think about what was happening.


    El mercilessly attacked Meteo directly at Niess.


    I have no intention of forgiving you at all.


    In my heart, I wanted to drop 799 Meteor bullets equal to Lurin¡¯s age, as much as the pain she suffered when she was young, but if I did that, the world would be destroyed.


    That¡¯s why I gave in and dropped 6 meteorites.


    Coo coo coo coo!


    ¡°Kaaaaaaak!¡±


    And immediately, Niess¡¯s body was eaten by Meteor.


    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Soon the heavens and earth will shake.


    A meteor is ultimately the appearance of an asteroid.


    If a meteorite were to hit a directly from space, a single meteorite could destroy humanity.


    However, what ss 9 wizards usually use is a much smaller meteorite, with the difference that it falls from the sky rather than space.


    El filled the sky with meteors that could move freely.


    Meteor lumps burning in various sizes¡­ .


    The number was so great that it was impossible to count. Nieth¡¯s uncle, Dihegma, saw this and shouted with a tired face. Dehagma, who has not been doing anything sinceing to this ce with the elder. The first words were denial of L.


    ¡°This is ridiculous¡­ This can¡¯t happen¡­ ! Like humans! ¡°Nothing like humans!¡±


    ¡°Did you say something like a human?¡±


    A magic that turned Niess into traceless powder.


    No need to say anything else. El just red at Dehagma.


    The thing that can silence other beings the fastest in the world is, of course, the difference in power.


    This cannot happen to dragons full of self-esteem.


    It happened now.


    This is probably the first time in the history of dragons.


    Niess¡¯s death is a self-inflicted fault. There¡¯s this meteor.


    There was no dragon worthy of further consideration. There was no dragon confident that it would survive even after being hit by a meteor in the sky.


    It was the same with Dehagma.


    Dihegma could not answer and lowered his eyes.


    That was effectively the deration of ck Dragon¡¯s defeat.


    All of this is a warning.


    It is a bold warning that if you try to ruin the peace by doing something like Niess again, we will deal with the entire dragon n.


    And at this moment, that warning was working.

 Chapter 80

    # 80


    Chapter.19 Red Dragon and Dragon Beads


    If you have gained great power, you just need to show that you can use that power.


    If only that could stop skits like this.


    The dragons closed their eyes without even uttering a squeak as the magic far exceeded their power.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t have just blocked the attack!¡±


    The elder said that to El. He took up arms in a situation where the other ck dragons were unable to say anything.


    ¡°I just used the best way to protect myself in that situation. Or are you saying that humans should just die if a dragon attacks?¡±


    ¡°that¡­ .¡±


    El dered in a strong tone, wrapping her arms around Lurin¡¯s shoulders, who were looking at her passionately.


    ¡°I have power. But I have no intention of using that power carelessly. As long as you don¡¯t touch it first. However, if someone like Niess appears again, ck Dragon¡¯s existence may be in jeopardy.¡±


    That outrageous deration.


    But there was no dragon that could respond. Because it was true. Even just one Meteor shot bes the highest level of attack magic.


    There are countless such meteors. If they fall at the same time, the destruction of the species is instantaneous. At this moment, there was no dragon that couldn¡¯t make that simple calction.


    Seeing that, the elder swallowed his dry saliva and looked at Lurin.


    In fact, the elder¡¯s mind is a little different from that of other dragons.


    Although he intentionally sounded angry, he actually had no intention of supporting Niess at all. I just came forward and spoketer to prevent the ck Dragons from saying anything else.


    In the elder¡¯s opinion, there were many suspicious aspects of Niess¡¯s behavior. There is no way he, who lived for thousands of years, would not have noticed that.


    If you research, everything wille out. The elder thought so, but at the same time felt relieved. Because Lulin¡¯s safety was virtually guaranteed.


    The idea is that his granddaughter will be able to enjoy a long life, unlike the daughter who died before her father.


    However, the more it happened, the more I had to stand on the side of my people and quietly raise my voice. That way, everyone in the n will think their decision is fair. Even if it is actually an act of helping Rurin.


    ¡°Everyone goes back. ¡°This matter will be thoroughly investigated.¡±


    The elder said that and turned away from El.


    As the elder disappeared using teleportation, the other dragons also disappeared one by one.


    And soon the situation was over.


    El thought as she looked at them.


    If their response tries to ruin peace again, I think I will really wipe them out then.


    ***


    Serena fainted again in Elena¡¯s arms. Thanks to my mana and Elena¡¯s recovery magic, my wounds were fully recovered, but my strength was very low.


    The red dragon disappeared and the ck dragon disappeared as well, so we returned to Gray City.


    I n to end my bad rtionship with the dragons soon.


    The incident that led to the death of Lulin¡¯s mother was put together all at once.


    All beings that attacked me and Lurin are destroyed. A bad story rted to Rurin. And a bad rtionship with the newly created Red Dragon. All of that is settled using the one remaining dragon bead.


    In order to do that, Lulin first needed to be an adult. So hold on for a while. At first, I thought so.


    Since the red dragons just abandoned Serena, they returned with her as well. I am angry at the actions of the red dragons. Sereina is also a red dragon, but she was used and became my hidden card. So I couldn¡¯t just leave it behind.


    Help to those who helped. Extinction to those who fight.


    Isn¡¯t that thew of life in this world?


    Anyway, Serena is a dragon, so if you let her recover, she will go her own way.


    After returning to Great City, Serena was left at Elena¡¯s clinic. Even though her energy was low, perhaps due to the dragon¡¯s unique vitality, she soon came to her senses.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    In saying that you do it as soon as youe to your senses, there is no embarrassment about the new environment at all.


    ¡°Where is Elena¡¯s clinic?¡±


    ¡°If you are Elena, are you the elf who saved me together?¡±


    Serena began looking around to see if she remembered Elena¡¯s magic. It seemed like he was looking for Elena.


    Elena, who was quietly watching the scene from behind, must have made eye contact with Serena and was startled, so she hunched her shoulders and hid behind me.


    Seeing that, Serena began to smile mysteriously. It¡¯s a strangeugh.


    ¡°I really thought I was going to die! I never thought I woulde back to life like this! Moreover, it was impossible to believe that humans would be the saviors of life¡­ !¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll admit it this time.¡±


    Sereina answered coolly andy down on the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only lifesaver. As I said before, this wouldn¡¯t have been possible without Elena, who can use thepetition uniform, so be thankful to her as well. ¡°Because I can¡¯t use recovery magic itself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. What¡¯s good? Then, as a reward for saving my life, you, the elf! Be mine!¡±


    ¡°Yes yes?¡±


    Elena looked at me in surprise at Serena¡¯s sudden suggestion. The face looks like it doesn¡¯t know how to refuse the dragon¡¯smand.


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. I¡¯m kidding. A fierce elf. By the way, I hate having to see more of you two-eyed couple! Hehe, I can¡¯t do anything. Oh, can I just sleep here?¡±


    The topic changed too quickly. He made an odd joke and said that he and Rurin were not enough to be a couple, so he was going to sleep with them.


    ¡°I died and came back to life, but I¡¯m so sleepy. So, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    Serena proudly dered sleep and fell asleep. Polymorphed into a human. That¡¯s why the gorgeous red hair hangs down the bed.


    ¡°Yes, I get sleepy when I¡¯m sick. ¡°That is correct.¡±


    For some reason, Lurin nodded, agreeing with Red Dragon¡¯s words.


    ¡°So, you too, go and sleep. ¡°You never know!¡±


    He grabs my arm and drags me. The eyes are full of genuine worry. At times like this, it feels really cute. It seems like there are other emotions besides just feeling cute.


    Anyway, one of the things I gained from this fight is confidence in my emotions.


    What was gained was not only mana.


    Just seeing Rurin shaking her hands made me angry. So much so that it boils hotly deep within my heart.


    That alone, but the fact that I was being harassed by another man almost made me go crazy. Of course, the main culprit of the bullying was killed. Still, I can¡¯t calm down. When I think back to Rurin¡¯s depressing childhood.


    ¡°That that that El! Even though you defeated the dragon! How on earth did that happen earlier? ¡°With El¡¯s manaing in, the power of the Great Clothes has increased by almost four times!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps because it contained my mana, the power of the Great Cloak rose to dragon level.¡±


    ¡°No way! Is there a way like that? .¡±


    Elena started circling next to me with a face full of curiosity.


    eyes shine The look in his eyes is quite different from when he shows awe at the dragon, which is said to be a great being. Those eyes somehow seemed to contain enormous respect.


    Although it may be an illusion.


    maybe?


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go home quickly! Sleepy!¡±


    Rurin didn¡¯t allow me to talk to Elena. Originally, I was barely holding on while they were trying to drag me, but in the end, I was dragged out of the clinic. At the same time, Lulin immediately used teleportation.


    The ce we went straight to was the restaurant.


    The restaurant is back. Anyway, it¡¯s true that I¡¯m tired. So, I decided to take a break right away.


    It wasn¡¯t until lunchtime the next day that I started moving again. Condition is no problem. Perhaps because of the resonance between the dragon beads and the dragon heart, my body became very strong and, contrary to Lurin¡¯s concerns, I even feltfortable. There is almost no fatigue. Maybe it¡¯s because I slept soundly.


    Since I was in good condition, I started cooking. Then, he forcibly dragged out the sleeping Rurin and went to Elena¡¯s clinic.


    Serena was sitting on the bed as if it were her own home. Elena is shaking, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°They are a stupid couple.¡±


    Serena waved her hand and let out a nonsensical sound. Elena came to me with an expression that made her feel alive.


    ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re talking nonsense, I guess you¡¯re okay?¡±


    ¡°Ho ho ho! I¡¯m a little out of stamina, but that¡¯s okay. This body is a dragon. But aren¡¯t you hot? Hey, it¡¯s so hot I¡¯m dying. What are you so attached to? ¡°Well, it looks like ck is just a virgin, so how can they be a couple that¡¯s been together for thousands of years?¡±


    Rurin is dozing off on her back, holding my head. Seeing that there was no reaction to Sereina¡¯s verbal abuse, it seemed like she was sleeping more deeply than expected.


    ¡°Can it be hot? ¡°I¡¯m going to die from the cold?¡±


    It¡¯s the middle of winter and it can¡¯t be hot. In fact, when you carry Rurin on your back, your back is filled with warmth. Lurin is like my scarf now. The head of my head hurts a little from pulling it so hard.


    Lurin squirms as if awakened by Serena¡¯s voice. I felt a presence behind my back as if I was rubbing my eyes. Then, in shock, he shouted.


    That¡¯s good, but why are you holding my head harder?


    sick. This.


    ¡°What! Why do I see red as soon as I wake up? Isn¡¯t this the worst morning! I feel bad.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s for breakfast? ¡°The sun has already risen in the sky, so pleasee to your senses.¡±


    When I put Lulin down, he stands and rubs his eyes for a while. I am in a state of half-asleep, half-asleep. After leaving Rurin unattended, I took out the food I had brought and ced it on the table.


    This is a dish I specially prepared because both I and Serena are on the brink of death and need to replenish our stamina.


    Since you received help, it is natural to take care of it.


    The food prepared is a Korean dish called Hyojonggaeng. To put it simply, should we call it hangover soup? But it¡¯s not spicy food.


    Rather, it is a food that soothes the stomach, helps you forget fatigue, and replenishes physical strength, and was even called the first delivery food during the Joseon Dynasty.


    The nobles wanted to go out and eat, so they had it delivered?


    If you make Hyojonggaeng more luxurious, a nutritious meal that truly replenishes your stamina is created.


    Beef brisket, ribs, and even arge abalone. Thanks to the time-stopping warehouse, seafood can be cooked as fresh as when it was just picked.


    First, drain the blood from the meat, then add the ingredients such as brisket, ribs, and kelp and boil them in advance. After preparing and nching the abalone and cabbage, add all the ingredients except the kelp and boil them thoroughly to create a rich soup.


    Would you say that just listening to it gives you strength?


    Shiitake mushrooms usually enhance the vor of the meat, but as always, I used monton mushrooms. Munton mushrooms are superior to shiitake mushrooms in soup dishes.


    This is abination of a more luxurious taste than galbitang and the refreshing taste of abalone soup.


    Lulin, who had been rubbing his eyes a few minutes ago, sniffed the air and charged in and started eating the rib meat.


    The soft texture of Uka Galbi especially stimtes the mouth when eaten with the secret sauce. Additionally, the taste of the rich meat broth spreads out, refreshing your stomach as if warming your body.


    The chewiness of abalone is also impressive.

 Chapter 81

    # 81


    Chapter.19 Red Dragon and Dragon Beads


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Hi-Hi!¡±


    Lulin finished a bowl in no time. It makes me wonder when I was dozing off. Both Elena and Red Dragon roll their eyes as if surprised by the momentum.


    As soon as I handed the food in the bowl to Elena, the food was soon delivered to Red Dragon¡¯s future.


    ¡°Patient, stay still! ¡°I, the kind person, feed him.¡±


    Lurin ran towards Sereina with a spoon and carefully scooped up the soup and handed it to Sereina.


    ¡°Oh do it! Red!¡±


    ¡°what? uh?¡±


    Normally, Serena would have rejected Rurin¡¯s touch, but perhaps because she was attracted by the tantalizing smell of eating and cooking, she opened her mouth without realizing it.


    Of course that was a mistake.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you!¡±


    With Sereina¡¯s mouth wide open, Lurin brought the spoon to her own mouth. And then retreats back. Thanks to this, Red Dragon suddenly looked like a baby bird with its mouth open.


    Serena¡¯s face turned red from the shame and she screamed at Lurin.


    ¡°Hey h h! ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Hehehe. ¡°To the old subject!¡±


    ck and Red start fighting again. These two are always like this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Rurin back with me, so please prepare her a meal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural. Do not worry.¡±


    Elena quietly nodded, and I returned to the restaurant, dragging Lurin, who was fighting the red dragon, with gestures with my hands and feet.


    But since then, Lulin¡¯s condition has been strange. It was strange the whole time I was doing business, and it was still strange even after the business was over.


    As if it¡¯s not enough to stay in a daze all day, I stay in my room and don¡¯t even think about leaving. Of course, it¡¯s not a day or two that Rurin doesn¡¯t think about leaving my room, but today she was rolling around with a strange expression on her face.


    Roll around here. Roll over.


    Even in my daze, he nces at me. Rulin usually stares at me openly, so ncing at her like she¡¯s watching me right now ispletely out of character for her.


    ¡°you. That red dragon¡­ .¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°no¡­ .¡±


    The strangest thing is this conversation. He speaks first, and when I answer, he immediately closes his mouth again. This conversation was ying over and over again, and I had no idea why it was happening.


    ¡°What is it really?¡±


    ¡°you!¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    Even this time, he suddenly sits still. And then he started staring at me. The eyes are moist. Why is he like this, really?


    ¡°you! ¡°I don¡¯t like anyone else but you!¡±


    Well, that¡¯s what it¡¯s always been like.


    Lurin and I meet our eyes. Until now, he avoided eye contact, but this time it was a little different. We finally started talking seriously. Uncharacteristically, I hesitated for a long time to get to the main point.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t like dragons other than me?¡±


    There was hesitation in Lulin¡¯s eyes as he asked the question. The content of the question was also very absurd. You don¡¯t like other dragons? Well, I don¡¯t hate it and I don¡¯t like it either.


    I tend to dislike the ck dragon bullies who were harassing Lurin.


    What is the intention of the question?


    Maybe because of Serena? Hey, you cooked me something?


    I don¡¯t think so. Lurin had never shown such feelings to other women, including Elena. Even when Elena and I talk to each other in a friendly way, Lulin doesn¡¯t move much. Of course, if you think of races other than dragons as stones, it may be different.


    With that thought in mind, I looked at Lulin again. Whatever the intention, I answered calmly because I had no intention of trampling on Lurin¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Then the hesitation disappeared from Lulin¡¯s eyes. The eyes began to shine again. This is my usual Lurin.


    ¡°Is that so! I thought so!¡±


    I guess I was feeling better, so I crawled up onto my bed. And spread your arms. And then he boldly asked for it.


    ¡°you! Can I sleep next to you today? I hope you stay up all night today. Even though I keep betting, it doesn¡¯t work out! ¡°I fell for the earringsst time too!¡±


    ¡°Then next time, don¡¯t skip it and take it with you. What do you mean by doing business all day long? . Anyway, if I stay here like this, I won¡¯t be able to sleep, so hurry back to your room.¡±


    ¡°You shameful person!¡±


    When Lurin refuses, she immediately puffs out her cheeks.


    He got up, pretended to be upset, turned his head, and left the room. The process of leaving is much faster than usual. Anyway, the situation was strange from a while ago. Even if I go out like that, I¡¯m going toe back at dawn anyway.


    ***


    Time passes.


    The red dragon quickly recovered its health within a few days.


    So I thought you would leave.


    What?


    ¡°Hehehe, you elf. ¡°Do you have nice hair?¡±


    Red Dragon was sitting in the clinic sexually harassing Elena. Elena with blonde hair and Red Dragon with red hair. Two beings with unique hair colors are intertwined. That¡¯s a huge beauty too. As a result, I felt something strange.


    ¡°Once you¡¯ve recovered, why don¡¯t you quickly return to your rare? How long are you going to keep fighting? ¡°I saved your life, but I¡¯m not even asking you to hand over the bundle.¡±


    When asked after dragging out Elena, who was shaking violently after her hair had been attacked by the Red Dragon, she just shrugged her shoulders while fluttering her red hair.


    Instead of answering, he goes to the hospital room where he is staying, lies down again, and starts rolling around.


    This is a scene I have seen many times.


    ¡°Why are you trying to have fun while things are like this? You won¡¯t say no, right? ¡°It is a suppression of freedom!¡±


    ¡°Elena, I don¡¯t like it, so I shouldn¡¯t stick with her, right? ¡°You can¡¯t see your friend in trouble, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. go away. Red guy. Swish!¡±


    Lurin stood next to me and walked up to Elena, grabbed her head and started stroking it, just like Red Dragon. He lifts Elena¡¯s hair, looks at it, strokes it, andpares it to his own hair.


    Whypare that?


    Lurin¡¯s hair is good enough. Of course, polymorph has its limitations.


    So, it¡¯s true that elves¡¯ natural blonde hair is a bit softer, but if you say something like that, you¡¯ll cause an uproar.


    ¡°Is this good hair? Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes? That¡¯s¡­ .¡±


    I feel sorry for Elena as she is surrounded by two dragons.


    ¡°And my body isn¡¯t fully healed yet. That¡¯s what the elf said there. ¡°Take it easy for another week!¡±


    ¡°Really? ¡°It seems to me that everything is better?¡±


    No matter how you look at it, he is a patient. It doesn¡¯t look like it hurts.


    But kind Elena nodded strongly. Even though you are scared, you are merciful.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. If I release the polymorph and return to being a dragon in this state, it will put a bit of strain on the main body¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Look! ¡°They say so!¡±


    Red Dragon immediately intervenes and gestures that he is innocent. It¡¯s as if the sick person is a government official.


    ¡°So you¡¯re leaving in a week?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there too many questions about the human subject? ¡°That¡¯s my opinion!¡±


    Whoa whoa!


    ¡°What do you mean by that? ¡°I really can¡¯t get my head around the red thing.¡±


    Lurin, who probably didn¡¯t like the way he spoke, stepped in instead of me and punished me with a kick. Lulin¡¯s flying kick hits the dragon on the bed beautifully.


    Okay, this was good. So much so that I don¡¯t even feel like stopping. Hehehe.


    ¡°Aaaah! it hurts! You¡¯re a patient, you stupid kid! If you don¡¯t want to kill it, I¡¯d rather just leave it alone. ¡°I¡¯m shocked because I was betrayed too!¡±


    ¡°Who is this kid! Old man! you! ¡°There is no need to tolerate a dragon like this.¡±


    Lulin tried to arm Red Dragon with his body ovepping as he threw a kick on the bed. It¡¯s not a perfect armbar. There is no way Lurin knows about joints.


    The current technology is a hastily created torture technology to cause pain. It just so happens that its shape resembles an arm bar.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at this!¡±


    As if the effect was simr, Serena¡¯s scream rang out. As if she thought she couldn¡¯t lose, Serena grabbed Rurin¡¯s head. The moment the fight was about to begin, I grabbed Red Dragon¡¯s hand, which was holding Lurin¡¯s head.


    ¡°No hair. ¡°No one can touch Rurin¡¯s hair.¡±


    ¡°what? driving me crazy. What are you two doing together? hey! Elf! Help me!¡±


    ¡°Yes yes? That means¡­ .¡±


    Did you say that a shrimp¡¯s back explodes in a whale fight? Elena started to panic, not knowing what to do.


    Of course, I am the one who will solve thisedy-like situation.


    I grabbed Rurin by the back and pulled her off the bed. Then ites with a tter.


    ¡°Why are you doing that? The old red guy needs to be punished more. ¡°If you look at it, it will climb up!¡±


    ¡°Do not be ridiculous! Dare to tackle a ck topic!¡±


    Two dragons growling. Still, since it¡¯s not really a bloody fight, I¡¯m trying to get used to it now. This fight is meaningless.


    ¡°Stop it. stop! And there¡¯s Red I¡¯m El. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t treat me like a human being every time you say something.¡±


    ¡°L? It¡¯s E. What a strange name! What¡¯s good? I cannot tell the name of the great Red Dragon to humans, but I will tell it with great determination. ¡°I am Serena.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°What! why! why!¡±


    Serena raises her voice in surprise.


    This is a name that was called countless times during thest dragon fight. There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t know.


    Then Serena opens her eyes wide. Lulin red at Red and pulled me towards him.


    ¡°There is no need for a name like Red. You are hungry! Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I guess I should go up and do business.¡±


    And after returning.


    Another week. And ten days have passed. Serena still has no intention of leaving. Rather, they were naturally blending into the clinic as if they were trying to take root in Great City.


    As a dragon that has yed a lot, I would say it is very natural in that regard.


    If we were to evaluate its naturalness, it would naturally be one step higher than Lulin. He only looks like a human.


    ¡°The poison destroyed my brain?¡±


    Serena said those words after returning from a medical examination at the castle with Elena.


    ¡°Hmm. ¡°I think there was a solution for such a case.¡±


    ¡°what? really?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Elena and I opened our mouths at the same time in response to Sereina¡¯s unexpected answer.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Not being able to remember means there¡¯s no way. Ugh. ¡°Dragons are real.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ . Well, I¡¯ll be clicking here for a while, so I¡¯ll let you know if I remember anything. ¡°Isn¡¯t that okay?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s funny. Elena, is that guy annoying? Tell me honestly. I¡¯ll kick you out of the clinic. ¡°It¡¯s very easy to chase away a dragon.¡±


    I dragged Elena out of the red dragon¡¯s re and asked her seriously. But surprisingly, Elena shook her head.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because there is a great being, but men rarelye to me with other thoughts¡­ . It seems a littlefortable¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Eh? really? ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that mean patients aren¡¯ting at all?¡±


    ¡°no. ¡°It¡¯s just that people with evil intentions can¡¯t easily ess it, so patients are visiting us regardless.¡±


    ¡°is it so?¡±


    Is it because of Dragon Fear?


    I looked at the red dragon. He is fighting with Lulin as always, but his expression is innocent.


    I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s trying to suppress it or if he really wants to rest because of the shock of betrayal, but if Elena is okay with it, I can¡¯t interfere.


    ¡°If you feel ufortable at any time, I will send you back to Rare, so just tell me. ¡°You¡¯re not being threatened by anything, are you?¡±


    ¡°yes! And actually¡­ . ¡°It is quite helpful in terms of knowledge.¡±


    Red Dragon Serena.


    It is a young dragon and is about 1400 years old. Perhaps because he has experienced a lot of entertainment, he has a wealth of knowledge.


    Maybe that¡¯s why it seemed like they were providing a lot of help. If that¡¯s the case with Elena, then I have no excuse to force her out.


    Because everyone has freedom.

 Chapter 82

    # 82


    Chapter.20 A week in Korea


    ¡°Bangbangbang!¡±


    The car passes roughly. Cars filled the streets.


    I looked around wondering what on earth was going on.


    Very cloudy sky. The sky was full of dark clouds and it looked like it was going to rain at any moment.


    The streets are full of buildings.


    Lots of people passing by that building. I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.


    It is not thenguage of the other world. It was clearly Korean. A sign written in Korean catches my eye. So no matter how you look at it, this is my hometown, Korea.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I was surprised by the iprehensible situation and raised my mana. I can feel the mana. That means my body is normal.


    But where on earth is Rulin going and am I in modern times?


    In a situation I couldn¡¯t understand, I just started walking. bump into people Cursing and pointing are heard.


    The sense of reality was amazing.


    But it bothers me that Rurin is not next to me. I couldn¡¯t understand what was happening right now.


    I looked around again.


    No matter how you look at it, it is the street where I lived. I am definitely walking down that street.


    ¡°Please save me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s noisy, man.¡±


    At that time, an unusual voice was heard from the alley. I was dragged into the alley by a vaguely familiar voice.


    There was a high school girl wearing a school uniform standing there.


    ¡°You touched me on the subject, so it¡¯s only natural that you get the death penalty, right?¡±


    The high school girl stepped on the face of a man in his 40s, believed to be an office worker wearing a suit, and took out his wallet from his pocket. The expression is very confident and haughty.


    ¡°Are you touching me when you don¡¯t have much money? It¡¯s not even funny. ¡°Hey.¡±


    When he throws the wallet again, it hits the fallen man directly in the face.


    Wow.


    ¡°you you¡­ Lurin!¡±


    However, I was not frightened by the act of throwing the wallet, but by the high school girl¡¯s face.


    The face of the high school girl in front of me was clearly Rurin. This is our Rurin horse who looks so good with ck hair.


    I was very surprised and approached the high school girl. Then the high school girl Rurin grabbed my neck and frowned.


    ¡°What is uncle?¡±


    ¡°Lurin!¡±


    ¡°What is Lulin? ¡°Is this a new type of work?¡±


    When you hear your name, it¡¯s a new kind of work. At least, it¡¯s not a word that Lulin, who is proud of his name, would utter.


    There was instantaneous confusion.


    Are you saying it¡¯s not Lulin?


    In that situation, the high school girl Rurin looked up at me for a moment, thenughed and pushed me away.


    ¡°Why are you looking like the world has copsed? What a strange man. Well, I¡¯ll forgive you because I¡¯ve earned enough for today. ¡°For some reason, his face looks like I don¡¯t want to touch it.¡±


    The way he spoke waspletely different, but that smiling face was clearly Lulin. Lurin¡¯s face cannot be mistaken even in a dream. But they have different personalities and different ways of speaking.


    When I opened my eyes, I found myself back in modern times and Rurin was a high school girl.


    I had absolutely no idea what was going on.


    However, unlike me, who was confused, the high school girl Rurin shook her hands off, picked up the bag that had fallen, and turned her gaze away from me.


    Then, I put my bag on my back and walked out of the alley.


    ¡°It¡¯s that bitch. That bitch! ¡°I finally found it!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    At that very moment,rge men came rushing into the alley. Just by looking at them, you can see people with one shoulder. Anyone could see that he was a gangster.


    ¡°How dare you just steal your wallet and run away?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s because if I were a high school girl like you, I wouldn¡¯t want to get involved with a drooling pervert. What¡¯s more, you got robbed and followed me around like a bad guy, then took a punch and passed out?¡±


    ¡°This bitch? Try dying sometime. Brothers! ¡°Please do as I said earlier.¡±


    ¡°If you have a face like that, please do me any favor. ¡°Hehe.¡±


    The men who gathered together began to attack Lulin. Literally a fight. The fist flies towards Lulin.


    There was no recognition even for female high school students.


    However, high school girl Rurin smoothly dodged the punch. Then he throws a kick and knocks down a man.


    He seemed quite skilled at fighting. It seems like there have been a lot of cases like this.


    However, one of the men threw sand on it, blocking the view, and the ship got stuck in the boat.


    ¡°for a moment! ¡°Why don¡¯t we stop?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t watch any longer, so I raised my voice. At that very moment, nosebleeds poured from the nose of Rurin, a high school girl who had been hit in the face with a kick. Lurin stumbles and falls down, holding her nose.


    The men shouted, and I grabbed Rurin by the hair without even looking at them.


    No matter how skilled and confident she is in fighting, it is realistically impossible for a woman to fight more than five gangsters alone.


    Unless she¡¯s a dragon.


    However, high school girl Lurin did not use any mana. What was used was simply fighting.


    It can¡¯t be more correct.


    Even now, I am angry to the core.


    ¡°ha¡­ .¡±


    I had no choice but to raise my mana and make all the men faint. The gangsters were left unconscious without even knowing what had happened. This is thanks to lightning-type magic that can produce an effect like being hit by a stun gun.


    ¡°Lurin!¡±


    After defeating the thugs, I approached Lurin, a high school girl, and helped her up. Then Lurin ps my hand away.


    ¡°Do not touch! I don¡¯t know how you did it, but I don¡¯t need any help. ¡°Anyway, your goal is my body, right?¡±


    Lurin rummaged through her bag, took out a tissue, and covered her nose. But what you just said is ridiculous. What are you aiming for?


    ¡°It¡¯s not? Don¡¯t be unfair. Because originally, you were targeting my body.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you mentally ill? What nonsense are you talking about? Am I the uncle? ¡°This is the funniestedy I¡¯ve heard these days.¡±


    Lurin is puhaha! Heughed and got up from his seat and tried to walk away limping. But soon I fell. It seemed like his legs were loose.


    The punch to the stomach seemed to have caused quite a shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a dangerous life.¡±


    ¡°Are you even going to give me advice now? Are you a police officer or a teacher? The man¡¯s face looked familiar to me, so I left it alone¡­ ¡°Wait a minute, what are you doing?¡±


    As I approached, Lurin, whose legs gave out and sat down, showed great caution and retreated. While sitting down.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t intend to give advice. If you¡¯re going to live this dangerously, shouldn¡¯t you be a little stronger? Are you going to get through this difficult world with this level of skill? ¡°It was actually dangerous even now, right?¡±


    I said that and picked up Rurin, a high school girl. I can¡¯t resist because I don¡¯t have enough strength.


    ¡°I don¡¯t usually get hit. To those guys¡­ But today¡­ that¡­ that¡­ .¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Put it down right now! Are you yelling? ¡°Do you want to be a sex offender in broad daylight?¡±


    ¡°If you answer, put it down.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Man, this is the lowest. The lowest. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m trying to hear those words in person. that¡­ !¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lurin, a high school girl, started pulling my hair out as if she didn¡¯t like something. The only thing that was weak was his legs, but his hands seemed to be fine.


    ¡°It hurts dude!¡±


    ¡°So put it down!¡±


    ¡°No, no, if I say more than that, they¡¯ll put it down?¡±


    ¡°cadet! that¡­ That day¡­ You pervert¡­ .¡±


    And the line was heard again.


    cadet! It was very loud up to that point, but the lines after that were so quiet that it was difficult to even understand them. Of course, after thinking about it slowly and understanding what it meant, I regretted asking.


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    ¡°I told you so, put it down!¡±


    ¡°No, more than that, in the current situation, you will be attacked even if you are walking down the street? ¡°Let¡¯s go on the piggyback first.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Your house. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    ¡°mister. Isn¡¯t that too tant? I¡¯d rather just do whatever I want. ¡°It¡¯s not even funny that we¡¯re going home.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Are you taking me home? scared? ¡°A while ago, all the men were talking trivially.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What a strange man. Of course it¡¯s not scary. Rather, I wish I had done something when my legs felt weak for a moment. ¡°Once you recover, you¡¯ll just be dead.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you do it? So where is home? ¡°I just need to recover on the way home, right?¡±


    Lulin, a high school girl, suddenly said nothing.


    ¡°hey?¡±


    I asked again, but I heard breathing from behind me. And his back was wet, as if he had drooled. It seemed like he was asleep.


    This is absurd.


    It¡¯s definitely Lurin. It was clearly Lurin who wore the mask of this high school girl.


    The feel of the upholstery too. Everything is the same.


    Even the age of a high school girl.


    It was so simr to Lurin that it was a month before bing an adult.


    Besides, there is no one other than Lurin who falls asleep so easily behind my back.


    In that case, I can never let go of this high school girl Lulin. I couldn¡¯t understand the situation I was in right now, but I felt like if I let go of this high school girl Rurin, it would all be over if I let her go.


    By the way, what is it that shows such alertness and then suddenly falls asleep like this? For us Lurin, this is a very natural thing.


    I had no choice but to wander around and put Lurin down on a bench in a seemingly quiet park.


    Shoot!


    After some time, to make matters worse, it started raining. The sky has always been full of dark clouds, so it¡¯s not surprising, but why now?


    Even in the rain, high school girl Rurin was sleeping well. It¡¯s such a peaceful face. Yes, a face I know very well.


    Her face as she rolled around in bed, not wanting to get up.


    I just quietly looked at her. Like they sometimes do in restaurants.


    Seeing Rurin lying on the table while cooking is a kind of happiness. I hate to admit it, but it¡¯s definitely a huge part of my happiness.


    The rain continued to fall.


    And soon the moment was over.


    Because Lulin, a high school girl, suddenly opened her eyes and looked up at me. Then he got up and took a step back from the bench.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡± .¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to fall asleep on another man¡¯s back! Nonsense. ¡°Did he give me some kind of sleeping pill or something?¡±


    ¡°If that were the case, would you have justid me down here and watched me? ¡°He must have been dragged somewhere.¡±


    ¡°uh¡­ ?¡±


    I hurriedly chased after her and put an umbre over her head, and the high school girl made a confused face.


    Because what I said was definitely a correct opinion.


    ¡°this¡­ Strange. ¡°What on earth do you want to do, man?¡±


    ¡°I told you. It¡¯s because you are so simr to the person who was most precious to me. With Lurin¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Precious? Lurin? What¡¯s the name and why is it like that? Phew¡­ .¡±


    It¡¯s your name. This.


    I have a strong desire to record this scene. A Lulin whoughs at his own name.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange that he doesn¡¯t do anything even when I¡¯m asleep. Strange.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange? Actually, isn¡¯t that obvious? ¡°What on earth have you been doing to the people here?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, normally I would have beaten him like a dog and gone my own way, but this is really strange. Strangely, I don¡¯t like hitting my uncle? Even though you recklessly carried me¡­ I don¡¯t hate it, and I even fall asleep on my back¡­ .¡±


    That¡¯s a nice thing to hear. It means that my information is stored in the body of Lurin, a high school girl.


    As expected, you should never miss this high school girl Rurin.


    ¡°So, can I go to your house first?¡±


    Lulin, a high school girl, continued to look at me without saying a word, then walked outside my umbre and started running. When I run with him, he suddenly starts walking.


    It¡¯s somewhat of a stalker-like situation. But once I was sure that what was in front of me was Lulin, I couldn¡¯t give up.


    Be it a stalker or something else.

 Chapter 83

    # 83


    Chapter.20 A week in Korea


    Rurin, a high school girl, walked for a while and entered the apartment. Then he goes up to the second floor and opens the door lock. And I just went in.


    I thought he went in, but then he held the door and looked at me. I thought it meant toe in, so I went in and Rurin said, ¡°Quaang!¡± I closed the door making a noise and went into the bathroom.


    I can hear the sound of water.


    I came into the room. It smells like Lurin. ah. I really felt like something perverted, so I shook my head and headed to the kitchen.


    The refrigerator contains cooking ingredients. It looks like they are making a living. It¡¯s natural because it¡¯s a trace, but it¡¯s natural.


    Well, cooking is very easy. I made a few dishes with ingredients I had in the refrigerator. Since we have kimchi, we boil kimchi stew, and since we have eggs, we make egg rolls.


    For me, cooking at home is an easy challenge that I canplete in no time.


    ¡°What are you doing now, uncle?¡±


    Then, high school girl Rurines out after washing herself.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    This part was very heterogeneous. I can¡¯t believe Lurin washed up, dried herself properly, and even put on clothes and came out.


    How much morefortable would I have been if the original Lulin had been like this?


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? ¡°It¡¯s insidious.¡±


    ¡°You said I was being sneaky and let you into the house?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡°Something feels strange to me today.¡±


    Lulin, a high school girl, turned her head and went to sit on the sofa. And then you see me.


    Ah, as expected, Rurin is Rurin. Water is dripping from my head. Then yes.


    ¡°No, I told you to always wash your hair properly. ¡°It¡¯s damaging my hair.¡±


    I took a towel to the high school girl Lulin¡¯s head and began to wipe it very carefully.


    ¡°ah¡­ .¡±


    No, then I came to my senses and took a step back. It seems like my usual habits came naturally without me even realizing it. Even Lulin, a high school girl, opened her mouth as if she was so surprised.


    ¡°mister¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so natural? It felt so natural that I almost gave in to it. ¡°Are you some kind of yer or something?¡±


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be possible¡­¡± .¡±


    I stepped aside and ced the dishes I had prepared in front of her. Lurin, a high school girl, looks at this and tilts her head.


    ¡°Did you do this? ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like what you ordered?¡±


    ¡°huh. ¡°I did it.¡±


    ¡°With ingredients you have at home?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    Lulin tilts his head.


    I ate my food proudly. To let down your guard a little. Um, I made it, but it¡¯s delicious.


    As expected, cooking talent doesn¡¯t disappear no matter where you go.


    ¡°eat. Are not you hungry? ¡°What do you usually eat for a living?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually hungry.¡±


    Lulin, a high school girl, looked like she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and eventually picked up the food. I tasted it and immediately started devouring it.


    ¡°Man, what is this? Why is it so delicious? ¡°There¡¯s noparison to what I do!¡±


    Raising one¡¯s voice at the end of a sentence is Lurin¡¯s unique way of speaking.


    I shook my head.


    You need toe to your senses.


    I needed to understand the situation I was in with Rurin, the high school girl who appeared before me. We cannot remaincent in this abnormal situation forever.


    ¡°By the way, do you live alone? ¡°What about your parents?¡±


    ¡°¡­ doesn¡¯t exist. ¡°I¡¯m alone.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°He died when he was young, leaving behind only his belongings.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah¡­ ?¡±


    This guy seemed to be alone here too.


    There isn¡¯t a singlemon photo in the room.


    Why is Lulin alone here and there without me?


    ¡°Are you sympathizing with me now?¡±


    ¡°no. Can¡¯t you really think of anything else? ¡°Something about me?¡±


    ¡°Why are you treating someone with amnesia? I don¡¯t have any memories. Man, you¡¯re really strange. ¡°I feel crazy.¡±


    Lulin, a high school girl, shook her head. Then he started eating his food.


    I was impatient. How can this situation end?


    This is such a nightmare.


    The reality is that Rurin doesn¡¯t recognize me.


    ¡°Lurin, don¡¯t you remember this too?¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    I had nned to secretly acquire the earrings that Rurin had forgotten to wear and give them to herter.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m keeping Rurin¡¯s earrings. I immediately took out the earrings and showed them to her.


    The earrings sparkle because they are illuminated by fluorescent lights, not magic lights.


    Lurin, a high school girl, shook her head and picked up the earrings.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pierce my ears.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    I looked at her ears in surprise. There was no hole in the earlobe. It¡¯s a normal ear.


    Rurin cut a hole in her earlobe while wearing earrings. She said. It is said that holes intentionally drilled in one¡¯s body will remain for the rest of one¡¯s life. But the Lulin in front of me has no holes.


    What the hell is this?


    Right at that moment. The world turns around.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaa!


    My eyes suddenly opened at the sound. Loud car horns sound everywhere.


    huh? Snow?


    After realizing that my eyes had opened, I looked around again.


    But it wasn¡¯t a restaurant. It¡¯s the same world as before.


    It was modern.


    Hyundai, not a restaurant.


    The Earth, and within that Earth, a country called Korea. The verynd where I lived.


    There was no high school girl who looked exactly like Lurin, who was with her just moments ago. It¡¯s not her house.


    I was sitting on the main street just like when I first recognized Koreannd.


    As expected, I have no idea what happened to this.


    I looked around again.


    How much is reality and how much is fantasy? Could it have been a dream?


    But what is in front of me now is also modern times. This is not the world where I lived as a wizard for 15 years, but the Earth where I was born.


    A modern cultural object right before your eyes.


    Noisy cars. And traffic lights. A tall building.


    Slightly cloudy sky.


    No matter how you look at it, it is Korea. It¡¯s simr to the dream earlier. I can¡¯t figure out how far it is reality.


    no.


    I clearly remembered what happened at the restaurant. So obviously¡­ .


    ***


    That morning was ordinary. After visiting Serena, I opened the restaurant as usual. Then, realizing that I was out of soju for lunch, I used summoning magic as usual. Yes, the summoning magic was the problem.


    When I used summoning magic next to Lulin, who was forgetting about his beer. Unlike usual, a ck hole the size of a human body appeared.


    A box of soju was summoned through the ck hole, but the ck hole did not close after that. This is the first time such a ck hole has appeared.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s something other than a girl. ¡°Why do you go out and do things sometimes?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. If you¡¯re just surprised, your words get twisted like that. joy¡­ But what is this really?¡±


    ¡°So I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Is it the influence of mana?


    This is the first summoning magic since absorbing the dragon orb that day. Since Soju was summoned, there is nothing special about it. So when will this disappear?


    Has the summoning magic itself be stronger?


    I had many questions. If the number of times summoning magic can be used or its size are strengthened, there is nothing wrong with it.


    As I was observing the ck hole that did not disappear, Lulin suddenly pped his hands and made a fuss.


    ¡°oh! Now that I think about it, I think this is simr to the darkness when teleporting. Hi-Hi.¡±


    Lurin reaches out to the ck hole that appeared with such a sound. And at that very moment.


    ¡°you! Get sucked in! ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Lurin!¡±


    Lurin was instantly absorbed into the ck hole. Surprised, I quickly reached out to Lurin¡¯s feet. It¡¯s good to catch it. But I also got sucked into that darkness.


    .


    .


    .


    Yes, I apparently lost my mind after falling into a ck hole created after using a summoning spell. While I was losing my mind, I had a ridiculous dream.


    Baaaaaaaa!


    The horn continued to sound loudly. I turn my attention to the end of the road where the horn sounds.


    And then, at the end of my gaze, a very familiar woman came in. Not the Lurin in school uniform, but the Lurin I know very well. It was Lurin, wearing familiar clothes.


    The ce where Rurin is standing is in the middle of the road. The cause of the loud horn was Lulin.


    Baaaaaaaaaaaa!


    And right then.


    Kwaaaaaaaaaa!


    A speeding car collided with Lulin, who was standing there with an expression of uncertainty.


    A traffic ident urs with a loud noise. Smoke rose from the car¡¯s hood and the bumper was smashed.


    It collided with a person, but what was destroyed was the car, and Lulin was standing perfectly fine.


    Because of this, the cars that were honking their horns nearby stopped all at once, and other cars honked their horns again at the back, creating chaos.


    I was startled and ran to Rurin. Then Lurin looks at me with a nonchnt expression.


    ¡°Lurin!¡±


    ¡°you! What on earth is this ce? What is this monster again? ¡°It looks strange.¡±


    A quick nce shows that the bo is dented, but the driver appears to be unharmed. There may have been some minor injuries, but they didn¡¯t seem to be life-threatening.


    After confirming that, I led Rurin.


    What¡¯s important is that Lurin in front of me called me you. It¡¯s the real Lurin. This is not the Lurin of dreams living in modern times, but the Lurin we know all too well who is also a dragon.


    Still, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. To relieve my uneasiness, I examined Rurin¡¯s ears. The hole in her earlobe where she pierced it to wear the earrings I gave her remains clearly visible. That was a nightmare as expected.


    A hollowugh emerges.


    ¡°you? ¡°Why are you touching my ears?¡±


    ¡°Oh no. ¡°Let¡¯s talk after we get out of here.¡±


    First of all, I was happy. I¡¯m so happy to see Lurin asking back with an odd look on her face.


    But the ce is not good. People who look at Rurin, who is still standing after being hit by a car, as if she is a monster.


    In the midst of themotion, I pointed to the rooftop of the building roughly in front of me. Because it¡¯s best to disappear from here.


    ¡°Lurin, let¡¯s leave here for now. Try teleporting over there. Understand?¡±


    ¡°You mean over there?¡±


    Lulin frowned, looking ufortable, but followed my instructions and used teleportation anyway. Soon darkness overtakes my vision. We disappeared from the noisy ident scene and quickly moved to the rooftop of a building visible in the distance.


    The dream I had earlier was half true. In other words, it is true that it spread to Korea. It is not a dream within a dream. Returned to Korea. That much seemed to be indisputably true.


    Unlike Gray City, it is a noisy scene. There are lots of cars and lots of people walking on the streets.


    In a way, it was a situation where the wish came true. The reason I studied summoning magic was because I wanted to return to modern times.


    Of course, it is true that because I was satisfied with my life there, my desire to return someday began to fade.


    But I came back anyway.


    I checked and the current time on this earth is 2017. That means 15 years have passed since 2002 when I was summoned.


    15 years have passed in this world too. And the time I spent there was 15 years. Time passed the same way.


    Usually, when you go to another universe, you may find that only a little time has passed in this world, or that 100 or 200 years have passed.


    But it was the same.


    Since I disappeared from here, 15 years have passed in this world, just as 15 years have passed in this world.

 Chapter 84

    # 84


    Chapter.20 A week in Korea


    ¡°You, you, you!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°You, you, you, you, you!¡±


    As I was lost in my thoughts, Rurin called me endlessly. Thanks to this, I came to my senses and saw Rurin.


    ¡°Why why?¡±


    Before I know it, Rurin is climbing up my back, frowning, and calling me in my ear.


    ¡°No, get off my back before that.¡±


    ¡°you! This ce is so strange. What on earth is this world? ¡°Strange things are sparkling.¡±


    ¡°Why is our dragon so scared?¡­ ¡­ Argh! it hurts! hey! Lurin!¡±


    Rurin seemed to get angry when she heard that I was scared and started pulling my hair.


    She is very fussy and breathing heavily.


    ¡°There is no way this body could be scared!¡±


    ¡°okay. Okay. ¡°Come down!¡±


    Only then does hee down from behind my back and open my palm. I feel like my hair is being torn out in my hands.


    After shaking off my precious hair, Lurin looked around and continued to frown.


    ¡°You seem somewhat calm. But this is my first time with this body! ¡°What kind of world are we doing here?¡±


    ¡°no. It¡¯s not calm. It¡¯s been 15 years, so I¡¯m dumbfounded. ¡°Well, I¡¯m better than you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been 15 years?¡±


    ¡°This is the world I originally lived in.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lulin tilts his head. He pretends to be thinking about something and after a while nods.


    ¡°ah! Is that what you said once? So then we have moved dimensions after all! Oh oh!¡±


    Grumpy eyes. He had a truly surprised face.


    Well, even the dragons would be surprised. I once asked her if dimension shift was among the 10 ss mental magic that dragons could use, but she answered that it was impossible even for dragons.


    Also, Lurin already knows that I originally came from another dimension. Because dragons know best when ites to magic.


    Of course, when I first confessed my origins, her reaction ended up just saying ¡°Oh.¡±


    If you think about it, it is very simr to the current reaction.


    Of course, I never exined what my hometown was like. So, you must be on guard like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s a world where technology has developed a little. ¡°Should we say that buildings are being built taller and that the things passing by on the roads earlier are not monsters, but a means of transportation that has developed?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°All I need is you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for that.¡±


    That¡¯s actually the same for me too. Rurin and I looked at each other and nodded strongly. And then we held hands and started walking down the street again.


    Actually, since I came to this country, there is only one thing I want to do. The only reason I wanted to return to Earth from the other side was because of my parents.


    If it weren¡¯t for the desire to meet my separated parents, I would have been satisfied with my life.


    A ck hole created by summoning magic. Due to the influence of that ck hole, I unintentionally entered this world.


    If so, the first thing you need to do is find your parents. And then go back. Because my home is already over there.


    To do that, you first need money. In this world, it is especially difficult to survive even a day without money. Well, it¡¯s simr to Grace City.


    Of course, the way to raise money is simple.


    I ced my hand on the belt made of pure gold. I didn¡¯t know this would help in this way. This gold belt can be found in rare ces. Of course, since there is a summoning magic, it is possible to summon gold, but for now, it would be better to sell this belt to make a living.


    Using summoning magic was a bit ambiguous. I didn¡¯t want to use the summoning spell again, at least until I found my parents.


    Now that we are here, we must achieve our goal.


    If it is clear that the reason you came here was the summoning magic, you will be able to return to Grace City the moment you use the summoning magic again. Considering the theory of the ck hole that appeared, it is quite possible.


    Of course I want to return to Grace City, but only after I¡¯m done with my work here.


    That¡¯s why I pulled out my belt. Pure gold is an eternal currency that is epted both here and there.


    I went straight to the nearby gold and silver room and exchanged the belt for money. Of course, in situations where ID was requested, I had no choice but to use dragon spirit magic.


    Even though I had always warned Lurin never to use her as a human subject, I guess there is nothing we can do in this situation.


    Well, the whole world is like that.


    Anyway, I got a good price with my pure gold belt and Lurin¡¯s mental magic coboration, so I had enough money for the time being.


    ¡°Lurin, I have this much. If you happen to be separated from me, you can buy anything with it, so just buy it and eat it. okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh, is this the money of this town? ¡°The animals on the ranch will like it because it¡¯s paper and not coins.¡±


    ¡°There are coins here too, but paper is more valuable in this world.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Lurin held the bill in her hand with a puzzled look on her face. There doesn¡¯t seem to be much interest. I just saw him stuffing it in his pocket.


    Lurin knew about the concept of money in the other world, but had no interest in it at all. Of course, I like jewelry.


    However, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s currency or property, it¡¯s just the dragon¡¯s instinct to like shiny things.


    Now that you have money, you can start looking for your parents in earnest. To do this, the best way is to start by visiting the neighborhood where you used to live.


    As I looked around to see how to get around, a subway station caught my eye. As soon as I discovered the station, I moved with Lurin. When I came down and looked, the subway map was much moreplicated than it was 15 years ago.


    Well, it is said that rivers and mountains change in 10 years.


    ¡°This basement looks bigger than my rare in your basement. What! ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    He started to get upset and furrowed his eyebrows, so I pulled his ears.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t home, so don¡¯t show any strangepetitive spirit.¡±


    ¡°sick!¡±


    I left Lurin caressing my ear, which I pulled and then let go, and went to the bathroom. I guess it could be said that the thought of going to the neighborhood where my parents lived made me nervous and made me want to urinate.


    ¡°Lurin, stay here. I¡¯m going to the bathroom. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go to the bathroom either, do you?¡±


    ¡°no. This body is controble. It¡¯s different from you. Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    Yes, honestly, it is a great ability. Can you control your urine?


    I¡¯m a little envious of something.


    ***


    Rurin took a closer look at the bathroom El entered. Blue cover. Then I looked ahead again.


    She has a developed sense of smell and hates the smell of bathrooms. Of course, the cleanliness of the bathrooms in Gray City and the subway stations are different, but Rulin doesn¡¯t know that.


    Lulin quietly looked at the humans passing by. People wearing strange clothes. It was strange, so strange that I couldn¡¯t even bother to say it was strange anymore.


    ¡°There are a lot of strange people in El¡¯s hometown.¡±


    Lurin then focused on one ce. Where everyone passes by making noises.


    Of course, that ce is the subway ticket gate. However, it was also something that Lulin could not understand at all.


    Lurin¡¯s curiosity was inted by the sight of such a strange sight. It is not eptable for a great being to know something that he does not know.


    So he moved like everyone else.


    As you pass through the turnstiles, put your hands where people put their hands.


    Beep-!


    Then, with a strange sound, a still bar blocks Lulin¡¯s path.


    ¡°Oh oh?¡±


    Lulin found that in itself fascinating.


    ¡°What is this? It¡¯s funny. Should I destroy it?¡±


    Just as El was making a decision, which must have been a storm of nagging, the little boy behind her poked Lurin on the back and spoke to her. Thanks to this, the life of the wicket was extended.


    ¡°I have to use my sister¡¯s card!¡±


    The girl waved her card around and showed it to Rurin,pletely unaware that her actions had saved the subway station.


    ¡°card?¡±


    Lurin, who obviously didn¡¯t understand, tilts her head.


    ¡°this! Traffic Card.¡±


    The kid walked in front of Lulin, ced his card in the center of the turnstile, and passed while beeping.


    ¡°You¡¯re an adult, but you don¡¯t even know this?¡±


    He then made a bombshell deration by inserting the transportation card into a ne-type card holder. It was something that a normal Rurin would not have tolerated, but the girl was safe because she could not understand what the kid was talking about: a transportation card.


    Would you say this is a situation where curiosity calms anger?


    ¡°I do not know.¡±


    ¡°Sell it over there. ¡°Mom bought it from there.¡±


    ¡°Over there?¡±


    The ce the kid pointed to was a convenience store, not a machine that sold disposable transportation cards. Lurin looked at the convenience store with the same curiosity.


    It¡¯s no big deal. Lurin¡¯s daily routine involves smashing everything that gets in her way, but for some reason, she wanted to try something that made that beeping sound. If you want to try it, you should try it. That¡¯s Lulin.


    There is no big belief or reason there.


    ¡°Heeyeon! what are you doing!¡±


    ¡°mom!¡±


    The mother of the child who entered through the turnstile first called loudly. Thanks to this, the girl ran straight towards her mother.


    Lulin was no longer interested in the girl. My attention shifted to the convenience store the child pointed to. Lurin confidently walked towards the convenience store inside the subway station.


    There are a lot of strange items. The basic structure was simr to Gray City¡¯s general store. Therefore, Lurin first spoke to a man who appeared to be a clerk. No, I ordered it.


    ¡°Give me a transportation card.¡±


    ¡°Transportation card?¡±


    The part-time worker at the convenience store absent-mindedly handed out his transportation card to Rurin, who was verymanding. Whether it¡¯s an imperative or something else, you¡¯re first captivated by the face.


    ¡°Here it is. How much would you like to charge?¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Lurin red at the clerk who was saying something absurd. As a dragon, she had nomon sense about human society, but she had been following El for a long time, so she was familiar with the customs of buying and selling things.


    Above all, it is only natural that the restaurant¡¯s main job is to sell food.


    However, no matter how much of a dragon she is, she has absolutely no knowledge of needing to recharge her transportation card. This is at the level of an idiot.


    Although she can interpret thenguage of any race, she cannot interpret and understand concepts that do not exist in the world she originally lived in. Lurin narrowed her eyebrows and frowned. It also means that your temper is slowly improving.


    ¡°You have to charge it before you can use it.¡±


    But the clerk kept repeating the word recharge.


    Lurin, who was on the verge of exploding, red at the clerk. It¡¯s like thest chance she gave me.


    ¡°So what is that charge? how!¡±


    ¡°So, you have to load money onto your transportation card to use it, but that money¡­ .¡±


    The clerk who was speaking bes speechless. Rurin spoke Korean so naturally that I momentarily forgot about it, but no matter how I looked at it, I felt like she was a foreigner.


    The facial features and the color of the eyes. Thinking about theck ofmunication, Lurin was thinking about exining charging in English, but when the word money came out, Lurin searched her pockets, happy that she finally understood the meaning.


    ¡°Oh money? It¡¯s money. I¡¯ll tell you sooner. That¡¯s it! ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    My pockets are full of bills that L just gave me. Rurin took out the entire bundle of 50,000 won and held it out in front of the clerk.


    ¡°This is enough, right? You are slow to act. If you are that slow about the clerk topic, L will scold you. Tsk tsk.¡±


    Lulin spoke based on his own experience.


    ¡°yes yes?¡±


    But the clerk¡¯s panic continued.


    I feel like I want to cry.

 Chapter 85

    # 85


    Chapter.20 A Week in Korea


    ¡°Oh, I wish I could give you two! ¡°Eldo!¡±


    ¡°You mean two or two.¡±


    The clerk was at a loss as to what to do with the money Rulin gave him. There will never be a need to charge this much. I didn¡¯t know what to do, so I decided to recharge it in increments of 50,000 won.


    Because it was the customer who gave the money.


    ¡°Here it is. And since it¡¯s 106,000 won, the rest is¡­ .¡±


    Looking at the amount, which seemed to be well over a million won, the clerk tried to return the money to Rurin, but no one was there.


    ¡°SONNIEEIM!¡±


    The clerk was embarrassed and tried to take the money out, but his foot got twisted and he fell down. At that time, when people¡¯s eyes were focused everywhere, Lurin didn¡¯t even care and grabbed El¡¯s hand, who just happened toe out of the bathroom.


    ¡°you! I show you what fun I have! ¡°Follow me!¡±


    ¡°huh? ¡°What is it?¡±


    Rurin held Elle¡¯s hand and ran. Rurin handed a transportation card to L and looked at her transportation card with curious eyes.


    As I was about to pass through the turnstile, the partition closed and a beep beep sound sounded.


    Lurin then held up the card.


    Beep.


    Then the turnstile bes quiet.


    ¡°How are you? If I just go, they dare to block me, but if I put this on them, they will open. Hehe, there are many amazing things about where you live.¡±


    Rurin is obsessed with transportation cards and uses the card several times. Naturally, El began to panic.


    A station employee approaches from a distance.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing, take a nap and let¡¯s go first.¡±


    El immediately dragged Lurin down to the basement. Then, the door of the subway that had just arrived opened.


    ¡°Oh oh! It is also open here. ¡°What is this huge thing again?¡±


    El sighed and boarded the subway with an excited Rurin. And after that, the screams of a part-time worker singing ¡°Sonyiiiiim!¡±e out.


    ***


    The destination is the house where I used to live. I vaguely remember the faces of my parents, whom I had forgotten. Because I was suddenly thrown into the other world, not even a single photo was allowed.


    As the subway started to run across the Han River, Rurin put her face against the window and let out exmations.


    ¡°I see the river. Oh, running over the river. This subway is amazing. ¡°Yes, you are slower than me.¡±


    okay. If you be a dragon and fly, you can easily beat the subway. This is our Rurin, who makes you shake your head while you are in a state of confusion.


    The subway soon reached its destination. Arrive at OO station and get off. It¡¯s been 15 years, but this neighborhood hasn¡¯t changed that much. The apartmentplex that was built during the apartment boom was still there.


    There is no redevelopment as feared. The apartment where I lived. And the elementary school I went to is the same.


    When I see familiar buildings, I start to feel longing. There were a lot of new buildings on the street, so there wasn¡¯t much change, but because it was a quiet apartmentplex, there wasn¡¯t much change overall.


    The problem is whether my parents still live here. I heard that usually families of missing people do not move. This is because missing family members maye to your home.


    It is thest ray of hope.


    My situation is exactly the same. No, we should hope so. I hope you¡¯re waiting for me at home.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Actually, this is where I lived before moving to your world.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? ¡°You lived in a ce that seemed stuffy.¡±


    It¡¯s true that the apartment looks a bit like that. It is not for nothing that Ipare it to a matchbox. Compared to restaurants and ranches located on vast grasnds.


    Anyway, I took the elevator and went upstairs. In the meantime, I felt intense gaze and turned my head.


    The main character of that gaze is a woman I don¡¯t know at all. She is looking at me with intense eyes. Thanks to you, our eyes met. At that moment, thedy quickly takes her eyes off me.


    ¡°Why are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    Thedy waved her hand and started looking somewhere else. Soon the elevator stops at the 6th floor.


    I got out of the elevator right away. And it stopped in front of room 604. I hesitated for a moment, took a deep breath, and rang the doorbell.


    How long has it been since I was this nervous? Come to think of it, after gaining the power of the Dragon Lord, there was almost nothing to be nervous about.


    But it¡¯s different now. I¡¯m nervous. I was thirsty. So much so that the less than a minute it took for an answer toe back from the inte felt like an eternity.


    ¡°who are you?¡±


    However, despite all the tension and anticipation, the woman¡¯s voice that came over the inte was the first time I had heard it.


    No matter how much time has passed, there is no way you can¡¯t recognize your mother¡¯s voice. A huge disappointmentes.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­ sorry. ¡°You came to the wrong ce.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes.¡±


    Thedy answered with a bit of annoyance, as if it was absurd. It seemed like the inte would be cut off soon, but at that moment, I urgently spoke again. Because I felt like all clues would disappear after this moment.


    ¡°Oh, wait a minute, I¡¯m sorry, but do you know someone who used to live here? The name is Jeonghwa Lee¡­ .¡±


    ¡°yes? well.¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    Thedy hung up the inte without giving any clues. You really don¡¯t know. With that in mind, I took a step back from room 604.


    At that time, someone grabbed my arm from behind. Not Lurin. I was surprised and looked back to see the same woman who had taken the elevator with me earlier standing there.


    ¡°if¡­ .¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for Jeonghwa?¡±


    ¡°Ooh, do you know my mother?¡±


    My mother¡¯s name came out of my grandmother¡¯s mouth. When I asked again in surprise, the woman tilted her head as if trying to think of something.


    ¡°wait a minute!¡±


    After a while, he shouted loudly, suddenly pped his hands, and ran somewhere. Toward room 605 on the same floor.


    After a while, thedy brought out a photo from home. Hepared the picture with me and started shouting with a shocked face.


    ¡°also! also! He¡¯s Jeonghwa¡¯s son, right? He¡¯s gone missing! ¡°Oh my!¡±


    Sister Jeonghwa.


    At the familiar name, I looked at the woman¡¯s face again. Maybe it was so long ago that I couldn¡¯t remember much. However, when I looked at the photo I handed over, some memories from the past came to mind. It was clearly ady who lived on the same floor. He was a person who was very close to my mother.


    ¡°ah!¡±


    When I let out an exmation without realizing it, the woman suddenly let out a long sigh and her expression began to harden.


    He looked very tearful and hugged me and patted my back.


    ¡°okay¡­ ! This guy, where did you go and are you here now? ¡°My sister has been looking for you for so long!¡±


    After saying that, he suddenly sat down in tears. Anyone can tell that the tears are not from joy at my appearance.


    Suddenly my heart started pounding. Those tears must have something to do with my mother. With my mother.


    As a result, I didn¡¯t have the confidence to ask anything. Not knowing what to do, I stood still and looked at the woman in confusion.


    Rurin grabs the hem of my clothes. She wasn¡¯t saying anything.


    Time passes quietly like that.


    But I couldn¡¯t stay like this forever. It is a difficult truth to face, but it cannot be buried. In order to know the truth, I took another deep breath and opened my mouth to the woman who was sitting down and crying.


    ¡°Perhaps your mother¡­¡± .¡±


    I can¡¯t speak well. My heart felt like it was going to explode. Either Dragon Heart or my heart. Heart and intestines. And I feel like everything in me is about to explode.


    When she saw my face, she grabbed the wall of the hallway and stood up.


    ¡°Seeing as you came this way, it looks like you didn¡¯t know the news at all¡­ . If so, I should tell you or you¡¯ll keep looking¡­ .¡±


    Thedy walked, making a sign to follow her. So I followed. Lurin quietly follows me.


    So I went into thedy¡¯s house. She quietly sat Lulin and I down at the table. Rurin looks at me quietly. I don¡¯t know if he knew that my condition was strange or not, but I just stared at him quietly.


    Thedy silently got into the car and sat down in the chair. There is silence for a moment. The silencested for several minutes.


    I couldn¡¯t break the silence first. In the end, it was thedy who changed the situation first.


    ¡°I heard your uncle was in a car ident. He passed away while fighting illness. That was already 10 years ago. My older sister was left alone and suffering, which made her body weak. Still, he wandered around looking for you and eventually followed you. That was already 5 years ago. 5 years ago! Hey! ¡°Where on earth did youe from?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    I hear the sky falling. Where is this clear blue sky? I can¡¯t believe they both passed away.


    From that moment on, I don¡¯t even remember what I heard or how I moved. Everything is hazy.


    Are you saying your parents are not from this world? You said you became weak while looking for me?


    It was fucking fate.


    I don¡¯t know how much hardship I went through being alone in an unfamiliar world. The reason I persevered as I passed the risk of death was because I dreamed of the day when I would meet my parents again.


    Especially since I didn¡¯t know Lulin at that time.


    But in the end, what ends up happening is this tragedy.


    It couldn¡¯t be like this.


    Tears naturally flowed as I felt like everything had copsed.


    .


    .


    .


    My mother was a kind person. You always supported and pushed me to do what I wanted to do. Even if my father was against it, my mother always supported me. And I convinced my father.


    Going to culinary school was a difficult decision, but he followed my advice. and¡­ and¡­ .


    I can¡¯t think of anything to say.


    I didn¡¯t leave because I wanted to leave. Something that couldn¡¯t have happened happened and I was forgotten from this world.


    What a fate.


    Thinking about my parents who had closed their eyes in a situation where I didn¡¯t know if my son was dead or alive, my already dark eyes felt even more painful.


    ¡°Whoa¡­ . Damn it.¡±


    After a while, I could barely see my surroundings. I was sitting on the fire escape of my apartment.


    What¡¯s surprising is that Rurin is standing quietly next to me. He is just looking down at me crying quietly. Then I make eye contact with her. It was not until the moment their eyes met that Lurin quietly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Is your mother dead too?¡±


    ¡°huh. maybe¡­ .¡±


    When I barely answered, Rurin came and sat next to me. He suddenly hugged me and started patting my back.


    I¡¯ve patted her on the back many times, but this is the first time since we met that Rurin has patted me on the back.


    ¡°Okay. I am by your side! And I will always be by your side. ¡°If you¡¯re that sad, I¡¯m sad too.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    Lurin¡¯s warmth seeps into my empty heart. I¡¯ve hugged her many times, but this was definitely the first time I¡¯ve felt warmth to my heart.


    Rurinforts me. It¡¯s kind of funny, but the peace that came to my mind was entirely thanks to her.


    A sense of security surrounds me, as if I was being held in my mother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I was sad too when my mom died. I cried a lot. I couldn¡¯t stop crying because I didn¡¯t know you back then. But now I am by your side. ¡°Don¡¯t cry because you have this body.¡±


    ¡°okay¡­ .¡±


    Lurin spoke to me with an expressionless expression, but her appearance seemed so dazzling.


    Like a goddess.


    At this moment, I gave up everything and just fell into Lulin¡¯s arms.


    It¡¯spletely the opposite of usual.

 Chapter 86

    # 86


    Chapter.20 A Week in Korea


    ***


    If Rurin wasn¡¯t by my side, I might have lost the will to live, cursed fate, and be a wreck.


    Transition to a fantasy world.


    Fate in that world could only be described as harsh. It is not an exaggeration to say that he did not have great power from the beginning, and that the past years were filled with dangers of death.


    The only thing I was thankful for in that world was meeting an innocent dragon.


    After that, I couldn¡¯te to my senses for two days and rolled around in the hotel room. After two days, I could barely get out of bed.


    It can¡¯t spread like this.


    Above all, I have Rurin. Whether your feelings for her are family, lover, hateful or kind. Because I have this dragon.


    Must live.


    Besides, there is no longer any reason to cling to thisnd. I spent 15 years there. If it weren¡¯t for the reason of my parents, the world over there was naturally more familiar to me.


    There is a restaurant to run, there are neighbors, and above all, Rurin is the person there.


    Okay, let¡¯s go back.


    Let¡¯s bury all the sorrow caused by our parents¡¯ affairs and move on to the other world.


    I opened my eyes with that thought. Lulin was leaning over me and teasing me by nudging my cheek.


    ¡°Stop stabbing me and it hurts.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Then Rurin reacts and jumps up.


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you as usual! ¡°Have you finallye to your senses?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Lulin¡¯s eyes shine as he nods.


    ¡°Oooh!¡±


    Raise your arms. He stops poking his finger and runs towards me. I stopped Lurin like that.


    ¡°Stop charging! ¡°Let¡¯s stop first.¡±


    He picked up Lurin and ced her on the floor. And then I got out of bedpletely. And I told Lurin the important truth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our world, Lurin.¡±


    ¡°Oh good! Finally! ¡°For this body, that world is good.¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°Then do you want to go back alone?¡±


    I jump up and run around. So, when I secretly started saying things that I didn¡¯t mean to, Rurin narrowed her eyes and red at me.


    ¡°What is that? ¡°Did you lose your brain after a few days ofck of energy?¡±


    ¡°No, your brain is fine?¡±


    ¡°If you are here, I will be here too. That is a truth that does not change even if all things change. you. ¡°You don¡¯t even know that.¡±


    ¡°Was it that much of a truth? haha.¡±


    Yes, this is Lurin. Rather, it makes my heart feel warmer. I suddenly want to hug him, but I hold back. How long until Rurin¡¯s birthday?


    Everything is postponed until then.


    Everything.


    ¡°Yes, of course I have to go back too. I don¡¯t have a home here anymore. Because my house is a restaurant on a hill. ¡°It¡¯s also where your rare is.¡±


    ¡°Your brain has finallye back. ¡°Thank goodness.¡±


    Rurin nods her head strongly, crossing her arms.


    ¡°This is a ce where you just feel sad, so I don¡¯t want to stay there any longer!¡±


    The next words are a little poignant. This dragon keeps making my heart fluttertely. I quietly look at Lurin. Then Lurin also looks at me.


    The intersection of gazes continues. I shook my head.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    I barely got back to the point and cast the summoning spell.


    Because the mana increased with the dragon¡¯s bead, the summoning magic became stronger and such a ck hole was created, so all you have to do is repeat the same method.


    There was no change in that thought.


    But there was a problem, so I couldn¡¯t use the summoning magic.


    ¡°Lurin, that¡¯s strange. I¡¯m running low on mana. ¡°I haven¡¯t recovered yet.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, dear?¡±


    Lulin shakes his head and moves Mana. It was an action that indicated there was nothing wrong.


    ¡°My mana is fine.¡±


    Lurin disappeared in an instant. Then it appears again in an instant. It looks like teleportation was used.


    ¡°what? You know, I¡¯m a little strange too. Mana does not recover quickly. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°you also?¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, this world is severelycking in mana in the atmosphere. Yes! This is it. It¡¯s because this world itself is sorelycking in mana. Normally, I would have to immediately draw mana and recover, but I couldn¡¯t do that. Well, since summoning magic is a pretty big magic, I think it will take some time for that much mana to recover. ¡°It is a strange world without mana.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? I see ¡°I have very little mana.¡±


    Aftering here, I didn¡¯t care about Mana at all because of my desire to find my parents, and after that, I couldn¡¯t care about Mana because of the shock of my parents¡¯ death.


    Now that I¡¯m trying to use mana, it feels clear. That there is absolutely no mana to attract.


    And with almost no mana.


    Well, if you have a lot of mana, there is no reason not to have a wizard. That being said, I had to wait until my mana recovered.


    Even in the other world, summoning magic consumed a lot of mana. Before the amount of mana that could be stored increased significantly, summoning magic could only be used once a day.


    Mana absorption and storage capacity, and mana management ability to use it. All of these are factors that determine ss, and my mana recovery has be incredibly fast.


    As long as you have a little mana, recovery is possible. However, it will only take a few days. That meant that I would be forced to stay here for a few days.


    ***


    Rurin is sleeping peacefully at the hotel. I¡¯m not particrly upset by the fact that I won¡¯t be able to go back for a while.


    Just as he was rolling around here and there, snoring on the restaurant table, he was also sleeping here.


    It almost feels like a dream that he patted me without even sleeping properly while I was lying down.


    The change in behavior is so drastic.


    Of course, I also have some problems.


    Since I don¡¯t work at a restaurant, I sleep peacefully together. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to adapt if I go back like this.


    It might be a little difficult for a few days.


    But I still feel the need to go back.


    The home of my life is no longer Korea, but thatnd.


    By running a restaurant, Imunicate with people and live like that. It¡¯s already been a few days since I haven¡¯t felt that reward.


    I consoled myself with those feelings and woke up Rurin. The sun has already risen in the sky.


    Since I can¡¯t go back for a few days anyway, it¡¯s not a bad idea to have a little fun while waiting.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be a good memory to seal away bad memories and just wander the streets of thisnd as if nothing had happened, with no intention of evering back?


    Shoot!


    I plunged the half-asleep Lurin into the pouring water and washed her.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ .¡±


    Lulin is beside himself. Same as usual. It doesn¡¯t matter. The bottom line is that all you have to do is wash it.


    ¡°Huh? It got warmer. Then sleep.¡±


    Then, while spouting nonsense, he bends over in the bathtub. I washed it with hot water and it didn¡¯t work.


    Mercy is the end.


    Sssssssssssshhhh!


    Soon cold water pours down.


    Then I got out of the bathtub and returned to the room.


    5 seconds. 4 seconds. 3 seconds. 2 seconds. 1 second. Soon a scream echoes from the bathtub.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold! You! ¡°If you catch a cold, you¡¯ll be the only one suffering!¡±


    Rurin ran out wearing a towel while making an absurd threat. I handed out the clothes to Rurin.


    Rurin also looks very good in clothes from this era. No, what would not suit Lurin¡¯s face?


    It would look good even if I wore an Eskimo outfit.


    ¡°Cold water is good for your skin. I did that on purpose. Look, it¡¯s bouncy.¡±


    ¡°My skin is naturally plump!¡±


    Lurin proudly asserts what anyone can see as being true.


    Since it was true, I didn¡¯t say anything and went out with my hotel key. Naturally, Rurin follows.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get something to eat. ¡°I¡¯m getting tired of hotel food.¡±


    ¡°rice? That¡¯s good. hungry¡­ .¡±


    Actually, when I came to my senses, there was something I was craving. That is Jjajangmyeon.


    Thest time I had Jjajangmyeon was 15 years ago. I am full of thoughts about taking this opportunity to eat and go home. Jjajangmyeon is ssified as Chinese food, but if you look at it closely, it is the same as Korean food.


    Moreover, it is meaningful because it is a food that I always ate as a child.


    Now that I think about it, Jjajangmyeon has never been recreated in a restaurant. Suddenly thinking about that makes me want to eat more.


    Nostalgia for the ck bean noodles I ate with my friends during my school days stimtes me.


    Without thinking about anything else, I just went into a nearby Chinese restaurant. This is a delivery restaurant located on the second floor. In the case of delivery restaurants, the size of the restaurant is usually very small.


    There are about 3 tables. Yes, this is exactly what the Chinese restaurant looks like in my memories. Should I say that I am somehow excited? With that in mind, I opened the door to the Chinese restaurant and immediately called out my order.


    ¡°Here, please give me two ck bean noodles and one sweet and sour pork.¡±


    ¡°yes! thank you.¡±


    Thedy took the order and went inside, and soon the delivery man came in carrying an iron bag and opened his mouth to the man in the kitchen.


    ¡°I heard the water pipe in your building burst?¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°Water pipes?¡±


    ¡°So I turned off all the water. ¡°They say the manager wille up soon and exin the situation?¡±


    ¡°What kind of bullshit is that? ¡°Have you nned to ruin the business?¡±


    A man believed to be the store owner came out of the kitchen and ran outside. Thedy who took our order frowned heavily and approached us.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do it right now. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. It can¡¯t be helped. ¡°I¡¯lle next time.¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­ ! ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    ¡°They say there¡¯s no watering out.¡±


    ¡°water is? If water doesn¡¯te out, you can just make it! ¡°Like in a restaurant!¡±


    Lulin stood up confidently and gestured toward the kitchen.


    This is an action that should have been prevented. Soon a huge amount of water takes over the restaurant. A water storm swept away the restaurant. Like a flood? A leaky house?


    ¡°Hey maaaaa!¡±


    ¡°why¡­ They say there is no water. Why do we make water like this in our restaurant? ?¡±


    When I got angry, Lurin looked a little discouraged, but whispered as if asking why I was angry about such an obvious fact.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use magic here. Mana is a waste. Never use it. okay?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening! Where is the water suddenly like this? ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    The woman, perhaps because of the burst water pipe, saw water all over the floor and ran outside. It was like he was trying to fight the manager.


    Feeling sorry, I raised the cleaning fee and left the restaurant. It¡¯s a crazy day from the start.


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s good. ¡°I didn¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°what? He said he was hungry. What didn¡¯t he like? You couldn¡¯t have used magic on purpose¡­ .¡±


    Lulin didn¡¯t answer and ran behind me. The culprit is confirmed.


    It was probably because I didn¡¯t like the attitude of either the uncle or thedy. Ugh.


    But the more it goes on, the more I want to eat Jjajangmyeon. I changed my mind.


    It was a mistake to go to a small delivery restaurant when it wasn¡¯t something I wanted delivered to. This time, I took Lulin to a Chinese restaurant in the downtown area. It is a traditional Chinese restaurant that focuses on multi-course meals.


    The huge hall is full of tables. And there was also a room table. Red pirs and decorations reminiscent of China are visible here and there.


    I went into the room with Lurin and sat down. Rurin spins the disk around, as if she is amazed by the table shape she has never seen before.


    The Chinese-style dining table, which is circr and can be rotated, rotates freely. Lose self-confidence.


    ¡°You, this isfortable! Are you leaving a lot of food here and taking it back? ¡°Oh, make this at the restaurant too!¡±


    Even though the food hasn¡¯t even been served yet, Rurin notices the beauty of the table and startsughing. scary. As expected, no one can match Rurin¡¯s analysis of food.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to make it and steal other customers¡¯ food?¡±


    ¡°Rurrrurrrurrrurun!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t suddenly speak Lulun¡¯snguage!¡±


    I pulled Lurin¡¯s cheeks, who started spouting monsternguage, and waited for the ck bean noodles. Then, Jjajangmyeon appears. Sweet and sour pork too. As a result, I ignored the course meal and only ordered two ck bean noodles and sweet and sour pork.

 Chapter 87

    # 87


    Chapter.20 A week in Korea


    The appetizing smell that stands out along with the ck soybean paste. Steam rising. Peas sprinkled exquisitely on top. And pickled radish next to it.


    I picked up chopsticks. Jjajangmyeon is most enjoyable when you rub the noodles together. In that sense, I prefer in Jjajangmyeon rather than mixed Jjajang on a tray. Personally.


    ¡°Why is this ck?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s one of those spicy, delicious foods. I don¡¯t know if it will suit your taste, but it¡¯s what I like. ¡°Try it.¡±


    ¡°oh! Is that so? Is it something you like? Then, even if it doesn¡¯t taste good, I¡¯m okay with it.¡±


    Rurin left a heartwarming line and followed me, mming her chopsticks into the ck bean noodles. It¡¯s so exciting.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­ .¡±


    The moment I tried to exin while looking at the steaming Jjajangmyeon. People came rushing into the restaurant.


    ¡°Please cooperate for a moment!¡±


    Uddangtangtang! The police suddenly came in. At the same time, several people in the store began to quickly run away. Some of the guests.


    As soon as you see your police ID, it means you¡¯ve been stabbed a lot and are involved in some kind of crime.


    ¡°Catch them!¡±


    The store was in chaos as the group attacked the police and started running away, obstructing official duties, and the police were also making a mess of the store to catch them.


    One of them, a fugitive, began to scuffle with the police, and the aftermath spilled over to this table as well.


    As a result, the table is a mess. No, even if it wasn¡¯t a mess, the atmosphere wasn¡¯t ready to eat.


    Even if you choose, you have to.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please cooperate for a moment!¡±


    To see if the restaurant itself was connected to a crime, the police began checking IDs and briefly listening to each customer¡¯s circumstances.


    This is difficult. We get criticized for not being able to eat, but first of all, Rurin and I are stateless.


    I was reported missing and never recovered. Because there¡¯s no point in leaving anyway.


    And Lulin is a being who should not exist in this world.


    Because of that, cooperation is impossible. In that case, it would be better to run away altogether. If it¡¯s unavoidable, you can use Lulin¡¯s spirit magic, but it¡¯s impossible to eat at this restaurant anyway since such amotion has urred.


    In that case, it¡¯s best to just leave.


    ¡°Do you have any mana left to teleport Lulin?¡±


    ¡°Are there any left?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Is that necessary? Those guys are so annoying that they drop their food on the floor. all¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Hold on, hold on, this is not where we live, so there¡¯s no need to make a fuss.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I understand!¡±


    Lurin nodded and hugged me. At the same time, vision darkens.


    Running away was no problem. However, there were many problems as I failed to eat Jjajangmyeon twice.


    At times like this, I wonder if I¡¯m under some kind of curse that prevents me from eating ck bean noodles. Every time I go to a store, something that is difficult to experience usually happens.


    I felt a little dumbfounded, so Iid down on the bed. The bed is iparably softer than in the other world.


    Then Lurin jumps along. Jumping on the bed and falling asleep is Lurin¡¯s recent daily routine.


    ¡°You, you. Can¡¯t I take this bed with me when I go back? ¡°I think it¡¯s better than what the dwarves made.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, there must be a better bed than this, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh oh! Is that so? Then let¡¯s take it and go!¡±


    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯ll buy itter.¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    Well, that much is enough to promise. Because I think it¡¯s better to use a bed in this world too.


    It wasn¡¯t of a size that could be summoned, so it couldn¡¯t be used in the past, but taking it directly from this world is a different story.


    In addition, the amount of mana that can be contained has increased significantly, so the size of items that can be summoned with summoning magic also seems to have increased.


    Lurin seemed to be in a good mood and began to roll around on the bed, shaking the blues. But I¡¯m still hungry. The time is approaching sunset.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out again.¡±


    You cannot order and eat Jjajangmyeon at the hotel. So I came up with another way. This time, I decided to try delivery and headed to Hangang Citizens Park with Rurin.


    The time when the sunset turns red in the western sky. Busy people moving around. In the cityscape on a weekday, I entered the park, enjoying some leisurely time with Rurin.


    There were a lot of advertisements for Chinese restaurants in front of Citizens Park Station, so I decided to choose one and went into the park to sit down, but then I headed to a convenience store and bought a mat. I bought drinks and used the phone at the convenience store.


    After asking the convenience store to ept the delivery, they even deposited the money and paid for the trouble. The part-time worker was friendly and there were no major problems up to this point.


    If you are truly cursed, another problem will arise, so be careful. I settled down and spread out the mat, intending to wait for the delivery to arrive.


    Before I knew it, Lurin climbed onto the mat and started dozing off, and I waited for the ck bean noodles.


    The iron bag arrived quickly. I put Rurin¡¯s head on the mat and headed to the convenience store.


    With the help of a part-timer at a convenience store, he receives ck bean noodles and sweet and sour pork and returns to his mat. If you have a cell phone, there is no need to go to a convenience store, but without a cell phone, it is difficult to order food in a ce where you cannot specify the location.


    Thanks to that, it cost me a lot of effort. Of course, such things are trivial. What is important at this moment is that Jjajangmyeon and sweet and sour pork have finally arrived in my hands.


    Jajangmyeon, which I failed to eat all day long. Now you can eat it.


    There are no variables.


    Unless a monster suddenly appears in the Han River.


    No, even if a monster appears, they burn it with magic, kill it, and then eat it.


    ¡°Lurin wake up. Food has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, is it finally food? The skin on my stomach is going to get rough. But didn¡¯t you see that before?¡±


    ¡°yes? ¡°Jjajangmyeon all look like this.¡±


    ¡°What a strange guy.¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true for you.¡±


    I answered half-heartedly and focused on the ck bean noodles. I felt like it was an extremely precious food after not being able to eat it in front of my eyes twice already.


    When I unwrapped it, steam rose up. The delivery system is amazing. He took out the wooden chopsticks and carefully cut them in two as if he was worshiping them.


    ¡°Wooden chopsticks are divided into two parts and used like this. ¡°I know how to use chopsticks, right?¡±


    ¡°Is this it? ¡°I didn¡¯t know because I was stuck.¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    Rurin¡¯s first time using wooden chopsticks that had to be split. Immediately apply force and begin to split the chopsticks.


    Of course, there is no delicacy. She grabs the chopsticks with all her might and gives her strength to eat. Thanks to this, the chopsticks were broken horribly. Should I say that only the front part broke off?


    It¡¯s a miserable failure.


    ¡°Why are you like this, you bastard?¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this!¡±


    Jjajangmyeon is hot. It¡¯s going to explode. However, you cannot make them eat with their hands. I had no choice but to run to the convenience store and buy wooden chopsticks. I¡¯m dying from exhaustion.


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    ¡°Puhahahahaha. ¡°It¡¯s cute when you stick out your tongue.¡±


    After a while, hees back breathing heavily and Rurin starts to cackle, treating people like dogs. Are you kidding? Who is this because of?


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll split the chopsticks for you. ¡°I¡¯m starving to death.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so hungry too. So I was eating this.¡±


    Rurin had already taken out the sweet and sour pork and was eating it. And that too by hand.


    ¡°What? Who among these traitors is a traitor? It¡¯s really too much. I¡¯m trying to get your chopsticks¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I do not know! Eat this. it¡¯s good. ¡°It¡¯s a bit nd, though.¡±


    Rurin puts sweet and sour pork into my stammering mouth. Are you telling me to shut up?


    I can¡¯t live. I can¡¯t live. Still, the sweet and sour pork that came into my mouth was delicious. This is the first meal of the day.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk. Anyway, this is how you mix jjajangmyeon. If you mix it evenly, it will not bepletely ck but will turn into a nice shiny color. Oooh, nice smell!¡±


    As I admired the smell of Jjajangmyeon, Rurin nodded and copied my actions. Yeah, no problem. The sunset is also at its peak. Lift the noodles with chopsticks.


    Then, I looked around for a moment. Nothing happened. The worst thing about this situation is that it rains suddenly. It rained so heavily that it soaked the ck bean noodles and sweet and sour pork.


    Could it be that the worst-case scenario¡­ .


    I looked at the sky without thinking. But the sky was clear.


    ¡°Slurp.¡±


    Feeling relieved, I chewed the noodles in my mouth.


    My mouth is filled with Jjajangmyeon, which has started to swell a little. When it starts to blow, it tastes just as good as it started. Chunjang¡¯s unique savory taste. And a little greasiness is a characteristic of Chinese cuisine.


    Is this the first Jjajangmyeon I¡¯ve had in some time?


    Tsk tsk tsk.


    Jjajangmyeon automatically continues to enter your mouth. I took a quick look at Rurin and found that she was inhaling without any problems.


    ¡°After that, um, it¡¯s my day artiction¡­¡± .¡±


    ¡°Yes, in that case, eat the yellow thing in front of you with the yellow thing. ¡°This is a food that should be eaten with that.¡±


    Pickled radish takes away the greasy taste and enhances the savory taste.


    As the unique salty yet sweet taste of chunjang spreads in your mouth, chewing on the crunchy pickled radish takes the vor up a notch.


    ¡°Oh oh!¡±


    Lurin picked up a pickled radish with a half-confident look on her face, hesitated for a moment, and then started chewing it. She looked very pleased.


    After leaving a decent amount of Jjajangmyeon, I picked up the fried egg that I ordered separately. This is the best when you start to feel a little more grumpy.


    And I poured some of the sweet and sour pork into the remaining ck bean sauce. Sweet and sour pork with ck bean sauce. And sweet and sour pork with sweet and sour pork sauce. And sweet and sour pork dipped only with salt that I bought at a convenience store. Prepare as many as three types.


    Each has its own taste characteristics.


    Once you eat it with salt, the taste of sweet and sour pork itselfes out best. The closer it is to being crispy on the outside and soft on the inside, the closer it gets to this taste, but the ce I ordered didn¡¯t seem to put that much effort into making sweet and sour pork.


    But sweet and sour pork is basically delicious.


    No matter what you do, do the basics.


    If you add a little salt, the slightly salty taste harmonizes with the lightness of sweet and sour pork, and you can¡¯t help but chew it in your mouth.


    Of course, the sweet and sour pork sauce has its own harmony because of the refreshing taste of the thick sauce itself. Also, Jjajang sauce is just as delicious when eaten with pickled radish as with Jjajangmyeon.


    I finished my Wagu Wagu meal to the point where I felt it was worth failing twice. Lulin also had a satisfied face. With a satisfied look on his face, he puts down his bowl of jjajang and shouts at me.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t as good as what you made, but I was hungry so I ate it!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    As a result, my cooking is praised. I am grateful. I was thirsty, so I rustled the bag and took out a drink. Two stic bottles. These are drinks I¡¯ve never seen before. I don¡¯t know the taste. Take the lid off and quench your thirst. I feel refreshed as the cool lemon scent spreads into my stomach filled with ck bean paste.


    After quenching my thirst, Iy down on the mat. I pass the drink to Rurin.


    Rurin also epted the stic bottle and drank it down. However, he quickly removes the stic bottle from his mouth and tilts his head with a surprised face. Of course I thought it was water, but the expression on my face asked why it tasted different. But soon he starts drinking again as if it doesn¡¯t matter because it¡¯s delicious.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s flowing.¡±


    The drink ran down my lips and under my chin, so I wiped it away.


    ¡°If it flows, you can wipe it up.¡±


    He sticks out his face more as if it were natural.


    I have nothing to say. Me too, who is carefully wiping it away with my sleeve.


    Anyway, after quenching my thirst, Iy down on the mat. Rurin immediatelyes over and looks at me while lying down.


    And his eyes sparkle as he points across the Han River. There¡¯s something strange about these eyes.


    ¡°There are so many things sparkling even though it is night. Light shines here and there. ¡°What on earth are those?¡±

 Chapter 88

    # 88


    Chapter.20 A Week in Korea


    What Rurin was pointing at was the night view of the Han River Bridge and the buildings of Gangnam beyond. The sun had already set, and instead of the red sky, sparkling lights decorated Seoul and came into my eyes.


    The lights twinkling here and there are a sight that can never be seen in the other world, including Great City, so it is natural that Lulin finds it fascinating.


    ¡°It is light. That¡¯s right, it can be said to be a civilization created with advanced technology in a world without mana.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because I like things that sparkle.¡±


    Rurin withdrew her hand from caressing her stomach and started rolling around on the mat again. It would be nice to just roll around on a mat, but my body goes out andes back to the grass. Then, like a ma, ites back next to me and hugs me, and when I loosen my hands, it rolls over again. Then it rushes again.


    After a while, when I finally didn¡¯t refuse, heid himself next to me and started looking at the light.


    My stomach was full, the night view was beautiful, Rurin next to me seemed satisfied, and it was a happy time. I ate the Jjajangmyeon that I wanted so badly. There is nothing more I could ask for.


    Wey like that for a while.


    For a while.


    It waster in the night that I woke up. After digesting the situation to some extent, I left the park carrying Lurin, who had started to doze off again.


    The streets were already deserted.


    ¡°Gorolong gorolong.¡±


    And the dragon¡¯s breathing is also regr. After carrying Lulin for a while, he suddenly put her down.


    ¡°Hey, wake up.¡±


    ¡°Gorolong gorolong?¡±


    Why does the sound of my breathing rise at the end? No, I already realized that I was pretending to sleep even before this.


    ¡°Did you get caught? ¡°Sheesh.¡±


    ¡°What is Chet?¡±


    ¡°Because it feels so good to be carried by you!¡±


    I grab Lurin¡¯s head and shake it as she makes funny noises, and a delicious smell tickles my nostrils. Now that I think about it, the ship has already sunk. And I only ate one meal today. This is the moment when thew of total stomach masses into y. In other words, you need to eat more to gain strength.


    So I looked for the epicenter of the smell. When I turned my head back, there was a 24-hour restaurant for drivers. The source of the smell is 100% there.


    ¡°This ce is somehow simr to other restaurants in Gray City. ¡°It¡¯s not as good as our restaurant.¡±


    ¡°okay? It is true that the folksy atmosphere is simr to other restaurants in Gray City.¡±


    It was a structure that looked simr to a tavernmonly found in Gray City. This restaurant ispletely pr opposites. All the food is either delicious or not.


    As it was gettingte at night, this was the only ce to fill my stomach, so I sat down at the table with Rurin.


    Even though it iste at night, there are many men eating here and there. As expected from a restaurant for drivers, many men were seen eating alone.


    Doesn¡¯t the fact that there are a lot of people mean that the taste is guaranteed? There are several menus. After thinking about it for a while, my eyes settled on a menu that would be difficult to present in the other world.


    It¡¯s Cheonggukjang. Of course, I didn¡¯t order two bowls of cheonggukjang because I thought Lurin would make a fuss and say she didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Could you please give me one piece of Cheonggukjang and one piece of stir-fried pork?¡±


    ¡°sure. Please wait.¡±


    As expected from a restaurant for drivers, the dishes we ordered were brought out to us quickly. The boiling Cheonggukjang is ced in an earthen pot.


    Jeyuk Bokkeum is a deliciousbination of red seasoning and sesame seeds. I just think it¡¯s delicious. The smell of Cheonggukjang was quite delicious. I think there are many people who dislike this delicious smell. But I liked it. Of course, I don¡¯t remember eating it in over 15 years.


    Stir-fried pork and cheonggukjang. Eating these two foods really makes me feel like I¡¯m back in my hometown. Both foods are intertwined with memories of my mother.


    ¡°Ugh! ¡°You, that thing is rotten!¡±


    But Rurin looked at my Cheonggukjang, plugged her nose, and frowned. This is the same reaction that foreigners often give.


    ¡°It¡¯s not rotten, it¡¯s just how food is supposed to be.¡±


    As if to show Rurin off, I scooped up some Cheonggukjang and put it in my mouth. The pork, beans, and tofu inside spread in your mouth with a savory aroma. it¡¯s good.


    ¡°Why are you eating strange things? Even if you have a stomach acheter, they won¡¯t care! I will torment you when you are weak. Oh oh! Hehehe.¡±


    He covers his nose and smiles evilly, wondering what he¡¯s imagining.


    When ites to a dragon¡¯s evil smile, it seems fitting that it usuallyes after the idea of burning down a country, but somehow Lulin¡¯s head only seems to have delusions of doing strange things to me when I¡¯m sick¡­ .


    No, you won¡¯t get a stomach ache after eating cheonggukjang, so it¡¯s really a vain delusion.


    ¡°hey! ¡°Don¡¯t be weird and eat that.¡±


    ¡°But the smell is annoying!¡±


    It¡¯s an unexpectedly strong reaction.


    ¡°Juste here first. Now, try yours.¡±


    ¡°Mine? Doesn¡¯t mine smell?¡±


    Only then does he look at his stir-fried pork, which he had not even thought about eating due to the strong smell of cheonggukjang.


    Pork (Uva) meat is one of Lurin¡¯s favorite foods. There is no way I would hate it. Lurin stuck her nose in and sniffed, and when it smelled delicious, she nodded and took the spoon in her hand.


    ¡°This smells just like the food you used to cook.¡±


    I guess so. Unlike cheonggukjang, stir-fried pork is a dish I often make.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell. Normally delicious. What you made is more delicious. But I don¡¯t like that!¡±


    Who would throw a stone at our dragon, who always ims that when he eats dishes other than what I cooked, the food I cooked tastes better? However, he still spewed hatred towards Cheonggukjang.


    Why are you spewing such hatred?


    ¡°Then try this too. ¡°It smells a bit, but it¡¯s delicious?¡±


    Now that things havee to this, my desire to taste Cheonggukjang at least once has soared. So we carried out a special service. He scooped up the meat, tofu, and soup on a spoon and held it out in front of Rurin.


    ¡°Now ah.¡±


    ¡°Ugh! ¡°You, that¡¯s disgusting!¡±


    Then Lurin looked at me and the spoon and started to feel conflicted.


    Then, as if he had made up his mind, he opened his mouth.


    ¡°hate! ¡°No matter how much you feed him, he won¡¯t eat that.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that what I eat at the Jajangmyeon restaurant during the day is delicious even if it doesn¡¯t taste good? ¡°Do you mean something different?¡±


    ¡°I do not know.¡±


    Contrary to her firm denial, Lulin covered her mouth with both hands, probably remembering what she had said earlier. And frown.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me while you¡¯re eating. Is this Uba? ¡°It tastes the same.¡±


    Suddenly, I seriously sample the stir-fried pork.


    ¡°What? ¡°Turn your horse around?¡±


    ¡°It would have been okay if I hadn¡¯t just said that anything I eat is good, but that was all just words?¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Lurin could not deny what she said and ended up covering her nose and opening her mouth. Like a dragon being dragged to some kind of execution site.


    ¡°That smells simr to the smell of food waste! ¡°How much do you hate it when you always throw away the trash?¡±


    I closed my eyes tightly and my body trembled. No, I would hate it to that extent. This is definitely a food to eat.


    ¡°Okay then.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Open your eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t we each eat something to eat?¡±


    I acted cool and started eating Cheonggukjang again. The pork and beans insidebine to fill your mouth with a savory taste. If you mix it with rice, you have a delicious meal.


    As I was eating like that, paying no attention to Lurin, Lurin looked as if her sense of values had been broken, held up her spoon, stopped, and quietly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Is it that delicious?¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°yes. I heard it¡¯s delicious. ¡°It just smells weird.¡±


    A moment of silence.


    ¡°¡­ I do not know!¡±


    Eventually, I looked away again and started eating the stir-fried pork. Well, I¡¯m not sure it will suit Rurin¡¯s taste.


    Because it is a very typical Korean food. However, it is not a food that has hugely divided opinions like Chinese stinky tofu or skate samhap.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, that¡¯s what you¡¯re eating. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom ande back.¡±


    I got up when I got a signal due to the influence of pouring drinks on me in the park.


    ¡°i get it.¡±


    I left her nodding her head strongly and stopped by the bathroom to urinate. And while returning to the restaurant, I quickly hid myself.


    Rurin looked around and, still covering her nose, carefully scooped up some Cheonggukjang with a spoon.


    In that state, take the Cheonggukjang into your mouth. And eat it yum yum.


    ¡°Hoo?¡±


    After letting out an exmation for a moment, he covers his nose again and takes the spoon to the cheonggukjang. Does our gourmet dragon even appreciate the savory taste? Then, after putting Cheonggukjang in his mouth, he blows his nose and starts chewing yum yum.


    I kept doing that over and over again. Before I know it, I¡¯ve finished eating all of the stir-fried pork, and I¡¯m ready to finish up the cheonggukjang as well.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Laughteres out naturally. After refusing like that, I guess I couldn¡¯t ovee my curiosity. The smell was strange, but it tasted good. Now, he was eating Cheonggukjang with a look of wonder on his face, but when he saw me, he stiffened.


    And then he spits out the Cheonggukjang he was trying to eat in my face.


    ¡°Fuha!¡±


    ¡°Hey dude!¡±


    ¡°no. I do not know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is. Anyway.¡±


    Rurin walked away from Cheonggukjang, acting like a fool. But the earthen pot was already almost empty.


    ***


    And the next day. Mana recovered by about 50%.


    Basic attack magic can be used as much as you like, and even magic that can turn thend into a sea of fire can be used, but summoning magic is still impossible.


    Because it is the magic that consumes the most mana.


    That means I still have to spend time here today. To be honest, I really wanted to quickly leave thisnd where all I could think about was my parents, but there was no way because there was a magical limit.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    There was no Lurin in the bed, so I turned my head and saw an unbelievable scene unfolding.


    He wasbing his hair by himself. head. And in front of Rurin, a women¡¯s magazine is lying open on the floor.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    I called and only the gaze returned. And that too through a mirror. Have you mastered the art of looking into a mirror now?


    ¡°Lurin, please answer. ¡°Answer me.¡±


    ¡°This body is busy right now!¡±


    The fact that Rurinbs her hair by herself is an incredibly amazing thing. So much so that I thought it was a dream.


    ¡°you¡­ ¡°I ate something wrong, right?¡±


    When I get closer and put my hand on her head, Rurin looks at the mirror with an expression that asks what that means.


    ¡°I ate the same thing as you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true, but.¡±


    ¡°More than that, I like the mirror here. Let¡¯s take this too. ¡°Your hometown is strange, but things like a bed and a mirror are okay!¡±


    While brushing my hair, I got up and started stroking the mirror. So much so that lightes out of the eyes. But fortunately, although the dragon spews fire from its mouth, its eyes do not emit light. The mirror was safe.


    ¡°Have youbed everything?¡±


    ¡°How are you?¡±


    When I asked, Rurin started questioningly and stood up, finally showing her bare face instead of through the mirror.


    My head is calm. Normally, he would have just woken up and wandered around with his hair full of hair, saying he was hungry.


    I feel like Alice in Wondend, but I can¡¯t say anything about brushing my hair alone because it¡¯s praiseworthy, and since they don¡¯t tell me why, I can only guess that it has something to do with the magazine below Lulin.


    Lulin snorted while waiting for an answer, so I nodded.


    ¡°well.¡±


    The words and actions are different. Then Lulin puffs out his mouth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get something to eat.¡±


    When I turn my back, Lurin follows me.


    ¡°you?¡±


    He still looks at me with his mouth puffed out. It has an expression like a sulking cat. Isn¡¯t it a bit illegal for a dragon to make a cat¡¯s face?


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it? But in that book in your world, there was a book on how to style your hair. You be prettier¡­ .¡±

 Chapter 89

    # 89


    Chapter.20 A week in Korea


    Rurin said that and tried to mess up her hair with her mouth puffed out. I was startled and grabbed Rurin¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Let go. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll take it back.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your hair is pretty.¡±


    There¡¯s a problem. Rurin¡¯s hair always brings up this ridiculous feeling of wanting me tob it. I don¡¯t even know why this thought suddenly appeared in my mind.


    He pped himself and stroked Lurin¡¯s head.


    ¡°Is that so? I thought so. It¡¯s okay to be pretty. Hi-Hi.¡±


    Lurin nods as if she is satisfied with what I say. Looking at Lulin¡¯s innocent face, the thoughts I just had feel ugly.


    After shaking off the strange, foolish feeling for a moment, I went outside with Lurin.


    And then we headed to a tteokbokki restaurant. Since yesterday, I have decided to eat tteokbokki today.


    Today¡¯s dish, following Jjajangmyeon and Cheonggukjang, is Korean snack bar Tteokbokki. A shabby snack bar found in an alley. It was a nostalgic scene.


    I heard that I went there a lot when I was in elementary school. When I was short on pocket money, I used to be satisfied with cup tteokbokki. A time when I was very happy with just a few tteokbokki in a paper cup.


    ¡°What are you eating again today?¡±


    Rurin looks up at me with a curious face.


    ¡°That¡¯s for funter.¡±


    I smiled and went inside the snack bar and sat down. Perhaps because it was already past lunch time, there was no one inside the store. It¡¯s not peak time since school isn¡¯t over yet.


    Snack bars tend to be crowded only after school dismissal time.


    ¡°What can I get you?¡±


    ¡°For one serving of tteokbokki, we give you a set of fried foods, an egg, sundae, and odeng.¡±


    ¡°Wait just a moment.¡±


    Thedy nods and leaves. At the same time, Lurin suddenly intervened. The facial expression is bizarre.


    ¡°What on earth did you say? ¡°I can¡¯t understand a word you just said.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Deokbok? Fried set? egg? Sundae? fish cake? ¡°What do you mean!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡­ .¡±


    Although you are a dragon who has no difort with Korean, it seems that the trantion is iplete for beings that do not exist in the other world.


    He gets so angry when his trantor starts malfunctioning a few days ago. It means don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t understand.


    ¡°What kind of dragon can¡¯t trante?¡±


    ¡°weird. I am the great dragon! ¡°Why don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the look on your face. I¡¯ll scold you! It¡¯s going up!¡±


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    The expression on his face that seemed to explode with frustration as he brought his eyebrows together was actually so funny that he startedughing, so he got up and started ring at me.


    ¡°Why are youughing! Ugh!¡±


    ¡°The food has arrived. ¡°You told me to, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah yes. thank you.¡±


    And at that exact moment, the food came out. Good timing.


    Steam rises from the red tteokbokki. The fries on the side were crispy. And the sundae next to it looked plump and soft.


    The odeng soup is simr to the m stew I often make at restaurants, so there¡¯s nothing special about it, but the odeng soup at snack bars has its own unique taste.


    ¡°Youeeeeeeee!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, calm down, idiot. This is this. Now, in order, this is tteokbokki. This is a fried food set. This is an egg. This is sundae. ¡°This is oden.¡±


    ¡°Was that the name of the dish?¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    ¡°Why is the name so unusual? Same with what I ate yesterday. So, doesn¡¯t even a great being like me know this? ¡°I hope you reflect on it.¡±


    ¡°What are you reflecting on? What are you reflecting on? ¡°Don¡¯t be funny, just eat it.¡±


    ¡°Start reflecting! Let your hometown itself reflect on this body. uh? oh! I know this! ¡°It¡¯s a Palenque egg!¡±


    While urging Korea to reflect, Rurin discovered a food ingredient she knew and her interest was drawn to it.


    ¡°okay. ¡°It¡¯s the same thing.¡±


    Thanks to this, the confused look in my eyes calmed down a bit. On the topic of dragons, I hope you don¡¯t make an expression like a scared puppy seeing food you¡¯ve never seen before. Yesterday I was scared by the smell, but today I am afraid of the sight.


    ¡°Now, try the tteokbokki first. ¡°This is how you eat it.¡±


    I took a fork and pressed the center of the soft tteokbokki. I didn¡¯te here with any intention, but it¡¯s my favorite soup, tteokbokki.


    The soup is red and the tteokbokki is less red. Anyway, I tried one bite first.


    Yes, it¡¯s sweet, salty and slightly spicy.


    Fortunately, it¡¯s not that spicy. It¡¯s spicy enough for even Lurin to eat.


    Tteokbokki requires an exquisite bnce of saltiness and sweetness behind its chewy texture. I don¡¯t think one vor should be too strong. Of course, it¡¯s personal preference.


    Anyway, this tteokbokki restaurant that I randomly came across is quite delicious.


    It¡¯s tteokbokki mixed with a lot of flour, but honestly, I like this type of tteokbokki. Tteokbokki that I often ate in front of school in the past. A taste that brings back those memories.


    ¡°But why is this so red? Also, isn¡¯t that the one that¡¯s more annoying than the Red Dragon Breath? I don¡¯t like that. I will eat this¡­ .¡±


    Lulin is not the red of tomato sauce, but the obvious red of red pepper paste. So, remembering the horror of the spicy chicken OO noodles that I ate at that time, I made a face of avoidance and reached for the egg, which I knew the taste of, first.


    Of course, Lurin doesn¡¯t pick on food. It is an omnivorous dragon that eats anything. The body even ate the strong-smelling Cheonggukjang. Although I avoided it at first.


    However, I just couldn¡¯t get over the spiciness of the Buldak OO noodles.


    I can¡¯t eat things that are too spicy. When I first fed him BuldakOO noodles, I didn¡¯t make a fuss with the breath being used everywhere.


    I put some tteokbokki in Rurin¡¯s mouth and took it away.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Immediately, his face bes extremely conflicted. Lurin says ah! I like to receive it like crazy. Because I don¡¯t do it often, it¡¯s an activity that has be more rare.


    Even during Cheonggukjang, I was very conflicted. You shouldn¡¯t use secret techniques too often, but it can¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°What is it? Suspicious. These days, I feel so bad! ¡°I do it often.¡±


    Even as he says that, he opens his mouth. It¡¯s a great instinct. The brain is rejecting it, but instinct is opening its mouth.


    So I quickly put the tteokbokki in his mouth.


    His face was frowning and he was scared, but soon he started chewing.


    Again, Lurin and dragons are not afraid of any beings. But Buldak OO-myeon is so scared. Anyway.


    But it¡¯s not actually spicy.


    Of course I was scared, but then little by little, or rather suddenly, my face began to brighten.


    ¡°Oh wow, this is delicious. also! also! ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Then he immediately opened his mouth again. I immediately gave him a look that told him not tough. The draw is over now. After using it for two days in a row, the freshness is deteriorating.


    ¡°Eat it yourself. ¡°What about Aang?¡±


    ¡°You just did it? It¡¯s so shameful! Protest! ¡°I demand improvement!¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat. let¡¯s eat.¡±


    I can¡¯t hear you. I ignored Rurin¡¯s im and stuffed some tteokbokki into my mouth. As the number of tteokbokki decreased, Rurin also gave up the fight and started stabbing the tteokbokki with her fork.


    ¡°Wait a minute. wait. There are things we have to eat together. ¡°I feel sad if I only eat tteokbokki.¡±


    We put our tteokbokki, which was in harmony with the red soup, to the side and first dipped the fried dumplings with our forks. These are the unique t snack restaurant dumplings. It tastes best when dipped in tteokbokki soup.


    I cut the dumplings into two pieces and dipped them in the tteokbokki soup. And ate. I also eat some tteokbokki with it.


    Ugh. It¡¯s a storm of taste. The vor of these crispy yet empty dumplings goes well with the tteokbokki soup. If your stomach is full, it might not be that good.


    Not only dumplings, but also fried foods from snack bars be the best when mixed with tteokbokki soup.


    ¡°Oh oh. ¡°This is delicious!¡±


    Lulin followed me and ate the same fried food, then obediently acknowledged it and took his fork to another fried food.


    In order of fried seaweed rolls and fried vegetables, I divided half with Rurin, dipped the fried food in the soup, and then ate the tteokbokki over and over again.


    Lurin ate so much that her lips were covered in tteokbokki soup. Well, you can just wipe it offter.


    ¡°Wait a minute. There¡¯s more. ¡°There is one more.¡±


    This time he pointed to sundae. Lurin made a happy gluttonous face as she asked, ¡°Why is there so much?¡±


    ¡°This is delicious even if you just eat it. The chewy intestines and vermicelli inside are the best. ¡°If you don¡¯t like the smell, it¡¯s perfect to eat with tteokbokki.¡±


    ¡°Hoooh. i get it.¡±


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    Nod. With a satisfied look on her face, Rurin began to feast on the tip of her fork, eating the sundae as is, dipping it, and even contemting what to eat.


    And when there was little tteokbokki left, I threw in an egg. This is honestly my personal preference.


    Because there are quite a few people who don¡¯t like it.


    I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve eaten tteokbokki unless I finish it like this.


    First, cut the egg in half, take out the yolk, pour in the tteokbokki broth, and then stab it with a fork.


    When the yolk ispletely soaked in the tteokbokki broth, you can eat it with tteokbokki. It subtly shows another taste. It¡¯s like eating a different type of tteokbokki.


    ¡°you! ¡°There¡¯s not enough tteokbokki!¡±


    Rurin began shouting while banging the empty tteokbokki te with her fork. From the looks of it, it seemed like he liked tteokbokki the most out of everything.


    I also felt like it wasn¡¯t enough, so I immediately ced an additional order. And then he started wiping Lurin¡¯s mouth with a tissue.


    ***


    After having a big lunch of tteokbokki, I went out into the street. There aren¡¯t many people on the streets on weekday afternoons.


    It can be said to be quietpared to the crowds that pour in during holidays.


    Rurin is holding my hand tightly. And they are satisfying their curiosity by asking various questions about traces of civilization they are seeing for the first time.


    The ce I stopped at was a w machine room.


    It was a ce that stimted my curiosity, not Rurin¡¯s. Today is not the only time I saw a ce called a w machine room.


    Whenever I walk down a busy street, I¡¯m sure to see one or two of them. There was a w machine 15 years ago when I lived in this country, but it waspletely different now.


    Since I had plenty of time, I went into the store with curiosity.


    The machines in the w machine room have improved significantlypared to what I knew 15 years ago. 15 years ago, I mostly looked down and pulled out small dolls. But these days, the dolls are big, the clips are big, and in a word, it¡¯s a new world.


    As technology developed, w machines also developed. It has an arcade-like atmosphere, but the only thing there is a w machine. An unmanned store with no clerks or anything.


    The lottery machines were filled with dolls, and characters from animations I watched as a child were also visible here and there.


    It¡¯s really surprising that Pocket O, which I loved in elementary school, is still popr. It¡¯s a bit bittersweet to think that Pocket O was still popr here while I was living and experiencing war on the other side of the world.


    In any case, it is these Pocket O¡¯s that ount for most of the w machines.


    They are also monsters after all.


    Of course, it is a cute monster that is iparable to the monsters I risked my life fighting in the other world.


    ¡°Where where?¡±


    My hands started to itch. He was a ghost that caught monsters in the other world, so he was a monster in this world. Plus, when I was young, I was a w killer.


    I put money into the bill changing machine. Lurin doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in dolls at all. In a way, this is a natural inspiration since Lulin is not a cute monster like this, but a guy who can control real, vicious monsters as he pleases.


    I am also very interested in Lulun, the newly brought monster from the northernnd. Would you say I think of it as a kind of pet?


    Dragons think of monsters as pets. Who can stop this? Especially when I talk to Lulun and the others, I also add Rune! at the end of my words, which is both funny and cute.

 Chapter 90

    # 90


    Chapter.20 A Week in Korea


    Anyway, the conclusion is that there is no need for Rurin to make a fuss because she wants to pick a doll.


    Of course, since Ie in, they follow me anyway.


    ¡°What is all this? They¡¯re little guys. ¡°It looks lifeless.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. It¡¯s just a doll. ¡°This is a machine that makes such dolls.¡±


    ¡°Among my fellow tribesmen, there was one who trapped rare monsters and starved them to death. Is that something like that?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s different from those bad tastes.¡±


    As expected, Lulin doesn¡¯t seem to be interested at all. But I had some confidence. Due to Lurin¡¯s personality, I am sure that even if she is not interested in dolls, the act of picking them out will show interest.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you look.¡±


    I put in the 1,000 won bill that I changed into the machine. Tiririring music rings.


    Let¡¯s see.


    I grabbed the doll¡¯s body nearby with my tongs. It clearly went in correctly. However, Krabs soon drops the doll helplessly to the floor and returns home alone.


    ¡°what.¡±


    Cursinges out automatically.


    Just looking at it, it is a machine that has greatly reduced the force of the tongs. My thousand won. A thousand won disappeared. And the dragon¡¯s powerful sneer is added.


    ¡°Puhahahaha. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What! Things like that happen, too.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible. Isn¡¯t this like fishing? You can tell just by looking at it. But I can¡¯t! Puhahaha!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh, you damn dragon!¡±


    After beingughed at, my desire to challenge grew even greater. This time I decided to use my head. This is a secret I used even when I was young. I was confused by the size of the dolls and machines, but perhaps all w machines are simr.


    I put the thousand won bill back.


    Music yed from the machine again, and I moved the ws with the stick.


    When the force of the tongs is weak, it is best to create a mountain around the hole where the doll falls. Then, ce the doll on the mountain and drop it as if pushing it. In this way, you can pull it out even if the force of the tongs is weak.


    Of course, it is difficult at once. Luckily though, there were quite a few dolls piled up around the hole I was aiming for. Now, all you have to do is drag the doll you are aiming for up to the top of the mountain.


    The funny thing about the tongs is that they first pick up a doll that is far away, get close to the falling hole, and then ce it as if they had calcted it on purpose.


    And if you catch something near the falling hole, you let it go without even lifting it properly.


    It seemed like the machine¡¯s program had been manipted that way.


    It¡¯s absurd.


    So anyway, drag something from far away and drop it near the hole to build a mountain.


    ¡°Whoa¡­ .¡±


    I invested a whopping 3,000 won so far.


    Rurin pressed her face against the ss and then sneered at me again.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you just pick it up and drop it in that hole? You are so bad at it. ¡°More stupid than stupid!¡±


    ¡°what? What a joke. Do you think you can do it? ¡°Then shall we make a bet?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s been a while since I took on a challenge? good night. ¡°I ept it!¡±


    Lulin nodded with a confident and triumphant look on his face. Even I, who know the characteristics of machines well, are like this, so what are you doing?


    This is 100% my victory.


    ¡°Then you go to the side. I do it here. ¡°It¡¯s a bet on who can spend less money and get the doll?¡±


    ¡°i get it. ¡°If you lose, don¡¯t even think about leaving my side tonight!¡±


    Lurin chattered excitedly with a cackling face. Normally, it would be a difficult bet, but there is no way I would lose.


    ¡°okay. I ept it. Please ept it. If you lose, go back and wake up early in the morning and go to the market together to buy groceries!¡±


    Since I had set a wager condition that I avoided, I also put up a condition that Rurin could never do.


    But Lurin is very confident.


    ¡°Wake up in the morning? ¡°That is nothing.¡±


    What would a dragon who never woke up in the morning say? A guy who won¡¯t wake up even if you force him to wake up and won¡¯t wake up even if you carry him on his back?


    Okay, if you¡¯re that confident, let¡¯s do something. I also nodded. The bet is settled. Of course, there is a reason why I am confident.


    I mean, I¡¯ve already done the work, like building up a mountain. So now the doll selection is just around the corner. However, in Rurin¡¯s machine, there aren¡¯t many dolls piled up next to the hole where the dolls fall.


    It may seem like something shameful, but it was Lurin who provoked it first. So, I was sure to win this bet.


    Since carelessness is the root of certain defeat, I entered the battlefield as cautiously as possible. I take a deep breath and insert the bill into the machine.


    The music came on again and the ws started moving. A tong that moves with music.


    If you have made a doll that hangs over the falling hole, all you have to do is gently lift the end of the doll with tongs. The tongs still raise the doll at a nearby point to a certain height before releasing it.


    In that very act, the tongs push the doll draped under the life raft and drop it. If it hangs properly over the end of the hole.


    But the first one was a failure.


    I couldn¡¯t hold the other end of the doll properly. Lurin¡¯s voice is heard immediately.


    ¡°You failed once!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Just once, okay?


    I put the bill back in. This time I¡¯m sure. Yes, the tongs properly hold the end of the doll. And lift it. The doll rotates 360 degrees and falls as if pushed into the hole. yes!


    Finally, the doll was pushed and fell down the hole. It¡¯s a sess. Hehehe. Sess twice. This is my victory as I subtly subtracted the number of times I did earlier.


    ¡°How about it, Lulin, this is my second time.¡±


    ¡°Why did you get caught doing something like this twice? ¡°I show you.¡±


    Lulin stood triumphantly in front of the machine, exuding groundless confidence. Move the joystick. But the pincers don¡¯t move.


    Of course. Because I didn¡¯t put any money in. And he looks at me with strange eyes.


    Even if you look at me with that face, of course it doesn¡¯t work because you didn¡¯t put in any money.


    I went next to Lulin, who was ring at the machine with the intention of destroying it, and put money into the machine.


    And he motioned for me to do it. No matter what you do, there is no way you will be selected at once. Hehehe.


    ¡°Take a good look!¡±


    Lurin moves the joystick with confidence. It looks like he figured out how to use it just by watching me do it.


    The w moves towards the doll in the distance. And the tongs go into the gap of the doll.


    ¡°hmm?¡±


    At the same time, the tongs begin to rise. Okay, since the doll is far away, I guess I¡¯ll have to drag it to some extent. First of all, I looked at it with that feeling. When I picked up a doll that was far away, I dropped it when it was right in front of my nose.


    But the tongs that are looking at it, hoping for it, keep moving. continue. Why do you keep moving?


    It¡¯s time to let go, but I won¡¯t let go.


    The tongs even hold the doll tightly and carry it to the hole. And opened the tongs. A moment of shock.


    The doll fell into the hole.


    This is ridiculous. This. How could this happen!


    Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve heard that in w machines, the gripping force of the tongs bes stronger every dozens of times. This means that the machine¡¯s program can be set up that way. So, is it the lucky time that you get one if you do a lot?


    Why now?


    I looked at Lulin with a frustrated face.


    ¡°Hehehehe I won! This time, I will never change it to something else. ¡°Last time, I won with a tight hug and was fooled by the earrings, but this time, there¡¯s no problem, dear!¡±


    Lurin started jumping around excitedly.


    Even if something is wrong with this, it is very wrong, right? It can¡¯t be like this. How can I live in vain like this?


    I put the money back into the machine Lurin used.


    ¡°Lurin, try again.¡±


    ¡°What? Can not be done!¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not a bet, just give it a try.¡±


    ¡°okay? That¡¯s okay though. You want to see my skills! good night! ¡°Take a good look, girl!¡±


    Lurin moved the joystick again.


    Then, lift the doll with tongs and drop it into the hole. What on earth is this?


    ¡°Look! you! ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t use mana, did you?¡±


    ¡°What mana are you using here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t feel like I was using mana, so I guess that¡¯s not the case.¡±


    I was in tears and approached the machine. Isn¡¯t this machine a particrly good choice? I put in 1,000 won while doubting the machine.


    Then the crab picks up the doll and immediately puts it away.


    What¡¯s happening.


    I looked at Lurin with a bewildered expression. This is it. I remembered the very moment when I suffered a crushing defeat while trying to y Gonggi on the night of a typhoon.


    Could it be called the hand of God?


    ¡°Whoa¡­ . ¡°I lost.¡±


    We had no choice but to dere defeat. I guess I just have a hidden talent for drawing. What a talent for drawing.


    Without moving, I was doomed to be the pillow that Lurin sleeps on tonight.


    I hate to admit it, but I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep if I did that.


    Expecting a rough night, I trudged out of the w machine room.


    ¡°You, you, you! Go together! You¡¯re showing your back as a loser! Okay. are you okay. Hehehe!¡±


    Rurin follows excitedly from behind. Laughing excitedly.


    ***


    ruined.


    There is probably no way to exin my situation other than saying I¡¯m screwed.


    When on earth does that damn 24-hour cuddling disappear from the betting conditions? I had that thought the whole time I was walking. How will we get out of this crisis this time? shit. Heaven!


    That goddamn sky has never helped me, so I guess I can just pray.


    My brain is going crazy.


    Lulin also goes crazy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back quickly, dear!¡±


    They are jumping around excitedly and pulling people into the hotel. I lost the betst time too. I lost on the same bet. But back then there were earrings. Shiny, pretty earrings.


    Because I had that earring, I was able to sneak away at that time.


    no. It is said that even if the sky falls, there is a hole that will emerge. I had to find a way to escape somehow, but the moment I thought that this damn dragon was pulling people in so hard that I felt dizzy.


    The world turns ck. And it shakes. dizzy. This dizziness is due to teleportation.


    ¡°Hey man! ¡°You said you don¡¯t have mana!¡±


    ¡°When did I do that!¡±


    ¡°Is that what you said earlier?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Hi-Hi.¡±


    Have you been saving up your mana?


    Because of the damn teleportation, I was back in my hotel room in the blink of an eye.


    The reason why things happened this way is simple. I just said that we should start executing the bet after returning.


    Then he came back right away.


    It¡¯s a total mess.


    ¡°You have 24 hours from now, so you¡¯ll have plenty of time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I think we need to shorten the time a bit.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you. ¡°You say really strange things sometimes.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s strange! Man, you have to eat and wash, and that¡¯s it. ¡°How can you stay together for 24 hours!¡±


    ¡°I do not know. You just have to feed it yourself. You can also do the washing. ¡°It¡¯s natural.¡±


    Yeah, it¡¯s a bet.


    I have nothing to say. This is why I don¡¯t go somewhere and make bets. It¡¯s a shortcut to ruin.


    They even feed me food. I feel like it¡¯s a little different than usual.


    No, you shouldn¡¯t ept it.


    Just sleep first. Just sleep and that¡¯s enough. I crawled into bed.


    I deliberately took a twin room. It¡¯s the same as in a restaurant. Forced to sleep on the other side of the bed. But every time I wake up, it¡¯s always the same bed. This is also the same situation as in a restaurant.


    In other words, as long as you don¡¯t worry about Lurin and just fall asleep, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m a bit nervous, so once I fall asleep, I don¡¯t wake up often.


    When Lurin closes her eyes and starts drooling next to me, my feelings beplicated for various reasons and I cannot sleep.


    This dragon has a knack for making your heart flutter when it closes its mouth and makes a normal expression.


    So if you fall asleep before that happens, everything will be okay.

 Chapter 91

    # 91


    Chapter.20 A week in Korea


    ¡°Hihihi.¡±


    Lurin proudly jumped onto the bed. I decided to think about the strange feeling in my heart after Lurin¡¯s birthday.


    There can be no change in that decision. I closed my eyes. I turned over andid down on my side. Thenes the head-grabbing attack.


    ¡°Hey hey hey!¡± it hurts!¡­ Okay, let¡¯s sleep. It¡¯s night. It¡¯s night. ¡°I think you¡¯re sleepy too.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t know. ¡°Whoa,e to think of it, I feel sleepy.¡±


    Lulin started rubbing his eyes. Every time that happens, my head flutters. It¡¯s a rustling noise that feels like a foul. Every time that happens, my heart shakes.


    Regardless of what¡¯s going on in your heart, if you close your mouth and shake your head like this, the atmosphere alone is enough to charm people, making your heart beat faster.


    Moreover, the sleepy appearance itself has a certain restlessness and is very attractive. On the contrary, this appearance makes me more concerned every time I sit still.


    no.


    I¡¯m going crazy.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Come here. ¡°If you¡¯re sleepy, you should sleep.¡±


    Since this was the case, I tried another method. For once, what was lost was lost, so I stood up, grabbed the hand that was rubbing my eyes, and hugged it tightly to my chest again.


    I¡¯d rather put him to sleep. That was thest resort. Lurin, who was dragged in, slightly lifted her face and raised her eyes in surprise.


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°Oh no. It feels like it¡¯s been a very long time since I hugged you so tightly¡­ .¡±


    I went out strong, but this dragon actually stuttered. This is a slightly unexpected reaction.


    ¡°If you lose, you lose, so there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡±


    I started stroking Rurin¡¯s head. Every time I do that, the scent of shampoo tickles my nose.


    I¡¯ll be amazed. If you don¡¯t put him to sleep quickly and throw him into the bed next to him, he might sleep through the night.


    ¡°you¡­ .¡±


    ¡°huh? Because it¡¯s growing up. ¡°Dragon.¡±


    ¡°I have something to ask. Do you know how surprised I was when you fell after getting hit by that guy Niessst time?¡±


    ¡°Oh, then¡­ ¡°You cried so hard.¡±


    ¡°Who is crying? ¡°I didn¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°No way? ¡°I remember it clearly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you were injured and out of your mind. No, more than that!¡±


    Lurin shook her head from side to side with an expression that seemed to stop her from doing something.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cry though! I think you can cry even though you are hurt. No and more than that!¡±


    ¡°ok?¡±


    ¡°I will die sooner than you. I prayed like that. So, I will never forgive you for falling into the danger of dying first like that time. Do you even know how I felt at that time? If you were really going to die, I was going to die before you. ¡°I will never see you die.¡±


    Lurin, who had said that, stepped away from my embrace and looked at me intently. My heart aches. No matter how much you hate to see me die, you will die first.


    I shook my head and stared at Lulin. It breaks my heart. Emotions be intense.


    ¡°Did you?¡±


    When asked again, Rurin nods, moving only her head. I started chatting while stroking Lulin¡¯s hair. My mouth moves without me even realizing it.


    ¡°But you know what?¡±


    ¡°that?¡±


    ¡°So do i. Because I can¡¯t see you die. So I can¡¯t forgive you for dying first. ¡°If that happens, I will choose to die before you.¡±


    ¡°Can not be done! The order gets weird! you!¡±


    ¡°So, if you have to die, why not die together? Let¡¯s hug each other and close our eyes together. ¡°Isn¡¯t that cooler?¡±


    Rurin looks up at me nkly at my words. The hair was fluttering and I kissed Lurin¡¯s forehead.


    A ridiculous action caused by a momentary explosion of emotion. As soon as I heard the sound, I realized what I had done and took a step back.


    It¡¯s not just the forehead. Lulin and I have that kind of rtionship. A rtionship where the side of the forehead cannot be trivialized.


    It is on this ¡®side¡¯ that the dam in my heart breaks down, and such a major event can ur, crossing the line of family into a rtionship of lovers.


    iced coffee. I had to p myself hard when I realized what I had done. And then I got under the nket.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep. ¡°If I sleep like this for 24 hours, the bet will be over.¡±


    A bet is a bet, so I crumpled Lurin into my arms and covered her with a nket.


    But soon Lulin spread the nket and got out of bed.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°What what?¡±


    ¡°Can I use my breath?¡±


    ¡°what? What kind of nonsense is this all of a sudden? Why do you use breath?¡±


    What kind of situation is this again? I was startled by such an odd answer and raised my upper body.


    ¡°I feel like my heart will explode. weird. If I don¡¯t release my breath, I feel like I¡¯m going to die! ¡°I feel so strange all of a sudden!¡±


    ¡°Dragon hearts never explode like that. And the breath actually raises blood pressure and makes the symptoms worse, right?¡±


    ¡°you! you! you! My heart is pounding so hard. You suddenly¡­ ! Argh!¡±


    I picked up Lurin, who was at a loss. To hug the princess. And ced it on the bed next to me.


    ¡°I know the solution well. If you get away from me and think about delicious things here, you¡¯ll feel better, right? Pretend you¡¯re fooling me, lie down on your bed, close your eyes, and count Palenque. okay?¡±


    Okay, I thought this was the time, so I sent Rurin to the bed next to me and quickly came back.


    ¡°hate!¡±


    Then ites back soon. And then our eyes met. My ears turn red. Bow your head.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange to see your face! So strange! Breath! Breath!¡±


    Rurin behaved uncharacteristically and went back to the bed next to her.


    In the end, I decided to count the Palenques and covered myself with a nket.


    This is the guy who always asks for a hug first. I love skinship so much that I can¡¯t believe I went that far just by kissing her on the forehead. This surprised me too.


    Of course, it was surprising that my true intention was to treat her as a lover, and I am still embarrassed by my actions, but I thought Rurin would rush to ask for more kisses.


    But the result is just the opposite.


    Actually, the best skinship that Rurin knows is cocoon. He wasn¡¯t friendly with any males before meeting me.


    He seems to have heard this and that from my former colleagues, but in the end, he ispletely ignorant about rtionships between men and women.


    That was fortunate. The more I panic, the calmer I be. Yes, little by little slowly. Don¡¯t make this mistake again until your birthday.


    As a result, Lurin went off on her own and was curled up in the bed next to me, cackling, and I decided to take advantage of this opportunity to fall asleep and forced myself to sleep.


    But I couldn¡¯t fall asleep easily.


    After a deep night, dawn came, and before I knew it, Lurin, who had been making noises, jumped into my bed like a habit and started snuggling with me, making me even more unable to sleep.


    I ended up having to stay up all night with my eyes open.


    ***


    The next afternoon.


    After falling asleep in the morning and waking up in the afternoon. I was delighted when I felt that my mana was almost fully restored.


    ¡°If you kiss me again, I think it might be a little different this time. Last night was my first time and I was so embarrassed. Something feels unfair. again! again!¡±


    ¡°Do not be ridiculous. That¡¯s an ident. ident. ident. And since we¡¯ve been sleeping next to each other all this time, the bet is over!¡±


    ¡°No way! no. That can¡¯t be possible. ¡°It wasn¡¯t an ident!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it! ¡°Let¡¯s go out quickly!¡±


    Rurin sticks out her lips andins of injustice. After a day, it seems like my emotions have sorted out. However, for the time being, I have no intention of doing anything like yesterday again. Definitely.


    More important than that is the fact that I can go back to the restaurant tomorrow. Well then, I guess I should get ready to leave now.


    Then, a thought crossed my mind to leave something memorable in this world that I have no intention of returning to.


    Yes, since the technology is different, it might be a good idea to try something that can only be done here. What caught my eye was arge picture frame hanging on the wall of the hotel room.


    Suddenly, I felt like I wanted to take a picture with Rurin. It¡¯s also the size of arge picture frame. It¡¯s a celebration in a way that can never be done over there.


    He said he didn¡¯t want to think about it, but all he thought about was making memories with Rurin. That¡¯s something for me too. What do you think? I don¡¯t know. If you want to leave it, leave it.


    So the ce we arrived at was a makeup shop. This is because I wanted to decorate Lurin properly before going to the photo studio and leave a scene where her beauty shines the most.


    ¡°What is this ce again? you.¡±


    Lurin tilted her head with a puzzled expression. I shrugged and ced my hand on Rurin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°No matter what people here do, just stay still. ¡°I¡¯m going to make you look incredibly pretty.¡±


    ¡°beautifully? ah! touching the heads ¡°Is this something you saw in a strange book from your country back then?¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    Lurin¡¯s eyes began to shine as if she remembered something. I think he¡¯s probably talking about a magazine he saw when he wasbing his hair alone. This is the magazine that I threw away while reading.


    ¡°This body is already pretty, so it would be difficult to be prettier, but I don¡¯t care because I don¡¯t want to get into trouble.¡±


    He mumbles strange sounds to himself and then looks at me. I¡¯ve never seen Rurin wear makeup. That¡¯s natural.


    Of course, there was makeup used by nobles in that world as well, but it was not as developed as it is in modern times.


    So, unlike this world, makeup is not essential in the other world.


    So, of course, Lulin was far from wearing makeup.


    With sparkling eyes, Lurin calmly followed the designer into the room.


    ¡°Can you be nice to me?¡±


    ¡°of course. By the way, whichpany is this? Are you making a new debut? ¡°Are you the manager?¡±


    Then, a woman who appears to be the owner of the shop asks questions. It seemed like he thought of Rurin as an aspiring celebrity.


    ¡°Haha anyway, please make it pretty.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say in response, so I just gave it a try and looked at Lurin.


    ording to the order, makeup went in first. Soon, Lurin¡¯s face begins to shine. When the makeup was finished, I finally started to style my hair. The hair designer touches Rurin¡¯s hair. At that very moment, Lurin frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let humans touch you!¡±


    Lulin stood up with a very angry face and tried to use his breath.


    Putting on makeup was okay since I wasn¡¯t touching my face with my bare hands, but as soon as I touched my hair with my hands, Rurin exploded.


    Run to block the breath.


    ¡°Ruriiriyiin!¡±


    He then grabbed Lulin, who had had an ident, and roughly ced a bundle of cash before jumping out.


    Now that I think about it, my thoughts were short.


    Since ancient times, Lulin has not tolerated anyone other than me touching her body. Like when my former colleagues tried to wake Lurin.


    After all, Lulin is not human. It is a dragon that is said to be a great being.


    I saw Rurin fuming after running away from the makeup shop.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing to a subject I already knew about after reading it in a book and seeing you touch your head?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. ¡°It¡¯s good to be pretty, but it¡¯s also uneptable for humans to touch it.¡±


    Lurin boldly asserted and blinked. Eyshes stand out. Makeup isplete.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why, behind her usual very innocent look, a subtle hint of sex appears. It feels like a mix between Serena and Lurin.


    Yeah, you don¡¯t even have to touch the head.


    ¡°But what if you try to use breath in a ce like that? ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Because breath doesn¡¯t cost mana.¡±


    Rurin says something ridiculous. I shook my head and ran down my hair that had be matted from running. Then he casually leans back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡°Let¡¯s take a picture.¡±


    They say they don¡¯t like being touched by other people, so what can you do? Anyway, I was in good condition to take pictures, so I went to a photo studio.


    ¡°But do you know what Lurin¡¯s photo is?¡±


    ¡°picture?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°I do not know.¡±


    Well, it was my fault for asking. Photos also do not existpletely in that world.


    ¡°Listen carefully. It¡¯s like a painting, but it¡¯s the same painting as the real thing. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a picture of you and me together tomemorate the asion, so just stay still next to me.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as I¡¯m next to you.¡±


    Lulin nodded confidently.


    ¡°I want to listen to what you said in more detail than that, but I think this is okay for now, so I¡¯ll hold on for a while. Hi-Hi.¡±


    And finally we started filming. I took a picture holding Lurin¡¯s shoulder in a straight position. When I filmed it, it seemed so ordinary.


    ¡°Oh wait a minute!¡±


    ¡°yes? Would you like to try a different pose?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    After thinking for a bit, I held Lurin in a princess hug this time.


    ¡°Please take a picture quickly!¡±


    ¡°all right. okay. I guess you¡¯re newlyweds. Ho ho ho.¡±


    A photographer takes pictures while saying something strange. I guess I thought there was no way I could take a photo like this unless it was a wedding photo.


    Thinking that this might be my first andst opportunity, I took pictures in various poses and waited before taking the pictures in my hands.


    ¡°How are you, Lurin?¡±


    ¡°Oh oh! What is this! ¡°The person here is exactly the same as you!¡±


    ¡°yes? ¡°I want to frame it and hang it on a shelf.¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying all the good things? Hi-Hi.¡±


    Rurin also started staring at the photo, as if she liked it. I hugged him to my chest and made a fuss.


    The idea of leaving a photo was apparently sessful.


    Another day passes like that. As expected, almost all of my mana was recovered the next day. It means that my life here is finally over.


    The day my mana recovered, I went shopping. Beds and other things made with technology that cannot be rivaled in the other world.


    And finally, I used summoning magic.


    Gooooooooooo!


    Then the ck hole that sucked Lulin and I reappears before our eyes. First, objects such as a bed and arge picture frame were thrown into the ck hole.


    ording to the theory, the other side of this ck hole is connected to a restaurant in the other world. After throwing in what I wanted to take, I held Lurin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lulin nods and strengthens the hand he is holding. After making eye contact, we jumped into the ck hole.


    The intense headache and darkness ate away at my mind, and I lost consciousness. If teleportation makes people dizzy, dimensional travel has the characteristic of making people lose their minds.


    I even had a strange dream the other day.


    When I opened my eyes, there was a restaurant. The restaurant of my dreams has appeared. A bed crashed into the dining room, smashing the table, and in the midst of the chaos, Elena looked at me with a shocked look on her face.


    ¡°El!¡±


    ¡°Elena?¡±


    And next to her was Serena.


    She shouted at Elena as if it were obvious.


    ¡°See, I told you I woulde back unharmed. ¡°Is it possible for it to suddenly disappear?¡±


    ¡°El!¡±


    Elena carefully held my arm. Then Lurin tilts her head at the elf.


    ¡°Why are you doing that? Elf?¡±


    ¡°Oh no! I¡¯m just worried because it suddenly disappeared. ¡°I was surprised.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Actually, I got caught up in a rather unusual situation¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d if that¡¯s the case, but¡­ .¡±


    Elena nodded slowly. Serena was standing next to her making a noise and looked surprised when she saw Rurin.


    ¡°But you you! ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Oh this? ¡°It¡¯s a photo!¡±


    Lurin grabbed the picture frame towards Serena and started bragging. Fortunately it didn¡¯t break.


    ¡°what is that?¡±


    Sereina narrows her eyes and snatches the picture frame and runs away. Then Lurin started chasing Serena.


    ¡°Aaaah! This crazy red! Give it to me now! ¡°It¡¯s mine and El¡¯s treasure!¡±


    Lurin¡¯s voice faded away and Elena took her hand away from me and took a step back.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so happy, so stop.¡±


    ¡°are you okay?¡±


    I asked because Elena¡¯s condition was a little strange, but she immediately startedughing.


    ¡°Actually, since El disappeared, I came to the restaurant every day. I was worried. Well, I hope you can tell me more next time! Where are you going? .¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah. I¡¯ll let you know if it¡¯s possible. ¡°Anyway, Lulin and I¡¯s house is here.¡±


    ¡°yes¡­ ¡°Then that¡¯s it!¡±


    Elena nodded vigorously and began to clean up the broken restaurant.


    It was a little strange, but Serena and Lurin made such a fuss that I soon gave up on the idea. Suppressing those dragons came first.

 Chapter 92

    # 92


    Chapter.21 Bowl Craftsman


    When I returned from Hyundai, winter was about to pass. But it¡¯s still cold.


    In the evening, hot soup dishes are sold well in restaurants. At first, many customers showed resistance to this soup dish, but recently it has be a verymon sight in our restaurant.


    There is nothing like this in cold weather. In particr, spicy soup warms the body, so it can be addictive in winter weather.


    ¡°Elena. It¡¯s a soup made with vegetables and mushrooms. ¡°It¡¯s made a little spicy, so be careful when eating it.¡±


    The basic base is kelp and shiitake mushrooms. It is not a boiled broth, but is simply aged to brew naturally. If you boil vegetables and various mushrooms here, the taste of the soup is quite good even if no meat is added.


    As if to prove it, Elena keeps nodding her head.


    ¡°Yes, it has a light, refreshing taste and is really delicious. ¡°It¡¯s a little spicy, but it¡¯s okay!¡±


    ¡°Yes? thank god. Hehehe.¡±


    Elena smiles. It is a very polite yet elegant smile. But next to him, a red-haired dragon who was not at all cautious fluttered his mouth.


    ¡°How can you live by eating nothing but grass like this?¡±


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    ¡°What is this!¡±


    Serena gruffly ate the soup. And then my eyes widen.


    He started shouting with a face that said he had no idea.


    ¡°Oh my oh my. ¡°Is this delicious?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°Our restaurant is all about cooking delicious food with just the seasoning.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, when is mineing out? ¡°I also pay money to buy it, so why do you give it to Elena first?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯sing out soon. ¡°Customers who pay money to eat.¡±


    Elena ordered first, so of course she went first. That¡¯s what I mean.


    I red at Serena to silence her and returned to the kitchen.


    Besides, there are quite a few customers today. So there was a lot of cooking to do.


    ¡°Hey, Lurin, take this to the meat dish Serena ordered. And this too.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so busy! ¡°I¡¯m having a hard time!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re having a hard time just doing that? ¡°If you want to achieve your goal, you better hurry up and start serving!¡±


    ¡°Huh, they didn¡¯t even give me food¡­¡± . But this looks delicious.¡±


    Grumbling is a standard feature, but it still gets the job done.


    until now.


    However, perhaps because they heard it was Red Dragon¡¯s food, a delivery ident suddenly urred.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about your other guests, but there¡¯s no need to give Red something delicious like this. Oh, it¡¯s delicious!¡±


    ¡°Hey ck! Why you! why! Eat my food! I bought that with my own money! ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    When Lulin touched the dish, Serena jumped out and snatched the te.


    But the ribs were already cut in half.


    Rurin startedughing while sucking the rib seasoning off her fingertips.


    ¡°Be thankful you left half! Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°Woo wow, you¡¯reughing!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going to make you some more Serena, so don¡¯t make a fuss and just go sit down. ¡°Kick them out?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Here we go again! I¡¯m a guest too! You unfair cook! He starts first¡­ !¡±


    Yes, that¡¯s correct. No matter how much Red Dragon pays, he is a customer.


    Coo coo coo coo.


    Therefore, punishment was inflicted on Lurin¡¯s temple. Only then did the red dragon sit down and start eating the meat.


    ¡°Aang! How many times have I said I don¡¯t like this¡­ ! ¡°It hurts!¡±


    ¡°Stop being stupid. Ugh.¡±


    Rurin res at me andins of injustice. What else is there to be unfair about?


    ¡°What did you say if I did a good job today?¡±


    ¡°He said he would tickle me when I sleep!¡±


    ¡°But is this something you¡¯re good at now?¡±


    ¡°I was doing well. But you can eat some of the red ones! Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°If you pay, you are a customer. Now follow me. If you pay, even Red Dragon is a customer!¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Lurin is angry?¡±


    ¡°Why are you taking Red Dragon¡¯s side! ¡°We demand improvement!¡±


    ¡°You sound like an improvement.¡±


    Rurin raises her eyebrows. The protests are very harsh. But I ignored it and returned to the kitchen to resume work.


    They pounded the noodles into flour and made noodles for Elena¡¯s mushroom casserole. And then you have to cook the next meal right away.


    ¡°hey! Lurin! What are you doing there! Give me 5 seconds! 5! ¡°Please put this in Elena¡¯s casserole.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a vicious restaurant. ¡°Improve!¡±


    Lulin dered a fight and walked to Elena¡¯s table with noodles in his hand.


    I started making dishes to serve to the guests in front of me. The dish we will make this time is a simple home-cooked meal. This dish was ordered by a regr young man sitting at the bar table in front of me.


    His name was Piner, and he introduced himself as someone who made pottery.


    When I presented the dish to him, he looked at it with an inquiring look on his face and put it in his mouth with great concentration.


    ¡°This is really delicious. ¡°What on earth is a simple home-cooked meal made from that tastes so good?¡±


    ¡°That? You asked for a simple dish, so it was just in stir-fried vegetables and meat. ¡°Meat ismon Uva.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you get such a deep vor with uva and vegetables. In particr, the Uba meat is crispy and soft on the inside, and the vegetables are crunchy and seasoned well¡­ !¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much praise.¡±


    The food he is eating is literally a simple stir-fried cabbage and pork made by stir-frying cabbage and pork.


    It¡¯s not something to make a fuss about.


    ¡°Hmm, it looks like a simple dish, but it doesn¡¯t look simple at all¡­ ? ¡°The taste is the same.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the business of selling food, and even if it¡¯s the same home cooking, there has to be something different about it.¡±


    ¡°is that so¡­ ? Hey, can you please tell me how to make this! please. please!¡±


    ¡°Recipe? ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t teach you, but why suddenly again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually because of the girlfriend I told you about before. I really want to feed you the food I made¡­ . ¡°I want to show people that I can cook even if I get married.¡±


    Finner scratched his head, lowered his head, and asked again.


    ¡°Of course. ¡°It¡¯s a simple dish, so I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? thank you! It is an honour!¡±


    ¡°No, there is no glory in having a simple dish.¡±


    I smiled at the slightly fussy young man and exined the recipe. In fact, the point of stir-fried pork and cabbage is how to grill the pork.


    The pork is mixed with soy sauce and salt and then fried. The key here is how to use the oil. It is important to cook the outside until crispy.


    ¡°thank you! thank you!¡±


    The young man expressed his gratitude to the point of exaggeration and almost drank the rest of the dish before leaving. After a while, all the other guests left and only Elena and Serena remained.


    ¡°So, what are you doing there, Lurin?¡±


    After adding some noodles, Rurin, the Hamheung tea master, was clinging to Sereina and slurping them together.


    ¡°it serves him right! Didn¡¯t I say it was delicious! ¡°He¡¯s like Red, who is very suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m upset, but that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, don¡¯t you eat dry flour? ¡°If something like this tastes good, you said you¡¯d turn your hair ck?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done that before? ouch! Suddenly my stomach hurt. Toilet Toilet!¡±


    Red Dragon seemed to have bet his hair color on a useless bet and suddenly ran out,ining of stomach pain.


    Elena looked alternately at the departed Serena and the triumphant Lulin with a very troubled expression.


    The dragon I was so afraid of.


    However, Elena, who had been surrounded by two dragons a lot recently, seemed to have gotten rid of her fear of dragons a little.


    ***


    A wee guest has arrived. I asked who it was, Mr. Benen, who was the owner of the orchard. He is currently ate groom who is about to get married.


    ¡°Come in quickly! ¡°The best restaurant in Gray City is right here.¡±


    ¡°here?¡±


    ¡°With a dull expression. Anyway, since he is a craftsman and walks around showing off, you can¡¯t recognize the real restaurant. Are you still judging only by looking at the outside? ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡±


    Mr. Benen waved at me and entered the restaurant with a man of the same age who appeared to be a friend. He was a fairly decent-looking man, but his distinguishing feature was the small scars on his hands.


    ¡°Well, I heard a lot about you getting help, but¡­ .¡±


    ¡°then! Exactly. Please sit down. sit down.¡±


    Mr. Benen sat his friend down at the table and called me. And then he started introducing his friends.


    ¡°This guy is the owner of thergest workshop in Gray City that makes a variety of dishes, from expensive tableware to ordinary people¡¯s tableware. His skill in making dishes is so excellent that he is a craftsman whoes from other cities to learn. This guy is always obsessed with baking dishes. He said he had something to discuss after a long time, so he came straight to the restaurant. So, give me some delicious drinks and some food. Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. ¡°Are you a pottery maker?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the dishes from this store are sold not only to Gray City but also to other cities.¡±


    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s not that bad. My name is Hone. Anyway, nice to meet you. I heard that you helped your friend. I also want to say thank you. I knew I was foolishly continuing my unrequited love, but¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Stop talking about that!¡±


    The two started talking happily. I also started cooking happily.


    It is very nice to have friends bring their friends to my restaurant, saying it is the best restaurant.


    It wasn¡¯t as crowded as yesterday and it was very quiet, so I rxed and focused on Mr. Benen¡¯s cooking.


    ¡°this is? The bowl¡­ .¡±


    There are a lot of dwarven tableware, but if you listen to Mr. Benen¡¯s story, the other tableware that I buy at the market was made by the man in front of me.


    So I deliberately put the food in that bowl.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a bowl I made¡­ . You are using it here too. ¡°Thank you so much for this.¡±


    ¡°of course. ¡°There were a lot of dishes I liked.¡±


    ¡°Plus, the dish on the te is really beautiful. It brings out the dishes to their fullest potential and brings out the color of the dish. Benen I think I understand what you said. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the most beautiful thing I¡¯ve ever cooked using my dishes?¡±


    ¡°yes? So just eat. Cooking is not about appreciating cooking, it is about eating. ¡°Eating.¡±


    The dish I served is a ssic. A dish that shines in a bowl with abination of colorful vegetables and meat.


    The harmony of the colors and the bowl seemed to have appealed to Mr. Hone.


    Well, I¡¯m d if that¡¯s the case.


    If the customer feels good and I feel good, isn¡¯t that a sessful service?


    ¡°Anyway, why did you ask to see me? ¡°The guy who didn¡¯t even meet me because he was busy.¡±


    Mr. Benen poured a drink for Mr. Horne and asked a question. Mr. Horne paused for a moment, then took a drink and opened his mouth again.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of my daughter¡¯s marriage. Maybe it was because it was time to get married, but he was begging me to marry him¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you don¡¯t even know when you look at me? ¡°If you want to marry someone, just do it right away.¡±


    ¡°That kid is my student. Although he is sincere, he has nothing. An orphan with no parents¡­ . As a disciple, I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t feel trustworthy in many ways to entrust my daughter with my life. Moreover, another student also proposed to me at the same time. But this is the eldest son of a huge workshop in Melk City. It¡¯s a rich family. It¡¯s better as a marriage partner for your daughter and you don¡¯t want to go through any hardships. ¡°Anyway, my son has to inherit my workshop.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ . Still, if you love each other, there is no need to separate.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s good that our hearts are aligned, is there any guarantee that those feelings willst a lifetime? The moment your heart cools down, you will see everything again. ¡°It would be better to marry someone of equal stature.¡±


    ¡°So are you going to send it to the son of the workshop?¡±


    ¡°but¡­ My daughter is so stubborn¡­ ¡°My head hurts.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±

 Chapter 93

    # 93


    Chapter.21 Mr.


    Benen, the pottery craftsman, looked like he was overwhelmed when it came to love issues, then turned to me and started asking for my opinion.


    ¡°Well what do you think? Aren¡¯t you an expert in this kind of work? ¡°He also listened to my concerns.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not even professional. Hmm, but there can be many different opinions. Could it be that the poor student had a bad mind and was targeting your daughter, or that the student who is said to be the sessor to that huge workshop could actually be a surprisingly trustworthy person? Of course, it could also be the other way around. First of all, I think it¡¯s most important to look at the personalities of the two people. If both people have excellent personalities, you should think again, but if not, you should boldly abandon one of them. When ites to marriage, isn¡¯t it true that what¡¯s really important is a man who truly loves his daughter and has the right thoughts? Of course, that¡¯s just my opinion.¡±


    Getting a daughter married into a worthy family is something that so-called prestigious families always think about.


    But that¡¯s not necessarily right.


    Isn¡¯t happiness something that can be achieved when you are with someone you want to spend the rest of your life with, no matter how poor you are?


    However, this does not mean that poor people are necessarily just.


    Rather, it is a story where Mr. Hone¡¯s daughter may be being yed by an orphan student who is targeting the family.


    It is difficult to say anything at the moment.


    ¡°Character is important. Mr. Horne. Did you know that there are quite a few women who are beaten by their drunken husbands? ¡°Knowingly or unknowingly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°No matter how harsh it is, I will never be able to see my daughter being beaten by her husband after I die.¡±


    ¡°Then I think the first thing to do is to look into the hidden sides of the two people.¡±


    ¡°But I think they are both sound young men. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you are both my students?¡±


    ¡°Even a teacher cannot know a person¡¯s hidden inner thoughts. Mr. Horne, I have a method. Would you like to try it?¡±


    Of course, both students would be polite in front of their teacher.


    A person¡¯s true character is revealed elsewhere.


    When I pointed this out and suggested it, Mr. Benen looked at his friend with interest.


    ¡°Do you mean how?¡±


    ¡°Yes, after all, there are few people who canpletely hide their true nature.¡±


    When I exined the method in detail, Mr. Horne looked deeply troubled and nodded slowly after a while.


    After making ns for the next day, Mr. Benen and Mr. Horne returned and the restaurant was empty.


    Lurin collected the dishes the two had eaten and headed precariously to the kitchen. He is performing acrobatics by cing a bowl in a straight line on a tray. Bring some in. I guess they¡¯re doing this because it¡¯s annoying to go back and forth multiple times. Ugh.


    If you miss it like that, it will be a major ident.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s too dangerous. There¡¯s no need to do that in a small restaurant¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Hihi oang?¡±


    As soon as she could speak, Lurin slipped and the dishes piled on top fell to the floor.


    But funny enough, there were no broken dishes. The number of bowls that hit the floor is zero. Because they all fell and stopped.


    Rurin gently touches her forehead with her arm and opens her mouth confidently.


    ¡°Okay. you. Don¡¯t be scared! ¡°It¡¯s okay if it doesn¡¯t break.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good because it¡¯s convenient. But tomorrow I really wake up. ¡°By pretending to make a mistake.¡±


    When I exined to Rurin the n I had proposed to Mr. Hone earlier, he nodded with a look on his face telling me not to worry.


    ¡°Hehe, breaking things apart is my specialty. ¡°Why are you so worried?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m just going up. you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reughing.¡±


    I grabbed the back of the fleeing dragon. And then I started washing dishes.


    ¡°You mop on the table. I wash dishes. okay?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too pushy these days?¡±


    ¡°Where is the mop? ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡±


    When I pointed, Rurin pouted and started wiping the table as if she had no choice.


    ***


    next day.


    Lurin and Elena. And Serena was walking through the undergroundir side by side.


    Because Mr. Horne asked for help with his business, Elena came to the restaurant early in the morning, and after that, Serena followed as if it was natural.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t even the necessary time yet, Lurin and Serena started fighting, and El kicked them out and told them to go to Lair and have fun.


    Of course, Elena stayed still and was kicked out as well.


    El told Lurin to take a bath ande back, and Lurin nodded.


    Lurin, who hade down to Lair, confidently opened her mouth to Serena.


    ¡°How are you? Red!¡±


    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ve already been here once before.¡±


    ¡°What? ¡°How dare you say that?¡±


    ¡°When is it when you are down? Who do you think carried you from the shrine to here after you copsed? ¡°Get your head around you, you stupid ck.¡±


    ¡°Did you move? Hmm, somehow! I must have been so upset because of that that I couldn¡¯t wake up for a week. Annoying!¡±


    ¡°I helped you and that¡¯s what you¡¯re saying? ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t funny!¡±


    ¡°Iik!¡±


    In the end, Lulin throws a kick and Serena catches it and throws a punch. A fight has just begun.


    ¡°O great being¡­ Don¡¯t fight¡­ !¡±


    Elena timidly tried to stop them, but they were just like mosquitoes flitting back and forth around them. I was fidgeting back and forth like a shrimp¡¯s back was exploding in a whale fight.


    These days, Elena often finds herself in this situation.


    ¡°Anyway, this is my subordinate!¡±


    ¡°Rrruuurrrun!¡±


    ¡°Hehe grarun.¡±


    Lulin talked to Lulun and startedughing while stroking Lulun¡¯s fur, which was still fluffy even though it had been shaved. Seeing that, Serena tilts her head.


    ¡°Lulun? You have something unusual as your manager. Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a monster like this before!¡±


    Even Elena stares at Lulun with a curious expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing it in person too. ¡°I heard they are a bit furrier.¡±


    ¡°They shaved off their hair because it was difficult to clean. I also said it was hot. okay! ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath, so get ready!¡±


    Lulin had fun adding runes to the end of her words when talking to her. The words of Lulun are always Lun! Since it ends with , we follow that.


    Anyway, Lulun nodded to Lulin¡¯smand and headed to the bathroom.


    ¡°And you, elf, are my subordinates too.¡±


    ¡°yes yes?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense? Are you crazy? This elf is my subordinate? How dare you?¡±


    ¡°I added it before you!¡±


    ¡°I would have liked it 100 years before you, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s funny! ¡°Then I saved it 200 years ago!¡±


    ¡°excuse me¡­ . I didn¡¯t live for 200 years¡­ . But he was definitely the one who told me to be a subordinate first¡­ Lurin¡­ .¡±


    Elena, who had been looking at the two people timidly, unable to say that they were either subordinates, spoke the truth. Then Lulin and Serena look at the elf at the same time.


    ¡°Did you see it? Hehehehe!¡±


    When Rurin started tough, Serena suddenly screamed.


    ¡°Do not be ridiculous! It¡¯s a betrayal! Elenaaa!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ But my real memories of bing a subordinate¡­ ¡°


    Sereina res at Lurin with an angry face.


    Meanwhile, the group arrived in front of the bathhouse. Lurin opens the door and takes off her clothes as if showing off.


    ¡°Did you see that there was a bathhouse like this in Rare? Hehehe, that¡¯s cool!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cool. ¡°Hmph, I heard he built it anyway?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Serena, who still felt the pain of being betrayed by Jeongin, groaned with an angry expression on her face, but pretended to be cool for now and jumped into the bathroom.


    And deep inside, I thought that I could never keep getting caught up in ck like this and started thinking of a way to make it up to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°hot.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The dragon and the elfid down in the bath, saying the same thing in different ways.


    Elena¡¯s face, which had always been stiff, was now blooming. This is because the elves really enjoyed this time of rest.


    But that peace was soon broken. Because Serena, who was shaking her head, opened her mouth.


    ¡°By the way, ck kid.¡±


    ¡°What. ¡°If you start a fight in the bathroom, I will give you my breath and kill you!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a fight? If you don¡¯t listen, it¡¯ll be your loss, right? No matter how much you think about it, you seem tock the skills to make El a prisoner of love. ¡°It¡¯s not going well, is it?¡±


    ¡°uh¡­ uh?¡±


    Lulin¡¯s triumphant face gradually became glum. After I died and came back to life, I hugged and kissed just once, but that was it. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t deny Serena¡¯s words.


    ¡°This body is my word. I¡¯ve had many rtionships. Even with humans. He is your senior, so to speak. Aren¡¯t you curious about how you can get more attention and love? Ho ho ho.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about that!¡±


    Lurin had no intention of denying that part. Forgetting the iron rule of not showing pride when dealing with a red dragon, Lurin looked at Serena with shining eyes.


    ¡°Anyway, that doesn¡¯t work. It seems like it¡¯s just liver and galldder, so the name Dragon is a waste. Kid, this is everything for the first time, right? ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever experienced love or any of the other acts of love that humans do.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Ugh! Not a kid. This red kills!¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t sit down right away, they won¡¯t tell me anything?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Lulin kept his mouth shut. And then I nce at the ceiling.


    ¡°Oh, I suddenly feel dizzy. ¡°I need to sit down.¡±


    Then he held his head, made an excuse that didn¡¯t work, and went back into the water and sat down.


    ¡°They say this is not how things should be done for the first time. ¡°Listen carefully now.¡±


    ¡°i get it!¡±


    ¡°yes yes! ¡°I¡¯ll listen carefully!¡±


    Even Elena, whose unusually long ears had been pricking ever since the story about love came up, answered loudly at the same time as Lulin, and her eyes lit up.


    ¡°Eh? Elena, you too?¡±


    Serena looked at the elf in an unexpected situation.


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ .¡±


    ¡°This is a dragon, you¡¯re just a kid, but you¡¯re an elf¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Me too. I¡¯ve never been in love. ¡°This is my first time with everything, so can I listen to it too?¡±


    ¡°Puuup. ¡°It¡¯s toote even for an elf.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not something to be sorry about.¡±


    ¡°noisy! ¡°Get to the point quickly!¡±


    ¡°Ukeeeek! ¡°Let go of this!¡±


    Lurin could not wait and with a desperate look on her face, she began to strangle and shake Sereina¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Kekkek, so anyway, you shouldn¡¯t just give everything. There are many techniques in love. No, rather, let go of your neck first! ¡°This kid is real!¡±


    ***


    next day. Mr. Horne, along with his daughter, took the two young men and visited the restaurant as promised. But the young man who came with me looked familiar. It was the same young man named Piner who once taught me how to cook.


    Come to think of it, I think you said you were making dishes.


    Is that what happened?


    Judging from the fact that there was a young-looking woman who appeared to be Mr. Horne¡¯s daughter next to him, it seemed like this young man was a student who had nothing.


    I learned that he cooks for his girlfriend, and that girlfriend is Mr. Hone¡¯s daughter.


    If so, one of my hypotheses is broken at this moment.


    This young man was a very pure person, and when he drank alcohol, he would unconsciously let go of his worries about love. I didn¡¯t know that it was a problem caused by dating the teacher¡¯s daughter because they didn¡¯t tell me.


    The young man looked very surprised, as if he had not expected toe here with his teacher, but returned with a calm face as if he did not want to show it.


    I guided the four people to the table. And as nned, Mr. Hone began talking to his students.


    ¡°I called you today because I have something to talk to you about. ¡°It¡¯s my daughter¡¯s marriage problem.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what am I missing? And you clearly mentioned marriage!¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh! Now that an official marriage proposal has been made, you can¡¯t just ignore it. ¡°Marriage is a story of families and ns, so stay still!¡±


    ¡°If you keep opposing me, I will run away with him. ¡°Are you okay with me disappearing, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Tenna!¡±


    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s right. I have to properly obtain permission¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you idiot!¡±

 Chapter 94

    # 94


    Chapter.21 Piner, the pottery maker


    , intervened and Mr. Ho shouted with an angry face.


    I looked at Elena. She nods.


    It¡¯s not like Elena can use mind reading. In other words, you have to say it to know whether it is real or not.


    As a result of the reading, it seemed that Piner¡¯s words were sincere. The desire to receive permission.


    Then the young man next to him, who seemed to be apetitor, started saying something to Mr. Horne¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Tena, don¡¯t think so much. I can make you happy for the rest of your life. What on earth can that guy do? My older brother will inherit my master¡¯s workshop, but if you marry someone like that, you won¡¯t be able to afford it. It is clear that the legacy to be inherited is the goal. A guy like that would just run away if he received an inheritance. ¡°I¡¯m happier if youe to me rather than that funny guy!¡±


    ¡°Do not be ridiculous. I don¡¯t need that. Finner also said there was no need for a legacy!¡±


    ¡°Then you will have to live in poverty, but tsk tsk, you don¡¯t know anything because you haven¡¯t suffered any hardships.¡±


    ¡°Gedroa, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Mr. Horne shook his head at the rich young man from the next city. The young man named Gedroah kept his mouth shut at that sound.


    When I look at Elena, she nods her head. It was a bit ambiguous, but it seemed to be the truth. It means that you really think of Finner that way.


    ¡°Teena! Just stay still for now. There is no need to fight now. Today I will decide fairly who is more worthy of my daughter. ¡°My family has been making pottery for generations, and you two are also my students.¡±


    Mr. Hone said so, and I had Rurine in at the same time. Rurin, who was even softer after washing, pretended to serve and poured water on the two young men.


    No, I just sprayed it openly.


    There¡¯s no acting or anything. I can¡¯t live.


    Anyway, the acting had to continue, so I reflexively jumped out.


    ¡°Yumma! ¡°Why are you spraying water on the guests?¡±


    ¡°You told me to sprinkle it!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I told you to pour it out, pour it out. ¡°When did you tell me to sow it?¡±


    I whispered quietly and Lurin shook her head. It¡¯s a face that says I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Pouring is sowing. Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s hot! Hi-Hi.¡±


    Who doesn¡¯t know that personality? Ugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Well, it could be so. ha ha ha.¡±


    But Gedroah was ying a good guy with a smile on his face.


    Did you know why you were acting?


    But this time, Elena shook her head violently. He was taken on a lie detector test.


    At this moment, it was decided who was the better man.


    In that case, you can help Finner.


    ¡°Hmm, anyway, you two. This is my new bowl. This is a pair of bowls that Tena made to give when she got married. ¡°It always conveys the meaning that two are one.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s amazing!¡±


    When Mr. Hone took out the bowl he had made from the wrapping cloth, the two young men looked at the work with surprised faces. Gedroah was making a fuss and talking ttery while looking at the bowl, while Finner was almost mesmerized.


    So this time I dispatched Serena and Lurin.


    With a wink, the two dragons suddenly start fighting. Since they are two people who fight all the time, it feels very natural, unlike when they spray water.


    ¡°Ugly red guy!¡±


    ¡°You say I¡¯m ugly? ¡°Am I called the flower of red?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡°I think I¡¯m a hundred times better than you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reughing. ¡°Did you get brain damage when you fellst time?¡±


    The two dragons approached Horne¡¯s table, bickering as if they were fighting. At that moment, when the eyes of the four people sitting at the table due to the fight were all turned to the dragon, Sereina pushed Lulin hard.


    And Lurin stepped away, smashing the bowl on the floor.


    ¡°oh? I do not know! ¡°You stupid ck is awake!¡±


    ¡°You pushed me and I woke up! I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Where are you running away!¡±


    Red and ck disappeared outside as nned, and I rushed out again.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. The employees¡­ . Anyway, I will reimburse you for this right away.¡±


    ¡°No. ¡°It¡¯s also my fault for putting this on the table.¡±


    ¡°but¡­ .¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than that because it turned out this way.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    The two young men opened their mouths at the same time, expressing doubt about their teacher¡¯s words.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the two tes split nicely into two halves? You¡¯ve be a piece of me. I was going to do another test, but I thought of a better way. I¡¯m going to take these two broken pieces and test who can fix them better. Of course, I know your skills best. So keep in mind that we are not only evaluating skills. The deadline is tomorrow! ¡°Fix the dishes and bring them right here by the same time.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the test?¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    Finner looked at the bowl, Thena, and Mr. Ho with surprised eyes. On the other hand, hispetitor, Gedroah, picked up the te with confidence.


    ¡°I am confident about the test. Master. But this test¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will give my daughter to the winner.¡±


    ¡°dad! ¡°How can you decide on marriage based on a test like that!¡±


    ¡°This is something like that! I devoted my whole life to this vessel. You, too, have grown up so far with the money you earned from selling this bowl, so isn¡¯t it natural that the bowl will determine your marriage? Since your mother is no longer here, I will decide everything through this test.¡±


    The daughter, Thena, couldn¡¯t help but run to Finner and waved her arms after hearing such firm words.


    ¡°Are you okay? ¡°I know that if I lose, I¡¯ll die with you!¡±


    ¡°Tenna!¡±


    Tena had no choice but to return to Mr. Horne due to his strong shouts.


    ¡°I will do my best too.¡±


    When Finner answered, the two people eventually agreed and the incident ended.


    And the next day.


    The two young men returned to the restaurant carrying the repaired tes in the same cloth.


    ¡°Piner. Are you okay? If you can¡¯t win, I¡­ .¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. miss.¡±


    Finner nodded confidently. Gedroah is equally confident. A strong level of confidence that cannot be shown without resorting to doing something overnight.


    Gedroah finally took out the repaired vessel. The reason for the confidence soon became clear.


    This was because the bowl had been almostpletely restored.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Mr. Horne stroked his chin as he looked at the restored bowl.


    ¡°Gedroa, have you risen to this level?¡±


    ¡°thank you! ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Do you think I don¡¯t know that you received help from your family¡¯s father-inw?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not saying that without any proof!¡±


    ¡°But still¡­ .¡±


    Apparently, there was no evidence. Tena couldn¡¯t refute her father¡¯s words and looked at Finner.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. miss. ¡°I will slowly let you know my skills from now on.¡±


    Gedroah said to Thena with a look on his face that he had already won.


    A perfectly restored bowl with no joint marks. It¡¯s worth it.


    Finner¡¯s face was stiff, but he still didn¡¯t feel discouraged as he took out the bowl he had restored.


    Of course, it was far from a perfect recovery.


    There was a seam in the center. However, the seams were in great harmony with the bowl.


    ¡°Hmm, you fixed it the traditional way. Still, it¡¯s stylish. However, it is difficult to say that you have done a perfect repair like Gedroah¡¯s, but as far as I know, you have the skills to easily restore the bowl, so why did you make this choice?¡±


    When Mr. Ho asked a question, Piner shook his head.


    ¡°I was honored to touch the teacher¡¯s work with my meager skills, but at the same time, I was very worried. Of course, it may not be as perfect as the restoration that Gedroah did, but I think there is the technology to stitch it together smoothly. But Master, aren¡¯t we making dishes?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is.¡±


    Mr. Ho¡¯s eyebrows twitch at Finner¡¯s question.


    ¡°If you attach it in that way, you have to use an adhesive material, which inevitably uses ingredients that are harmful to the human body. We thought it did not fit with our spirit of making restorative vessels like that. So, we used traditional methods without using harmful substances. I¡¯m sorry for ruining your work with my poor skills. ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    At Finner¡¯s words, Mr. Ho nodded with a meaningful smile. And dered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think I¡¯ll have to leave my daughter with Finner. ¡°Gedroah.¡±


    It meant Piner¡¯s victory.


    ¡°What do you mean! I don¡¯t understand. ¡°Of course it¡¯s called repair, so the person who makes the best repair wins!¡±


    ¡°I made it clear yesterday. I know your skills very well. I was trying to see the spirit with which dishes are treated. As Piner said, what we sell is the vessel on which the food is ced. ¡°We must not forget its essence.¡±


    When Mr. Hone said that, Gedroa huffed and jumped up from his seat.


    ¡°Ha, I was trying to get rid of a deceitful woman who has no use for anything other than using her to take over the bowl market in Gray City. What¡¯s the point?¡±


    Gedroah shouted and stormed out. Looking at that, Mr. Horne shook his head and Tena ran to Finner.


    ¡°Piner!¡±


    ¡°miss¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Congrattions to you both. Would you please give me the te you repaired? ¡°I¡¯d like to congratte you with a pretty dish.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Mr. Hone looked at me and nodded. Then, Finner suddenly knelt down in front of Monsieur Ho.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing that? Besides, why are you still Master?¡±


    It seemed like he was asking why he didn¡¯t call me father-inw, but Finner mmed his head hard into the ground and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Actually, I cheated. I am¡­ I love you so much, but¡­ ¡°I was wandering around because I couldn¡¯t touch Master¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°Huh, so?¡±


    ¡°At that time, I took El¡¯s advice and threw it away. So it¡¯s not fair, Master!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on me after Finner¡¯s bombshell statement.


    Of course, it is true that I gave some advice. Why do you even call something like that a cheating act?


    That was just yesterday.


    ***


    ¡°Why do you drink so much?¡±


    After everyone left and I asked Finner, who was drinking soju, a big sigh came back.


    ¡°This is Master¡¯s masterpiece. How dare I touch it¡­ But you have to do it. but!¡±


    ¡°Is that dish precious or is your beloved girlfriend precious?¡±


    ¡°Of course she is my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Then do it. ¡°It¡¯s not something to hesitate about.¡±


    ¡°but¡­ How to touch it¡­ .¡±


    ¡°If I were to give you one piece of advice, it would be to look at the essence.¡±


    The essence of the vessel.


    Of course, we did not discuss how Mr. Horne would test the two people. But to me, what Mr. Hone was thinking about seemed to be about the essence of vessels. That¡¯s why I gave that advice to Piner.


    ¡°You mean the essence¡­? If it is the essence, what is the essence of the vessel? The essence of the bowl is¡­ Me, me! Let¡¯s go now. ¡°Something important just urred to me!¡±


    Fortunately, Finner seemed to have realized a lot from that one word, ¡°essence.¡± And this is the result we have now.


    ***


    I exined yesterday¡¯s events and added one word at the same time.


    ¡°After hearing those words, Mr. Piner left the store. The reason I noticed this in the word ¡®essence¡¯ is because Mr. Piner¡¯s usual thoughts considered it important. ¡°You can¡¯t call this cheating, right, Mr. Horne?¡±


    ¡°First raise your head. Finner. ¡°I had some help, but I decided to leave Tena to you anyway.¡±


    ¡°dad!¡±


    Tena, who had a distressed face at that deration, jumped at her father.


    Finner bowed his head repeatedly with a grateful expression on his face. He finally called Hone his father-inw.


    Yeah, it¡¯s okay if there¡¯s a happy ending.

 Chapter 95

    # 95


    Chapter.22 Dragons and Robbers


    There is always crime in the city. In particr, Gray City had one big problem.


    This is because the lord of the next city, who was said to have caused a huge problem, was unable to clean up the mess and was arrested.


    Although the Daegwan has been constantly changing, no Daegwan has been able to properly manage it, and recently it has reached the point of being almost neglected.


    Because the neighboring territory was so devastated, Gray City was suffering from a steady influx of poor quality people.


    ¡°How about over there?¡±


    ¡°No, that ce is too busy. The soldiers areing soon. ¡°Think about it, think about it!¡±


    Millen and Boyle were now looking for a store to rob. They came from the next city and were very satisfied with the peaceful appearance of Gray City.


    In that city, the number of criminals had soared due to worsening public security, so there were very few stores or restaurants that were properly open.


    Doing business means getting robbed, so who on earth engages inmercial activities?


    But Great City was just the opposite.


    A very prosperous and livable city.


    There are many shops everywhere. Business seems to be going well. So it¡¯s perfect for a quick drink.


    However, one problem was that security was good, so Millen was working hard to find a ce where the soldiers could be dispatched aste as possible.


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t give the money within today, you will be killed!¡± ¡°Well, we have toe up with the money somehow!¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s why it¡¯s like this. ¡°I know, so please be quiet.¡±


    They belonged to a bad organization called Groene in the next city. Boyle lost the money to pay the boss, so he had no choice but toe to Gray City to get the money.


    ¡°Since we are going to lose a day¡¯s sales anyway, let¡¯s find a store that is doing well but is located in a quiet location. ¡°Okay, you better ask.¡±


    ¡°what? And what if you get caught?¡±


    Boyle responded to Millen¡¯s suggestion. Then Mn sighed and continued.


    ¡°You idiot. Are you a fool to ask if there is a quiet and delicious restaurant somewhere? And anyway, after taking it, I¡¯m going to run away right away and nevere back to this town again, so what does it matter?¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    Boyle scratches the back of his head with a dumb expression.


    In any case, Millen thought that Boyle was not a guy worth going with unless he had the advantage of being strong.


    ¡°I follow what you say. ¡°I¡¯m strong, so my head doesn¡¯t feel that good.¡±


    ¡°Who said what? ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been so stupid and lost your money, you wouldn¡¯t havee all the way here, you damn bastard.¡±


    ¡°sorry¡­ .¡±


    Boyle trailed off. Mn looked at that and sighed again.


    Millen and Boyle are both orphans. From a young age, he was caught up in a pickpocket gang in a neighboring city and spent his childhood there. As an orphan, he had no choice but to engage in pickpocketing to make a living.


    Because that was the only way an abandoned orphan could make a living there.


    Anyway, I can¡¯t abandon Boyle because we have a friendship thatsted many years together. Min thought so and entered a nearby general store with Boyle.


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re looking for a good restaurant. Is there a ce around here that¡¯s a little quiet but has good food?¡±


    ¡°Are you from outside Hoo?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    The owner of this general store is close to Laine. So, of course, the ces they rmended were decided.


    ¡°There is a ce that is famous for its delicious food. It is located in a slightly secluded location, so it matches what guests are looking for. If you go north, you will see a path leading up a hill. If you go straight up there, you¡¯ll find a restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? thank you!¡±


    Min nodded repeatedly, thinking he had gotten good information, and then left the general store. There¡¯s a restaurant on top of the hill. It was such a good deal that I couldn¡¯t stop listening to it.


    It¡¯s a restaurant with good business in a remote area. The restaurant¡¯s sales are good.


    Rather than a general store that flies around like this.


    Mn thought about it and made a decision.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go on a field trip to Boyle. They will attackterte at night, when business is over. ¡°Before that, we have to check the restaurant and the escape route.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I understand.¡±


    Boyle nodded vigorously at Mn¡¯s words. And the two went up towards the restaurant.


    ***


    Cheeeeeeeee!


    The smell of grilling meat spreads everywhere. El was grilling Uka tenderloin on an iron te. The highest quality Uka tenderloin, fresh from the farm, was cooked deliciously on an iron te.


    The tenderloin is cut into thick pieces, the blood is removed, seasoned with salt, pepper and spices, and then aged for a while.


    The reason for grilling the tenderloin thickly is to make it rare on the inside, which means keeping the inside red and crispy on the outside.


    ¡°Wow, that sounds good.¡±


    While L was cooking, she mumbled to herself, intoxicated by the sound of meat being cooked. Grilling the tenderloin is always right. Uka because it¡¯s safe.


    Then, El put all the basic vegetables, such as garlic, onion, and green onion, into small pieces and stir-fried them in a pot. Especially in the case of onions, the key is to fry them until they turn slightly brown.


    This way the scent spreads. The scent of vegetables being stir-fried in oil.


    This scent sometimes stimtes a person¡¯s appetite more than the smell of grilling meat.


    Then L added secret seasonings such as soy sauce and alcohol oligosharide and began to stir-fry them with the vegetables.


    I also ground the radish. For the coboration between grated radish and tenderloin.


    The dish L was making right now was a steak, but it wasn¡¯t a steak at all.


    It¡¯s steak rice bowl.


    ¡°Sniff.¡±


    The smell is so good that Lurin crawls into the kitchen and sniffs.


    ¡°Hmm! good night!¡±


    Beside me, Serena eximed the same thing while inhaling the smell of steak.


    ¡°Why did you follow me here? scram. ¡°Red things are not allowed here.¡±


    ¡°Why are you making such a fuss? ¡°The owner is still!¡±


    ¡°I am the owner here too. What did you say? Ah! Yes, I am the hostess. Hostess.¡±


    Rurin proudly dered herself as the hostess and wrapped her arms around her waist. Then Serena began to snort.


    ¡°hostess? ¡°I heard the hostess doesn¡¯t do anything, just sleeps around every day and doesn¡¯t help the store?¡±


    ¡°Yiyi! you! ¡°Can¡¯t we just kick that red thing out?¡±


    ¡°I came with Elena, so what can I do?¡±


    ¡°The elf is fine, but that red thing is ugh!¡±


    ¡°Stop being funny, both of you, get out. The kitchen is where you cook. ¡°You dragons.¡±


    El kicked both Serena and Lurin out of the kitchen. Because it was a huge disruption.


    Eventually, the two dragons sat down at the bar table and started murmuring.


    Although Elena was looking at the dragons with a puzzled look, she was quietly eating her sd while sneaking a peek at El.


    A te of sd after the clinic. And squint.


    Because this was the greatest luxury given to Elena.


    ¡°Anyway, you guys will be ready soon, so just be patient. ¡°It takes a little longer because we have a lot of customers with other reservations.¡±


    ¡°hello. ¡°Master!¡±


    The customer who had made a reservation immediately entered the restaurant, saying that even a tiger woulde without a doubt.


    It was Gray Boy and Verna.


    ¡°Are you here?¡±


    ¡°Yes El! long time no see. ¡°You haven¡¯t had any trouble so far, right?¡±


    Verna bowed her head towards El. She thought of El as her perfect benefactor, and after seeing El¡¯s magic that day, she acted very politely every time they met.


    ¡°I love Mother Yeongju¡¯s cooking, but sometimes I¡¯m happiest when I eat Master¡¯s cooking with my mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh. I also think the same way about taste. I was looking forward to it today too. Oh, and dessert too!¡±


    Verna smiled slightly as she expressed her wish. L felt a little strange hearing someone praise her like that in front of her. Thepliment was nice, but I was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Anyway, sit there. ¡°The food is ready.¡±


    ¡°All right. ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Elena was there too.¡±


    Gray recognizes Elena and nods. Elena simrly nodded. Elena often went to the castle for medical treatment, so she knew both Gray and Verna well.


    ¡°Give me food!¡±


    ¡°Okay, give me food. ¡°I paid the same amount and ordered it, but why did you show upter than Elena?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t pay, but give me food!¡±


    And in front of them, a noisy duo bangs their forks. El shook her head and began to finish cooking.


    Slice the grilled tenderloin into thin slices. Of course, it¡¯s slightly thicker than that. Then, when it is cooked to rare, it has a very appetizing two-tone color, bright red on the inside and shiny brown on the outside.


    Then, ce half of the vegetables stir-fried with the secret seasoning on rice, the other half on bread, and top with sliced steak.


    Additionally, sprinkle stem vegetables and grated radish on top. Then the steak rice bowl and bread arepleted. This is a great dish with red meat that whets your appetite.


    ¡°Okay, four tes.¡±


    El first served the dish to Gray and Verna, who could be considered real guests, and then also served the dish to Lurin and Serena.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s crispy on the outside and soft and savory on the inside, which goes so well with this seasoning!¡±


    There were nods from all directions, along with the Great Boy¡¯s exmation. A brief meal period followed. When the meal is over, the Gray boy approaches El.


    ¡°Master, I have a matter to discuss for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s something rted to the city next door, so it¡¯s a bit difficult to do it in front of my mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh then, let¡¯s go out for a while.¡±


    The city next door is closely rted to Berna, so Gray¡¯s thoughts are not wrong. With that thought in mind, El prepared dessert for the remaining people and then went outside with the Great Boy and walked toward the ranch.


    The soldiers move quickly and light the way. Rather than a bodyguard, the figure holding thentern looked more like a servant. In fact, Grayk had no choice but to apany them, wondering if there was any need for soldiers when he was with El. Because that¡¯s the soldiers¡¯ job.


    ¡°The two people guarding the restaurant should go in and just eat.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, I understand.¡±


    Graeke said this to the soldiers guarding Berna and went up to the ranch with El.


    ***


    ¡°Master, the city next door seems to be getting worse.¡±


    ¡°What kind of situation is that?¡±


    L asked, who had been unaware of the details of the situation since he had been dealing with the Red Dragon issue and traveling through dimensions. Graeke shook his head with a sad expression.


    ¡°The world is bing a disorder, almost anarchy. The target of the crime itself. The newly appointed magistrates are running away without being able to do anything, and then a new lord who takes over the ce as his fiefdom appears, but he is not paying attention at all. Because they are central nobles, they only receive fiefdoms and neglect them with the mindset that they only need to collect taxes, and the city¡¯s situation is worsening day by day. What should I do with this? ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not responsible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s responsibility. There is no such thing. ¡°Because this is a work created by the lord.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s where my mother was born and raised. Recently, every time a story about that cees up, myplexion darkens and I feel so sad. ¡°Master, isn¡¯t there a better way?¡±


    Greig¡¯s question made El think that she needed to go to that neighborhood at least once.


    Now that I thought about it, I remembered the treasure that the Gray family should have in Gray Forest. If I had that treasure, maybe I could have solved the problem.


    We can drive out the current lord and expand Gray City to that area. There are many ways.


    ¡°I will give you an answer after thinking about it for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master. ¡°I still feel so inadequate.¡±


    Grake shook his head and med his own ipetence. However, the current situation is not the result of Grayk¡¯s ipetence.


    L thought so and patted the boy on the back.

 Chapter 96

    # 96


    Chapter.22 Dragon and Robber


    ***


    Mn and Boyle arrived at the restaurant. I thought business would be over by this time, and I thought it would be the perfect time to steal the sales and run away.


    Because the security in Gray City is so good, I was worried that if I didn¡¯t set up a remote ce like this, I would be chased too quickly, so I searched for a few more candidates, but in the end, El¡¯s Restaurant seemed to be the best prey, even if it costs a little less money than in the downtown area. This was selected.


    From what I heard, the restaurant owner was said to be rich, and if that were the case, Millon thought he might have a lot of other items that made money.


    Boyle just follows Min without thinking.


    As we climbed up the hill, the atmosphere was very quiet, just like when we scouted earlier. As the sun was setting, I saw quite a few peopleing and going to the restaurant. There will definitely be sales.


    And other things to steal.


    After being convinced of that, Mn opened the restaurant door.


    Boyle is a man of great strength and can take on three or four ordinary soldiers on his own. Min held a knife and Boyle held a club.


    ¡°Everyone stay still! ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you do, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Min shouted and looked at the personnelposition. Three women sitting at a bar table. A woman is sitting at a regr table.


    And two soldiers.


    The soldiers stand up, drawing their swords. But Millen was not afraid of just two soldiers. Rather, it would be difficult to miss this opportunity.


    ¡°Mn, is there a soldier here?¡±


    ¡°Well, even soldiers cane to eat! The numbers aren¡¯t that great either. ¡°Knock it down!¡±


    ¡°okay!¡±


    Boyle snorted and swung his club with his huge forearms.


    ¡°Where are these bastards!¡±


    The soldiers tried to draw their swords, but were pushed back by the force of the club and fell to the floor. The next soldier narrowly avoided the club.


    Instead, the club smashed the table.


    Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Boyle had no choice but to punch the soldier in the face who had dodged the club.


    Whoa whoa.


    In the end, the soldier was unable to withstand Boyle¡¯s strength and copsed.


    ¡°Okay, tie them up with this.¡±


    Min gave Boyle the string he had brought with him and looked at the other women.


    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s the owner? Come out now! ¡°Unless you want to kill the customer.¡±


    Mn shouted, pointing his knife at Verna, who was nearby.


    ¡°You guys are doing this¡­ .¡±


    Verna added a word with a surprised face, but Mn did not let it go.


    ¡°noisy!¡±


    Boyle tied two soldiers to a pole. Min was confident of sess. Now that the two men have been defeated, all that remains are the women. It was an easy task.


    ¡°Where is the owner? ¡°Do you want to see this woman die?¡±


    Seeing Mn looking for his owner, Serena started patting Lurin next to him. The face is full of yfulness.


    ¡°Hey, are you looking for the owner? ¡°What are you doing, hostess?¡±


    ¡°I see. The hostess is also the owner. Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°You two over there¡­ ?¡±


    Elena, who was trying to subdue the two men with magic, only blinked at the two dragons¡¯ reactions. There are great beings, but I felt like I would be criticized if I went out and used magic.


    Moreover, there was also the impact of the strong gaze from Serena.


    ¡°There you two women! Are you crazy? ¡°How dare youugh!¡±


    Min winked at Boyle. Boyle then hit the table where Verna was sitting.


    A rough and broken table.


    ¡°Aaaah! scary! Hostess, please do something!¡±


    With a startled look on her face, Serena stood up with an exaggerated figure and grabbed Lurin¡¯s arm. Then Lulin stepped forward and opened his mouth to Mn.


    ¡°I am the hostess!¡±


    ¡°Okay,e on, get today¡¯s sales! Otherwise, this woman will die! You wouldn¡¯t want to see your customers die, right? hostess! hurry!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I called you hostess. Yes! ¡°I am the hostess!¡±


    Rurin began to cackle, happy that Mn had called her hostess.


    Verna does not know the identities of Serena and Lurin. However, I believed that Gray woulde soon, so I thought I would hold out a little longer. The most serious person here was Verna.


    ¡°Oh my, they are acknowledging something like that.¡±


    ¡°What are you guys doing from earlier? Why don¡¯t you get the money quickly? ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of this knife?¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness! scary!¡±


    Serena makes a fuss again.


    ¡°There, the hostess! ¡°Why are you spinning around?¡±


    ¡°The hostess, yes, the hostess! There are times when arrogant humans say all the right things. amazing.¡±


    When Lulin was told that she was the hostess and gulped down the beer as if nothing else mattered, Serena thought that it was very good and approached Mn with a yful expression.


    ¡°Do you want money?¡±


    ¡°of course. Eight, I¡¯ll give you one minute. If you don¡¯t bring it, this woman will really die!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. All you have to do is hold on until the childes¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Noisy! you!¡±


    Mn pointed the knife at Verna¡¯s neck again.


    ¡°Get that girl too!¡± Leave only the hostess alone. ¡°This is so noisy it¡¯s killing me!¡±


    ¡°Oh my, my my, wait a minute! It¡¯s so scary! Can you tell me one thing? What kind of sales can a store like that have? Rather, the woman you caught!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    As Serena made an exaggerated gesture while pointing at Verna, Mn tilted his head.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be much better to point a knife at that woman¡¯s neck and seek ransom, rather than making sales at a store like this?¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°Who is this woman that wants ransom?¡±


    ¡°Serena-sama¡­ !¡±


    Elena was startled and tried to approach Serena¡¯s side. But Serena shook her head at Elena. It means to stay still.


    Since it was the dragon¡¯s order, Elena had no choice but to sit back down.


    Berna was perplexed as Berna was. A woman who came to the castle with Elena. But I don¡¯t know the identity.


    Verna was afraid of what the woman was going to do now.


    But Serena is a dragon.


    There is no way a dragon would care so deeply about human emotions. Just funes first. Of course I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.


    If that happens, L won¡¯t stay still. She also knew El¡¯s fear well. Usually, he takes it well when I joke around, but when he gets really angry, he gets scared.


    Enough to freeze the entire ck Dragon.


    ¡°therefore. That woman! Do you know who that woman is? That woman is the wife of this Lord of Grace City! That is, the Countess of Great Lakes! Huhuhu, it¡¯s huge, right? ¡°If I ask for a ransom, I¡¯ll get money to live on for the rest of my life, right?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Mn was startled and looked at Verna. I was so preupied that I couldn¡¯t properly recognize the women¡¯s appearance or clothes, but after listening to Sereina¡¯s words and taking a closer look, I saw that they were indeed wearing clothes made of very luxurious materials.


    These are not clothes that anyone can wear.


    ¡°Mi Mn?¡±


    Boyle also looked at Mn with a surprised face.


    ¡°Oh no. Not this. Yeongju¡¯s wife. ¡°If we touch it wrongly, we¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mn. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here for now.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Min was careful to find a remote location when deciding where tomit the crime. I had no intention of making a big deal out of it, so I tried to keep my head down.


    But at that very moment, Serena noticed the situation and suddenly began to provoke Mn.


    ¡°What is it? ¡°Men.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°The lord here loves his wife very much. Will I be able to earn money to live off of for the rest of my life? All you have to do is ask them to throw the ransom money into the restaurant and then run away. Just beyond that hill is another territory. Are you saying the soldiers can¡¯t chase me? How easy. They¡¯re telling you to hold them hostage here and send a soldier to get the ransom. Ho ho ho.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± .¡±


    ¡°why? scared? Are you that gutless? ¡°It¡¯s pathetic.¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°It¡¯s pathetic, who is pathetic!¡±


    Mn shouted loudly in response to Serena¡¯s words. Ever since I was little, Mn hated being called pathetic.


    That¡¯s why I got angry and started going strong.


    ¡°good! Come to think of it, those soldiers were thisdy¡¯s bodyguard? Boyle! ¡°Wake someone up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Boyle moved and began to tap the cheek of one of the fallen soldiers. Immediately afterwards, the soldier came to his senses and stood up.


    ¡°Yes, a man should do that. Ho ho ho. How much do you want to ask for? Hmm, this should be enough to be able to go somewhere else and build a house and live, right?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The amount that Serena indicated with her finger was an amount that most people would have to earn in a lifetime to save.


    ¡°why? ¡°Too little?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s too little, but I guess that¡¯s enough. Hmm.¡±


    And because he didn¡¯t want to be called pathetic, Mn boldly countered what Sereina said. Serena was dying ofughter ying with these two pathetic robbers.


    And Mn again pointed the knife at Verna¡¯s neck and red at the soldier.


    ¡°There soldier! If you don¡¯t want your countess to be hurt, go to the castle right away and collect the ransom! If you make a big deal out of it, your wife will die. ¡°Keep that in mind!¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Mn tied Verna¡¯s mouth with a cloth. Stop saying unnecessary things. And then he red at the soldier again.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go! ¡°Do you want to see me die?¡±


    ¡°go¡­ Goes! go! But if something happens to you, you will be torn apart and killed. Do you understand? ¡°Never stay still!¡±


    The soldier shouted those words and ran outside.


    ¡°Whoa.¡±


    Mn felt his heartbeat increase. I had no intention of making it this big, but somehow it suddenly became huge. I got nervous.


    Still, since there was no turning back, I thought I would run out the back door once I received the ransom, as Serena said. Because that¡¯s the best way.


    ¡°You too, don¡¯t move! ¡°What are you doing when I tell you to tie the person you see with a rope?¡±


    Meanwhile, Mn shouted at Serena, who was moving freely. Then Boyle scratches the back of his head again and approaches Serena.


    ¡°Wait a minute, wouldn¡¯t it be better to find an escape route in advance instead of that?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Mn fell for Serena¡¯s words again and motioned to Boyle again.


    ¡°Ask that woman to tell me where the back door is ande check.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Boyle nodded and approached Serena.


    ¡°Tell me the back door.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. That¡¯s how it should be. If you want to escape, you need to know the back door. Hehehe.¡±


    Serena took Boyle out to the back door. He then pointed to the entrance of the rare and exined that it was a backward exit, and then returned to his seat. I was about to dieughing inside.


    And this time, he approaches Lurin.


    ¡°Lurin, no, mistress.¡±


    ¡°Why is that red? ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood right now, so don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Lurin was sipping beer and lost in her imagination.


    hostess. In other words, she is picturing herself as L¡¯s wife and doing various things.


    Serena sighed as she looked at Lurin like that. How can you fall for one man so one-sidedly?


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t seem to bepletely one-sided. Still, from Serena¡¯s perspective, Lulin seemed to love El to a serious degree.


    Ugh.

 Chapter 97

    # 97


    Chapter.22 Dragon and Robber


    ¡°You guys! Notify the kidnapper. The restaurant was surrounded. Say it again! ¡°The restaurant is surrounded!¡±


    Before long, it gets noisy outside. The soldier who ran out of the restaurant didn¡¯t know where Gray had gone, so he ran like crazy to the castle. Then he returned with his troops.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t want Verna to get hurt, so I reported it to the head butler and came along.


    After realizing that the situation was serious, the deacon even brought money just in case.


    ¡°Mi Mn!¡±


    ¡°Go out and tell me right now. If the ransom is not paid, the Countess will die. ¡°I will never die!¡±


    ¡°i get it.¡±


    Boyle walked out.


    But Mn came to his senses for a moment. She is a countess. Countess. A nobleman of a different level. I realized once again that there was no way I could mess with such a nobleman and get away with it.


    Due to Sereina¡¯s encouragement and provocation that he was a pathetic man, hemitted an outrageous act. When I realized that, I started to break out into a cold sweat.


    ¡°If the ransom is not paid immediately, the Countess will die. ¡°I will die right here!¡±


    ¡°How dare trifling things like the countess. Are you crazy! ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to hell, surrender immediately!¡±


    But now there is no turning back. I was just trying to rob a restaurant, but I have no idea how it ended up like this.


    Sereina, who understood the situation, sneaked out as the situation was about to be boring.


    ¡°Deacon?¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Serena. ¡°I sometimes went to the castle for medical treatment.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that reminds me. But now¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to hurry up and pay the ransom? Those guys¡¯ eyes rolled back. ¡°If we don¡¯t get the ransom right now, we are really nning to kill the Countess andmit suicide ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Is that really true?¡±


    ¡°They care about the Countess¡­ .¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t work. ¡°Okay, first of all, hand over the money!¡±


    The deacon shouted at the soldier. Then the soldier entered the restaurant with a bundle of money.


    Serenaughed.


    And then I quietly entered the undergroundir.


    ¡°Get out now! Leave your money and get out now! Then I will release your wife, no, I will release you!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ .¡±


    Mn shouted at the soldier who came in with a bundle of money. The soldier had no choice but to leave the package and retreat.


    ¡°done. Boyle! Get that package! And let¡¯s run away!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Boyle picked up the package. And Mn ran out the back door, leaving the Countess behind. Boyle guided Mn toward the entrance of their that Serena had taught him.


    ¡°This is the back door!¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°huh!¡±


    That¡¯s how Mn and Boyle invaded Lurin¡¯sir. I couldn¡¯t even dream of whether that ce was a road leading to hell.


    Meanwhile, Elena, who confirmed that Serena, the culprit of all this, was not there, ran to Verna.


    ¡°Berna, are you okay?¡±


    And then I untied the tied cloth.


    ¡°yes I¡¯m okay. I was a little scared¡­ .¡±


    ¡°What a relief. What a relief. There are such scoundrels¡­ Especially when L is not there¡­ .¡±


    Elena narrowed her eyes and said that. If El had been there, he wouldn¡¯t have let Serena fool around.


    And in that situation, El and Gray returned after seeing that the restaurant was crowded. The two were talking as they went to the bamboo forest beyond the ranch and came back.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    Gray asked the head deacon. The deacon began to hastily exin the situation.


    ¡°mother!¡±


    Grayke was surprised and went into the restaurant. Fortunately, Verna was fine. Eldo was relieved to see Elena next to him. No, in the first ce, Rurin and Serena are in the restaurant, and I wonder what on earth is going on.


    However, neither Serena nor Lurin were seen in the restaurant.


    This is because Serena took Lurin to Lair through teleportation.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    El just blinked with an absurd expression on her face.


    ***


    And then Min and Boyle began wandering the rare.


    ¡°What kind of back door is this? What the hell is going on here? Why is it so wide?¡±


    ¡°It was clearly said to be the back door.¡±


    Boyle answered Min. However, the two soon fell back in shock.


    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±


    This is because a pure white monster appeared before my eyes. The monster I had never seen before had its entire body covered in white fur.


    Of course, since the fur was shaved once, it wasn¡¯t that long. Neither Mn nor Boyle were so shocked that they were unable to react for a moment.


    What appeared in front of them was Lulin¡¯s favorite monster. It was Lulun.


    Lulun expressed hostility towards the intruder.


    ¡°Lurururuluralurun!¡±


    Then Millen began urging Boyle to fight.


    ¡°Bo Boyle!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a monster? ¡°I can¡¯t defeat monsters!¡±


    ¡°Still, try dealing with me, you¡¯re strong.¡±


    As Mn continued to push, Boyle had no choice but to close his eyes and swing his fist at the monster. But it was Boyle who got thrown out.


    ¡°Rululun!¡±


    Lulun raised his white eyebrows angrily. It¡¯s natural because you¡¯re a trespasser. It was Rurin¡¯s order to punish trespassers.


    Lulun picked up the club and approached the two people.


    ¡°shit! ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Millen led Boyle¡¯s hand and started running in the opposite direction where the monster was. He went in tomit a robbery, but caught the Lord¡¯s wife. He suddenly became a hostage taker and ran away, but this time a monster blocked his way. And that too in an endless maze-like space.


    Millen and Boyle, who had been running ahead, stopped in front of the door and began to catch their breath.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dying.¡±


    ¡°Min! ¡°Couldn¡¯t this be the exit door?¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Mn and Boyle swallowed and opened the door.


    But unfortunately, that room was the room of the dragon body. Serena was hiding right here. Since the room in the dragon body is the only room that can be reached by going straight without going through the maze, I thought I would definitely end up here, and my prediction was correct.


    Serena, who released her polymorph and returned to her dragon form, screamed at Mn and Boyle who entered the room. He shouted.


    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±


    Millen and Boyle witnessed the scene and fainted while screaming so loudly.


    So the case was concluded.


    The two were immediately transported to Yeongju Castle.


    As for theter story of this incident, Millen and Boyle were sent to prison. Because Grayke was so angry, he could not avoid being severely punished.


    A criminal who messed with his only family, of course his father wasn¡¯t dead yet, but the only family he could talk to anyway.


    Since they touched the lord, they will say that the future for the two of them is bleak.


    And in return for her prank, Serena was punished by standing in a restaurant with her hands raised all day. She was dragged into the dining room and sat down in a corner of the kitchen with her hands up.


    The hand raised through the red hair is trembling. Lulin thought it was time to go in front of Sereina and start teasing her.


    ¡°Fuhahaha. So why did you do that? ¡°What¡¯s fun about ying with insignificant people?¡±


    ¡°you you!¡±


    ¡°I knew this would happen and I stayed quiet. And how dare you invade my rare room? ¡°Why don¡¯t you just roast this red thing and eat it?¡±


    As Lurin spoke while holding a fork and a kitchen knife, L ced her hand on Lulin¡¯s head. And gently press your temples.


    ¡°Aaaah! sick!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything well either, right? ¡°If a robber showed up in a restaurant, you should beat him up. What on earth was he doing?¡±


    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t help it because they called me hostess. ¡°The attack was so strong that I became dizzy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so noisy, I can¡¯t believe I trusted these dragons and left them in charge of the restaurant. ¡°Isn¡¯t Red Dragon raising his hand properly?¡±


    ¡°Kheung, are you saying that this dragon would dare to be punished by a human? ¡°This body is a great being!¡±


    El red at Serena, who was grumbling. Then he lowers his head without making a sound. What L hates is the act of putting the wrong person in danger.


    Verna was almost in danger, so of course I couldn¡¯t let this go.


    And Serena knew how strong El was, so in the end she couldn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°No, that might be the case. It¡¯s darker than that¡­ ¡°My arm hurts so much. Can you please take a look at it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. If you don¡¯t like it, you can leave Grace City.¡±


    Yes. The reason why L bothers to do this is because there are things he must protect in order to live in this city.


    If you don¡¯t want to live here, there¡¯s no need to punish them. It¡¯s enough to live freely. A story where it doesn¡¯t matter whether you go to another country and have fun and be a king or return to Rare.


    ¡°What? I have nowhere to go. And because it¡¯s fun here¡­ ¡°There are things I want to watch.¡±


    But Serena shook her head.


    The reason she stays here even after being punished like this. One of them was because I felt strongly that I was living something that I had never felt before.


    When I was ying, all I could think about was that it was just y. There was no truly heart-to-heart rtionship.


    In his rtionship with his family, he was stabbed in the back and was almost abandoned. Of course, the elder told me toe back.


    But I didn¡¯t really feel like it.


    Here in Gray City, there were many beings who could show themselves as they are.


    Same goes for L and Lurin.


    It felt good to be able to talk freely and live life as a dragon.


    I also liked the clinic of the elf currently living there. Because I think it¡¯s a cute elf.


    And more than anything, I wanted to explore whether there is such a thing as true love, so I had zero intention of leaving.


    ¡°Then you must be punished.¡±


    ¡°Jeezjang. I feel sad about being powerless! Why are humans so strong? This is really ridiculous¡­ .¡±


    Serena let out a sound she didn¡¯t really care about, but closed her mouth when she felt El¡¯s mana gushing out.


    ¡°That ck thing that was sitting still should also be punished!¡±


    However, it is unfair to keep raising one¡¯s hand like this. So this time, Sereina tripped over Lulin and fell.


    ¡°Lurin could be like that. And I didn¡¯t participate in it. ¡°Come here, Lurin.¡±


    Haha, is this another eye-watering act of affection? Serena thought so and shook her head inwardly.


    ¡°Have you seen it? ¡°I ampletely different from Red.¡±


    Lurin shouted proudly, but there was a twist in El¡¯s next words.


    ¡°Clean up. Clean it up. Everything, even rare! ¡°It¡¯s a punishment for not protecting the house.¡±


    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuu?¡±


    Sereina looked at Rurin with a sad expression and startedughing.


    ¡°Puhahahaha!¡±


    Then Lurin clung to El with a dying look on her face.


    ¡°Youeeeeee!¡±


    While the two were standing next to each other, Serena thought that El wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to her, so she lowered her arms.


    However, an unpleasant order is immediately issued.


    ¡°watching! Serena!¡±


    In the end, Serena was so surprised that she had to raise her hand again. But then I burst intoughter.


    Because doing this itself felt fun.

 Chapter 98

    # 98


    Chapter.23 Elf Forest


    ¡°Add soju here!¡±


    ¡°This is beer!¡±


    ¡°The grilled uba I ordered earlier still hasn¡¯t arrived!¡±


    There was chaos everywhere. Busiest evening time.


    ¡°Lurin! Serve this!¡±


    ¡°Eat your own food!¡±


    Rurin¡¯s screams continue.


    ¡°Yumma!¡±


    My bad spirit too.


    Still, it¡¯s good that they serve withoutining anyway. As always, it¡¯s a normal day.


    Then, people leave one by one and it beste at night. If this happens, you can feel proud that it was a fulfilling day.


    We lighten up the hall, take down the sign, and close the door.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    But today something unusual happened at the door. Because there was a familiar face standing there.


    A blonde hair just standing silently in front of the door.


    ¡°Elena?¡±


    ¡°El!¡±


    Elena, who was standing still, looks at me with a surprised face. He seemed really surprised to see his long ears perk up.


    If you stand like that in front of a restaurant, isn¡¯t it natural for you to run into me?


    I wonder why he looks so surprised. It was like I had seen a ghost or something.


    ¡°are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes yes! I was thinking about it¡­ sorry.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know what it is, but don¡¯t just stand outside the door ande in.¡±


    He closed the store door, came in, and sat Elena down at the table.


    Elena continues to fidget and restlessly, ms her head on the table and holds the back of her head. No matter what you eat wrong, you act like you did something very wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the elf? Also, why are you banging your head on the table? ¡°What a fascinating guy.¡±


    Rurin approached me, wiping away the residue that had spilled while drinking beer with a towel, and tilted his head.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t this guy finally lost his mind? ¡°Well, if you want to live with the red one, that¡¯s probably true.¡±


    Pat pat.


    Lurin shows sympathy and ces a hand on Elena¡¯s back. Then Elena lifted her head and looked up at me with her hands sped together.


    ¡°Actually, I came because I had a favor to ask you!¡±


    ¡°Please?¡±


    ¡°sorry!¡±


    ¡°Why am I sorry for not saying anything yet? ¡°You can apologizeter, so tell me what you want first.¡±


    As I sit down in front of Elena with a smile, Rurin wraps her arms around my neck and wriggles.


    Elena looked at the scene, sighed again, and opened her mouth.


    ¡°actually¡­ .¡±


    ¡°actually?¡±


    ¡°i get it! Actually, I¡¯m asking you to kill me because I don¡¯t like red things! Umm, if I harmed the elf, there¡¯s nothing I can do. This body has to do something¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, don¡¯t strangle me!¡±


    Lurin, who was wrapped around my neck, wrapped it tightly around my neck and shook it from side to side, making me lose my mind.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Of course, the elf denied Lurin¡¯s words.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. but¡­ !¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, but there seems to be something there. My rtionship with Serena.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°Did Serena bully you?¡±


    ¡°Oh no! That¡¯s not it, in fact, a magic message came in a hurry from the elven forest where I lived. ¡°It said something big was going on in the forest, so I was told toe back for a while.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±


    It would be a big deal just to be called from the forest of the elves I belong to. I had no idea what they were asking me to do there. And how is it rted to Serena?


    ¡°But Serena said she would go with me¡­ .¡±


    Elena lowered her head. Taking a dragon to the elven forest. A chaotic situation is expected.


    What did you do?


    I can¡¯t stop Serena anyway.


    ¡°So, can I just stop it? ¡°Well, if you ask me that much, I can grant it.¡±


    ¡°no. He may suddenlye by teleport and I won¡¯t feel safe until the end¡­ . Can youe too, L? If you leave Serena alone, she will try to y pranks like she did with those thievesst time. To think that the elf forest will be destroyed¡­ . He¡¯s not a bad person, but he¡¯s too mischievous¡­ . ¡°The only person who can stop that is L!¡±


    ¡°In the elf forest?¡±


    ¡°yes¡­ . I will repay you for not being able to do business during this time, even if it means sacrificing my life. ¡°Anyway!¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to sacrifice your life, and it doesn¡¯t matter since it¡¯s a business you do as you please.¡±


    Since Elena was there during themotion with Red Dragonst time, the situation was easily resolved by rescuing Serena. She also provides various types of help in the recovery field.


    I can¡¯t refuse when you ask with such earnest eyes. But there is one problem.


    ¡°But if I go, of course the dragon hanging behind me here will follow, is that okay? ¡°With Lurin and Serena appearing in the Elven Forest, don¡¯t you expect apocalyptic chaos?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural that if L goes, I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Elena nced at Rurin behind me. And then he quickly lowers his eyes. I think I at least made eye contact with Lurin.


    ¡°are you okay. As long as I have El¡­ Both of them¡­ Both of you¡­ .¡±


    I wanted to say something like that you both would be calm or that neither of you would get into trouble, but you seemed to be choosing your words.


    ¡°all right. Even if I can¡¯t go, there¡¯s no answer if Serena sneaks away. However, it is something that cannot be locked away. You can¡¯t deprive the dragon of its freedom just to prevent that¡­ ¡°If you¡¯re that worried, I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    ¡°thank you!¡±


    thud!


    Elena lowers her head violently and then hits her forehead on the table. I held my red forehead and had tears in my eyes, but I kept shaking my head.


    ¡°thank you. thank you ¡°El is truly my benefactor!¡±


    Elena said that, held her forehead, and left.


    ***


    Elven Forest.


    The ce where Elena was born is the elven forest in the northwest of the empire. This forest, which boasts a vast area, has recently been very noisy due to something happening.


    This was because the gold dragon Irimantium, which was rare in the northwest, had woken up from a long sleep.


    There are three main types of dragons in this world. It is divided into ck, red and gold.


    In a one-on-one situation, ck is the strongest, and when the number of individuals increases, Red bes overwhelming. And Gold is always the race that upies the middle.


    Although they are not as aggressive as Red or ck, they are a race that likes collecting treasures and pretty things rather than fighting.


    ¡°Great One above!¡±


    The male dragon Irimantium woke up, yawned, and immediatelynded in the nearby elven forest.


    The forest elves, including Neria, the chieftain of the Elven Forest, fell down and began to tremble. After the peace of the dragon¡¯s sleep, difficult times alwayse.


    ¡°Yes, your face has changed a lot since you woke up.¡±


    ¡°Three years have passed.¡±


    When Neria responded, Irimantium immediately got to the point towards the elves.


    ¡°Anyway, since I¡¯m up, send an elf to wait on me. It has to be pretty. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask for the treasure from the dwarves!¡±


    The elves started to get scared with their heads down. Historically, there were many elves who were forcibly employed by the owners of rares in the elven forest, but Irimantium is a particrly picky being.


    Of course, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to wait on you all night. Irimantium¡¯s idea is that servants who manage rares must be beautiful.


    After dering that, Irimantium pped its wings and disappeared without even hearing an answer. Naturally, from that moment on, the elves went into emergency mode.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Don¡¯t be too sad. ¡°As the natural order of things, I, as the chieftain, will go.¡±


    Neria, the chieftain of the elves, said. Elves retain their adult-like beauty until they die. In other words, the face of someone in their 20ssts a lifetime.


    The elves began to murmur at Neria¡¯s deration. But elves are that kind of race from the beginning. The chieftain was the one in charge.


    ¡°Neria¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Neria¡­ .¡±


    The elves are crying. The next chiefdom passed to an elf named Seline.


    For elves, the position of chief is a position that carries heavy responsibility. Unlike dragons, there is no one who is greedy among them. However, the elves were strictly guided by rank when it came to electing a chieftain.


    The elves are a rare race in which good things are conceded and bad things are taken care of by the leader.


    It was good that Neria, the leader of the race, went to the Dragon¡¯s Lair so peacefully¡­ .


    This is where the variablees in. Neria was immediately driven out by Irimantium. The vague reason was that he didn¡¯t like the atmosphere.


    Irimantium was a dragon with a very picky eye, as much as it liked pretty things.


    ¡°sorry. everyone¡­ .¡±


    Neria cried and now it was Seline¡¯s turn. Seline nodded. Again the chiefdom passed to Neria. In general, if you think about it, it was Neria¡¯s position that you should like it because it wasn¡¯t you, but¡­ .


    This elf had a dark look on its face, as if it was about tomit suicide because it could not take responsibility.


    But the problem showed no signs of being solved.


    Even Seline, who was called for the second time, was shut out. It was a dragon whose pickiness soared to the sky.


    In the end, it alles down to ranking. Candidate for the next chieftain after Seline. The next runner was Noria.


    However, when Noria was kicked out by the dragon because it was not to his liking, the elves were in a state of confusion.


    Next to Noria is Elena, who is not in the forest. The elves, who had a firm position as chieftain, eventually ended up summoning Elena.


    ¡°Elena is out right now. What should I do, Neria?¡±


    ¡°The hierarchy of the elves means responsibility. Please bring it in first.¡±


    This is why Elena was called to the elf forest. Although I didn¡¯t know it yet.


    ***


    ¡°What, are you going too?¡±


    Serena asks while looking at me. But why are you asking the obvious? He shrugged his shoulders. Then he folded his arms.


    ¡°Okay, I decided to go along here so that Red Dragon doesn¡¯t get into trouble.¡±


    ¡°What kind of prank did I y on you? joy. And this time, I¡¯m going purely to protect my Elena!¡±


    Serena said while stroking Elena¡¯s head stickily.


    Elena couldn¡¯t get used to the stickiness and trembled.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I give in and say that¡¯s the case for you. But why does the ck thing follow behind you? ¡°It¡¯s quite the opposite.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? ¡°It sprays blood on the brain and makes it red!¡±


    ¡°Kaaaa! Try it! ¡°I¡¯ll rip your head off first!¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    As Sereina tried to grab my head, Lurin crawled onto my back and jumped on my back.


    ¡°stop! Lulin¡¯s head is not allowed. As for the head. ¡°How precious is this head?¡±


    When he caught Serena¡¯s running body and turned her back, he went and hugged Elena with a very miserable expression.


    ¡°Elena. ¡°This body is sad.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Serena! Cow hands!¡±


    Elena is being harassed by Serena. I feel sorry for you so I can¡¯t see you. So I pulled Elena towards me as well.


    ¡°and! ¡°Now are you taking away the elves as well?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be funny. Elena is not yours. Serena or rather, how are you going to get there? Have you ever been to the elf forest? ¡°Lurin has never been to that area, so teleportation is impossible.¡±


    ¡°I think I know where it is, so it¡¯s possible.¡±


    Then, Serena began to smile as if she had found control.


    ¡°He¡¯spletely different from that kid. Hehehe. ¡°The quality of life is different.¡±


    Saying one more word, Sereina casts a curse.


    ¡°you. That¡¯s annoying. ¡°Let¡¯s just use another dragon nearby as a stepping stone to get over.¡±


    Then Lulin casts a heat attack.


    ¡°Hold on a little. ¡°The one you can go to right away is the best.¡±


    It is still better to move directly. Soon we gathered at Elena¡¯s clinic and tried to use the teleport.


    ¡°for a moment! ¡°Stop!¡±


    Then, right before that, she screamed. Sereina stopped trying to use her mana and tilted her head.


    ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    After getting past Serena¡¯s puzzled expression, I looked at Elena and opened my mouth.


    To solve one problem.

 Chapter 99

    # 99


    Chapter.23 Elf Forest


    ¡°Elena, is there any way to deceive the elf¡¯s eyes of truth? Anyway, if you take two dragons, I think it¡¯s going to be a real mess.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. but¡­ .¡±


    Elena shakes her head, ming herself for not being able to think of any solution.


    ¡°Hehehe idiots.¡±


    Then, Serena, who was next to me, burst intoughter.


    ¡°why? ¡°Is it because he has a good way of being confident?¡±


    When I ask, Serena points to Rurin and is still full of bullshit.


    ¡°yes. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that ck thing over there.¡±


    Lurin, who was pointed out, immediately gets angry.


    ¡°What kind of red dragon are you talking about eating grass?¡±


    ¡°Oh, then do you know?¡±


    ¡°know. ¡°It¡¯s obvious.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This body is also a dragon. There¡¯s no way you don¡¯t know about mana. ¡°Ummmm.¡±


    ¡°Oh Lurin, do you understand?¡±


    As I also ask, Rurin nces at me. And then he lowered his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡°Hmph¡±


    Serena startedughing at the deration of defeat.


    I red at Sereina while hugging Lurin, who was clinging to me. With Lurin¡¯s grudge in mind.


    ¡°So what is your method?¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at so scared?¡±


    ¡°¡­ okay. It¡¯s soft, right? ¡°Now tell me.¡±


    ¡°It should have been like that a long time ago. There is a simple way. All you have to do is cover your eyes. ¡°Those elves see the truth through the other person¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? ¡°Really, Elena?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Elena nodded. I guess it¡¯s true. Just cover your eyes. It¡¯s definitely a bit of a difficult problem in this day and age, but with modern technology, there¡¯s nothing difficult about it.


    ¡°But if you cover your eyes, you can¡¯t see, right? I have to figure everything out with mana, but it¡¯s so annoying. That can¡¯t be possible. ¡°Just reveal your identity.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind closing my eyes.¡±


    At the same time that Serena was disgusted, Lurin closed her eyes with a peaceful face. And he puts his arm around mine.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because I have your eyes. It¡¯s different from the red one. Hehe you! I¡¯ll close my eyes if you want! Instead, it never falls off the side!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±


    As the two of us were having this conversation, Serena started screaming while rubbing her arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re making meugh!¡±


    Could it be said that it has the power to overturn the dinner table? But Lurin doesn¡¯t react at all. Just close your eyes and lean on me. The smile is also peaceful. He looked happy.


    I don¡¯t want to break that happiness, but if all I have to do is cover my eyes, the problem is already solved.


    ¡°Rurin, open your eyes first. ¡°There is a better way.¡±


    ¡°What! Why is there such a thing?¡±


    Rurin¡¯s question as if asking why such an annoying thing exists. Serena also tilted her head. Elena can¡¯t even participate in the conversation at all.


    Well, if you¡¯re just going to cover your eyes, there¡¯s nothing better than sunsses. There is no such thing in this world, so of course there is no way to avoid the elf¡¯s ability, the lie detector.


    I summoned two sunsses through summoning magic. A round ck hole.


    If you reach out to that ck hole, you will have to travel to another dimension. Once you move to another dimension, you cannot return until your mana is restored, and that recovery is very slow. So please do not touch it by mistake.


    In fact, this ck hole urs because the number and scale of summoning magic use has be stronger as the dragon beads have beenpletely absorbed.


    So, I have no choice but to take it even if it is a bit risky.


    Anyway, when I spurt out the mana, two sunsses fall into my hand from inside the ck hole. Lulin and Serena blinked and looked at their sunsses.


    ¡°What is that? If you use something ck like that, you can¡¯t see in front of you anyway¡­ .¡±


    ¡°You know, I think I¡¯ve seen that before, or I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen it, whatever.¡±


    The two dragons spoke at the same time. So, I first put sunsses on Lulin¡¯s face.


    What was summoned was ShaO sunsses. It is a luxury product. Of course, I couldn¡¯t choose the design because it was random.


    ¡°how is it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the world is ck! But it looks good. Your face is ck! Hehehehe.¡±


    As Lulin was having fun poking my face, Serena seemed curious and held out her hand.


    When I hand over the sunsses, she puts them on her face just like Lulin. Since they were two very beautiful women, the sunsses went well with them. Lurin, who is an innocent girl, has a slightly arrogant vibe, while Serena is just endlessly gorgeous.


    ¡°Hoo what is this? ¡°You have all these amazing things?¡±


    ¡°There is something like that. How are you, Elena? ¡°Can you figure out the truth?¡±


    Doridori.


    Elena shook her head. It¡¯s a somewhat unfair face.


    ¡°excuse me¡­ .¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°L-nim ho, by any chance.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Is there one more?¡±


    Elena asked that. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with this greedy elf.


    Were you jealous when you saw the two women wearing sunsses and smiling? Elena immediately lowered her head as if she was embarrassed by what she had said.


    This elf is so kind that I have nothing to say. So what do I need to say? I immediately summoned another pair of sunsses.


    ***


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s around here, right? ¡°There¡¯s no point wearing sunsses if you fall directly into the elven forest.¡±


    Serena dered after using teleportation.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    This guy has ideas. It¡¯s Serena. Elena seemed to be curious about the sunsses she was wearing, so she took them off again and put them away, probably because she returned to her hometown.


    The two dragons, still wearing sunsses, put their arms around their waists and looked around the forest, eximing in exmation.


    ¡°Oh dear. It¡¯s a strange forest. ah! Besides, I don¡¯t need that red thing anymore. ¡°I remembered this ce, so let¡¯s leave it and go.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for anything. ¡°It¡¯s necessary.¡±


    Serena immediately joined our conversation and stamped her feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m Elena¡¯s protector!¡±


    ¡°Elena is my subordinate!¡±


    Lulin still did not give up his im that Elena was his subordinate. I have now denied this for I don¡¯t know how many times. It¡¯s extremely tiring.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s neither? Elena is just a good elf from Great City. Two people? So, would you please get away from Elena?¡±


    I dragged the back of the causing amotion with both hands.


    And I followed Elena into the forest. Then a group of elvese down in front of us. On the tree.


    ¡°This is the sacred elven forest. Travelers, the current Elven Forest is¡­ uh? ¡°Elena?¡±


    Elves recognizing each other.


    Elena also nodded with a very happy face.


    ¡°long time no see! ¡°Lilinia.¡±


    The elf who was blocking ran to Elena and grabbed her hand. It seems very wee.


    ¡°Elena, it¡¯s been a really long time. ¡°Have youe backpletely?¡±


    ¡°No, the chief urgently called me and came back. ¡°Is something going on in the elf forest?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± .¡±


    I saw that the elves¡¯ faces instantly became very dark.


    ¡°See, it wasn¡¯t for nothing that I volunteered to be your guardian? Rather, Elena should be thankful for this person¡¯s overflowing glory.¡±


    Serena also whispered in my ear as if she had confirmed it. Although it is definitely true.


    ¡°Elena, who are the people behind you?¡±


    An elf named Lilinia looked at us. A question directed at me and two women wearing very unusual sunsses. The expressions on their faces seemed as if they were curious about something.


    ¡°These are people I became friends with in Gray City.¡±


    ¡°is that so. Ah, first, I will guide you to the chief. Elena and other guests who came with us are also wee.¡±


    An elf is an elf. We didn¡¯t know what was going on, but as soon as he realized that we were guests brought by his own people, even though his face was so dark, he maintained a polite attitude and kindly guided us without being rude.


    It was my first time entering the elf forest. There were a lot of refreshing parts. Although I have lived in this world for 15 years, there are many nts and trees that I have not seen before.


    The trees in particr were quite unique.


    A uniqueness that I have never seen before, not only in this world but also in my original world.


    The trees are very straight and tall. So much so that you can¡¯t see the sky. It can be said to be as straight as bamboo, but it is much thicker than that.


    And there are houses everywhere in those trees. In high ces.


    It¡¯s probably the home of the elves. I¡¯ve heard it before.


    One by one, the elves looked down at us from the house high up.


    Liliana reces that gaze and exins the situation to us.


    ¡°Everyone is surprised because it¡¯s been a while since an outsider came in. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, forest guests.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    I nodded as if it was no big deal, and as I walked further while receiving that gaze, a veryrge building soon appeared in the middle of the forest.


    ¡°Neria!¡±


    Liliana nodded at us and entered the building. Immediately, more than 10 elves appear from the building.


    All of them are beautiful blondes.


    Elena, who discovered them, moved forward and was hugged by the elf in the middle.


    ¡°I came because Neria called me. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Wee back.¡±


    Neria patted Elena on the back without saying a word.


    ¡°Oh, what about the people behind you?¡±


    ¡°They are benefactors who received help from Gray City. ¡°They are worthy of being guests of the forest, so please treat them well.¡±


    As Elena calmly exined, the elf called Neria looked around at us and nodded.


    However, the slightly puzzled expression did not go away. Maybe it¡¯s because of the sunsses Lulin and Serena are wearing.


    He seemed to be concerned about the presence of sunsses blocking the elf¡¯s eyes.


    However, since Elena described herself as her benefactor, she could not ask him something outright and just nodded. Elena is a recognized elf in the elven forest.


    ¡°Elena, it¡¯s dinner time, so I¡¯m thinking of serving it to the guests. ¡°We¡¯ll have a little talk after that, so wait until then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, got it. ¡°Neria.¡±


    When Neria said that, Elena nodded strongly.


    Soon all the elves began to gather in front of the building. And sit around. It was also spectacr to see so many elves sitting in a circle.


    However, the faces of all the elves are not bright. Everyone from Liliana, whom we saw earlier, to Neria, the chieftain.


    It is impossible to deny that something is happening. If I tell Elenater, I¡¯ll be able to figure out what happened soon.


    ¡°You helped Elena?¡±


    ¡°yes? Hmm, I guess something like that.¡±


    ¡°I think I heard the story. ¡°It seems like Elena is always the one whoes up when talking about the city.¡±


    Neria smiled and looked at me favorably. Probably, the elf forest and scorpions were exchanged frequently.


    However, the part about me appearing frequently in the story is a bit strange. So, when I looked at Elena, she suddenly lowered her head.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll serve you some food. I think it might not suit my taste, but¡­ ¡°I apologize in advance.¡±


    As soon as Neria gestured, various vegetables were delivered to the sitting elves.


    I clearly saw a scene like this earlier, with grass growing all over the trees. In other words, they are wild grasses and herbs that grow directly in the elven forest.


    Rurin looks at me in shock.


    Serena didn¡¯t seem to like it either.


    Elena whispered with a troubled face.


    ¡°sorry. But we only eat this.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it¡­ ah!¡±


    In that case, you should at least sprinkle some dressing on it. I had a good idea and opened my mouth to Neria.


    ¡°Neria, I would like to give you a visiting gift. Would you please ept it?¡±


    ¡°A gift for my visit?¡±


    Neria, who was reverently trying to eat vegetables, questioned and shook her head.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing special, but I¡¯ll tell you how to make it taste better. ¡°Can you please wait a moment?¡±


    As I stood up, the blondes¡¯ eyes started to turn to me. It was a very unusual experience. A situation where beautiful elves were looking at me at the same time.

 Chapter 100

    # 100


    Chapter.23 Elven Forest


    The number of times the summoning spell is cast has increased from 1 to 5 times a day, so you can summon ingredients with confidence.


    The main ingredient was balsamic vinegar.


    Balsamic vinegar refers to vinegar made by cing the highest quality grape juice in a wooden barrel and maturing it.


    Like whiskey, the longer it is aged, the more fragrant and deep the taste. It is an item that best fits the expression that taste grows.


    What I wanted to teach the elves was a dressing using balsamic vinegar.


    Since it does not contain mayonnaise, even elves can make it as much as they want. As long as you can find fruits simr to grapes, you can.


    Of course, this is only if you like the taste.


    With the sole intention of relieving the appetites of these unresponsive elves, I first chopped onions. Mix the crushed onion with the minced garlic. Then mix the highest quality balsamic vinegar.


    Additionally, the sweetness of oligosharides, the saltiness of salt, and the refreshing taste of lemon juice add vor. Then, a great dressing is created that enhances the taste of the food that the elves eat.


    Drizzle that dressing on the vegetables in front of us. And I looked around.


    Apparently, Elena is the most suitable person.


    I handed her the vegetables with the dressing on them.


    ¡°Try it once.¡±


    With all the elves¡¯ attention focused on Elena, she took the vegetables I gave her to her mouth without any dy.


    When she first came to the restaurant, she was hesitant about my dish. But now I am aplete believer. Because hees every day and eats my cooking.


    ¡°wow! ¡°El is amazing!¡±


    Elena shows an unusually excessive body movement and lets out an exmation.


    It seemed like a gesture of wanting to express this taste more to his fellow countrymen. Thank you for that.


    ¡°The vegetables I always ate have be more sophisticated. ¡°It has a variety of vors, but still maintains the texture of the vegetables, and especially the deep sweetness and aroma!¡±


    ¡°is it so? ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When Elena made such a fuss, I sprinkled dressing on the vegetables in front of Neria, the chieftain.


    Neria, who was curious thanks to Elena, suddenly brought the vegetable to her mouth.


    Then, in surprise, its long ears perk up.


    ¡°Our elf forest is currently in great danger. So, it¡¯s amazing that this gift was given by a customer even though it wasn¡¯t the time of year. ¡°How does it taste like this?¡±


    For some reason, it felt like I was talking to the elves rather than to myself.


    It seemed like they thought this would be a refreshing shock to the lifeless elves.


    As soon as the chieftain came out, the elves started giving me intense looks. So I sprinkled dressing on all the elves.


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±


    ¡°oh!¡±


    ¡°Oh oh!¡±


    Exmations of exmation erupt from all directions. It was only natural that my sense of taste was stimted for the first time in my life.


    ¡°No, what is so delicious about this kind of grass? ¡°No matter how much you spray it on.¡±


    ¡°I like meat. you.¡±


    Sereina and Lurin shook their heads, refusing the grass and dressing offered to them. Wow. But even if that were the case for Serena, Lurin was bound to take my side in the end.


    Just like I¡¯m always on Lurin¡¯s side.


    ¡°Lurin,e here ah.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rurin, who was shaking his head while looking at the grass with Cereina, is attracted by the special move and eventually approaches with his mouth open and takes the dressing.


    ¡°hey! ¡°You courageous ck bastard!¡±


    Sereina, who had been betrayed, ran towards Rurin.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s delicious. Sweet and sour. ¡°Well, since you did it, it¡¯s only natural.¡±


    Whoa whoa!


    At the same time, Serena¡¯s kick was aimed at Lulin. The two immediately rolled over and fell on the floor. I just started doing shows.


    But what is shocking is that the sunsses then came off.


    At that moment, Neria¡¯s eyes meet Lulin and Serena.


    Soon a major disaster urred.


    ¡°O great being!¡±


    ¡°Great One!¡±


    The elves who were eating stand up with thoughtful faces and begin to hit their heads on the ground.


    Just like Elena did when she first met Lulin.


    And not just one, but two.


    ¡°Ho ho ho! ¡°You got caught!¡±


    Serena got up from rolling around and startedughing wildly. Those guys who can¡¯t be stopped.


    ¡°Eh Elena! To bring the great race above¡­ What on earth is this¡­ !¡±


    Neria looked like she was about to faint and spoke to Elena.


    ¡°noisy! Pay attention to me! To this red dragon, Serena!¡±


    Serena emits light and releases the polymorph. The center of the elf forest. A red dragon roared and flew into the square where the building was located, and the surprised elves could not even raise their heads.


    A storm of mana arises.


    ¡°It¡¯s vulgar. ¡°Anyway, the red one.¡±


    Lurin doesn¡¯t pay any attention and is eating vegetables in the same position she got up from fighting Serena. I guess I was really hungry.


    ¡°Neria.¡±


    ¡°Sweet customer¡­ ? You are human¡­ Why don¡¯t you bow down to the Great One? Then I got very angry¡­ ¡°I ept it!¡±


    When I called the chief, Neria trembled and scolded me. The way to resolve this confusing scene is to make Serena calm down.


    ¡°Sereina!¡±


    ¡°Why are you calling me? ¡°It¡¯s going to be exciting from now on.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t polymorph ande back to my side for three counts, I will make you stand in the middle of the elves with your hands up. ¡°As I always say, if you don¡¯t like it, you should leave Gray City.¡±


    ¡°Such shameful!¡±


    ¡°one¡­ two¡­ .¡±


    ¡°okay! I understand! ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so fast at counting!¡±


    Serena polymorphs again andnds in front of me, her red hair fluttering.


    ¡°Neria, please wake up with the others.¡±


    The elves looked at me with shocked faces when they saw the dragon listening to me, a human.


    It¡¯s a face ofplete disbelief.


    ¡°Munch, elves. L is the same as me. So, if you don¡¯t listen to El, you will munch on it like grass.¡±


    Lurin, who is clearly a dragon in the eyes of the elves, says that. As expected, Serena, who was showing off that she was a dragon, stood next to me in her human form and couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk for now. Conversation. wake up.¡±


    The elves are now beginning to obey my words. He jumps up with a very frightened face.


    Elena, who clearly did not want this situation, approached Neria with a troubled look.


    ¡°Neria, it¡¯s okay. El is a person with mana that surpasses that of a dragon. But you are a peace-loving person. ¡°There is nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°that is¡­ how¡­ .¡±


    Neria looked at me in disbelief. Just as the elves cannot estimate the mana of a dragon that surpasses them, my current mana is at a level that even the dragon cannot estimate.


    Because I was able to hide my mana freely.


    ***


    It took a long time after that for the elves to understand the existence of El. It is an incredible sight to see a human giving orders to a dragon.


    After understanding that fact, he began to show awe towards El.


    ¡°Is it worth it for me to go wild? The person who overpowered me when I went on a rampage! It¡¯s about a structure that can be obeyed. how is it? It feels like it would be okay to create a harem with elves? Ho ho ho.¡±


    ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡±


    ¡°well?¡±


    Serena looked at El with a meaningful look. As expected, this woman is a dragon with a fox on her head. El evaluated Serena like that.


    And Neria urgently had to find a seat, bow her head, and exin why she had to call Elena.


    ¡°Actually, there is a gold dragon named Irimantium nearby.¡±


    ¡°Gold Dragon? ¡°Those greedy bastards?¡±


    Serena frowned. It seems like I have some bad memories.


    ¡°I knew there was a dragon, but I couldn¡¯t tell if it was gold. ¡°I thought you were sleeping, but you woke up?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°Great being.¡±


    Neria nods in the affirmative to Serena¡¯s question.


    Gold Dragon had great meaning to L. A dragon heart that upies most of one¡¯s heart. The owner of the Dragon Heart is the Dragon Lord.


    And the Dragon Lord, who is said to be the leader of all dragons for generations, came from the Gold Dragon.


    The next Dragon Lord has not yet been elected after the previous Lord died after handing over his heart to El. So Red and ck are fighting harder.


    A race that produced the Dragon Lord. But there was one big drawback.


    It lies in the fact that he is a greedy person who loves gold and silver treasures and beautiful things to the point of worshiping them.


    Of course, such a being cannot be a Dragon Lord. So El¡¯s guess is that the position of Dragon Lord may remain vacant.


    ¡°Irimantium, who has a rare nearby, recently woke up from a long sleep. And he told us to send an elf as a tribute to our elves as an attendant.¡±


    ¡°Did you?¡±


    Anyway, there are a lot of strange creatures called dragons. L thought so and asked back.


    Then Neria took a breath and continued what she was saying.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t beencking, I wouldn¡¯t have had to call Elena, but both I and Seline Noria fell out of favor with Lord Irimantium. So, naturally, we called on Elena, the next in line as the chieftain.¡±


    Elena, who was standing quietly next to El, was surprised by Neria¡¯s words. It was my first time hearing this story.


    Plus Irimantium.


    It is a dragon that inflicted severe trauma on Elena as a child. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but be so nervous the day I first met Rurin.


    But he was clearly responsible for the situation. Ranking is not something that can be changed. Something that is determined from birth.


    ¡°is that so. ¡°When it¡¯s my turn, it¡¯s natural for me to take responsibility.¡±


    Elena nodded quietly. Of course I didn¡¯t want to go. However, Neria, Seline, and Noria had also been there, but what she refused to do was abandon her rights and duties as a being born in the elven forest.


    Of course, you can just ask.


    The people around him had that much power.


    She knew that she would go out of her way for her if she asked, but Elena did not let those words go easily.


    no.


    Not like that.


    I already begged L toe here with me. I would like to ask you again on that topic.


    Elena was afraid of being seen as a nuisance by Elle.


    I didn¡¯t know that before.


    A human being.


    No, I didn¡¯t know that beyond being a human being, I could have these feelings towards others.


    All emotions are first experiences.


    But no one can see that El has someone she loves.


    Elena was happy just watching from the side. There were times when I thought it was funny that I was happy and had no greed, but maybe that was because I was born as an elf with no greed from the beginning.


    But sometimes, even she has a greed that surprises her. The desire to watch over him until he dies.


    When El and Lurin left Grace City and did not return for a while. That was when he disappeared without any contact.


    Elena had to feel lost in the world.


    When Elena was alone with those feelings, Serena suddenly asked Elle.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Well, Elena is a doctor in Gray City. ¡°I can¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    L answered that question as if it werepletely natural.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I followed along. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elena.¡±


    Serena patted Elena on the back. People who think it¡¯s natural toe forward even though they haven¡¯t said anything.


    Well, these people are not elves.


    Elves are a race that listens to requests when asked. However, they were a race that rarely took the first step.


    Elena, who wanted to ask for a favor but was hesitant, was given the hand of salvation so coldly.


    Red Dragon Serena.


    In fact, it was Serena who suggested taking El with her. The reason he came to El and asked for a favor was because he also wanted to show El the forest of the elves.


    ¡°But¡­ Such lungs¡­ .¡±


    Elena blurted out those words without thinking. At that moment, Elenamented for the first time that she was an elf. The fact that words like thise out is purely an elf characteristic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Rare together and try to persuade, show off our skills, or whatever. So Neria, don¡¯t worry too much. ¡°Elena is one of the members of our Grace City restaurant, so we n to protect her until the end.¡±


    El clearly emphasized being a member to Neria.


    member.


    This was the first time Elena knew that she was a member of Dragon and El. The sound of those words was so good that my ears perked up.


    Those were such happy words.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    In the end, Elena bowed her head and epted the favor.


    ¡°Elena, you got to date amazing people.¡±


    Neria took a deep breath, unable to believe all of this.


    If it can end without paying tribute, there is nothing better than that. Moreover, there are two great beings. It was not something that could be opposed.


    ¡°Huam¡­ .¡±


    At that moment, when everyone¡¯s expressions are serious, a yawn spreads through the building.


    ck Dragon, who was dozing off and yawning while leaning on El¡¯s back, rubbed his eyes and uttered a word in surprise at the attention being paid to him.


    ¡°Why are you watching?¡±

 Chapter 101

    # 101


    Chapter.24 At the end of winter, ice cream and


    snow fall. It rains too much.


    Piling up snow covered the restaurant. And for some reason, Lurin was eating those eyes.


    ¡°Do you like snow?¡±


    I ate snow too, spouting nonsense. But it wasn¡¯t snow. What is piled up is ice cream. It¡¯s also very delicious, top quality ice cream.


    Ice cream is piled up in front of the restaurant like snow.


    So, I open my mouth wide and rush for the ice cream. And at that moment, my eyes opened.


    What kind of dream is this?


    I held my head and brought my mind back to reality.


    Of course, it is reality that there is snow outside. But it is gradually melting.


    The end of winter, when the cold seems to have eased off a bit.


    A morning like that.


    Of course, Lulin is sleeping very soundly next to me.


    ¡°Gorolong! Puhaaa!¡±


    Scratching the abdomen at a very high frequency. There is no trace of neatness. Of course, that is the charm of this dragon. There is no use waking me up in the morning. As always, I left Lurin behind and went out.


    The ce I am currently living is not the second floor of the restaurant. The second floor of the restaurant was reduced to a misceneous room.


    Where I am is my bedroom in Rare. The bedroom is equipped with the highest quality luxury bed from Hyundai.


    A bed is something that is said to be science.


    It is true that I amfortable. Compared to beds of this era, the quality is different in many ways.


    First of all, Lurin¡¯s bedroom is next door, but the situation has not changed from when she stayed on the second floor of the restaurant. At dawn, it crawls to me and falls asleep.


    In fact, Lulin¡¯s original bedroom is the main room at the bottom of their. But I wonder if Rurin will ever use that room.


    Rather, that room was first opened by Serena. So it made me raise my hand all day.


    After passing through the bedroom, passing through the time stop warehouse, closet, etc., enter the bathroom beyond the main room and take a shower.


    Then, when youe out, take the towel given by the rare management monster Lulun and wipe your body.


    And going up to the restaurant to prepare for business is a normal routine.


    Until the day before yesterday, this routine had not been carried out.


    Because I was in the elf forest.


    Irimantiumes to mind again.


    The poor dragon was thoroughly beaten by Lulin and Serena. And I fell to my knees in amazement at the dragon heart I had.


    The bottom line is that I just pitifully chose to go back to sleep.


    Even after that, I couldn¡¯te back right away. The elves held a festival in the elven forest. Although the elves¡¯ festival is very boring, I had to teach them how to make dressing while earning the envy of the elves.


    That¡¯s why I returned to the restaurant after spending a few days in the elf forest. On a normal morning, I would prepare for business, but today my thoughts changed. If ice cream is stuck in my subconscious, I have to eat it toe to my senses.


    Without having such strange dreams.


    Now that I think about it, it¡¯s been quite a while since I¡¯ve had ice cream. So it seems like I had a dream about ice cream.


    Let¡¯s make ice cream for myself after having a hard time in the elf forest.


    I was called around and the elves asked me to teach them this and that.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t just give, so I took everything I got. These are items rted to fatigue recovery medicine or recovery magic that can be sold at a high price.


    Since neither Rurin nor I can use recovery magic, this bes a very important item.


    Standing in the kitchen, I thought for a moment about what kind of ice cream to make. In winter, I crave scoopable milk ice cream.


    In the summer, bar-type ice creams such as Skobana and Obakba, which are representative of hard ice cream, are popr.


    What I saw in my dream earlier was also a simple spoonful of milk ice cream.


    Therefore, I went up to the restaurant and prepared milk. This is very fresh milk brought from Uka Ranch yesterday.


    And Palenque al.


    Whipped cream is essential here.


    Sugar is also essential.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±


    First, pour milk into the bowl. When fresh milk fills your cheeks, it cools down quickly with magic. It is a method that blows cold air into the lower part of the cheek. Then bubbles rise in the milk.


    After mixing sugar and eggs, pour this into milk.


    Gurgling again. No, if you¡¯re the one pouring in the sugar and eggs, it won¡¯t go as far as gurgling.


    The expression is wrong.


    Anyway, after adding whipped cream to it, mix it thoroughly using high-speed rotation magic. This magic mixes better than a whisk.


    Then just put it in the freezer and freeze it.


    Put it in an airtight container with an open lid to use as an ice cream container.


    If you mix chocte and make chocte ice cream using a simr principle, your morning chores will bepleted.


    Now, all you have to do is go to Mr. Knoll¡¯s store and buy some meat. Not meat to put in ice cream, but meat to be sold.


    When it¡¯s lunch time, I take out ice cream.


    The theory is perfect, but this is my first time making it myself.


    I scooped up some seemingly perfect ice cream with a spoon and brought it to my mouth.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The taste and sweetness of rich milk. And this coldness that melts away in your mouth.


    Eat ice cream with this vor.


    This is especially true for female members. I think I can¡¯t help but like Serena and Elena. I feel like I should share it.


    Fortunately, Elena, a vegetarian, has no aversion to dairy products. So, I took the finished ice cream and went down to Elena¡¯s clinic. The advantage over summer is that the ice cream does not melt easily because the cold wind blows and the weather is below freezing.


    ¡°hello.¡±


    ¡°El, what are you doing during business hours?¡±


    Elena, who was sitting quietly in the clinic, got up in surprise and ran towards me.


    ¡°What about Serena?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping.¡±


    Anyway, dragons sleep a lot. There is no difference between Lurin and Serena in not thinking about waking up even though it is lunch.


    I think this is probably the same for other dragons as well.


    Elena had already opened a clinic and was epting patients. She is a perfect morning person who wakes up earlier than me. No, it¡¯s an elf.


    Would it be more appropriate to call him an early morning type?


    Elena looked at me nkly. When I move my gaze to her face, I quickly lower my head. This is something I do very often recently.


    I put ice cream in front of Elena.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Elena¡¯s blonde hair tilts towards her shoulder. She tilted her head and looked at the ice cream in front of me. That puppy-like expression is something you can never find on Lurin or Serena.


    Of course, it is clear that Elena is older than me due to the nature of the elf race, but even so, she looked so cute that my sense of yfulness suddenly rose.


    ¡°well. ¡°Would you like to touch it a little bit?¡±


    ¡°yes¡­ ?¡±


    Elena put her finger on the ice cream with a bright expression without any doubts about my words. Elena¡¯s hand soon touches the ice cream.


    Probably cold.


    Elena pulls her finger out immediately, probably because of the coldness, and steps back in horror.


    ¡°Is this snow?¡±


    Elena makes an iprehensible expression. However, if you touch it, you will be able to tell that the color ispletely different from snow, even if it is snow. That¡¯s why the elf¡¯s eyes were even more suspicious.


    It is not snow or ice, but it looks like it is experiencing culture shock at being cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the eyes, it¡¯s what you eat.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, does it look like you¡¯re lying?¡±


    When he spoke while staring into the elf¡¯s eyes that could see through the lie, Elena shook her head with a surprised face.


    Cold and strange stuff. But eating. With Elena in front of me, who looked very wary at that expression, I started to unwrap the chocte ice cream and milk ice cream from the container.


    Since it¡¯s the first show, let¡¯s be a little more stylish. Chocte ice cream is parfait style with sticks. When ites to milk ice cream, it¡¯s best to just taste its original taste.


    ¡°This is a type of dessert called ice cream.¡±


    Yes, it¡¯s dessert. Now that I think about it, I think Verna, who is not good at desserts, would really like it. I¡¯ll have to send it to the castle sometime and see the reaction.


    ¡°Ice cream?¡±


    ¡°Yes, try it.¡±


    Elena very carefully epted the spoon I gave her. The unknown coldness is scary, but I can¡¯t refuse it, and since it¡¯s my cooking, I have no choice but to trust it, so I take it with my hand.


    Elena carefully brought the spoon to her mouth. He closes his eyes as if he is taking some kind of poison. What she brought to her mouth was milk ice cream the color like snow.


    And after eating it, Elena¡¯s expression changed in an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold! But it¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s cold and sweet. ¡°It¡¯s a little cold, but it¡¯s still delicious!¡±


    Elena looked at me with an expression that made her eyes pop out, then her expression changed to an ecstatic expression and she put her hand to her cheek.


    Then he scoops ice cream into his mouth. Then, as if he was curious, he also reached for the chocte ice cream. Still, it was calm. Graceful, unhurried movement.


    It somehow seems like a higher-ranking being than the dragons, which are said to be a greater race. Thanks to this, I carefully ate all the ice cream without falling into the ice cream trap. Then he looks at me with a worried face.


    ¡°I ate it all. Because it was so delicious. That Serena thing¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s separate.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    When I spoke while showing the container I was holding, Elena looked relieved.


    Then, the next person was Serena, as she said. When I entered, I found Serena upying the bed in the corner of the clinic, sleeping without a care in the world.


    The stretched out appearance is very familiar. As a result, I don¡¯t want to just pass by. I slowly opened the ice cream container. Then, he scooped up some ice cream with a spoon and ced it gently on the sleeping dragon¡¯s forehead.


    It will be cold. But it doesn¡¯t happen. Then on both cheeks.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ ?¡±


    Then, Serena turned her red head and raised her upper body.


    ¡°Cold, cold, cold! Your face is cold! What¡¯s this!¡±


    He looked at me with a surprised face, then looked at Elena. And shout.


    ¡°What are you?¡± Besides, what are you eating alone? betrayer!¡±


    ¡°yes? That¡¯s not it. ¡°Because you¡¯re not getting up.¡±


    ¡°Noisy!¡±


    ¡°You are so loud.¡±


    I hit the red dragon on the head.


    ¡°I fed you too. ¡°I refused and got it on my forehead and cheek.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, there was something cold on it.¡±


    Red Dragon wiped his face.


    ¡°Why are you ying pranks on other people¡¯s faces? Is it all about being strong? ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°No, I just came here to make something delicious and share it with you. If I say that, you won¡¯t give it to me?¡±


    I put the ice cream out in front of the dragon who asked what nonsense that was. Then Red Dragon blinked and took the te full of ice cream.


    ¡°Oh oh? It¡¯s cold. But it¡¯s sweet. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ice cream.¡±


    ¡°hey! Elena. ¡°How dare you eat something like this by yourself and not wake me up?¡±


    ¡°yes? no. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t wake you up because you didn¡¯t wake up.¡±


    ¡°Do not be ridiculous! ¡°Wipe that ice cream off your lips and then talk.¡±


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Elena, fascinated by the ice cream, hurriedly covered her lips, and Red Dragon started scooping up the ice cream like crazy. That impatience was different from Elena, who calmly savored the taste.


    Yes, my face is distorted as if that crazy inhtion brought pain.

 Chapter 102

    # 102


    Chapter.24 Ice cream at the end of winter


    is ¡°delicious¡­¡± Uhhhh? My head feels dizzy¡­ what! ¡°It hurts!¡±


    Serena got up from the bed and started screaming while running wild.


    ¡°you you! You can also poison someone like this! Are you trying to do it? behave shamefully!¡±


    ¡°Why am I poisoning you? I got sick because I was eating like crazy what I should eat slowly. Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Or else.¡±


    Serena shrugged her shoulders as if the pain had gotten better, treated Elena like a traitor or an assassin, and went back to eating ice cream.


    Seeing that scene makes me feel dizzy, and I think it¡¯s rather savory, but the dragon, who doesn¡¯t know how to reflect, ends up scooping up the ice cream again and holding his head.


    After repeating this endlessly, I went back into the nket.


    ¡°Whew. It was some kind of painful food. ¡°It tastes good, though.¡±


    ¡°If you eat slowly, it¡¯s not painful.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡°I need to go back to sleep.¡±


    Looking at it, it looks like it might be giving me an upset stomach. I shook my head and left the clinic.


    Returning to the restaurant, I put the ice cream in the freezer and start preparing for lunch.


    Lurin wakes up around the time the lunch business is over.


    Due to geographical characteristics, business at lunchtime is less active than in the evening.


    After finishing the business quickly, I went down to Lair with a bucket of ice cream. At this point, it is time for Lurin to wake up as well.


    While I was thinking about how to wake him up, I went up with a bucket of ice cream.


    Suddenly, an image of Serena gorging on ice cream and struggling with the cravinges to mind.


    Laughter escapes me. For some reason, I 100% think that¡¯s the case for our Rurin as well. Serena is no match for gorging on delicious food. Of course, I would stop him, but it also reminds me of him not listening.


    ¡°Lurin! ¡°Get up.¡±


    ce the ice cream container on your forehead. Serena scooped up ice cream and put it on top, but still showed mercy to Lurin.


    ¡°Hmm? cold. What did you upload? you.¡±


    He opened his eyes awkwardly and showed a very poor reaction. Something like a cartoon where someone suddenly wakes up because it¡¯s cold doesn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°Just ice cream?¡±


    ¡°ice cream?¡±


    Lulin raised his upper body. The ice cream container that was ced on top falls down.


    ¡°Why is this so cold?¡±


    ¡°Now, now, try to wake up and eat.¡±


    I opened the ice cream container. Pure white ice cream reveals itself.


    Lulin¡¯s reaction is also simr to Serena and Elena. This is a face that asks, ¡°What kind of eyes are these?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cold and white. Is it snow? ¡°Only Luruns eat snow.¡±


    ¡°what? Have you ever eaten snow?¡±


    ¡°It was tasteless.¡±


    Rurin sticks out her tongue and says boo! He makes an expression like this. But this isn¡¯t snow.


    But it definitely seems like Lurun will like it.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you give it to Lulun?¡±


    I immediately grabbed a container of ice cream and called out to the Luruns.


    ¡°Rurururunrurun?¡±


    Mother Lulun quickly runs to my call.


    ¡°Did you call me? ¡°They say?¡±


    Rurin rubbed her sleepy eyes and turned on the trantor. Well, even without an interpreter, you can understand this much from the atmosphere.


    ¡°Try this.¡±


    I scooped the ice cream into a bowl and handed it over. Then Lulun tilts his pure white face. It looks so good with milk ice cream.


    ¡°Try that!¡±


    Lulin interpreted my words, again showing off the nonsensical tone he used when dealing with Luruns.


    Lulun nods and puts ice cream in her mouth.


    ¡°Rurururururururirurirurururururrungrurun!¡±


    And then I started to get very excited.


    ¡°you!¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was snow, but they¡¯re making such a fuss about how delicious it is. Isn¡¯t that snow?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it snow? Who said it was snow? This is very sweet¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Kaaaaaaaa!¡±


    Lurin jumped up and snatched the entire ice cream container I was holding.


    ¡°Tell me that first!¡±


    ¡°I am not Lulun. Mr. Dragon.¡±


    ¡°ruler. spoon and chopsticks.¡±


    Lurin took the spoon and put her hand into the ice cream container. And put it in your mouth.


    Lulun also looked at me as if it was delicious after eating all the ice cream I gave her while holding the bowl. It¡¯s a very earnest face.


    What¡¯s wrong with kids who only eat truffles? Do you like it because it looks simr to what it looks like?


    ¡°Oooh! Sweet. Cool. cold. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Lurin, as expected, lets out an exmation. And as expected, he showed off his actions that did not go astray. Lurin scoops up ice cream. The action is faster than Serena¡¯s.


    ¡°Hey, if you eat like that, you¡¯ll get a headache. Take your time¡­ .¡±


    But even if you pay attention, it won¡¯t stop. This was also expected.


    The ice cream container had already reached the bottom.


    ¡°Lurururururuun¡­¡± .¡±


    Lulun cries with a sad face.


    ¡°There¡¯s more when you get up there, so I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡±


    I encourage Lulun. Lulin emptied the ice cream in an instant. But what is surprising is that, unlike Serena, she is very fine. There is no sign of a headache at all. It ispletely different from Serena, who was struggling in pain and fighting with ice cream.


    ¡°It was delicious. My stomach is cold. ¡°Thanks to you, I woke up.¡±


    ¡°Your backside hurts¡­¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t your head hurt?¡±


    If you eat at that rate, something will inevitablye, right?


    When I asked, Lurin shook her head resolutely.


    ¡°Why do I get a headache even though I¡¯m eating something delicious? ¡°You are a strange person.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    That¡¯s a huge headache.


    Serena.


    You are no good to Lurin either.


    I shook my head, thinking that if Serena herself had heard, she would have vehemently denied it.


    ***


    The next afternoon.


    L left for Yeongju Castle with a container of ice cream. That¡¯s because Gray sent word that he wasing in person to discuss something.


    I tried to wake Lurin, but she didn¡¯t wake up and became hostile, so El headed to the lord¡¯s castle alone, and Lurin woke up while caressing her stomach.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m sleepy. Come back. ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Lurin was furious at the fact that El was not there and tried to go straight to the lord¡¯s castle, but the line she had said suddenly came to mind.


    Lulin thought seriously for a moment about why he said that. But he quickly shook his head coolly.


    Since she was hungry, Rurin decided to eat first. Lurin soon went up to the restaurant. Lurin was feeling El¡¯s mana very well. Since it was clear that he was nearby, he showed his mature self by not making a fuss and looked for food.


    There was rice prepared in the kitchen without much to be found. It¡¯s your own meal.


    ¡°hungry. ¡°What¡¯s for lunch today?¡±


    Even though no one was there, I muttered to myself and hurriedly threw away the cloth covering the dishes.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    It was Rurin¡¯s favorite meat dish. Thinking that everything went well, Lurin took out the beer that she was forbidden to drink in broad daylight.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s my fault you¡¯re not there. ¡°I drink beer!¡±


    Rurin muttered something useless to himself again, opened a beer, and tried to pick up some meat. However, while trying to eat beer and meat at the same time, I slipped and lost the beer can as the beer bubbles rose.


    While trying to catch it again, he even hits the te containing the food.


    Thanks to this, the te falls vertically to the floor. The meat dish fell to the ground.


    Even beer is mixed with meat.


    Lulin looked at the situation nkly in panic.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    A moment of panic.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Rurin was left speechless. The fork I was holding swung in the air.


    I was hungry. However, if you overturn the dish and run to shout for food, you will definitely hear a shout.


    Lurin clicked her tongue and looked around.


    Normally, I would never think about cooking. At that moment, there was top-quality Uka meat in the kitchen that looked very delicious.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this one that can just be grilled and eaten?¡±


    Rurin, who had been forced to cook several times after losing a bet, was able to use kitchen utensils to some extent, and confidently began heating the iron te with a fireball.


    Grumble.


    Grumble.


    The sound continues to ring in my stomach.


    Cheeeeeeeek!


    And the meat went on the iron te.


    A delicious smell wafts out, and a smile appears on Lurin¡¯s face.


    ¡°Where is the sauce guy? ¡°There it is.¡±


    He brought the sauce that had just been prepared for his meat dish to the front and put the grilled Uba meat back on the te. Neat.


    Just because I didn¡¯t, it didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t talented at cooking. So much so that El admits it.


    Lurin immediately started chewing the grilled Uva meat. It was delicious.


    ***


    Grayk is quite worried about Deadrun City. We talked for a long time the day the restaurant was robbed, but he also tried toe to me today about that incident.


    After hearing the detailed situation report, it certainly seemed serious.


    To be honest, I can¡¯t say that Deadrun City and I are unrted. Still, when Count Dedran was around, the city didn¡¯t go crazy like this.


    It was difficult to live back then, but it wasn¡¯t aplete hell like it is now.


    So you can¡¯t say there is no responsibility.


    It is true that he burned down the Lord¡¯s Castle in Deadran City and aided and abetted many things behind the scenes.


    Of course, I did it to help Gray and Verna, so I wouldn¡¯t be criticized for pulling out.


    Still, it takes a certain amount of control for Gray to be able to handle it, but right now, it¡¯s a situation that no one but me can do anything about.


    If it is the responsibility of interfering with the story of Gray and Madame Verna, then there is nothing we can do about it.


    I was nning to visit Deadran City in person sometime tomorrow. The priority is to visually check to what extent the animal is going crazy and then eliminate the cause. If the cause cannot be found, the city itself will have to bepletely cleaned out.


    With that in mind, I returned to the restaurant and the smell of meat was everywhere. From what I could see, Lurin was grilling meat on an iron te and eating it.


    I clearly cooked meat before leaving, but why am I eating grilled meat again?


    ¡°Lurin, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°you! Why are you sote! ¡°I¡¯m hungry so I¡¯m eating grilled meat.¡±


    ¡°You yourself? This sounds absolutely incredible, like saying the sun rises in the west¡­ ¡°What kind of wind was blowing?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. I was hungry, but I still wanted something to eat, so I couldn¡¯t resist and put it on the iron te. Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? where.¡±


    I was so curious that I picked up Lurin¡¯s grilled meat and ate it.


    I have nothing to say. All I can say is that it was cooked well.


    ¡°Wow, it was a good meal. I¡¯m full now. ¡°I did the hard work myself without you, so you clean up the rest!¡±


    ¡°Yes? No, more than that. wait for a sec?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lulin tilts his head. The ck hair is flowing. No, you shouldn¡¯t be fooled by that.


    ¡°What kind of meat did you grill? It tastes so familiar¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Meat in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Where she pointed. That was meat I had specially prepared for the guests who had reservations for the evening.


    ¡°Hey Dragon? That¡¯s meat for guests who have reservations for dinner, so I specially prepared it¡­ How¡­ ?¡±


    Lurin had already disappeared. The dragon in front is not visible. I didn¡¯t run away. This is a teleportation. Escape using teleportation.


    Thanks to Lulin running away quickly, my nagging began to hover in the air.


    How can you escape by teleporting? Where is this foul?


    I shook my head and entered the kitchen. But the floor is wet with something. The smell of beer rises.


    Plus, the meat dish I made was on the floor.


    ¡°Lurin!¡±


    It is obvious where he ran away. Is there anywhere to run to? It must have been rare. I wanted to go right away and start nagging.


    The first thing to do is to catch it and clean it yourself.

 Chapter 103

    # 103


    Chapter.25 Couple and Dakgalbi


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, wee.¡±


    ¡°Are you still in business?¡±


    Late at night.


    As the business was about to close, a couple came into the store. It urred to me that they might be a married couple, but since they looked young, it would be wrong to make hasty guesses.


    Moreover, the guess itself is meaningless. Whether you are a married couple, siblings, or lovers, it has nothing to do with business.


    ¡°Sure. Please sit here.¡±


    I showed the two people to amon table. Then the woman gently pointed to the bar table. This is the side with the iron te.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I sit over there?¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter. Thene this way.¡±


    As requested, I guided the two people to the bar table in front of the iron te. man and woman. The couple sat down and looked around the restaurant.


    ¡°But usually you don¡¯te herete at night unless you¡¯re a regr, so how did youe? Because of its location on a hill, it is not a ce where you can just take a walk.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s a shame, but I ended up here after visiting several restaurants in Gray City. ¡°I also heard a rumor,¡±


    the man answers my question.


    ¡°is it so?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    In that situation, the woman who had been looking around the store cautiously made a different request this time.


    ¡°Can I take a quick look around the store?¡±


    It¡¯s an unusual request, but it¡¯s not something to wear out.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    When I gave permission, the woman got up from her chair and began looking around the hall, observing it closely. Then he nces and checks the kitchen.


    Something stirred at the sight. A look at the interior and kitchen. If so, there is no other reason than this.


    ¡°Are you newlyweds? Are you looking into opening a restaurant?¡±


    ¡°How do you do that?¡±


    The man sitting there jumps up from his chair with a very surprised look on his face.


    ¡°sorry!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to steal anything, but it¡¯s natural to visit various stores and conduct market research. I don¡¯t care, so feel free to look around. But, are you going to order the cooking?¡±


    ¡°yes? Of course! thank you!¡±


    The man kept nodding his head, and the woman continued to look around the restaurant with a curious look on her face. There is no reason to stop that action.


    Even if more restaurants open, it doesn¡¯t mean it will harm me. Because I run a restaurant strictly as a hobby.


    ¡°What kind of food do you cook with this iron te?¡±


    ¡°Karin, it¡¯s impossible to use such expensive-looking tools with our funds.¡±


    The man shakes his head and grabs the woman¡¯s arm. Then the woman also shook her head.


    ¡°You can make enough money to use itter.¡±


    ¡°On our topic¡­ . ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to just eat and live?¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ .¡±


    The woman called Karin bows her head in agreement. Why are there so many couples whock self-confidence?


    ¡°The woman is right. If you have cooking skills, you can be sessful. ¡°It¡¯s easy to put down a steel te like this in no time.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The man looked up at me with slightly expectant eyes.


    ¡°Who is doing the cooking?¡±


    The man looks towards the woman. Cooking seemed to be for women.


    ¡°I know how to cook a little¡­ . ¡°My husband and I are nning to go back to our hometown and open a small restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t Grace City your hometown?¡±


    ¡°yes¡­ .¡±


    The woman nods.


    ¡°Well then, let me show you how to cook on a teppan first.¡±


    This couple seems reallycking in confidence. To run a business, even if you have confidence, it¡¯s not enough, so why is your mindset so low?


    I put Palen Q Sal on the iron te. This is the Palenque prepared for the so-called chicken ribs.


    This is the menu of the restaurant that is being promoted these days. The response has been quite good and it is quite popr. It¡¯s not difficult to do.


    First, mix the chicken with red pepper paste and various seasonings. In the case of dakgalbi, the taste of this seasoning is the most important part.


    It¡¯s called secret seasoning. In my case, I use aged vinegar to capture the vor of the chicken.


    It¡¯s good if the chicken is slightly submerged in the seasoning. Because you have to add various vegetables.


    For vegetables, choose cabbage, carrots, and sweet potatoes. Cabbage is essential, and carrots and sweet potatoes are not necessary, but the sweetness of sweet potatoes goes well with dakgalbi, so it is best to add all of them if possible. Once that is reached, all that remains is to fry the field on an iron te.


    Cheeeeeeeee!


    The chicken ribs begin to sizzle in the heat of the fireball. The scent thates out at this time seeps into your nostrils and stimtes your appetite.


    ¡°Wow, this is¡­ !¡±


    ¡°It smells good!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can make it spicy, but today I¡¯ll show you something that¡¯s not spicy.¡±


    I eagerly rummaged through the dakgalbi with the intention of showing off to the juniors at this restaurant.


    A vegetable called ipu leaf here. There is no vegetable on earth that ispletely identical to peri leaves, but the scent of this ipu leaf is simr to peri leaves, so I always add it to chicken ribs.


    And finally cheese.


    Cheese freshly produced at the farm is the highlight of our house¡¯s dakgalbi. Dakgalbi mixed with cheese was receiving a particrly enthusiastic response from people around the world.


    I really like Lurin too. When the dakgalbies out, it¡¯s so hard to scrape off the iron te to eat it.


    The couple in front of me also started staring at the iron te, as if they were so amazed by the white cheese that melted and stretched out on the dakgalbi. Once the cheese is sufficiently melted, it is time to eat.


    I serve it with a creatively baked baguette.


    What I rmend is to eat the chicken ribs, vegetables, and cheese on a baguette all at once. Like ssam.


    It¡¯s good to eat stir-fried riceter, though. This one was more popr with the people here. Dakgalbi, cheese, and bread go well together.


    ¡°ruler. ¡°Try it.¡±


    When I pointed to the ready-made chicken ribs, the couple started drooling.


    The man takes the dakgalbi to his mouth first.


    ¡°Wow, this is really delicious.¡±


    The man let out an exmation first, and the woman also ate the chicken ribs with cheese and started making an ecstatic expression.


    And he looks at me with an admiring face.


    ¡°I wonder how to do this¡­ ah¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Karin, how many times have you been kicked out for saying something like that? We just eat our own home-cooked food¡­ .¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Uhm, two minutes. You said you were nning to open a restaurant in your hometown. Did youe up with the funds to do so?¡±


    I was very uneasy about the two people¡¯s behavior, so when I asked them, they nodded at the same time. Even though he was not confident in this topic, he seemed very confident in this part.


    Well then, I¡¯m d.


    ¡°Hmm, may I know if there¡¯s a story behind why you¡¯re going back to your hometown? ¡°If you tell me, I can teach you how to cook it.¡±


    Looking at the attitude of the two people, I am curious in many ways. Just curiosity to hear the story. Teaching me how to cook one by one is not work.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°As long as they are sincere enough for me to teach them how to cook.¡±


    ¡°I am confident that I am sincere!¡±


    The man jumped up and clenched his fists.


    ¡°but¡­ There is no story. ¡°We are both orphans.¡±


    Then the woman began to open her mouth first.


    ¡°Are you an orphan?¡±


    ¡°yes¡­ .¡±


    The two people put down their forks for a moment with distant eyes and began to sigh.


    Their names are Millie and Karin.


    Since they were both orphans, it was very difficult for them to make a living from a young age.


    What happened naturally and inevitably was a pickpocketing gang run by gangsters.


    However, even there, they were not treated as human beings because theymitted crimes. Even if you pick-pocket, they don¡¯t give you money.


    Just the bare minimum of food to fill your mouth. If you seeded in pickpocketing, all you had to do was give it to them.


    For Millie, it was her lifeline. Perhaps because she felt sorry for Karin, who was always starving because she was not good at pickpocketing, Millie began to always share her share with Karin, and the two became close friends.


    They are just happy to have something in their mouths. Karin became a choreographer in a small building where orphans were gathered, and from then on, she secretly stole food from the kitchen and gave it to Millie, repaying her kindness as a child.


    But that life soon came to an end.


    This is because around the time Karin celebrated her 12th birthday, she was sold to a ve trader by gangsters. Two people who have been together since childhood. The two people who were so precious to each other broke up like that.


    ¡°There¡¯s no story to this? It¡¯s a big enough story, right? So how did we meet again?¡±


    It¡¯s in front of me because the two people met. This means that the two people overcame the greatest sabotage by gangsters led by ve traders and pickpockets.


    Usually, if you get involved with a ve trader, it can¡¯t end well. But Karin was sitting just fine in front of me.


    It is true that since I have lived a miserable life, I feel d when I find people who have lived simr miserable lives.


    ¡°that is¡­ ¡°It¡¯s thanks to the war.¡±


    ¡°War?¡±


    ¡°yes¡­ .¡±


    The story of the two people began again.


    Millie never forgot Karin for a moment. When Millie became old enough to do manualbor instead of being a pickpocket, she ran away from the city and went to the city where Karin was sold. I worked day and night, just looking for Karin.


    Was that effort rewarded? Millie barely found a clue. Of course, even if I found him, I didn¡¯t have the power to take Karin away. What power do orphans like yourself have?


    All Millie wanted was to confirm the fact that Karin was alive and well.


    That¡¯s Millie¡¯s only wish.


    That wish came true like a miracle. Karin was sold to a nobleman and became a ve doing chores, and her daily routine was mainly to help cook in the kitchen.


    She would asionallye out of therge mansion to take out the trash, but Millie repeatedly lurked in mansions where ves could be purchased, so her efforts were rewarded, and she was finally seen a few yearster.


    The scene where Karines out to take out the trash.


    From then on, the two became friends, only meeting when Karin came out to take out the trash.


    They just make eye contact and look at each other passionately before parting ways. The moment of meetingsted only about two minutes.


    But Millie loved that moment, and Karin also waited for that moment, the only time of the day.


    Meanwhile, a great disaster struck the city. Of course, it was a heaven-sent opportunity for Millie and Karin.


    ¡°Well, the city was turned into a mess and the mansion was destroyed when the dragon fought the dragon. I heardter that it was because of something called a dragon war¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why we hold up that war and dragons as our lifelong benefactors. ¡°Because they let us escape.¡±


    When Millie said that, Karin gave a look of agreement.


    ¡°No one was chasing me during the war, so I just thought that now was my only chance, so I held Karin¡¯s hand and ran and ran. ¡°When I came to my senses, it was this Great City.¡±


    So, does this mean that it was a rtionship created by war? It was surprising that there were people who appreciated the war between ck Dragon and Red Dragon.


    ¡°so¡­ Since then, I have saved money by doing everything I can in Gray City. So I was finally able to go back to my hometown. ¡°It¡¯s not the hometown where pickpockets used to be, nor is it Gray City, where people work to death, but the hometown where Karin was born.¡±


    ¡°okay. Well, as I said before, teaching people how to cook is not difficult. However, because this teppan dish contains palen cue, it can only be found in Grace City. Palenque itself is a specialty of Gray City.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ .¡±


    Karin lowered her head as if depressed.


    ¡°The only thing I learned while working at the mansion was cooking. So, I willpete with the food I am good at. Then Millie!¡±


    ¡°Okay, if you fail, you cane back to Gray City and work hard. Die. Even if we spend less time together, if we join forces¡­ .¡±


    It was a couple whose vitality was strong.


    It¡¯s not bad. They are a nice looking couple.


    So, again, I¡¯m just telling you how to cook.


    ¡°Actually, there are many dishes that can be substituted. They are delicious too. Teaching you how to cook is not a difficult task. Instead, you can buy the dish I taught you here and eat it. ¡°If you buy it.¡±


    It is morefortable for both parties to receive help rather than one-sided help.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°yes. I will teach you how to cook this dish that can be made even in a small kitchen. Please try to seed.¡±


    ¡°thank you!¡±


    The two couples bowed their heads at the same time. Thanks to you, my spicy grilled chicken ribs are getting cold.


    ¡°That¡¯s the food you paid for, so are you going to let it get cold like that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    The couple lowered their heads again and took the chicken ribs to their mouths again.


    I can teach you as many dishes as possible using uva, which is easily avable, such as stir-fried pork and pork rice bowl simr to dakgalbi.


    The same goes for pork belly.


    Sapgyeolsal could easily be the restaurant¡¯s signature dish.


    The two people put the delicious dakgalbi on bread and started to bite into it. Each time they did that, the cheese stretched out.


    Because the couple¡¯s faces looked very happy.


    I also wished for sess.


    The day passes like that.

 Chapter 104

    # 104


    Chapter.26 Visit to the next town


    The night before I decided to go to Deadran City.


    After a long time, I summoned the highest quality pack, left it to Lulin, finished the dinner business, cleaned up, and went down to Lair.


    Rurin is lying down. I¡¯m wearing a pack. Alone and shamelessly.


    this?


    ¡°That¡¯s why you came here!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you came.¡±


    It¡¯s funny how your pronunciation bes strange just because you put on a pack. When I told him that moving his facial muscles doesn¡¯t work, he seems topletely believe that.


    Soon Monster Lulun brought me a pack as well.


    ¡°Rurururunrururun!¡±


    While making strange noises.


    The interpreter isn¡¯t working because I¡¯m busy packing, so I roughly interpret it on my own.


    I guess they¡¯re telling me to pack something.


    The day Lurin found out about the face pack was the day I put her in full makeup for a photo shoot on Earth.


    After removing my makeup, I applied a pack to provide moisture and nutrition to my skin tired from makeup.


    It was through that opportunity that I began to show considerable interest in face packs and eventually became addicted to them.


    The pack doesn¡¯t reject the dragon, which is annoying about everything.


    There is no need to stop it. Maybe it¡¯s because of my age, but I don¡¯t like how rough my skin is.


    After attaching the pack, I look at Rurin. Laughter immediately came out.


    For some reason, the two of us are so funny.


    Then Rurin pinches my thigh.


    ¡°I cried over that, Aeda.¡±


    Yes, it¡¯s true that you shouldn¡¯tugh. Siri, wrinkles appear. But it¡¯s funnier because the dragon worries like that.


    Seeing that scene brings out a sense of yfulness.


    If you want to joke, do it. Restraining yourself is bad for your body. Iunched a preemptive strike. Lurin spreads his palm. And then I tried to gently tickle it with my fingers.


    ¡°Is it me?¡±


    The answeres back asking, ¡°What are you doing?¡± There is no movement. No matter how it looks, it is dragon skin. It¡¯s funny to react like this.


    Then how about this?


    I went down and picked up Lurin¡¯s feet. And started attacking my toes.


    Tickling.


    As soon as he started attacking the soles of his feet, Lurin desperately began to hold backughter. What a great woman in front of the pack.


    Then, after a while, he got up, red at me, came towards me, and tried to tickle my side, so I quickly avoided it and ran away.


    ¡°Stand there!¡±


    An expression that says should I endure it cruelly or run away? But there are no rules. It could be said that a death match was held in which the person whoughed first lost.


    However, as soon as she moved, the pack seemed to fall off, so Lurin calmlyy down on the bed again. It¡¯s a face that can¡¯t hold back its anger.


    Hehehe.


    I quietly went next to him andy down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it.¡±


    After I dered that I wouldn¡¯t do it, about 5 minutes passed quietly. I thought he must have let his guard down at this point, so this time the attack went to Lulin¡¯s side.


    Rurin looks at me with an expression that says it¡¯s nothing. But it¡¯s not a big deal at all.


    A very desperate expression.


    No, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and tried to attack me again. I avoided it and fell far away again.


    Then he raised his hands and stamped his feet.


    Kkkkkkk.


    Sorry, but I am very sensitive to tickling. So, jumping out before you get hit is inevitable.


    Understand. Lurin.


    Saying that in my heart, I quietlyid down next to Lurin again.


    I was wondering where to attack this time, so I gently blew air into Rurin¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaa!¡±


    Lurin then reacted violently and jumped up, covering her ears.


    Thanks to this, the pack finally falls off my face. Of course, I didn¡¯t fail because I wasughing, so it went against the rules I had set in my mind.


    Why is this dragon making all those moaning noises?


    There is silence for a moment. Lulin¡¯s expression is very strange.


    The attack on my ears went too far. Actually, it¡¯s a bit more of a ce than a tickle.


    ¡°What is this? It¡¯s annoying!¡±


    Lulin puffed out his mouth with a strange expression. But the dragon¡¯s skin tissue is very red.


    What should I say?


    Should I say that it even confuses me?


    ¡°Dragon Heart is strange.¡±


    Does this mean there is something wrong with my heart?


    Lulin said that and took the pack from Lurun again and put it on.


    After a while it happens again.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°no.¡±


    The pack falls again. Receive the pack again from Lulun.


    Then hey down again and got up again a momentter. What are you doing.


    ¡°Something is strange. ¡°You can do it again.¡±


    After saying that quietly, he moves his body and brings his ear closer to me. And then I attached the pack.


    Look at this dragon.


    What are you doing again?


    ***


    The day after the chaos with the pack.


    Lurin and I, who hade to Deadrun City, were in a pit of dust. I¡¯m d I at least got a pack yesterday. Anyway, I expected something like this and took precautions in advance.


    A space made of bricks that cannot be broken by human power. And an iron gate.


    There is an iron bar stuck in the hole in the iron door.


    Yes, where we were was a prison.


    There¡¯s no way I¡¯ming into Gray City¡¯s prison.


    No, in fact, there is no need to go to any prison in the world. I have no intention of going in.


    Of course, there are always exceptions. If the reason is not being locked up but an undercover investigation, the story is different.


    Everything is to investigate this dead run city.


    In fact, as soon as we arrived in Deadran City, some robbers approached Lulin and I, who were well-dressed, and pointed knives at them.


    So Lulin destroyed the robbers and made them roll on the floor.


    Rather, Lulin and I were imprisoned for assault, not robbery.


    Of course, there was some intention.


    In this situation where even the soldiers are in strong collusion with criminals, and it has be a ce where good citizens are imprisoned, this is to find out to what extent the soldiers have rotted and by whose hands this city is currently being run.


    Prison is the best ce to find out. Those who colluded with the soldiers cannot be imprisoned, but there are probably many other unrted criminals imprisoned as well.


    In other words, a prison is a warehouse of information that uncovers things going on in the underworld.


    Since I don¡¯t have any information or connections, I have to look at the bottom to see something.


    As I thought, the so-called unscrupulous criminal group was being rounded up without any hesitation, so the inside of the prison was not noisy.


    It seemed like they were arresting all the criminal groups that had nothing to do with them as a show for the arrival of a new governor.


    The cell we were in was also very noisy.


    What is even more absurd is the fact that there is no distinction between men and women. Just shove me and Rurin into one room. Just by looking at this, you can see how much of a concept Deancy has be.


    Looking at Lurin, the bandit-like guys in the same room started to create a party atmosphere by raising their hands.


    ¡°Puhahahaha!¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t so, I was jealous of the woman who came into the next room. Do you know what happened to that woman?¡±


    ¡°I was pushed to the bottom and eventually handed over to a ve trader!¡±


    They ask each other questions and answer among themselves without even being asked.


    ¡°It happens to us too!¡±


    Number 1, who looks like a bandit, shouts that.


    When I looked at Lurin¡¯s face, I started drooling a lot. There is no forgiveness.


    It¡¯s a den where you gopletely crazy.


    ¡°Haaaam! Can¡¯t you go out? too loud. It would be better to kill them all and leave. ¡°I¡¯m also sleepy.¡±


    As Lulin yawned peacefully and fell into my arms, I heard the bandits¡¯ughter again.


    This time, Bandit No. 2 shouts.


    ¡°You can¡¯t understand the situation? Seeing that you¡¯re wearing nice clothes, I think you¡¯re under Rieden¡¯s spell. I can never go out into the bright world again. Giggling. Besides, looking at it, that girl will soon be sold to a ve trader. then! I guess they¡¯re asking us to be teaching assistants first! Hey guys!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Are you lucky? ¡°That happened a few days ago too.¡±


    ah.


    It¡¯s so vulgar that I can¡¯t listen to it any more.


    Saying something different about Lulin is itself a sin.


    I think Rieden is the name of the dark side I¡¯m looking for, but for now I¡¯ll just organize the surroundings.


    ¡°noisy.¡±


    Fuuuuuuuuuuck!


    After giving them lightning magic, I threw them all in a corner, beat them up, and tied them up.


    My body is still shaking because I used too much lightning magic.


    Apletely isted prison door. Since it was difficult to see the outside, I decided to beat them first and then wait for another reaction. If Lulin¡¯s beauty is reported to the higher-ups, won¡¯t there be a dark side?


    Even though it is a shortcut to the end.


    ¡°Lurin are you sleepy? ¡°Lay down here.¡±


    As soon as I can say anything, Rurin lies down on myp.


    ¡°Ugh, what are you guys¡­ That leisure¡­ Those trapped¡­ .¡±


    After feeding the electric shock again to Bandit No. 3, who was still talking, I patted Lurin¡¯s head.


    Rurin sticks to her side-lying position, then lies down and looks at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m bored.¡±


    ¡°Then shall we roast them whole?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°mi. Crazy guys! I won¡¯t leave you alone unless there¡¯s magic! ¡°Looking at how he was captured anyway, it looks like he picked up ss 1 magic somewhere and learned it!¡±


    I woke up again. And they released the people they had tied up.


    ¡°Do you think you will win if you don¡¯t use magic?¡±


    ¡°of course. ¡°Come on kids!¡±


    Burbubbubbubbuk!


    Of course, without even looking at the result, it is my victory. There is no way you can be a match for me, who has experienced real battlefields with bandit-like bastards.


    The guys, who were rolling around on the floor in an instant, beat me to death and then shook off their hands.


    Then everyone finally fell silent.


    ¡°Rulin, it¡¯s quiet now, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    I sat down again andid Lurin down.


    I¡¯m bored and want to do something. I took out the earpicks from my pocket.


    ¡°Turn your ears this way. ¡°I¡¯m running out of time, so I¡¯ll just cut your ears.¡±


    ¡°oh! What¡¯s going on! ¡°I usually never do that.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m bored. ¡°I¡¯m going to wait quietly.¡±


    Rurin¡¯s eyes lit up and she put her ear to me. I used the earpicks I brought from Hyundai and held them to Rurin¡¯s cute ears. The earrings I gave youst time are still fluttering in my ears.


    Gently tickle your ear canal with an earpick.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Then a strange nasal sound came out. The purpose is not to sell your ears. There isn¡¯t much earwax in particr.


    ¡°What the hell are you¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Kaaaaaaak!¡±


    While I was leisurely digging his ears in prison, the bushy beard that looked like a bandit was still yelling, so I used lightning magic to heal it.


    ¡°Aaaah! stop! Do not! please¡­ !¡±


    ¡°So keep your mouth shut. Criminals, do you understand?¡±


    When the lightning magic was withdrawn, the chattering mouth finally stopped. Then, this time, he ced the earpick in Lulin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s my turn! Do you think the great body will only serve you like that? ¡°That can¡¯t be possible!¡±


    As I was about to hand over the earpick, this damn dragon got up, making an ungrateful noise. However, he quickly sat down again, brushed back his hair, and spoke.


    ¡° is a lie. Hi-Hi. ¡°Are you surprised?¡±


    Then he sat cross-legged and tapped his thigh.


    I was deceived.


    How dare you fake it.


    I put my head on Lulin¡¯s thigh. Now that I think about it, I think this is my first time seeing this kind of attitude.


    There have been a lot of opposites.


    Softly, softly. The earpick Lurin held in her hand entered my ear. It feels very strange.


    It¡¯s a thrilling yet good feeling. I feel Rurin¡¯s hand and a crunching sound rings in my ears.


    In the meantime, something like a hole under the iron door opened and something came in.


    It¡¯s just bare rice.


    It wasn¡¯t even bread, it was three bowls of in rice, which is not very popr in this neighborhood.


    No, how many people are here and there are only three bowls of rice?


    ¡°¡­ And why rice?¡±


    ¡°This local jail uses cheap rice to distribute to inmates. ¡°Anyway, for the record, we should have distributed meals, but if we steal that amount, we end up with nothing.¡±


    A man in prison exins.


    Well, since beans are expensive, does that mean it¡¯s not bean rice? unbelievable.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t I tell you not to tell me?¡±


    When I pointed that out, the man who spoke covered his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s already toote.¡±


    ¡°wait for a sec! Argh!¡±


    After spraying the lightning magic again, I picked up the bare rice. There are many ways to enjoy this.


    ¡°Give it to me Lurin. ¡°I¡¯ll make you food worthy of a prison.¡±


    ¡°Really? Just in rice?¡±


    I shook my head, collected the rice, and poured it into the summoned bowl.


    After that, he summoned a tuna can, followed by seaweed.


    Mayonnaise is essential.

 Chapter 105

    # 105


    Chapter.26 Visiting a neighboring town


    Making round rice balls with rice.


    Mix rice, salt, and sesame oil in a round bowl called a bowl.


    When making rice balls, salt seasoning is very important. Because it needs to be a little salty.


    What goes into the rice balls is freshly minced tuna and mayonnaise. After kneading the rice and kneading it into a pretty shape, add tuna and mayonnaise into it.


    Then, if you shape it with seaweed, delicious-looking rice balls arepleted.


    Rice balls in prison.


    Feels like I¡¯m on a pic?


    I handed out the round rice ball to Lurin. Saliva was dripping from my mouth as I was quietly watching what I was doing.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    When I asked a question, Rurin shook her head! Stirred. It is whipped around so strongly that long hair flies in all directions. Thanks to this, the hair that was leaning toward my face and touching my lips began to huff and puff out.


    There is only one thing I want to say.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Then it boomed again! My head turns. Then, he clenched his fists with both hands, raised his arms, and began to shout loudly.


    ¡°no! I¡¯m not just hungry! ¡°I¡¯m sooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo hungry!¡±


    Yes, I recognized it from the moment I was drooling.


    Why did you shake your head so hard to insist on that?


    ¡°Okay, okay. we are here.¡±


    When I handed him the rice ball, he started eating it right away. Rurin took a bite of the rice ball because she saw that it had tuna and mayonnaise in it, which aroused her curiosity.


    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!¡±


    He says something that cannot be interpreted. The rice balls are quiterge, so it¡¯s natural to put them in your mouth.


    Ugh.


    Munch yum yum.


    However, even though it seemed like a burden, Lurin soon started chewing the rice ball she put in her mouth.


    Very delicious.


    Even his facial expression is ecstatic. Were you that hungry? It¡¯s not like I starved.


    I also took a bite of the rice ball, using that face as a side dish.


    also.


    The appropriate amount of salt in the rice and the tuna and mayonnaise inside are in perfect harmony. It is not for nothing that tuna mayonnaise is the most consistently popr among triangr kimbap. Thisbination is quite delicious. Even more so if you make it yourself.


    As if to prove it, rice glue stuck to Rurin¡¯s lips. This means that you are eating mindlessly.


    ¡°Give me more!¡±


    Before I know it, I finish eating and hold out my hand. So, when I gave him rice balls, he sat close to my chest and leaned the back of his head against my chest.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    He smiled sweetly and put the rice ball in his mouth again.


    ¡°Hey, share some food. ¡°Isn¡¯t there aw that says you have to eat it in one bite?¡±


    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±


    what.


    I gave up. Since he was quite tough, I let him eat whatever he wanted and I continued eating. Of course, Lulin¡¯s head resting under my chin was a little annoying.


    So, I patted its head and it looked up at me, still covered in rice.


    My cheeks are swollen from eating the rice balls I put in my mouth.


    While eating like that, the bandits¡¯ eyes are very hot.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Looks like a bandit. There may be some who are not bandits, but anyway, they are just called bandits.


    ¡°Uh, we too¡­ !¡±


    We¡¯re probably asking for food too.


    But I used lightning magic right away. He made it clear earlier that he won¡¯t let you go if he opens his mouth, and he has the guts to do so.


    These guys don¡¯t need mercy.


    Banditry robbery rape arson murder.


    What you see before your eyes are such criminals.


    Moreover, he said something to Lulin that I couldn¡¯t bear to listen to.


    That alone wouldn¡¯t hurt even if I killed him a hundred times. The only reason I¡¯m still keeping them alive is because I have something to hear from their mouths.


    ¡°Sooooooo!¡±


    I don¡¯t like it.


    I would like to say that it is a good thing to be self-employed.


    Before I knew it, Lurin had finished eating the rice balls and was dozing off. I have no interest in bandits at all. They seem more interested in the dust umting here and there. If there is any dust, at least shake it off.


    The bandits were treated as non-existent.


    It¡¯s amazing that they can sleep even while they¡¯re screaming. Well, in a way, it¡¯s natural.


    Even the average person is prone to feeling hungry after eating lunch. Moreover, Lurin suffers from hunger more severely than other beings.


    He taps my chest with the back of his head.


    The head falls forward. Then ites back.


    ¡°st furnace¡­ Loro¡­ Long.¡±


    The sound of breathing hit my ears. While contemting whether to wake her up or not, I took the rice glue off the corner of Lurin¡¯s mouth and put it in her mouth.


    While chewing the salty rice, I looked at the bandits again.


    As if the lightning magic had had an effect once more, when our eyes met, he lowered his head. It seems that the effects of true education are finally starting toe out.


    I put Lulin down carefully.


    And then I got up to go to the bandits. Since they are starting to be afraid of me, it is time to dig up information.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    But as soon as I leave my side, Lurin wakes up, rubbing her eyes. Then he fell on my back and wrapped his arms around my neck. When I move forward, it drags. I don¡¯t know what kind of instinct this is.


    ¡°Where are you going¡­ !¡±


    At this point, I was wondering if I was really asleep.


    I arrived in front of the bandits, dragging Lulin in that state. Seeing this, the bandits twitched their facial muscles. It appears to be an action to suppressughter.


    It seemed like I still hadn¡¯te to my senses, so I lightly used lightning magic again. Sparks fly from my hands. After seeing that, I came to my senses and pursed my lips.


    ¡°From now on, just answer the questions asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, suffer from lightning magic until you die.¡±


    The bandits, with their eyes filled with sparks flying from their hands, began nodding their heads vigorously.


    So I pointed out the one who seemed the most timid among them. Then the bandits¡¯ attention turns to theirpanion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you anything. anything!¡±


    It was clear on his face that he wanted to live, so I smiled.


    How kind.


    ¡°You only have to answer one thing. ¡°Tell me everything you know about that Rieden or something you guys were talking about earlier.¡±


    ¡°that¡­ that!¡±


    When the name Rieden was mentioned, fear appeared on the man¡¯s face.


    Fear just by name.


    What kind of guy is this?


    Curiosity bes stronger. But hesitation is a sin.


    ¡°Kaaaaaaak!¡±


    When I used magic on the bandits on both sides, excluding him, he finally began to open his mouth, perhaps sumbing to the fear in front of him rather than the fear far away.


    ¡°I will tell you. Say! Rieden is¡­ .¡±


    The guy continued speaking.


    The conclusion is that Rieden is a bad guy.


    In other words, it is darkness. Could it be said that Deancy is the culprit behind this trend?


    Rieden seemed to be a person who did all sorts of dirty things behind Count Dedran¡¯s back. It looks like he¡¯s thinking about killing Deadran City by hanging out with bad organizations like assassin groups and ve traders that are famous in the southern part of the empire.


    The leader of a criminal group.


    I don¡¯t know how such a being is trying to obtain Dead Rancy, but it doesn¡¯t really matter if I don¡¯t know.


    In a situation where all the nobles have been captured, Rieden has made it so that the newly appointed high officials are not able to carry out their duties properly. It seems that Rieden is nning something else, but whatever the n is, it is enough to destroy it in advance.


    Chojeon shattered.


    In times like these, isn¡¯t it a word that really resonates?


    His main business is usury. And then there is human trafficking. ve business. And even the assassination of Yoo In.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    After getting the information out of them, I strongly pinched Lulin¡¯s cheek, which was hanging on his back.


    ¡°Uuuuuung!¡±


    Wave your hands.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop getting up? ¡°There is a lot of work to do.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. hate.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s wake-up time.¡±


    ¡°no. ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep.¡±


    It¡¯s still nonsense, like talking in your sleep with your eyes closed.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to get out of here, so get up.¡±


    ¡°Really!¡±


    Until just now, I had no choice but to ept that prison was frustrating, but I was here, but when I got out, my eyes suddenly opened with an expression on my face that said I was so happy.


    Well, no one likes stuffy prisons like this. That¡¯s true.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m leaving. Before that, teleport those guys to the northernnd.¡±


    ¡°Northernnd?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    Without even asking why, Lulin just used magic to teleport the guys away with a dusting look on his face.


    I don¡¯t want someone to find out that I asked them about Rieden. But that doesn¡¯t mean we can free the viin.


    Well, it¡¯s a ce with scary monsters, but if you¡¯re lucky, you can survive, right?


    ***


    Imperial Capital.


    After sending the bandits north, Lulin and I moved straight to the capital of the empire.


    Magnificent street.


    A refreshing stretch of road.


    The imperial pce rises in the center of the main street.


    A huge wall surrounding the imperial pce. and a moat that protected the walls from enemies.


    When I look at this wonderful building, I honestly feel a sense of admiration.


    Of course, I didn¡¯te here to sightsee.


    Everything is for dead time.


    Actually, getting rid of Rieden is a piece of cake. But just eliminating Rieden won¡¯t solve anything.


    In order to incorporate Deadran City into Great City and bring stability and peace as soon as possible, it was necessary to speak directly with the emperor.


    Although it is a bit annoying to announce my retirement and meet the emperor again.


    If that little bit of inconvenience can bring peace to Deadran City, it can¡¯t be helped.


    It is a clear fact that I purged Count Dedran. The citizens of Deadran City were living a difficult life under the Count¡¯s rule, but after he disappeared, their lives became even more difficult.


    Since I also have that responsibility, the fastest way to normalize the city is to get directly involved.


    However, it would be a pain in the stomach to move on to someone else after normalizing it, so it is best to transfer it to Grace City.


    It is not difficult to persuade the emperor.


    The emperor owes me a great deal.


    Even if that is not the case, it is wee in itself to normalize the dead period in which taxes are not properly collected due to financial copse so that tax revenue can be generated.


    It will be a long time since I will meet the emperor.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot noisier here than before.¡±


    Lulin immediately expressed his impressions. The time I was in Rurin and the capital was mainly during the war. So everyone lived in hiding, and the only noise was mainly in the sky.


    While dragons fight in the sky.


    The capital was so destroyed that it was restored in no time, thanks to the great power of mankind. It can be said that there are no traces of war at all.


    In terms of the size of the city, it cannot even bepared to Gray City.


    The long road is wide enough to line up two or three dragons. Such roads extend throughout the city. The inside of the road is crowded with buildings.


    In particr, the Imperial Pce is the best among them. The round roof made of actual gold is very unique, and in modern times when I lived, it looks simr to the Kremlin Pce in Moscow.


    However, unlike the Kremlin Pce, the round roof at the top is entirely gold. Moreover, there are more than one pce with such a rising roof.


    Even before the war, the empire was one of the wealthiest and strongest countries on the continent, so even after recovering from the war, it was overflowing with national prestige.

 Chapter 106

    # 106


    Chapter.26 Visit to the next town


    You can guess its wealth and technological prowess by seeing that the ce that was destroyed by a dragon has been restored like this.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh? why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a while and I like it.¡±


    Where Lulin pointed with his hand outstretched. It is the twinkling top of the imperial pce. In other words, it was a part made of gold.


    It would be difficult to take it just because you like it.


    It¡¯s scary because it¡¯s something that can be easily attempted since it¡¯s a dragon.


    ¡°Before, I didn¡¯t think much of it because there were no rares, but now it¡¯s different. I wish our rares were made of gold like that. How about making the rare ceiling entirely gold? Make it sparkle!¡±


    As Lurin spun around, she began to look excited as she imagined the ceiling shining with gold.


    For dragons, sparkling is like faith.


    I instinctively love gold and silver treasures.


    Because they are a race with a desire for shiny things written into their DNA. So, it is apletely natural reaction.


    ¡°Well, if you make a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°What? ¡°There¡¯s a lot of gold in the warehouse!¡±


    ¡°The gold is for safekeeping. So that no dragon canugh at our rare?¡±


    Yes, to make sure Lulin is never ignored.


    The scale of sessful dragons is based on the rare treasures they have collected.


    ¡°Is that so¡­? . You can¡¯t do something like that. Mom was like that too. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be ignored, so collect a lot of gold.¡±


    Lulin¡¯s shoulders slump weakly. The eyes that used to shine like stars are powerless. Ugh.


    ¡°You say you¡¯ll do it if you make money? ¡°Do you like things that sparkle like that?¡±


    Nod.


    Rurin looks at me with an expression as if asking me such an obvious question. Rather, the person who asked the question is embarrassed.


    ¡°But I like you better! You won! Hehehe!¡±


    Then, without asking, he grabs my arm.


    I can¡¯t believe I won, that I won the desire for shiny things that was imprinted in my DNA.


    Well, I once said that my existence was imprinted in each and every one of my cells.


    Sometimes this dragon has a strange talent that makes your heart pound.


    Although I don¡¯t try to show it.


    I quickly turned around with a feeling of exaltation.


    ¡°anyway! The reason I came here is because I have to stop by the imperial pce, so teleport! ¡°Let¡¯s teleport.¡±


    There is tight security at the main gate of the imperial pce. I have no intention of going around advertising that I am meeting the emperor. The goal is to meet secretly.


    I have no intention of revealing anything about myself.


    To the being that I am. In other words, I don¡¯t want to get involved in the filth of political power that bothers to rely on that power.


    However, you can¡¯t kill everyone every time you get involved, so it¡¯s best to avoid dirty things altogether.


    Twinkle.


    The light shes.


    If I were to express it, it would be like seeing the sunlight reflected in a mirror.


    When you use teleportation, darknesses immediately and you feel dizzy.


    And what appears at the end is this luminescence phenomenon.


    ¡°done!¡±


    I hear Lurin¡¯s voice. The ce we teleported to was the courtyard of the imperial pce.


    The location is not good, but in the current situation, I cannot specify a specific location. In order to teleport to a specific location, Lurin needs to know the location in detail, but that was impossible because the imperial pce in front of her wasrgely newly restored.


    To teleport to a specific location without knowing the details of the location, you must be able to see the location.


    So, I decided to move to a random location in the imperial pce and use teleportation again.


    The result is here.


    ¡°It¡¯s an intruder! ¡°Intruder found in area 2!¡±


    At the same time, a bell rings in the imperial pce to warn of intruders.


    Since ancient times, most intruders who enter the pce without passing through the main gate are foolish assassins with aspirations to assassinate the emperor.


    Even finding the emperor in this spacious imperial pce must have been difficult.


    Of course, that also applies to me, but I am different. Because there is Lurin.


    ¡°Now Rurin, let¡¯s go inside the pce you see over there this time.¡±


    Unlike Rulin, I knew the general geography of the imperial pce, so finding my destination was no problem.


    Because the destination is hidden inside the imperial pce, it has the disadvantage of being impossible to specify from the outside.


    Unless Lurin turns into a dragon and flies in the sky, she has no choice but to use teleportation two or three times.


    ¡°i get it!¡±


    Lurin nodded and was soon engulfed in darkness again. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyints at all, as it is said that this is all about making money and stering rares with gold.


    ¡°Oh wait! ¡°For now, let¡¯s go inside the ceiling of that building.¡±


    It was a bted request, but Lurin nodded and the teleportation activated.


    As a result, we stirred the air.


    Under the ceiling of a building, not on the roof.


    We were transported into the air and began to descend by gravity.


    ¡°Oh oh?¡±


    Lulin screamed with no sign of urgency and quickly ced his arms on the ceiling beam.


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    And immediately warned me to be quiet.


    Even if it falls, no one will get hurt. Of course Lulin has magic, and I also have magic. However, the nobles are gathered below. So right now, it would be bothersome if I got caught.


    Nevertheless, the reason I moved here is because my destination is right in front of me.


    The Imperial Pce Daejeon has a very high ceiling due to its structure. No one bothers to look up.


    ording to thews of the imperial pce, a signal wille soon. That¡¯s why I wrapped my arms around Lulin¡¯s waist and held on for a while.


    just as expected.


    Soon, knights flocked to Daejeon. Among them, he approached the Duke and said something, and this time the nobles began to rush out of Daejeon.


    There is an intruder inside the imperial pce.


    So the inquiry is naturally cancelled. The nobles will leave the pce, the imperial pce will be sealed off, and an operation to hunt down the intruders will begin.


    Couuuuuuuuck!


    The huge door closed on the outside and soon Daejeon became dead quiet. There was no need to hang from the beam anymore.


    ¡°Lurin, go down.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When I let go of the hand that was wrapped around my waist, Lurin falls to the floor. Wouldn¡¯t it be about the height of a 4th floor apartment?


    Of course, no problem.


    I soonnded on the floor using wind-type magic.


    ¡°Ugh! ¡°Why are you suddenly throwing it!¡±


    Lurin fell to the floor with both feet without using magic, but crossed her feet as if her legs were numb.


    His mouth is pursed and his eyebrows wavy. I guess I¡¯m expressing with my whole body that my feet are numb.


    ¡°This is why the human body is ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful body.¡±


    He even turned his body into a smooth body, and after a while, he started jumping up and down.


    Anyway, since we were just rushed out, going out now would be conspicuous.


    Might be better to kill some time.


    When things calm down, just go out the door and teleport to your destination.


    The center of Daejeon.


    At the top of the stairs, a golden throne was shining. A golden throne made of pure gold.


    Many people died for that throne. It shines gold, but isn¡¯t it actually closer to the color of blood?


    ¡°Oh oh! ¡°It¡¯s shiny!¡±


    Rurin, who was visiting Daejeon for the first time, let out an exmation and ran towards the throne. Lurin sat down on the throne and crossed her legs with a happy expression on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard, but I like it. Let¡¯s take this. you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what kind of chair this is?¡±


    ¡°This is the chair I will lie down on from now on.¡±


    Lulin put her legs up on the armrests of the throne andid down with her head on my thighs with an expression that said that was none of her business.


    A dragon lying on a throne.


    Well, for Lulin, talking about a power struggle to take over the emperor and the bloody throne is actually a useless story.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t take this. Mr. Dragon. This is the chair that the human emperor sits on, but it clearly belongs to someone else! ¡°Didn¡¯t I say no to robbing?¡±


    ¡°Emperor of humans?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the human emperor.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Lurin suddenly stood up. And looked at me. He clenches his fists with both eyes wide open.


    Why all of a sudden?


    The point of getting angry is absurd.


    ¡°What don¡¯t you like?¡±


    ¡°If you are a human emperor, then your human emperor. So you¡¯re saying he¡¯s your master?¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    ¡°You are mine! ¡°It¡¯s not like a human emperor!¡±


    Is this the reason you¡¯re angry? That¡¯s absurd.


    It is true that humans belong to a country and that country has an emperor, but when the word ¡°human emperor¡± was mentioned again, did Lulin think of the emperor as a being who, like the dragon lord, has all of his own species as his subjects?


    Dragons are often said to be the crystallization of intelligence.


    However, it is usually biased toward the ability to understand high-circuit mana.


    Highly intelligent means the ability to use ss 10 mental magic. Does it feel like Einstein¡¯s brain, which was superior to that of any other human being?


    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t master everything in the world. Because dragons are not gods.


    A dragon that masters everything in the world refers to a being that has experienced countless entertainments.


    If you experience the life that an average human experiences once at least five times over many eras, you will naturally umte vast knowledge about the human world.


    All we know from birth is an innate understanding of magic circuits.


    Lurin was trapped in Lair as a child due to external factors, so she knows little about the human world.


    I have never experienced any enjoyment.


    It is natural to be ignorant of humanmon sense. Completely inversely proportional to knowledge of mana.


    Anyway, being that kind of Lulin, he started saying outrageous things and bing possessive.


    ¡°it is not so. I am on the same level as Rod. That¡¯s why dragons don¡¯t care, much less the king of humans.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Is that something like that?¡±


    ¡°Did you see me bowing down to the emperor?¡±


    Lurin tilts her head at my words. It¡¯s a face that asks how he knows that he is a human emperor.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it before. ¡°What is this, asking me to protect the country!¡±


    When I exined what had happened in the past, Lurin responded with an expression that barely reminded me of a vague fragment of memory.


    ¡°hmm? Is that the human? Is that the emperor? It seems stupid. It goes without saying that you can¡¯t pretend to be your master. Hehehe.¡±


    Would you say that he is like Rulin, who basically has no inspiration or interest in the people he meets?


    He nodded his head loudly, making a face like he had won something, and theny down on my thighs again. The smile returned to my face.


    ¡°Anyway, you are mine. ¡°Whether you are a human or a dragon, you should never be under the king!¡±


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Dragon? Who is the one taking care of it? ¡°I¡¯m the one who even made it rare, so if you¡¯re talking about what¡¯s mine and what¡¯s yours, it¡¯s yours, right?¡±


    It¡¯s not an expression I like to say that a living being, whether a dragon or a human, is yours or mine like an object, but if I had to say it, that¡¯s true.


    So, when I corrected her, Lurin responded with a nonchnt expression.


    ¡°Of course I am yours.¡±


    Then, after pausing for a moment while twisting the ends of his hair, he opened his mouth again. With eyes full of confidence, as if telling the truth that the sun rises in the east.


    ¡°And you are mine too. ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it again and again.¡±

 Chapter 107

    # 107


    Chapter.26 Visit to the neighborhood next door


    I have nothing to say.


    Is this what Lurin always says is hers? I knew this for the first time.


    They belong to each other.


    I also belong to Rurin. Lurin is mine too. This dragon is talking like a married couple.


    But I didn¡¯t feel like denying it. No, rather, I thought about those words for a long time.


    Because the sound of those words is not bad.


    ¡°is it¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Yes! Didn¡¯t you do that when I first met you! You said you would be mine. Why did you forget! ¡°I won¡¯t forget those words even after I die.¡±


    ¡°When we first met? ¡°At that time, all I remember is that you were trying to kill me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything like that. ¡°Did you have a dream, honey?¡±


    It seems as if there are no unfavorable memories in the brain. Lulin sounded like a politician in a hearing and turned his head away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Don¡¯t look at me! ¡°I¡¯m not there!¡±


    Rurin is now lying on my thigh. I turned my body to lie down in that position, put my face towards my stomach, and covered my eyes with both hands.


    Thanks to this, only the cheeks are exposed.


    So I poked his cheek. Her soft cheeks are gently touched by my fingers.


    Then, he slowly moves his hand away, opens his eyes, and looks at me out of the corner of his eye without turning his head.


    ¡°So, as soon as you see me, you tell people to die¡­¡± .¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it!¡±


    As I spoke of that faint memory, Rurin covered her eyes and ears again and buried her head in my stomach.


    ¡°What on earth are you doing? ¡°You said you don¡¯t remember?¡±


    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!¡±


    Lurin eventually got up. Then he stood tall on the throne and started stomping his feet. And shout at the same time.


    ¡°This body back then was a fool! They¡¯re trying to kill you. You are everything to me and I am killing you. That¡¯s suicide! Ugh! Erase it! That memory! ¡°I will erase it from your head.¡±


    ¡°fool. ¡°Even if I use mental forgetfulness, it¡¯s useless because I have higher mana than you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so angry? You brought it on yourself. Anyway, now let¡¯s get moving again.¡±


    At this rate, the area in front of Daejeon would have be quiet.


    If so, now you just have to move towards your real goal.


    ¡°When you go out the door, is there a small tower right in front of you? ¡°Let¡¯s teleport to the middle floor of the tower.¡±


    ¡°i get it. Because I hate it here. ¡°Because you¡¯re talking about old times!¡±


    Rurin stomped and kicked the door, sounding like a husband of 40 years who was upset about the poor quality side dishes.


    It¡¯s a big door.


    Arge gate proportional to the height of Daejeon.


    During a siege, a door of such size that the soldiers on the attacking side would go to great lengths to break it down.


    Even the soldiers standing in front of him jumped away, and I immediately hugged Lulin.


    ¡°That tower over there!¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    Lulin answered, and darkness, dizziness, and white light passed one after another before my eyes, and my body touched the ground.


    That means the move has beenpleted.


    We were standing in an empty tower. People other than wizards don¡¯t know that only dragons can use teleportation magic.


    However, this is a ce where wizards gather. And it¡¯s not just one or two people, it¡¯s many people.


    I deliberately chose the middle floor to avoid unnecessarymotion that would arise if I recognized the dragon.


    The Wizard¡¯s Tower is a ce I visited several times when I was at the imperial pce.


    As far as I know, at this time all the wizards are usually gathered in the head wizard¡¯s room at the top.


    It seemed that the tradition had still not changed, so I headed up to the top floor with Rurin.


    ¡°It¡¯s a boring magic circle.¡±


    A word that Lurin suddenly spoke out.


    When I got to the top, I saw roughly 6 wizards chanting spells on the outskirts of a magic circle where bluish light was leaking out.


    Court Wizard is an elite course that only wizards of at least ss 5 or higher can obtain.


    Among them, the chief wizard is usually held by a wizard who has reached ss 7 or higher. My target was the 7th ss wizard.


    It is very difficult to find out where the emperor is.


    They move from ce to ce within the imperial pce and their amodations are not fixed. Unless you are someone with at least the power of a court wizard within the imperial pce, you cannot know where it is.


    A court wizard along with the Imperial Pce Knights.


    Only those two groups can stay in the imperial pce.


    And among them, Medrine, a 7th ss wizard and also called the Count, was the right person to tell where the emperor was.


    The ce where Medrine is located is the Wizard¡¯s Tower within the imperial pce.


    Lurin suddenly appeared and used the expression ¡°a boring magic circle,¡± causing all the wizards to look in this direction.


    And among them was Medrine, who was sitting haughtily with her legs crossed and watching the experiment.


    When she saw my face, she opened her mouth in great surprise. A face that says it saw something it couldn¡¯t see?


    Then he got up from the chair, ran towards me, and got down on his knees.


    ¡°Eh, Ellesion!¡±


    He kneels in front of me with a thoughtful face.


    Since he was one of the few people who knew about my mana, he began to show me awe, even forgetting that his subordinates were watching.


    ¡°So it¡¯s been a while?¡±


    For wizards, ss is the best criterion for ssifying status. No need to say anything else.


    After the current emperor came to the throne, she was the first wizard to receive the title of count. She was usually very proud and arrogant, but when she showed this behavior, the surrounding wizards looked very surprised and began to whisper something.


    ¡°What are you doing? this person is¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    I shook my head strongly to stop Medrine¡¯s actions. Medrine seemed to understand what he meant by nodding her head with a puzzled look on her face. And then he gets up from his seat with a sigh.


    ¡°That¡¯s it for today. I have something to discuss with the guests, so everyone please leave!


    Doubt spreads across the wizards¡¯ faces.


    As far as they know, she, who never shows a low-key attitude except for those of duke level or higher, has adopted a patronizing attitude, so it is only natural.


    However, the head wizard¡¯s orders are absolute. The wizards left in a hurry.


    In the end, all that was left was me and Medrine. And there was only Lurin ying around with the magic circle.


    ¡°What are you doing here? ¡°If you had given me a message, I would have left right away.¡±


    I can¡¯t go so far as to say he¡¯s likable, but he¡¯s very polite. As long as you don¡¯t repeat the mistakes of the past, I have no intention of ming you anymore. That¡¯s why I opened my mouth in a soft tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see the emperor, so I¡¯d like some help.¡±


    ¡°You mean Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, but if you are Ellesion, I think you can see Your Majesty at any time if you request an audience¡­ .¡±


    Medrine just nodded without changing her posture. It¡¯s a face that says I don¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m saying this because I want you to meet in secret?¡±


    ¡°ah¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Can you just find out where the emperor is now? ¡°I don¡¯t like making noise, so I n to quietly meet the emperor and then leave.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ ? You can quickly find out where you are. As you can see, I have many connections in the pce!¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°yes yes! If you will take me, I will sacrifice this body¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯m a retired chef? ¡°I hope you don¡¯t get too ahead of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying toe back into the world?¡±


    Medrine asked back with a look of regret.


    ¡°That is absolutely not the case. Besides, you¡¯ve already caused an ident once and you¡¯re going to be my subordinate again?¡±


    ¡°that¡­ Ellesion, that¡¯s¡­ .¡±


    Medrine flinched, not knowing what to do, with a thoughtful look on her face.


    A story from the past when she was my direct subordinatees to mind again.


    It was when I was in the position ofmander-in-chief of the Monster Allied Forces.


    Now it is a meaningless story.


    ¡°Anyway, I ask you a favor. ¡°It¡¯s a minor matter, so I¡¯d like it to be handled quietly.¡±


    ¡°All right. ¡°We will take action immediately.¡±


    Medrine woke up with a look of regret on her face.


    ¡°Go ahead. ¡°I¡¯ll be on the rooftop.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes!¡±


    Medrinees down from the tower. Movement is quick. After watching that, I moved to the rooftop of the Magic Tower with Lurin.


    This is where he stayed when he was active in the imperial pce. So honestly, I¡¯m very used to it. Of course, many things have changed.


    When I go up to the rooftop, a strong wind blows. Although the height was not high, I was still able to see other pces around me well.


    As long as you find out where the emperor is among the numerous pces, you can move around quickly.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s cool.¡±


    Lulin¡¯s hair is also flying wildly. Even the hem.


    As the wind hits her pretty face, she furrows her eyebrows. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s funny to look down from the rooftop with your eyes open like a mosquito.


    I also naturally stood next to him. Then Lulin asked if he remembered his old memories.


    ¡°How long are you staying here? ¡°Are you staying as long as before?¡±


    Of course the answer is no.


    ¡°Is that possible? I¡¯ll just tell you what I want and I¡¯ll be back soon. Of course, it might take a while to get to rare.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind. If you ask me to go, even hell is okay. Wow!¡±


    While I was speaking, the wind direction changed. Lurin¡¯s long hair clings to her face. There is hair stuck to the lips and it is quite a sight.


    ¡°Hehehe! ¡°You¡¯re such a bad guy that my head is attacking me!¡±


    ¡°you idiot. In this case, the wind attacked. No, it¡¯s not even an attack.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°Because you touched your face.¡±


    I¡¯m in the process of tidying up Lulin¡¯s long, tangled hair that hangs down in front of me, and I like it.


    Looks good.


    You¡¯re stupid. Do things like this usually make you feel good?


    ¡°Lurin¡­ .¡±


    Awesome imperial pce scenery. And Lurin¡¯s line. As if possessed by something, I grabbed Rurin¡¯s chin.


    ¡°you?¡±


    Rurin tilts her head slightly, holding her chin towards me. It¡¯s a face that asks why?


    ¡°that is¡­ ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I got sentimental and got closer to Rurin. Lurin closes her eyes without any further questions.


    ¡°Over there¡­ .¡±


    But just then, a voice came from next to me.


    I was startled by Medrine¡¯s voice, so I took my hand off Rurin¡¯s chin and stepped back.


    ¡°Hmm hmm.¡±


    Then, after clearing his throat, he looked at Medrine.


    ¡°Are you here?¡±


    ¡°yes! ¡°I found out where your Majesty is!¡±


    Medrine answered with a bright face, unable to read the mood at all, perhaps out of joy atpleting her mission or because she was a magician far from love. It¡¯s an expression that craves praise.


    ¡°So where is the emperor?¡±


    ¡°You are with Frera now. ¡°You are the 14th concubine.¡±


    ¡°14th? Where is it again?¡±


    It has increased tremendously. When I asked again with admiration, Medrine pointed to a ce with her finger.


    It¡¯s not that far away. Of course, physical distance doesn¡¯t matter anyway.


    The only thing that matters is whether or not you can discern it with your eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Lurin. Eh?¡±


    Now that I knew the location, I turned my attention to Rurin. But Lulin still had his eyes closed. While looking at me, he closes his eyes and stands still.


    ¡°Hey Lulin! Open your eyes. eye!¡±


    Then Lurin opens her eyes. Then he looks around and gets nervous.


    ¡°What! Nothing has changed! why!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Your old colleague said that. If you tell them to close their eyes, it¡¯s better to stay still. So I stayed still! ¡°Is this a lie? I won¡¯t leave it alone.¡±


    It was weird and I started to get angry, but I just let it go. And he urged me to teleport.


    Medrine knows Rurin¡¯s identity. During the Dragon War, there were circumstances that inevitably had to be revealed. Of course, I have no intention of revealing that secret.


    There¡¯s no way a wizard as good as Medrine wouldn¡¯t know that it means death.

 Chapter 108

    # 108


    Chapter.26 Visit to the next town


    We appeared before the emperor.


    The emperor puts his hand on the concubine¡¯s shoulder and then jumps up with a startled look on his face.


    I flinch from the luminous phenomenon caused by the teleportation, but flinch again when I see Lulin¡¯s face. It looks like a turtle putting its neck into its shell.


    ¡°you!¡±


    The emperor recognized my face and pursed his mouth as he was about to summon the knights.


    ¡°Long time no see. your majesty.¡±


    Still, since he is the emperor, he must be polite. Then the emperor also bowed his head towards Lulin.


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s been a while. ¡°Great being.¡±


    ¡°who are you?¡±


    Lurin responds with the look on her face as if she were meeting a stranger. Then the emperor let out a faintugh.


    ¡°Hey, we met often before. ¡°When I was in the capital.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember human faces!¡±


    Lulin crossed his arms and presented a confident logic. So I just ignored it and turned my attention back to the emperor. The Emperor continues speaking to Lulin.


    ¡°You are still living with Ellesion.¡±


    I thought a strange sound woulde out of Lurin¡¯s mouth again, so I hit the bow and answered. Even his facial expression is so arrogant that if he knew his identity, he would do it himself.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still with the insectivore.¡±


    The person who reacted as soon as he heard those words was not the emperor, but Lulin. He suddenly bites my arm and gets angry.


    ¡°Who is insectivorous?!¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    ¡°Azuiida!¡±


    He answers while biting his arm. Apparently, she is the hostess! It seemed like it was saying that, but I ignored it.


    ¡°It¡¯s still the same¡­ .¡±


    The Emperor bursts into a cold sweat andughs. Looking at that face, I instantly remembered the face of the emperor who had asked me to save the capital during the Dragon War.


    ***


    The dragons are rampaging.


    A situation where more than half of the capital was destroyed and the foundation of the empire was copsing.


    Lemidan, the 24th emperor of the empire, despaired.


    To a dragon, the name emperor was worth less than the dust on the street. Dust can be brushed off, but the existence of the emperor was not even worth dusting off to the dragon.


    There isn¡¯t even a need for conversation.


    The emperor too. Peacock too. Count too. Numerous nobles too. Knights too.


    The dragons¡¯ fight could not be stopped.


    Moreover, most of the troops left the capital because of the monster war.


    Of course, even if the troops had not left the capital, it would have simply increased casualties.


    The Empire¡¯s firepower was not created with dragons in mind. There is no such thing as an army that fights dragons in the first ce.


    The problem is that if things continue like this, the capital of the empire, which boasts a thousand years of history, is on the verge of being devastated. The emperor was afraid of that.


    The road to destruction.


    After all, dragons run rampant within his reign. I wanted to avoid being left as an emperor who destroyed the capital.


    How much will the emperor be criticized in future history?


    It¡¯s dark before my eyes. But there is no way to avoid it. There is no other way than just cursing fate¡­ .


    Quaaaaaaaaaaa!


    The building in front of the castle exploded due to the missed breath. Smoke rises. The fire was spreading everywhere.


    ¡°your majesty! your majesty! ¡°You must avoid it!¡±


    The moment the breath hit the ground, the 1st Knight Commander wrapped his arms around the Emperor, bowed down, and shouted with an urgent expression.


    But the emperor felt that the very word of avoiding was too foolish.


    ¡°Where are you fleeing to? I heard that the dragons¡¯ breath melts even the underground. How can we know how far the anger will extend? Rather, it was moving¡­ .¡±


    Couuuuuuuuck!


    Before the emperor could finish his words, one side of the imperial pce wall disappeared without a trace and the area around it began to burn.


    And the knightmander had no response. Even the dukes who were usually so talkative.


    I wish they would at least do the opposite of what they were doing right now, but everyone just kept their mouths shut and cowered like a mute.


    The sudden, unannounced appearance of a dragon was not what anyone expected.


    It was impossible for humans to predict a dragon war. They were just in the middle of holding an assembly at the imperial pce as usual. But that¡¯s when this strange thing happened.


    Just a little while ago, this ce was peaceful.


    But now it¡¯s hell.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­ ! Somewhere, somewhere safe¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Kaaaaak!¡±


    One of the dukes said something nonsensical and said, ¡°Aaaah!¡± One count, who was running away, was crushed to death by the rubble of the building that copsed after being grazed by his breath.


    In such a situation, it is impossible to move carelessly.


    The capital of the empire is copsing.


    Even themselves.


    ¡°The people¡­ The people¡­ iced coffee¡­ .¡±


    The emperormented and cried. A tyrant is better. It is better to be a tyrant than to be criticized for ruining the country through ipetence.


    The emperor thought so and looked outside the castle walls.


    Couuuuuuuuuck!


    From a distance, you can see ck clouds rising from the bright red breath that covers the earth¡¯s surface.


    ¡°People¡­ .¡±


    The emperor sat down, biting his lip.


    ¡°You mean there¡¯s nothing? There¡¯s nothing you can do¡­ .¡±


    Are humans such weak beings? What on earth was he ruling over?


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    The duke next to me screamed. Breath falls towards this direction.


    Kwaaaaaaaaaa!


    The pce in front was hit by breath. And the upper part of the pce fell down. That was exactly where the emperor and nobles were hiding.


    It happened in an instant.


    No one thought of running away. No, I couldn¡¯t run away. A pce that quickly copses beyond what human reflexes can avoid.


    Still, the faithfulmander of the 1st Knights covered the emperor with his body. Of course, it would be meaningless if you were hit directly by debris. It was such a meaningless task, but the leader did the best he could.


    Quaaaaaaaaaaa!


    A loud sound rings again. Everyone closed their eyes. I thought death was just around the corner.


    But the end did note. The ruins of the copsed pce turned into sand and fell down.


    Like rain of sand.


    And a young man stood tall in front of him. Short ck hair flutters in the wind. The rain of sand ignored gravity and fell to the ground, unable to reach the area where the young man was standing.


    Next to the young man stood a young-looking woman with innocent beauty.


    ¡°Who is it over there! ¡°Protect Your Majesty!¡±


    They didn¡¯t know how they survived, but the knights did their best to do what they had to do. The crouching bodies rise and surround the emperor.


    In the meantime, the breath struck directly at us again.


    The young man raised his hand towards the breath. Light shes in my hand. And at that moment, Breath was swallowed up by a glowing sphere.


    Kwagwagwagwagwang!


    After the sound of force colliding, the sphere reaches the body of Red Dragon, who used his breath.


    ¡°Gooooooooo!¡±


    Red Dragon¡¯s scream continued.


    No one could see the magic that turned the falling building into sand because they were crouching, but everyone witnessed the current scene.


    A young man who knocked out a dragon¡¯s breath with magic.


    The emperor¡¯s mouth could not be closed.


    ¡°Who are you? ¡°How about the dragon¡¯s breath!¡±


    The young man had made a contract to help ck Dragon fight Red Dragon.


    As a result of that agreement appeared in the capital.


    That was the condition for taking Lulin.


    There was a powerful defensive magic around the young man that human wizards could not use. That defensive magic was the work of the woman next to me.


    The emperor and dukes could not believe what they saw before their eyes.


    Human¡­ !


    A human can block a dragon¡¯s breath.


    Does that mean it is even possible?


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am a human. ¡°Because I am human, I am on the side of fellow humans.¡±


    The young man smiled and continued speaking clearly towards the nobles and the emperor who were suspicious that it was a polymorph dragon. Especially with great emphasis on the word human.


    ¡°If you are a human being, please hurry and save us!¡±


    One of the dukes next to him shouted. But L justughed.


    ¡°I am a man, but I am not your subordinate. So, there are conditions for helping.¡±


    ¡°you! ¡°The red guy over there is attacking!¡±


    ¡°Then why not kill me?¡±


    The young man stretched out his hand again.


    Kuaaaaaaaa!


    Soon, a ck sphere surrounds the Red Dragon¡¯s body and explodes. The dragon exploded and died right before my eyes.


    Couuuuuuuuuuck!


    Soon the corpse fell and destroyed the imperial pce.


    The earth shakes and dust rises.


    ¡°What are the conditions!¡±


    I don¡¯t know what is what. However, the young man in front of me ims that he is a human.


    The emperor knew that in order to avoid the stigma of being thest emperor, he had to ept any conditions.


    It was confusing, but the emperor was also a great man with his head turned to that level.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I want to end this war. Furthermore, I want to end the monster war that has caused humanity to suffer for decades. So, if you would entrust me with all military authority in the empire until the end of the war, I would be happy to help.¡±


    In a still tense situation, the young man¡¯s voice spread throughout the surrounding area.


    Anyway, I participated in this dragon war for Lulin. If that is the fate of the one with the heart of Lord.


    What hase to this point is a great war taking ce between humanity and monsters, separate from the dragon war.


    A battlefield where people were summoned to this world and suffered death for decades.


    The young man wanted to put an end to the endless fighting.


    ***


    ¡°It¡¯s still the same¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t consistency a good thing?¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders. The emperorughs again.


    ¡°What on earth is going on? ¡°He turned his back on everything and left.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. ¡°It was just a small matter. Oh, by the way, I met the crown prince a few months ago.¡±


    ¡°That child?¡±


    The emperor¡¯s eyebrows twitch at the sudden mention of his son.


    ¡°You seem to have big dreams.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The emperor scratched his cheek. Still, there was no particr answer.


    Recently, it has been known that the emperor is so absorbed in his concubines that he neglects his political affairs. But the emperor I know is not that type of person.


    An emperor who always thought about his people even during war. Of course, he was a person who only thought, but could not check the opposition of nobles and establish policies for the people. So, he may not have been a Ming lord, but he was not a tyrant or a tyrant.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t all the rumors about Your Majesty recently due to Your Highness the Crown Prince? In order to grow strong, aren¡¯t you pretending to hide yourself and leave everything to the dukes? ?¡±


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s still the same. ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°Hey, stop asking now. ¡°My arms are not jerky.¡±


    As we talk, I can feel Rurin¡¯s saliva hanging down my arm. I said it was a carnivore, and its retaliation was very persistent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    He¡¯s still biting my arm, so my speech is muffled.


    ¡°Being insectivorous is not necessarily a bad thing. My cute insectivore¡­ Well, that doesn¡¯t mean anything¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°I hate insectivores! uh? thy?¡±


    Lurin finally opened her mouth and answered with normal pronunciation and cupped her cheek. This is the face that I like about the ¡°my¡± part of the expression ¡°my insectivore.¡± Anyway, thanks to that, my arm was finally free. The emperor looked at Lulin and me in turns and then took a deep breath.


    ¡°Okay, so the great being¡­ Huh. Can we even believe that they left something like this to future generations? ¡°You¡¯d say he¡¯s a bluff emperor, right?¡±

 Chapter 109

    # 109


    Chapter.26 Visit to the next town


    ¡°So there¡¯s no need to leave something like that. your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, well, anyway, you¡¯re right. but¡­ .¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. I am retired. ¡°I have no intention of getting involved.¡±


    ¡°is it¡­ .¡±


    The emperor nodded as if relieved.


    ¡°Then what is that little thing?¡±


    Get straight to the point. In that case, it is my turn to get straight to the point.


    ¡°Do you know anything about Deadran City?¡±


    ¡°You mean the Count Dedran incident?¡±


    ¡°You know.¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°I¡¯m currently pretending not to be involved in state affairs, so I heard in detail that Count Mornemann had a serious ident, right?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re right. Thanks to you, Deancy is now a mess. So I have a suggestion. ¡°Could you please incorporate Deadran City into Grace City?¡±


    Even if I stabilize Deadran City, it will be in vain if a proper lord is not appointed.


    In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be best to leave it to the Gray boy who raised his voice saying that he would be a proper lord?


    ¡°Why is that again¡­ ? ¡°Isn¡¯t this something that has nothing to do with you?¡±


    ¡°I understand that taxes are noting in properly from Deadran City right now.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s probably the worst.¡±


    ¡°I n to jump in and normalize taxes. Wouldn¡¯t it be the center¡¯s priority to recover taxes? ¡°The dukes are so busy keeping each other in check that they are probably not in a position to appoint a proper lord.¡±


    ¡°Did Duke Gelty say that he would normalize the issue if it were left to him?¡±


    He said he would not get involved in state affairs, but as expected, he was hiding and knew all the facts.


    ¡°Dedran City does not want to be yed in a power struggle. ¡°It is the ce where a kind and noble woman grew up who only had eyes for one man, and she believes that her son deserves to inherit thatnd.¡±


    I began to tell the emperor a more detailed story.


    The story of Berna and the Gray family.


    And the story is that they must continue to develop the territory.


    To that end, I will step in and sort out the situation, so I ask you to disguise me as a noble under the emperor¡¯s direct control and send me to the grand pce.


    ***


    High ceilings. red carpet.


    Gorgeous window frames.


    Candles shining everywhere.


    And a desk in the center.


    The desk, made of high-quality Rummel wood and used only by nobles, is overflowing with elegance.


    The entire building showed how much money had been poured into it.


    And sitting at the desk was a man with long hair covering his ears.


    On the surface, it is usury. And this man is connected to several criminal organizations in the southern part of the empire.


    snap. snap.


    Rieden was sitting at a desk with a beautiful wood grain pattern, trimming his nails.


    And then the subordinate came in front of him. He is arge man with broad shoulders.


    ¡°Sir, we have received new information.¡±


    ¡°is it so? ¡°A new officer has arrived?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    snap!


    One of the fingernails he was cutting bounces andnds on his subordinate¡¯s forehead. Only after Rieden had finally finished cutting his nails did he raise his eyes and look at Beto¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hmmmm.¡±


    Beto grumbled inwardly, saying, ¡®Again?¡¯ I thought it would be good if you could just put up with my habit of speaking in a murky tone. It doesn¡¯t suit me very much.


    But on the outside, he just looks calm. If this man is right-handed or left-handed, he is merciless.


    ¡°So what kind of person are you?¡±


    Rieden asks with a look on his face, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    I waited for him because he was cutting his nails, but he got angry with his face.


    ¡°What are you so dissatisfied with? ¡°If I tease you, you are the master.¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Thinking that he had been tricked by mind reading again, Beto began to sweat.


    ¡°The new crown prince is Baron Evolk. It is said that hees down with the title of Youngju Daeri, but I looked into the capital, but there is no special title. ¡°Isn¡¯t he a nobleman living in the countryside somewhere?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a baron.¡±


    Until now, there have been many visits by officials of that level. It¡¯s so boring now.


    ¡°How long do you n to send your representative to the lord? Even though all the nobles of Deadran City have been captured and the city is empty, it is absurd that they continue to send only barons.¡±


    When Rieden answered by blowing his clipped nails, Beto nodded in agreement.


    Usually, nobles above the count level have knights dedicated to the count family. It is a privilege from the rank of earl. Of course, given the status of a count, the size of the knights is notrge. At the level of a duke, the knighthood bes the size of a division.


    However, it does not have private soldiers other than the Knights Temr. Usually, nobles above the count have fiefdoms and troops are stationed in those fiefdoms.


    The army is made up of ordinary citizens who are obliged to serve in the military.


    In other words, although there is an army, it can be said that the military of the country is managed by the lord.


    After Count Dedran was overthrown, the army¡¯s military discipline copsed and there was no discipline, and it became like a criminal group.


    Therefore, the structure was such that the newly appointed officials had no choice but to use their power properly.


    It might be a good idea to send down the capital corps directly under the emperor in the capital.


    However, the capital corps was busy with border disputes with the neighboring empire. As a result, there was no thought of sending troops to small towns.


    In fact, the central government did not think that the problem of the general nobles was that serious, except that there was a slight disruption in taxes.


    Taking advantage of that opportunity, Rieden, who had beenmitting all sorts of evil acts with Count Dedran, began to work secretly in the city of Dedran.


    ¡°But master. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t we be able to control this ce for a longer time if weaklings like the Baron keeping down?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. ¡°If you ask too stupid questions, you never know when I¡¯ll disappear from the seat next to you.¡±


    Rieden¡¯s eyes shine.


    Beto had to keep his mouth shut and tense up at the words, which were no different from a warning.


    ¡°In order topletely make Deadrun City mine, I need the perfect puppet lord. A puppet that even the imperial pce can¡¯t say anything about. The rentalpanies change frequently, so you have to pay attention every time, and what a waste it is. The story goes that if you use that medicine on the Count when hees down, everything will go well. all right? ¡°If you say something stupid like that again, I¡¯ll rece you with someone else?¡±


    ¡°sorry!¡±


    Beto shouted loudly. Because that was something that should never have happened.


    The only end for a person who is no longer needed by Rieden is death. Beto was the one who knew it best.


    ¡®It¡¯s that medicine. There was that.¡¯


    And Beto was convinced by the word ¡°medicine¡± and nodded.


    The medicine used on Count Gray.


    It was Rieden who presented it to Count Dedran. And Rieden had one more medicine.


    ¡°You mean the medicine the dark elves made?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    A test project that provided the Dark Elves with an infinite number of humans they could use with ease.


    Just as elves were talented in healing magic, dark elves also had excellent knowledge of medicine. Unlike the elves, the dark elves were using that knowledge for evil purposes.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why we brought Count Dedran¡¯s chambein over to our side? ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    The chambein of Count Dedran was a person who was released rather than taken to the capital due to several testimonies that he was often assaulted by Count Dedran.


    ¡°Anyway, making medicine is very difficult, so all I have is one bottle. You cannot use it carelessly. So, a formally appointed lord is needed, and the magistrates have nothing else to do. ¡°Even if we bring some knights down, we can deal with itter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°It goes without saying.¡±


    ¡°I poured so much money into Duke Mertina for that, but they still haven¡¯t sent me a proper lord.¡±


    ¡°This time, I received a message saying they were sending the Count¡­ ¡°It is said that the emperor suddenly pushed for it.¡±


    ¡°Suddenly?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm find out more about him.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, if there¡¯s nothing special, I¡¯ll have to kill the guy whoes this time. I need to give him shock therapy. Wouldn¡¯t that make you understand the seriousness a bit and send the count with the knights down?¡±


    There are also levels in the territory.


    Of course, a duke could send a count under hismand to a territory granted as a duchy.


    The only difference between the territory to which the emperor directly sent a count and the territory to which the duke sent a count was the only difference in who sent the lord, but the fact that the count became the lord of that region did not change.


    In the case of a duchy, even if an earl bes a lord, the actual owner of the estate is forever the duke, and once appointed by the duke, the lords rarely change unless something like Count Dedran happens.


    ¡°All right. ¡°I will prepare him as well.¡±


    ¡°Prepare without a hitch.¡±


    Rieden said that and looked at his nails again.


    ***


    I returned to Deadrancy under the name of Baron Evolk.


    Yeongju Castle burned down and half of it was lost. Of course, there is no problem because you can eat and sleep well with the remaining portion.


    The purpose of burning this castle was to remove the shackles from Verna¡¯s heart, which had been oppressed by a monster named her father all her life.


    I¡¯m not sure if it actually helped Berna. It¡¯s not like I entered her mind.


    ¡°Lurin, I¡¯m going to stay here for a while.¡±


    ¡°here?¡±


    Lulin narrowed his eyes and looked around the office in the lord¡¯s castle. It¡¯s not something I really like.


    Of course, it¡¯s not a space I like either.


    But, isn¡¯t it bad to be born as a man and live with the title of lord?


    Of course, it is a very problematic neighborhood.


    Now pay back the price for not taking responsibility for what happened after getting rid of Count Dedran. Because that¡¯s all the story is about.


    ¡°There are no beds.¡±


    ¡°ok? ¡°Is that the problem?¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°I know?¡±


    When Rurin questioned him back, he was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Well, just for a moment. I¡¯ll be back soon. Because there is something that needs to be aplished. ¡°You idiot, I feel sorry for you for talking like that.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe I have to stay in a ce like this because of my personal work. Suddenly, my heart sinks.


    So, I stroked Lurin¡¯s head as she looked up at me.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Lulin suddenly startsughing.


    ¡°If you¡¯re sorry, you can just let me sleep on the floor. ¡°Because there is no bed!¡±


    I¡¯m back to square one, saying things like that, but there is a bed. This is the office, so the only thing there is a desk.


    ¡°Well, this whole lord castle is our home for the time being. So, the fact that there is a bed.¡±


    ¡°Huhhhhh? What is that! ¡°I don¡¯t like that!¡±


    He said nothing would matter as long as we were together, but then he suddenly started losing his temper.


    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless if I can¡¯t sleep with you in this small ce. Do you understand? That¡¯s it!¡±


    What is it like?


    Was this why he was strangely obedient?


    ¡°Even when you won a bet before, you ran away?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it! I did it because it was my first time! I¡¯m used to it now! It was like that before! ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°okay? Hehe, but that won¡¯t happen for a while.¡±


    ¡°you. ¡°If you keep bringing tears to a woman¡¯s eyes, you will regret itter!¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°Who else did you hear that from?¡±


    ¡°There is such a thing!¡±


    Lulin sat down on the desk in his office while making an absurd im. And then he started shaking his legs.


    At the very least, it¡¯s either my former colleague or, more recently, that damn red dragon.


    The fact that you don¡¯t say who you heard it from means that you don¡¯t want your pride to be damaged.


    In that case, the culprit is Serena.


    Anyway, that red dragon.


    I want you to know that I am also holding back.


    Besides, I almost couldn¡¯t stand it on the rooftop of the Magic Tower.


    Be patient, be patient.


    Rurin¡¯s birthday is just around the corner.

 Chapter 110

    # 110


    Chapter.26 Visit to the next town


    ***


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ricardo nodded. Rieden smiled slightly. A man who still shines with color even after 50 lines.


    The more you do that, the easier it is to deal with.


    ¡°Then, please give me this.¡±


    Rieden took out a vial from his pocket. Of course, it is not a drug that destroys the brain. This was extreme medicine. It doesn¡¯t just destroy the brain. If you eat it you will die. A deadly drug that ends one¡¯s life without a word.


    It was a drug that was often used because it was easier to make than a drug that only destroyed the brain.


    ¡°The characteristic of this medicine is that it has a slightly bitter taste. It is unsuitable as a poison. ¡°Isn¡¯t poison a colorless, odorless work of art that must be drunk without feeling anything strange?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ how?¡±


    Ricardo asked a question. Rieden just continues tough.


    ¡°However, the moment it tastes bitterness, it dies. Because it¡¯s that extreme. I would like you to give it as a gift to the Baron or something in your lordship¡¯s castle.¡±


    They searched the capital, but it is said that the emperor suddenly took action and sent a rural nobleman down as his direct subordinate.


    ording to the dukes, they were just ying around in the back room, and since it looked like Deadran City, which was originally under the emperor¡¯s direct control, would be transferred to the duchy, it seemed like they had hurriedly selected random nobles and sent them down.


    I don¡¯t even know the circumstances of Deadrun City.


    There was a message from the nobleman who had spent so much money to make him run away as usual, as if he was just reaching out because he didn¡¯t want to lose his directmand.


    Then there is no need to hesitate any longer.


    He will die in Deadrun City.


    ¡°The medicine is bitter, but it is different frommon poisons. You wouldn¡¯t know that he died from poison, so just¡­ Treat it as sudden death. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that a young person has to die so young.¡±


    ***


    It¡¯s been a few days since I came here.


    Currently, I¡¯m just chilling in my office.


    Knock knock-!


    I turned my head when I heard a knocking sound. Since taking office, I have been doing absolutely nothing. Doing nothing but pretending that you don¡¯t want to do anything anymore. It just stayed like that. The normalization of Deadran City began after Rieden and his group were eradicated.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    As I answer, acting as Baron Evolk, the door opens and a gray-haired manes in. A chambein named Ricardo has managed the lordship castle of Dedran City for generations.


    ¡°Are you experiencing any inconvenience?¡±


    The chambein asked with a kind smile. Of course, there are no inconveniences. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s ufortable.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to stay forever.


    But this guy.


    At the time of Count Dedran¡¯s arrest, the discord was so severe that he was beaten by the Count, so he was not taken to the capital like other nobles.


    After that, he is still carrying out his duties as chambein as if he had something behind him.


    Also to the crown princes after Count Dedran.


    When I asked Verna, she said that she had been a very conniving person since she was young. He looks exactly like Count Dedran.


    There is even a shameless story about how Count Dedran even tried toy hands on his own sisters, whom he considered tools.


    Isn¡¯t he crazy?


    I wonder why he wasn¡¯t captured along with Count Dedran.


    My goal at the time was to deal with Count Dedran, so I didn¡¯t look into what was happening to the others.


    Ricardo continues to giggle in front of me. It¡¯s just disgusting when you know what¡¯s going on behind the scenes.


    ¡°There is nothing particrly ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m d.¡±


    Ricardo nodded and set down a tray of tea and refreshments in front of me and said.


    ¡°I have prepared tea. It is a specialty tea produced only in the Southern Kingdom and has a unique aroma. And the refreshments are also top-notch.¡±


    ¡°is it? Thank you for that. ¡°Leave it there.¡±


    Then Ricardo started to look regretful. As soon as he made eye contact with me, he took the tray and walked away.


    But I didn¡¯t miss it.


    The way he continues to pay attention to his teacup.


    What is this?


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Rurin, who was dozing in front of the window,es sniffing. Lurin¡¯s nose, which reacts to food, boasts the best performance.


    ***


    A voice came from inside the door. This is possible because the door is slightly open.


    ¡°Wake up, it¡¯s almost night time. Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°You too, wake up. ¡°I¡¯m usually like this.¡±


    Ricardo bit his nails as he overheard the voice. I will either drink tea and die quickly or eat snacks and die, thinking that they are tantalizing people.


    ¡°That smells good!¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°Do you want a drink?¡±


    ats!


    Ricardo shouted happily at the door. A voice urging you to drink tea. It¡¯s so desirable. Those who need to die must die quickly.


    ¡°But it¡¯s annoying that that guy brought it earlier.¡±


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was heard again. Ricardo was so angry that he didn¡¯t like it that his anger rose to the top of his head.


    How dare you judge me?


    Things like trash. Ricardo spat on the ground.


    This was a couple I didn¡¯t like from the beginning.


    ¡°Well, it smells good.¡±


    The man seemed to have taken the tea first, and there was a sound of slurping.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s bitter. Does it just smell good? ¡°Is there a car like this in the Southern Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Are you using it? Then I don¡¯t eat it. ¡°I don¡¯t like what I wrote.¡±


    Ododog.


    And soon the sound of snacks being bitten was heard.


    Pooh wow!


    Hehe! Hehe!


    ¡°This is too bitter!¡± That guy I don¡¯t like! Food must be used and it must also be killed. You are so bitter! What should I do with this? My mouth feels numb. Argh! Annoying!¡±


    A whining voice.


    But it was strange.


    Rieden said that the moment he tastes bitterness, he dies.


    However, both were evaluated as bitter and did not die. Surprised, Ricardo opened the door without realizing it.


    The teacup was clearly empty, and the floor of the office was dirty with the refreshments spit out by the woman.


    Even now, I¡¯m huffing and stamping my feet. It¡¯s a fuss itself.


    Was there not enough quantity?


    That can¡¯t be possible.


    Rieden said that even if you put just a little bit, you will die. Apparently, they put a lot into each bottle.


    It was like a ghost crying.


    Thanks to the dragon heart embedded in El¡¯s heart, Ricardo had no way of knowing that Lurin was a dragon, so poison was useless.


    ***


    Merhin¡¯s headquarters, operating in secret in the southern part of the empire, recently moved to Dedran. Merhin is a secret organization made up of assassins. It is an organization that mainly carries out assassinations of prominent figures and takes care of the dirty work of nobles.


    Mekan, the leader of Merhin, had recently had a close rtionship with Rieden.


    ¡°hmm. So, you two got together and tried to rob the safe and run away?¡±


    ¡°Please save me. Commander! It all depends! ¡°There is a situation!¡±


    Mekan was interrogating two gang members in the headquarters warehouse. A very typical sight.


    Mekan stood up as if there was nothing more to hear.


    ¡°Really! My son is sick! Commander!¡±


    ¡°Oh, then what about you?¡±


    Mekan pointed next to the man who was begging for his life the whole time.


    ¡°I feel sorry for this guy¡¯s situation¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, look at these guys? Merhin¡¯s safe is my safe. Is it okay if I start talking nonsense about someone who tried to steal my money? ¡°Is this the end?¡±


    Mekhan pressed his finger against the forehead of the kneeling men. A subordinate who touches his own.


    There is no need to wait any longer. What Mekan can¡¯t stand the most is having something that is his own touched.


    ¡°Bury them both.¡±


    Mekhan eventually said this to his other subordinates and stood up. The leader of arge assassination organization. Of course, his sword skills were quite excellent.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing something interesting?¡±


    A man who appeared in such a warehouse.


    It was Rieden and his right-hand man Beto.


    ¡°Hey, Rieden, why did youe all the way here?¡±


    ¡°I have a little favor to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡°Then please go in.¡±


    ¡°No, before that¡­ ¡°You¡¯re doing something fun. Can I interfere a little bit?¡±


    Rieden asked with a strange smile. Mekan could not refuse Rieden¡¯s request. That¡¯s because Rieden¡¯s resourcefulness was extraordinary. It is thanks to this man that a ton of money has been flowing into Merhin recently.


    Moreover, Mekhan nodded because his skills were simr to his and he thought that this alliance should be maintained for the time being.


    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    After hearing the answer, Rieden approached the two kneeling people.


    ¡°There is a fun game. ¡°Maybe I can survive?¡±


    Riedenughed heartily, took out two daggers from his arms, and threw them in front of the two men.


    He then crouched down and picked up a dagger.


    And then he plunged the dagger into the floor. Then the de of the dagger plunged into the hilt.


    ¡°One of the two is a fake de. I¡¯ll give it to you, so stab each other. Can I buy one? If you just leave it alone, both of you will be buried, but you will have a chance to live. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good gamble?¡±


    Rieden stood up again holding the dagger. He then mixed it up in his arms and threw it back in front of the two men.


    The two men looked at each other. Rieden took his gaze away from the men and turned to Mekan and asked.


    ¡°You two got into the safe to help each other, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s very shameful. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just ask for more work? ¡°It is an act of betrayal and treason.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, wouldn¡¯t it be okay if we spare one person? Men who were trying to help each other are now trying to kill each other. How fun is it?¡±


    Rieden spoke with a sinister smile and Mekhan nodded.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    This is because that bad-tasting idea also resonated with Mekan.


    ¡°Look over there.¡±


    The two men were already ring at each other, each holding a dagger.


    ¡°Finish it in one shot. You have to hit it with all your might. ¡°Only then will I save one person.¡±


    Rieden spoke again.


    Then the two men shouted at Mekan.


    ¡°So are you really going to save me?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I decided to do, so I have to do it.¡±


    When Mekhan answered, the two men red at each other again. It was a look in their eyes where any sense of camaraderie had already disappeared.


    ¡°Brother, is this what you are doing?¡±


    ¡°shut up¡­ ! ¡°If only you hadn¡¯t said it was a perfect n in the first ce!¡±


    Anyway, both are assassins. He knows better than anyone else the critical points that can kill an opponent in one hit.


    The two men red at each other and plunged their daggers into the other¡¯s heart.


    Blood spurts.


    No one survived.


    Surprisingly, both people had blood flowing from their chests.


    ¡°Yes, you¡­ !¡±


    Slurp.


    Two men copsed at the same time.


    Rieden startedughing very loudly when he saw that.


    ¡°this? ¡°When did you change it?¡±


    Even Mekan opened his mouth with an expression of surprise.


    Then suddenly I realized: When Rieden stood up to mix up the fake daggers, he threw two real daggers in front of them.


    ¡°Hahahaha as expected, Rieden. ¡°I¡¯m still a sewer.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Isn¡¯t it really fun to see a little hope for life rise and then die?¡±


    ¡°okay. It¡¯s fun. ha ha ha!¡±


    The two men came up to the headquarters buildingughing. As soon as I put my butt on the chair, the impatient Mekan started asking questions.


    ¡°Of course, you didn¡¯te all the way here for entertainment like that. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°They say a new lord¡¯s representative has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Hoo again? ¡°It¡¯s so boring.¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t the Count I wanted, but he suddenly changed again, and this time, I wanted to make an example¡­ .¡±


    Rieden brought his hand to his throat and pretended to cut it. Mekan understands immediately and nods.


    ¡°What kind of person are you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing special. I researched him through various routes, but they say he¡¯s just a country baron. They say it¡¯s the emperor¡¯s whim, but if this guy isn¡¯t around, things will go right as they want¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Why is that difficult? It¡¯s not that difficult to be a baron without a knighthood. Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°But still, since you are a noble, I ask that you take care of it clearly. I tried using poison first, but it failed despite the Chambein¡¯s distrust. It looks like he spilled some medicine on the floor, but I don¡¯t like how he doesn¡¯t think about his mistake and just makes excuses. Tsk tsk.¡±


    ¡°It may be a question. I¡¯ll send my immediate subordinate. His skills are clear. He is called Merhin¡¯s number two.¡±


    Rieden stood up with a satisfied smile upon hearing Mekan¡¯s words.

 Chapter 111

    # 111


    Chapter.26 Visit to the next town


    Yeongju Castle.


    bedroom.


    El¡¯s bed and Rurin¡¯s bed.


    The time is deep dawn.


    Next to El, Lurin was curled up andughing. Meanwhile, El opened her eyes.


    Once I fall asleep, I don¡¯t wake up easily. Therefore, you can at least get a good night¡¯s sleep if you fall asleep when Lulin is not by your side.


    However, there are exceptions to not waking up easily after falling asleep.


    The body responds to life-threatening gestures. Lurin can¡¯t approach her with a desire to kill herself, so her habit just won¡¯t kick in.


    El spent more than ten years on the battlefield. A battlefield is a ce where you die even if you lose your mind even a little.


    In a ce like that, you have to pay attention to every single thing.


    Therefore, my body naturally learned how to sleep while paying attention to how I sleep.


    I like it. Ten years.


    This is not an ordinary army, and that happens naturally when you are in the middle of a battlefield like a thin ice field for ten years.


    Especially in the field where the only thing you can trust is your eyes and ears.


    A night without moonlight.


    In a situation like this where you take a quick nap while moving to the monsters¡¯ camp.


    L thought that if he didn¡¯t learn how to wake up in response to human beings, that would be the same as saying he was going to die.


    Even though L ended the night of the battlefield with good luck, I felt like a rat for the first time in a long time.


    I can feel the presence of people in the room.


    Mekan¡¯s subordinate Renon plunged his sword as soon as he entered the room.


    Apparently, a man and a woman were sleeping.


    However, the knife that he struck ended up stuck in the bed. Renon was embarrassed and looked around.


    The assassination target is standing at the window. I was embarrassed, but I still had to achieve my goal. Renon swung his sword at El.


    Kaaaaaaang.


    And the sword hit something unknown and broke in two.


    Renon looked at L with an expression of disbelief. The expression of disbelief is so typical that it is uninteresting, nd, and unexpected. El shook her head as she thought so.


    And that moment.


    Renon¡¯s body literally floated up.


    ¡°Aaaah! This¡­ what!¡±


    Parents, unable to understand what happened to them.


    In that state, when he kicked the car, Renon rolled around five times and hit the wall with a crashing sound, letting out a groan.


    This was the first time something like this had happened.


    His skills are number two even in Merhin. There has never been a failed assassination. I was confident that I had skills that surpassed that of most knights.


    But now I can¡¯t even touch the assassination target.


    Whoa whoa!


    We were attacked repeatedly.


    It¡¯s so true that it makes me lose my mind. In that state, El approached and asked.


    ¡°do you want to die?¡±


    Something is wrong.


    It¡¯s no match for me. No, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯tpete with him. This guy is a wizard. A high-level wizard, too.


    Renon realized this and shook his head.


    ¡°Is there anyone who wants to die?¡±


    ¡°yes. That¡¯s it, but then take the lead.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the leader¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°To the home base. ¡°I saw you guys who tried to kill me.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± !¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, die.¡±


    El woke up. In a voice with no regrets. And soon, Renon¡¯s body rose into the air again thanks to wind magic.


    ¡°Do you know that he died from a fall? ¡°That¡¯s because he couldn¡¯t even stop his heart, so he fell to his death by feeling the moment his head exploded when it hit the ground.¡±


    ¡°Mo mo¡­ I do not know¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Then have you experienced it now?¡±


    Renon¡¯s body began to move outside the window. Renon struggled hard, but it was no use.


    Wow!


    Broken window.


    And Renon was thrown out of it. L smiled at Renon floating outside the window.


    ¡°Do you want to live?¡±


    The moment he imagined himself spinning his brain so hard that his head would explode and die, Renon opened his mouth.


    With all my might.


    ¡°Goes. I¡¯m going! To headquarters! So, save me!¡±


    El nodded.


    List rted to Rieden.


    The first is Ricardo.


    And the second is this assassination organization.


    And ve traders.


    And Rieden¡¯s organization.


    If you just get this sorted out, you are half way to sess.


    They all appeared. Since we waited for them to attack first, all that remains is to catch them and clean them up.


    ***


    ¡°Commander!¡±


    Renon ran towards the Ma.


    ¡°what? Why all the fuss? ¡°What happened there?¡±


    Mekan, who had been waiting for the results without sleeping because he had received arge request, frowned.


    It¡¯s like I¡¯mpletely out of my mind and shaking my head.


    ¡°There was a big problem. ¡°Big trouble, big trouble!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a big deal!¡±


    ¡°Is this crazy!¡±


    Mekan kicked Renon¡¯s body. Renon rolls around on the floor a few times.


    But at that moment.


    Kwaaaaaaaaaa!


    Attack magic struck Merhin¡¯s headquarters building.


    In an instant, half of the building disappears.


    Dirt and stone fragments fall below the clean cut surface.


    Mekan looked at the scene nkly. Because I wondered what on earth was going on.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? So, we¡¯re in big trouble!¡±


    ¡°What kind of shit is this!¡±


    Mekhan raised his sword with a surprised face.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s bullshit. But I think it¡¯s me who got ambushed while sleeping and not you, right?¡±


    The man who appeared in front of him. Of course it was El.


    Due to magic, all of Merhin¡¯s assassins were rolling around on the floor. A state where you can¡¯t hold the sword again.


    El shrugged her shoulders in front of him.


    And a ck-haired woman smiling next to him.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Beauty overflows from the face reflected in the moonlight. However, it was not a situation to appreciate such beauty.


    The woman waves her hand, and the building copses in half again and disappears.


    ¡°What are you guys¡­ ¡°What is identity?¡±


    Mekan shouted as he lunged at me with his sword.


    Uddangtangtang.


    And when Lulin waved his hand, the sword fell to the wall in the same state it was in and started to dribble down.


    Cluck cluck.


    While coughing up blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m cleaning, but it¡¯s too noisy.¡±


    ¡°You are sleepy.¡±


    Rurin, standing next to him, said that while waving her arms.


    Those words were sincere.


    ***


    Ododog.


    Ododog.


    Rurin eats Pepero.


    The sound of eating is very delicious. Hold the long Pepero in your mouth and bite it little by little. Every time that happened, the length of Pepero shortened.


    Even though I didn¡¯t apply lipstick, pepero crumbs fell between my lips, which looked as if I had lightly applied something, and the crackling sound was heard again. The man in front of me who heard


    that strange sound


    .


    Rieden opened his eyes. Mekan was sitting next to him with a bored look on his face.


    Ododog.


    Rurin kept biting and eating Pepero.


    El stood in front of Rieden with his arms crossed.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Suddenly kidnapped while sleeping. And this situation. Rieden had to take time to understand the situation.


    Mechan tied to the side.


    And only when I saw El in front of me did my head start to turn little by little.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    When El greeted him, Rieden asked back with a puzzled look on his face.


    ¡°What is it? What about this situation? Have you kidnapped me now? ¡°This Rieden?¡±


    ¡°Well, you could say that.¡±


    ¡°And you still think you¡¯ll be okay? What I¡¯m saying is, do you think there¡¯s someone behind me? ¡°Just a baron!¡±


    ¡°I know. ¡°Sorry for the baron theme.¡±


    L justughed.


    Rieden red at Mekan. The expression on his face was as if he was wondering how on earth he had handled the situation to see such a difficult situation.


    But Mekhan is just sitting with a contemtive expression on his face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. They turned all citizens of Deadran City into human trafficking ves, regardless of gender, and sold them. They made small businesses bankrupt for absurd reasons, yed with their sons and daughters, and bankrupted countless citizens with usury. Why are there so many crimes?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t release me right away, His Majesty the Duke won¡¯t stay still.¡±


    Rieden spit out the duke¡¯s name to El as if he still had some reason to trust him.


    The guy¡¯s eyes seemed to think that just hearing the Baron Duke¡¯s name would cause a stir. Of course, L just snorted.


    ¡°I guess you still don¡¯t understand the situation?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Rieden asked back in his characteristic tone. El pointed around. Dawn dawns.


    It¡¯s good up to that point.


    Rieden somehow felt a chill. Even though it is early spring, it is midwinter weather.


    The wind blowing was very cold.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve confirmed that you catch a cold when you¡¯re human, so hold on to your scarf. ¡°Don¡¯t just bite the pepero.¡±


    After El put Lurin¡¯s hat on straight, she wrapped the scarf around her neck and mouth.


    And wear earplugs properly. But Lurin shook her head. It was a sign that if you covered your mouth, you couldn¡¯t eat Pepero.


    ¡°There¡¯s still this left!¡±


    ¡°Is that Pepero more important than preventing colds?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s good. this. So, it is more important than preventing colds. And I actually like that cold. ¡°Because you be kind.¡±


    Rurin lowered the scarf that was up to her mouth and brought the Pepero to her mouth again.


    Rieden started to get angry at thatpletely out of focus conversation.


    ¡°Where am I? Solve this now! right now!¡±


    For the first time, embarrassment appeared on Rieden¡¯s face. He acted as if not a single drop of blood woulde out even if I stabbed him.


    This is El, who destroyed the dragons¡¯ insidious ns not long ago.


    Just a human. I had no intention of wasting my time on a mere viin.


    ¡°It¡¯s somewhere in the north.¡±


    El waved her hand. The sma me hits the mountain in front directly.


    Quaaaaaaaaaaa!


    An earth-shaking sound began to be heard.


    And there was a hole in one side of the mountain. Due to magic, the center of the mountain disappeared into a circle.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are a duke or an emperor. You chose the wrong city. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, this is the northernnd.¡±


    Rieden maintains an expression that asks what kind of bullshit this is.


    El held out his sword in front of Rieden.


    ¡°Weapons are given. The orcs will being soon. Fight hard. You there too.¡±


    He threw the two long swords at Mekan and Rieden.


    ¡°Lurin, let¡¯s go back. cold.¡±


    El hugged Lurin¡¯s body. Then Rurin abandons Pepero and hugs L. Rurin threw away Pepero, which she thought was more important and precious than preventing colds.


    Because it goes without saying that hugging L is 20 million times more precious than Pepero.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, that sword is fake. Fight well. Mekan told me there. The way you dealt with traitors. Yes, the world is full of self-sufficiency. ¡°It¡¯s something like that.¡±


    The moment L finished saying that.


    A luminous phenomenon urred around.


    And as soon as El disappeared, Mekhan began to turn evil.


    ¡°? ????! Why did you mess with those guys? Because of you!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Rieden looked at Mekan nkly.


    Doo doo doo doo!


    And the ground began to shake. Because the orcs starteding from the side of the mountain that El destroyed.


    ¡°What the hell¡­ this¡­ My dream, my ambition, my city¡­ !¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being damned.¡±


    Mekhan¡¯s face was colored with despair and anger.


    All I have is a toy sword without a de. When that situation came, Rieden¡¯s subordinate Beto took action first.


    Whoa whoa!


    Rieden¡¯s body, still tied up, was hit by a kick and rolled around.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to die anyway, let¡¯s beat you up first. ¡°How long have you been ignored? You bastard!¡±


    Rieden had to start getting beaten by his men before the orcs even arrived.

 Chapter 112

    # 112


    Chapter.26 Visit to the next town


    ***


    The root of evil has disappeared.


    I didn¡¯t n on spending that much time on them, so I decided quickly.


    After that, the tax system was reformed.


    It is a major overhaul of the vicious tax system created by Count Dedran.


    However, since it is impossible to use a modern tax system in these times, I implemented an appropriate system to the best of my knowledge.


    In any case, it is a rtive volume-based system where taxes are paid ording to the amount of production.


    It is very reasonable that the absolute amount is fixed.


    In addition, several policy improvements were also announced. In fact, other officials have been able to do this as well.


    But the reason why I couldn¡¯t do it is simple.


    It couldn¡¯t be done. Because of Rieden¡¯s interference.


    Of course, many problems still remain.


    The so-called organization of the back world dropped them in the middle of the northernnd orcs to reap what they sowed.


    However, those involved with proper social status could not do so. Because there had to be a proper punishment. Punishment ording to thew, not punishment disguised as disappearance.


    ¡°Lurin, aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy right now.¡±


    ¡°okay¡­ ?¡±


    I was currently sitting in the courtroom of Deadran City. Although it is a bit outdated, there is a civil and criminal court presided over by the lord. Of course, it never did its job properly in this dead run city.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do some work, so watch from a little distance.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I stay next to you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that far away, either here or there, and we decided not to disturb him while he was working.¡±


    ¡°I was just asking. Know!¡±


    Lulin took a step back as if there was nothing he could do. After confirming that he was sitting quietly on the chair next to him, the trial began.


    The first target was Ricardo.


    ¡°The defendant is sentenced to death. The crime of trying to kill the Vice Minister is so heinous, and the number of civilians killed because they did not like it reaches dozens¡­ .¡±


    The severity of that crime is indescribable.


    Just as Verna described him as creepy when she was young, he was a man who did many creepy things to her.


    Self-employed.


    In the same words as Rieden.


    It is punishment ording to thew.


    And of course, all the other people rted to Rieden were put to death.


    Death penalty under imperialw.


    Strictly speaking, it also meant correcting the disordered discipline of Deadrun City.


    These are the parasites that have been lurking in the dark during the dead period.


    ¡°I think you shoulde by for a moment. ¡°My lord.¡±


    With other trials still remaining, the newly elected chambein rushed over.


    This was because the intention was to correct the legal system of the territory, which had not been working properly, by ruling on other civil cases in addition to vicious criminals.


    But I heard that someone from the center came, so what can I do?


    Did the emperor send someone?


    ¡°Lurin, I¡¯lle up for a moment.¡±


    ¡°i get it. ¡°Go ande back.¡±


    Moreover, for some reason, Lurin quietly nods her head without saying that she is following him.


    In that situation, the chambein urged very urgently.


    Since I was now Baron Evolc, not El, I couldn¡¯t be too rxed when I heard that a message from the emperor had arrived. Since there were people looking at me from the outside, I had no choice but to move.


    ***


    When El disappeared, Lurin began to grin.


    And then he got up from his chair and proudly sat down at the head of the courtroom where L was making the ruling.


    Could it be said that all of this stimted Lulin¡¯s curiosity?


    Lurin is basically uninterested in all things human, but there are very rare cases where she shows interest.


    Even in modern times, I was suddenly fascinated by subway turnstiles and cards.


    This was the court now.


    Judgment is given to humans. That¡¯s really fun.


    It was Rurin¡¯s idea.


    As a dragon, the idea of passing judgment on humans was very natural.


    A new lord.


    So, not long after L started working properly, rumors that something was changing began to spread in the city of Deadran, and the rumor that anyone could participate in the trial today became even more persistent, and people flocked to the outside of the court with matters that had not been properly distinguished between right and wrong. It was full of people.


    Buzz.


    Amotion continued as if it were the middle of a market.


    Everyone apuded and loved that Ricardo was executed.


    There are countless parents whose daughters were abused by him. Therefore, the death penalty was very refreshing to themon people.


    The grandfather he beat to death.


    The father he beat to death.


    The husband he beat to death.


    Etc., etc. People who had been crushed by him saw this trial everywhere and apuded.


    The death penalty is carried out by guillotine.


    The punishment under imperialw is simple. Flogging and the highest penalty, death, were prescribed.


    And as Rulin sat down on the judge¡¯s bench, the soldiers asked cautiously.


    ¡°Do you want to continue the trial?¡±


    The person they thought was the lord¡¯s wife immediately sat down at the head table. Moreover, since El had talked to Rurin before she left, she naturally interpreted that she had been asked to do the work for her, so she rubbed her hands together and asked for her opinion.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. I will do it. Hi-Hi.¡±


    But there was a problem.


    There was only one thing Lurin learned from what she saw.


    It meant that he would be put to death.


    Since El continued to make that decision, Lurin had no intention of making a decision different from El¡¯s decision.


    All I know is that it is a death sentence, so of course the only thing that wille out of Rurin¡¯s mouth is death.


    Because Lulin still said to give up allmon sense in the human world.


    ¡°I will treat this body like L. Hi-Hi.¡±


    Bang, pound, pound!


    Lulin hit the mallet hard.


    Then the soldiers began to grovel and move quickly.


    The story will end once Lurin¡¯s interest cools, but her bright eyes are still shining.


    However, the judgment on the parasites who will be sentenced to death has already beenpleted.


    The person brought in now was a red-blooded criminal who had been caught stealing.


    ¡°We have a criminal here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see. good night! ¡°It is the death penalty.¡±


    Rurin struck the hammer just as El had done.


    Bang bang bang!


    The death penalty for theft. Naturally, Garintal, the man who was brought to the judging table, shouted that it was unfair.


    ¡°yes? ¡°Oh no, I haven¡¯t even heard of the crime yet, and it doesn¡¯t make sense to say I¡¯m being sentenced to death for theft!¡±


    Although he had only been arrested for theft and had five previous convictions, the crimes he hadmitted in the dark Deadran City where Rieden reigned were countless, but he was definitely not a criminal worthy of the death penalty.


    ¡°Why not? It was all death penalty from before. So, you too are subject to death. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done!¡±


    ¡°That kind of thing!¡± This doesn¡¯t make sense. Although they robbed an empty house at a three-way intersection, they never killed anyone. ¡°Imperialw does not impose the death penalty unless it is murder, so why?¡±


    Garintal, who was being dragged away by the soldiers, continued to shout like that.


    ¡°Are you admitting guilt?¡±


    Next to the head seat in the center of the courtroom.


    Mohen, the absentee judge who was sitting there, or actually the official who was watching the work of a judge who makes decisions on behalf of the lord, asked Garintal.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I robbed the three-way intersection! ¡°But I¡¯ve never killed anyone!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s amazing that you made me confess my sins. Baroness!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am? ¡°Are you talking about this body?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Baroness!¡±


    Mohen bowed his head and emphasized Madame. Then Lulin startedughing. It¡¯s kind of an evilugh.


    ¡°I see. ¡°This body is originally amazing.¡±


    ¡°yes. That¡¯s right. Since I confessed my crime, 10 years of hardbor is appropriate in this case.¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe.¡±


    But Lurin was no longer listening.


    Because he was nodding his head back and forth while giggling to himself, Mohen understood that this was approval and sent Garintal out.


    Next, two men and a woman were led in by the soldiers.


    A middle-aged man and a young man. And she was a middle-aged woman.


    ¡°This is a case where the young people have been using him of being an evil business owner who only makes them do work and beats them since they were young.¡±


    Morhen spoke to Rurin. Lulin, who was still smiling, now looked at the two with a slightly annoyed expression. And while still savoring the word ¡®wife,¡¯ I twisted my hair.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just make people do things! ¡°You have to do it and do it!¡±


    In the meantime, Lulin was indignant at the part where he was told to only do work. Of course, the people around them were whispering about what that little guy was.


    Lulin, who came to his senses, recited El¡¯s ruling again.


    That¡¯s all I know.


    ¡°So you too will be put to death! Bang bang bang!¡±


    When Lurin points to the middle-aged man and deres death penalty, the middle-aged woman next to him begins to kneel down and pray.


    ¡°no. no. Raising a child who has nowhere to go¡­ It¡¯s because I¡¯m not good at expressing myself, but I¡¯m just being strict in order to pass on the store. That guy was hanging out with bad friends¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lulin¡¯s eyebrows naturally narrowed. I have no business knowing human circumstances. Since L said it was the death penalty, it is the death penalty.


    ¡°Then that guy also gets the death penalty. Are you done?¡±


    When Lurin, who was already annoyed, dered that to the young man, the middle-aged woman just shrugged it off.


    ¡°But in this case, the death penalty is absurd¡­ .¡±


    Mohen stood up in embarrassment and opened his mouth to Rurin. But I couldn¡¯t finish saying that. This is because a middle-aged man who was initially sentenced to death began crying by banging his head on the ground.


    ¡°No. Please just kill me and let that guy go free. This child still has a bright future ahead of him, so it¡¯s ridiculous that he is being sentenced to death! ¡°It was me who was at fault!¡±


    At the middle-aged man¡¯s shout, the expression on the young man¡¯s face, who was proving that he was in a period of violent anger against the world, suddenly darkened.


    ¡°Yes. So it¡¯s the death penalty! ¡°I already said it was the death penalty!¡±


    As Lurin dered again strongly, the soldiers rushed to the middle-aged man.


    Mohen tried to speak frankly, thinking that this was not the case. But this time, the young man hit his head on the ground and shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible! Oh, there¡¯s nothing wrong with you. It makes no sense to die from something like this! I know that you are working day and night to hand over the store to me. I know. I feel burdened by that¡­ Because that¡¯s a burden¡­ No! I¡¯m going to die! Mr. Judge, there is nothing wrong with you. Please kill me!¡±


    ¡°Uuuuuuuu!¡±


    Lulin screamed and jumped up.


    It¡¯s so annoying that I keep talking about things I¡¯m not interested in.


    To a dragon, the matter of human life and death is as worthless as the grime on its fingernails.


    But in the meantime, Mohen bowed his head with a very moved expression.


    dy! As expected, you are wise. I am impressed. ¡°You¡¯re trying to make peace with each other like this!¡±


    Once again, Mohen said the word ¡°wife.¡± And with a serious misunderstanding, he began to look at me with moved eyes.


    Then, other citizens waiting for the hearing outside also began to apud.


    ¡°Eh? What is this¡­ .¡±


    Lulin looked rather embarrassed and opened his eyes round.


    And then I was grabbed by the back.


    ¡°What are you doing. Oh my¡­ .¡±


    ¡°you? ¡°When did youe?¡±


    The one who appeared was El, who had returned from work.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. ¡°It¡¯s a little weird here!¡±


    ¡°Are you the strangest one?¡±


    ¡°Ahhhh, it hurts!¡±


    El ced her hand on Lurin¡¯s temple. Screams start to sound.

 Chapter 113

    # 113


    Chapter.26 Visiting the neighborhood next door


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to do something if you don¡¯t want to do it!¡±


    Ten Seal Gind, a professional soldier and lowest-ranking adjutant, knocked down the soldier.


    This man is the only one in Deadran City who puts all his effort into training.


    Naturally, the soldiers¡¯ impressions are distorted.


    ¡°Stop it! ¡°No one is training, so why are we alone on this fake day?¡±


    Of course, only the Ten Team that belonged to him was doing this kind of training. Instead of training, the other soldiers in the territory who were doing military service in Deadran City had a routine of drinking and having fun in broad daylight.


    ¡°What the heck! Come here! There is no such thing! ¡°If you¡¯re a soldier, you have to train!¡±


    Gind broke the soldier¡¯s body.


    Anyway, top name and bottom line. The soldier cried out with a pained face because the military discipline had not been broken.


    ¡°Chief of the Ten, surrender, surrender!¡±


    ¡°You bastard, the words ¡®surrender¡¯ are not words uttered by a man!¡±


    ¡°Why are you dying like that? Please release me quickly. ¡°People are dying.¡±


    ¡°If you die, you die.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Gind. What are you doing in broad daylight? ¡°Everyone is standing around, so get up and don¡¯t show that you¡¯re working alone.¡±


    At that time, another dozen people approached the barracks. And I scratched my cheek.


    ¡°The lord has gathered everyone. Get up and gather.¡±


    ¡°My lord?¡±


    Gind¡¯s expression came alive. He releases the soldier and his eyes light up.


    ¡°Not long ago, the lord said that people who are having a hard time making a living do not need to pay taxes and that only those who have ie need to pay taxes. Isn¡¯t that right? And he also served food to the soldiers. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    ¡°It flies. It was delicious. What kind of Genghis Khan did you say? ¡°It was a strange name.¡±


    ¡°Well, that. Perfect for the pot! Dude, perfect! I boil the meat and eat it, but it reminds me of soup again. This is what happened before the former Count Deadran, other high officials, and Rieden disappeared. This lord is different. Something is different. I believe. ¡°Something ising where the soldiers I trained will have to use their strength!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reughing. It seems like it does a lot of things, but is it really so? ¡°Stop talking nonsense and gather together.¡±


    My fellow ten leader disappeared, telling me not to talk nonsense.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all shake off our clothes and gather together!¡±


    Gind shouted loudly to his ten ligaments. No matter what anyone said, Giind was full of strength.


    ***


    I have no spirit.


    I was a soldier all the way through the monster war. Therefore, I know the military very well.


    A soldier as a wizard.


    That¡¯s why he was always an officer rather than an ordinary soldier, but time passes by.


    The soldiers conscripted to perform military service in Deadran City showed no sense of duty at all.


    That¡¯s not all.


    Even the officers and adjutants who were said to be professional soldiers all had nk eyes.


    The eyes are extremely blurry.


    The fire was quickly extinguished, but the most important thing in Deadrun City was security. Peace cannote unless security is properly maintained.


    He even ordered the judge, Mohen, to take strict punishment for actions that disturbed public order.


    But that alone is not enough.


    After all, if the city¡¯s soldiers who protect the security are not properly disciplined.


    To achieve this, the most important thing is to select the rightmander.


    Even if I disappear and the Gray boy bes an official lord, he will stay in the lord¡¯s castle in Gray City, not here. Therefore, we basically need a trustworthy security officer.


    but.


    I wonder if there really is such a talented person.


    Deancy is that bad.


    Isn¡¯t this something that I really felt when I was intentionally taken to prison before?


    As part of the maintenance of security, all soldiers in the barracks were summoned.


    The purpose is to find talent.


    We need a man with the scent of a true soldier. A man with the kind of sense I have seen on the battlefield. Although I sometimes wonder if it really exists.


    ¡°Ie to see you, my lord!¡±


    When I appeared, the soldiers all kneeled down.


    In the past, he led troops exceeding 100 times this number. Although it is a surprising number.


    As expected, there is no spirit at all.


    Both here and there.


    They all have faces that say they don¡¯t even want to just stand there.


    ¡°Are you a white man?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°My lord!¡±


    ¡°What do you think about security these days?¡±


    ¡°I think you have to work hard!¡±


    My ears are ringing. Just because you have a loud voice doesn¡¯t mean you have ambition. A loud voice just to avoid this situation ispletely useless.


    My eyeballs are already moving elsewhere.


    pathetic.


    ¡°From now on, forget about the military of yesterday! If you do not follow the manual thoroughly, you will report this to His Majesty, and on the grounds of disloyalty, military service will be increased and your lieutenants will be subject to the disadvantage of a pay cut. Of course, there are rewards for soldiers and adjutants who move properly. Not only a sry promotion, but even a shortened military service! ¡°It depends on people¡¯s hearts.¡±


    ¡°Is that really true?¡±


    The soldiers suddenly became noisy.


    In this situation, sticks and carrots must be used effectively anyway. If we continue to crack the whip when discipline has deteriorated so much, the situation may get worse.


    Well, a system like this incentive system is effective for those who have the will, but it is not effective for those who do not even have that motivation.


    What is most important is themander who will lead these people.


    But no such person was seen.


    Of course, you wouldn¡¯t know this just by looking at the outside. A person with fighting spirit. What should we do to recognize someone with a strong will?


    Shouldn¡¯t I try using the method I used when I was on the battlefield before?


    ¡°And the reason we have gathered today is to see the fighting spirit of the soldiers! From now on, we will have a mock battle. And among them, one person chosen from each hundred will spar with me. The winner is awarded a prize. ¡°Show your fighting spirit!¡±


    So I shouted again. The reactions are pr opposites. Soldiers lured by the sound of prize money. And annoying faces.


    Of course, since it¡¯s in front of the lord, I won¡¯tin out loud.


    This is the current address of Deadran City.


    It gets increasingly gloomy.


    However, it is not scary to bring soldiers from Gray City. In this situation, if a soldier from another region were to takemand, he would receive more resistance than promoting a low-ranking soldier tomander.


    A person with fighting spirit.


    You may be able to find out more by sparring rather than standing still and looking for it.


    And soon a mock battle broke out.


    15 people were selected.


    So I picked up my sword and went forward.


    Of course, my sword skills cannot bepared to those of the official knightmanders, and moreover,pared to my magic, the difference is almost at the level of Mount Tai and Dune.


    But anyway, since he had been on the battlefield for ten years, he still felt proud that he was stronger than the soldiers here.


    It is said that he is skilled enough to kill at least one orc with a sword.


    Before obtaining the Dragon Lord¡¯s Heart, it was difficult to fight monsters using only magic, so I learned swordsmanship to survive as well.


    In practice, that is.


    ¡°Anyway, we will give prize money to the 15 winners. From now on, sparring with me is separate from the prize money.¡±


    I deliberately said that to 15 men.


    As I said earlier, all of this is to find a man with fighting spirit and perseverance.


    Since I have already received the reward, my attitude towards sparring will bepletely different.


    Those who don¡¯t fight properly just because they got the prize money can already be said to be yellow-faced.


    The first soldier charged with his sword. I struck the soldier with such force that he was cut vertically into two pieces. The soldier who was charging took the attack without realizing it, but lost the sword he was holding.


    So I just kicked it.


    The soldier¡¯s body rolls around on the floor. He trembled, fell down and cried out.


    ¡°lose¡­ ¡°I lost!¡±


    pathetic.


    It¡¯s so pathetic.


    ¡°next! next!¡±


    I fought the next soldier, hoping it wouldn¡¯t be in vain. He ran forward first and shed swords with the soldier. The soldier is overwhelmed by the magnitude of the force and is pushed back.


    He turned and kicked the chest of the soldier who was pushed out in that situation. The soldier rolls on the floor.


    There¡¯s no answer.


    I¡¯ll say it again, I don¡¯t even have knight-level sword skills.


    And the sparring continued.


    But there wasn¡¯t a single useful one in sight.


    If the entire barracks is sox, who on earth can they entrust security to?


    Now I feel like I want to go back to the restaurant.


    I wasn¡¯t even excited because I was fighting against eyes that were as cloudy as the color of a frozen winter.


    Still, even though I use my body, sweat pours down like rain in the still chilly weather. And then the next soldier.


    I tried to attack with frustration.


    -visor!


    My sword and the soldier¡¯s sword sh.


    As usual, the soldier lost his grip on the sword. In this same situation, I tried to kick the soldier again and knock him down.


    But for some reason, a strong kick split the air.


    The soldier rolled to the floor and desperately crawled to pick up the sword he had dropped. He had no choice but to sh the sword vertically towards the soldier¡¯s waist again. Then the soldier uses his sword again to block my attack.


    -visor!


    -visor!


    After the swords shed a few times, the soldier lost the sword again due to my superior strength.


    Then this time the soldier started charging at me with his bare body. They feel like they are going to crush me.


    It was a desperate action, as if I had actually entered the battlefield, and I quickly dodged the soldier¡¯s charge to the side and swung my sword.


    Immediately blood sttered out.


    Unexpected bloodshed.


    The soldier grabbed his arm. Without missing the opportunity, he kicked again and the soldier finally fell to the ground.


    But it was different.


    It¡¯s not that my skills are outstanding.


    There was a fighting spirit that I had been talking about a while ago. Moreover, I thought it was over now, but this time it crawls back and holds my leg, bleeding from my arm.


    Of course, this is loss of reason due to fighting. There is no need for a random attack due to failure to control anger.


    So, I shouted loudly.


    ¡°stop!¡±


    Then the soldier quickly stood up. And he bowed his head.


    ¡°You are so amazing! ¡°I lost!¡±


    The voice is loud. I don¡¯t know his personality, but he was a man with great fighting spirit and perseverance as a soldier.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called Gind!¡±


    The man shouted loudly again. Even though blood continues to flow from the wound, he doesn¡¯t seem to care at all.


    ¡°Right. ¡°Good job.¡±


    I shouted that right then and there. But the face is probably smiling.


    Because the sweat I shed today doesn¡¯t seem in vain.


    ***


    Soon, Gind was given the position of police officer.


    An unusual promotion from the rank of ten general to one hundred general.


    As soon as Gind heard the news, he frowned as if it was absurd.


    ¡°What do you mean! ¡°What kind of officer does someone like me do?¡±


    ¡°I know. ¡°It¡¯s funny even to me.¡±


    That¡¯s what the Ten Seals who came to deliver the news said.


    ¡°But it¡¯s real. ¡°The lord is looking for you, so go.¡±


    ¡°Where is that? ¡°There is some mistake!¡±


    Gind looked for El with a puzzled look.


    And soon I realized it was real. I felt somewhat confused.


    However, Gind is already a man with great enthusiasm for his work. I don¡¯t know why the lord believed in him.


    I was honestly moved when I heard that you would be a great soldier someday.


    I could still vividly see him kindly looking after the citizens, trying out various policies, even cooking for them, and training with the soldiers.


    Gind thought that this was the first time he had seen such a lord in his life.


    If you do that, you will risk your life.


    If there is someone who trusts you, of course you have to risk your life.


    Gind felt his heart pounding.


    There has never been a single person who believed in him.


    The only person in my life. I was the one who didn¡¯t even trust my parents.


    That was a sufficient reason to sacrifice one¡¯s life to the lord.

 Chapter 114

    # 114


    Chapter.26 Visit to the neighboring town


    A new public security officer was elected and a new executive order was issued to severely punish actions that disturb public order.


    They also visited the barracks periodically, provided training, and rewarded and punished appropriately.


    The stick and the carrot gradually took hold, and as the soldiers began to think that things were different now, security finally began to take root.


    The cancerous elements that hindered the development of cities, including Rieden, were cut out, the tax system was reformed, and public security was strengthened.


    What remains now is to correct the system to properly take care of the reformed tax system.


    Dead Rancy.


    The head of a city is usually a lord.


    And there are several departments under the lord. The city¡¯s policies circte through that department.


    If the lord is an earl, the heads of the department are usually lower-ranking nobles such as barons or viscounts.


    However, an official lord had not yet been appointed, and in Deadran City, where all the nobles had been taken away, the positions of heads of departments were vacant.


    However, from the beginning, nobles were only in name, and it was the administrators who actually ran each department.


    Would you say it feels like a foreign room or a house in the Joseon Dynasty?


    So first, the magistrates were summoned.


    The idea was to encourage the motivation of those to be promoted after promoting them. Of course, it was natural to punish those who should be punished.


    It¡¯s simr toforting the soldiers.


    ¡°Everyone probably knows that Deadran City is rotting and falling apart. That is why the system needs to be overhauled. You know what I mean, right? It¡¯s an overhaul of the system! Let theme to me one by one. That is, if you want to remain an official. ¡°Only those who quickly understand what this means will be able to preserve their position for a long time.¡±


    L gave a strange smile. The fact that he gave me a slightly greedy expression was a bonus. Dead Rancy is rotten. But even in the midst of the rot, there were bound to be decent people. But the Gray boy, who had no idea what that meant, asked Elle a question with a puzzled look on his face.


    ¡°Master, what does it mean if you want to continue to be an administrator? ¡°I have no idea because I don¡¯t have enough disciples.¡±


    L just smiled at the boy¡¯s question.


    ¡°Find that out for yourself too. Of course, it is difficult to only look at the surface.¡±


    L looked at the boy with an expectant expression.


    The Gray boy, who had been radiating a new respect for El as he watched him maintain public order and stabilize the people¡¯s lives, began to worry with a look on his face, wondering what on earth he was doing this time.


    At first, I was surprised that El had been appointed as a lord.


    I nodded in understanding at the exnation that it was to stabilize the city with old connections.


    Master, a wizard.


    And from what I¡¯ve shown so far, I thought that the past was definitely not ordinary.


    Moreover, I was surprised once again when I was told that this territory itself wouldter be incorporated into Grace City, so I should watch carefully and learn.


    But L was stubborn.


    This means that he will return to the restaurant soon.


    And when the boy was told that this was the emperor¡¯s order and that he should run the city where she was born and raised normally, even for Verna¡¯s sake, the boy was left speechless and from then on, he was watching the city¡¯s operation like a stick of gum.


    But I didn¡¯t understand what he said this time.


    If I were to interpret El¡¯s words, it seemed exactly like asking someone to pay a bribe. But there is no way his teacher could take a bribe.


    Such thoughts made the Gray boy¡¯s mind veryplicated. No matter how much I think about it, I cannot figure out what its big meaning is.


    The next day came, ming the limitations of my brain.


    From that day on, administrators who took El¡¯s bait appeared one after another.


    ¡°My lord! You asked me toe and see you, so I came here to see you. ¡°My name is Bendenk, and I am in charge of tax collection!¡±


    Bendenk politely presented the package he had brought to El. As El unwrapped the package, a sh of light stimted her eyes. If Lurin had been awake, she would have reacted violently.


    In a way, L smiled with satisfaction, feeling fortunate that it was morning. But the Gray boy looks very embarrassed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you quick to notice? ¡°You are the first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been quick to notice since I was a dead guy!¡±


    Deadran is no longer an earl or anything, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you call him that, but the fact that he referred to him as a bastard in front of the Gray boy seemed insensitive.


    But L justughed.


    ¡°Then leave it here and go away.¡±


    ¡°All right. ¡°I¡¯m honored if you like it!¡±


    ¡°yes. Gold is bound to fascinate anyone. ¡°Actually, I was thinking of using this opportunity to rece all the officials, but let¡¯s keep the tax collection position.¡±


    ¡°thank you. thank you!¡±


    At El¡¯s deration, Bendenk began to bow down with an expression that had everything in the world. As soon as Bendenk left, the Gray boy ran up to El and asked.


    ¡°Master, what is this¡­¡± .¡±


    ¡°The tax collector is a very important position that directly collects taxes for Dedran City.¡±


    ¡°Of course. A person like that in such a ce¡­ !¡±


    ¡°I thought I told you that we shouldn¡¯t only look at the superficial?¡±


    El could only shrug his shoulders, and the Gray boy could only tilt his head with a question mark on his face.


    Soon, rumors of Bendenck spread rapidly among the magistrates.


    ¡°Look, I thought this rental was a little different, but in the end, it¡¯s the same.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s order to return the city to normal, but other than that, do you mean to increase the amount and extract money?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but anyway, we should preserve the space.¡±


    These words starteding and going spontaneously.


    And in the end, bribes were brought in from here and there one after another.


    Of course. There are not many people who are free from the pressure that they will end up losing their jobs if they stay quiet while everyone else is using bribes to preserve their positions.


    However, El did not clearly promise to preserve seats for anyone except Bendenk, who came first. I just epted the bribe with a strange smile on my face.


    ¡°Master? ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    The Gray boy still had no idea what the meaning behind this was.


    ¡°Do you know why I only gave confirmation to Bendenk, who came first?¡±


    ¡°that is¡­ sorry. I do not know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all for the rumor.¡±


    ¡°Rumors?¡±


    ¡°Even if you understand what I mean, there will be many people who hesitate. Especially cautious people. That¡¯s why those cautious people will remain hidden even if they havemitted a lot of corruption. However, the situation changes when Bendenk, who is convinced that paying a bribe is the right answer, opens his mouth. ¡°Those who have been hiding are poking their heads out.¡±


    ¡°yes? ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    After hearing those words, the Gray boy jumped up from his seat and pped his knee. As I realized once again how foolish I was.


    ¡°There is no way to distinguish between people to keep and people to throw away. Among these, it does not matter if there are people who sold their property and paid bribes to preserve their position. However, the amount of bribes paid to me by those who engaged in embezzlement while performing duties such as tax collection is likely to berge. ¡°If you focus on that area, you will be able to filter out big catches.¡±


    El exined, tapping the Gray boy on the shoulder. When the Gray boy realized the truth, he could not keep his mouth shut.


    After the characters were obscured to some extent, El gathered the administrators again. Then, officials from Gray City were brought in to seize the documents and begin an investigation. And in the meantime, he turned to the officials and shouted.


    ¡°Everyone who has personally visited me and brought me gifts, pleasee forward!¡±


    The high-ranking administrators, including Bendenk, who were intrigued by the deration, began to gather in front. As a result, only three people failed toe forward to El.


    It was also a situation where it was assumed that they were the three most trustworthy people in Deadran City. Among them was Mohen, a judge.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring anything? ¡°I guess you would have said that?¡±


    When L pointed out one of them and spoke, the middle-aged man opened his mouth confidently without any sign of discouragement.


    ¡°I have nothing to give. ¡°If you have to sacrifice something to preserve it, I think it¡¯s better to have nothing.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Then what about you?¡±


    This time, L asked a slightly younger man among them, and he received a sharper answer than the middle-aged man.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I¡¯m just doing my job. ¡°If that is wrong, I will step down.¡±


    It was a very quiet answer, but it was a firm-willed answer. The remaining person was simr.


    El nodded loudly. It was considered fortunate that there were three talented people who could be trusted.


    ¡°Good. Please continue to work with that attitude. ¡°Keep your positions!¡±


    I thought it would be cut off, but the answer was rather unexpected.


    The three people looked at L with faces asking what on earth that meant.


    In the meantime, the results of the document investigation came out. The boy immediately reported it to El.


    After hearing that, El immediately called Bendenk.


    ¡°Bendenk.¡±


    Bendenk, who had narrowed his eyes as something strange was going on, looked at El with a surprised face.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°You ate a lot. ¡°Are the taxes yours or mine?¡±


    ¡°What on earth does that mean?¡±


    Documents pour in front of Bendenk, who looks away. There is no way that good water can stagnate under Count Dedran. All the nobles have been captured and the remaining lower-ranking officials are like this.


    ¡°Arrest all those involved in the embezzlement immediately!¡±


    Following El¡¯s orders, the soldiers began to move.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be ridiculous! Take the money and give it back like this? ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be caught too?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, I n to return all of the money you gave to those who donated their property and use all of the embezzled money for the development of the city.¡±


    El said that and turned his back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t punish everyone who bribed me. However, among them, anyone involved in corruption will be forced to step down. In the future, Deadran City will be a clean city. A clean city!¡±


    And dered.


    The Gray boy who watched it all grew to respect El even more.


    And Dead Lancy gradually began to recover.


    Citizens naturally began to praise Youngju Daeri.


    ***


    ¡°The lord said he has chosen a new tax collector.¡±


    ¡°Yes, even if the tax system changes, nothing will change as long as the collector is the one who ends up paying.¡±


    ¡°Hohoho, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s great! Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Lurin suddenly interrupted what the merchants were saying. Lurin was in the process of buying and eating round snacks, Deadran City¡¯s new specialty. It¡¯s a slightly lollipop-like snack that reminds me of Chupa O¡¯s.


    ¡°I buy everything here because it feels good!¡±


    Lulin shrugged his shoulders and shouted. I know at least that the lord means El.


    Lurin, knowingly or unknowingly, liked L being praised more than herself.


    Even though I don¡¯t usually listen to human stories, this story caught my attention. That¡¯s why a smile reached my ears and I started sucking harder on the snack I was eating.


    Since I bought a lot, I have to eat it all quickly.

 Chapter 115

    # 115


    Chapter.27 Serena¡¯s Story


    I am Serena.


    He is the greatest body in this world.


    I get out of bed and rub my eyes. Waking up is always difficult.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really hurt.¡±


    Elena¡¯s friendly tone was heard from outside. He¡¯s a good elf. Elves are a frustrating race that is a bit strict about principles, but I like this elf.


    First of all, it¡¯s cute.


    I like cute things.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±


    Elena jumps up while trying to put her heel on the child¡¯s knee. Perhaps surprised by the strong reaction, the human child looked at me and Elena in turn with round eyes.


    ¡°Keep working. ¡°I just want to get some sunlight.¡±


    ¡°All right. ¡°Serena!¡±


    Elena sits back on the chair with a relieved expression. Soon the hand started shing. Healing is a recovery magic.


    When I came out, the sun was hot. Good morning.


    In terms of time, it seems like lunch time has passed. But for me now is morning.


    Morning is basically the time to sleep. There are no dragons that are active in the morning. Morning takes away the dragon¡¯s power. So it is very difficult.


    During a game, a dragon became an emperor and announced how to sleep in the morning.


    It¡¯s already been a while since I sat down here.


    To be honest, I quite like it and have no ns to go somewhere anytime soon.


    It¡¯s iparably more fun than the one in Rare.


    El and ck Dragon, who are stronger than humans but stronger than me. And when you get involved with that fierce Elena, something funny always happens.


    He has lived as a dragon for over 1,300 years.


    I¡¯ve yed games many times, but I¡¯ve never had as much fun as I do now.


    My life has always been alone.


    There were times when I thought I wasn¡¯t alone, but in the end, I was alone.


    I naturally hated being alone. I like the hustle and bustle of life. But I¡¯ve never had a life like that.


    There was a time when I decided to have a child and live a normal life.


    Betrayed.


    I almost died because of that.


    The Red n no longer has any power.


    There were many members of my family who saw me dying and cried out for revenge, but not a single member of my family tried to save me as I was dying.


    The people who saved me were El and Elena.


    I didn¡¯t know either. I never thought they would save me.


    Just because of the hurt caused by betrayal.


    My curiosity about what love was exploded, so I came to visit the Idiot Couple.


    I never dreamed it would save my life.


    The n bastards were probably using me for some purpose. That¡¯s really upsetting.


    That¡¯s why I have no desire to return to my family.


    Yes love.


    What is love?


    Exploring that is the second purpose of my sitting here.


    If the first is fun, the second is an experiment on the proposition of what true love is.


    I couldn¡¯t achieve that true love. And I don¡¯t even feel like doing it.


    It¡¯s scary now.


    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever realize the existence of true love and how good it is or something like that, but I don¡¯t know right now.


    So I always explore.


    ¡°What are you doing there?¡±


    While I was enjoying the sun, I heard a voice. When I turned around, there was a human standing there. It¡¯s El.


    This is the man at the center of my quest.


    ¡°I¡¯m enjoying the sunlight!¡±


    I answered lightly and turned my head.


    ¡°Okay, do whatever you want. ¡°What about Elena?¡±


    ¡°In treatment.¡±


    I answered lightly. El nodded and went to the market in front of the clinic, where the old humans selling grass roots bowed down and started paying money to a being they called grandmother.


    Anyone can see that it looks like grass, but when that man cooks it, it bes delicious. It cannot be denied.


    I am a dragon who epts what must be acknowledged.


    That man is very unusual.


    The weak are infinitely weak. Even now, I bow down to an old man who looks like he might die if I just put pressure on him.


    ¡°The vegetables I bought yesterday were really delicious.¡±


    ¡°is it? Today¡¯s meal is also delicious. ¡°I will take great care of you.¡±


    When the old human smiles brightly, El smiles along with him. And beggarse running next to El as he gets up.


    But L doesn¡¯t show anything. If it were me, I would chase him and kick him. I have no intention of just watching this arrogant, great body pass by.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    A human boy runs towards El.


    This guy is called Gray. I think he is probably the lord of this city.


    However, considering El¡¯s abilities, the lord of a city or the emperor of a country could easily be kicked around like a stone on the side of the road, but instead he bows low and bows.


    ¡°Are you patrolling the city?¡±


    ¡°yes. As Master said, I am always watching people.¡±


    However, despite such condescension, the young boy¡¯s eyes towards him show endless respect.


    I am following El in my heart.


    It¡¯s amazing.


    Even though he is endlessly weak to the weak, he is respected instead. I don¡¯t understand it based onmon sense.


    Moreover, this man is endlessly strong against the strong.


    They actually treat a great body like me without any hesitation.


    And he is also strict with dragons.


    I heard that the number of dragons that are afraid of him has been increasing recently. This is the first time in our great history that has continued since ancient times that dragons are afraid of humans.


    Nyesran exploded the dragon and does not forgive anyone who touches him.


    ¡°Mother, please be sure to have the tea leaves that recently arrived from the capital be analyzed by Master.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is there such a thing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an embarrassing thing to show to El¡­ .¡±


    A slightly cute human who was patrolling with me answered. Yeongju¡¯s mother. And I heard that they are the nobility of humans.


    I don¡¯t know why, but the way she looks at L is unusual. Of course it¡¯s not love.


    That¡¯s not the point of view.


    It¡¯s a look filled with absolute trust.


    They are interesting people.


    ¡°But why does your side feel empty? ¡°You can¡¯t see the person you¡¯re supposed to be wearing, right?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see anything ck, so I asked and El shook her head.


    ¡°Do you think Lulin will wake up already?¡±


    ck guy. You sleep more than me. It¡¯s awesome. I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯m young. Of course, I have no intention of admitting something like that in front of myself.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry I already woke up!¡±


    ¡°What? ¡°Is this apliment?¡±


    ¡°Where!¡±


    What is apliment?


    Sleeping a lot is the bestpliment to a dragon. You insult me.


    Still, I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s no match for me.


    L scratches his pride again.


    ¡°Strange guy.¡±


    So I responded right away.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it weirder than the ck guy?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    El shrugs. Then, after sending the Youngju boy away, he moved to the clinic.


    After the child¡¯s treatment waspleted and the mother and child returned, L entered the quiet clinic.


    I also followed in.


    Because this is my home now.


    ¡°Elena, would you like to try this?¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes yes yes!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing at the door?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the patient is gone!¡±


    ¡°okay. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°Yes,e here!¡±


    A stupid conversation goes on. More stupid than stupid. What about the patient? It¡¯s been a while since that patient left. I went back around the time I parted ways with Yeongju Boy. So it¡¯s a ridiculous excuse.


    Fool Elena.


    I must have been looking intently outside the door because I heard L¡¯s voice. I¡¯m even more enthusiastic because there¡¯s no dragon next to me to be afraid of.


    A smile bloomed on his face. Elena is basically good. So people other than me can¡¯t distinguish that smile.


    I usually smile at patients too.


    Everyoneughs, except for the human male who only harbors dark thoughts towards himself.


    But now, when L smiles in front of him, the corners of his mouth go up as much as his fingernails.


    Every time L does something, I look at him out of the corner of my eye. Then, when our eyes meet, we are so surprised that we tend to hesitate.


    If youpare it to what is said in the human world.


    Even more so than a girl who fell in love for the first time.


    Not long ago, when I went to the Elven Forest, I was just sighing, probably depressed that I wouldn¡¯t be able to see El for a while, so I told her I would go with her. And under that pretext, I arranged a situation to take L too.


    I also became really nice. Hehehe.


    But even if he helps with this, there is no hope that Elena¡¯s love wille true.


    Elena is not where El¡¯s eyes are directed. Arge part of El¡¯s treatment of Elena is kindness, but it ispletely different from the feeling of love.


    Elena herself knows this very well.


    It may seem foolish, but I often wonder if this is also a type of true love.


    I just look. That alone makes me happy.


    Elena seemed to sincerely think so.


    Yet, her eyes are full of L.


    Until the sight of the departing back disappears.


    Even after it disappears, my gaze remains focused over the hill.


    ¡°Stop it. You¡¯ve already gone back to the restaurant a hundred times. Oh, you elf¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Has it been that long?¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat the food we received. hungry.¡±


    ¡°all right.¡±


    Elena unwrapped the food wrapped in a cloth with a brisk step. Looks happy.


    It would be nice if you were satisfied and happy with these things.


    And night.


    After the clinic, Elena naturally goes up to the restaurant to eat.


    Then I follow too. Because of Elena¡¯s eating habits, this is the only time I eat a proper meal.


    It doesn¡¯t really matter. This body can endure without eating for a week.


    I don¡¯t make a fuss about talking like a ck guy who lives somewhere.


    Just enjoying it when you eat it is enough.


    ¡°There is no room for red!¡±


    After Elena said hello and went inside, something ck blocked the door and crossed its arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m a guest?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that customers are beggars? ¡°Beggars cannote in.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Don¡¯t they say the customer is king? How can something like that happen if you learn it wrong? ¡°Anyway, ck dragons with nothing on their heads shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Really stupid. This dragon.


    ¡°Eeeeeeeee! That¡¯s not it! I know! But even if the other guest is a king, you are a beggar!¡±


    ¡°What? ¡°You die and I die!¡±


    Even though I am a dignified and morous person, I can¡¯t stand the provocations of this dark guy.


    Whoa whoa!


    Then, there is always retribution from El. It seems stupid. I feel stupid too.


    ¡°hey! ¡°Why are you hitting me so hard?¡±


    The top of my head hurts.


    ¡°They punished me equally? ¡°You two great beings, if you don¡¯t want to get kicked out, don¡¯t make a fuss in the restaurant.¡±


    El appears and drags the ck guy in.


    I lost my sense of calm because of the ck thing.


    After regaining myposure, I went inside.


    I sat down at the table where Elena was seated. Stupid Elena can¡¯t even look at Elle properly when there¡¯s a ck guy around.


    ¡°What did you order?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you said there was a rmended dish for today, so that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°what is that?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear what it was¡­ Since you said it was a rmended dish, wouldn¡¯t it be delicious no matter what it is?¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s true.¡±


    I admit it because it is true. This restaurant is so familiar now. The humans whoe here don¡¯t know that the chef who cooks this dish also ys dragons.


    No, it¡¯s so funny because you wouldn¡¯t even know that you live with a dragon next to you.


    Find the ck guy in question.


    The ck one is stuck in the corner, sipping beer. I guess I¡¯ve already eaten, but I¡¯m not craving food.


    I take a sip of beer and look at L.


    Then I take another sip and look at L again.


    I don¡¯t care about anything else.


    The beer is actually sloppy too.


    Those eyes are full of deep emotions. The reason Elena doesn¡¯t dare to intervene is because she knows that the feelings for El in the eyes of that seemingly helpless ck guy far surpass her own.


    And L.


    Here¡¯s the funny part.


    Although I act indifferent to the ck guy. I know. Even while cooking, he kept looking at Rurin out of the corner of his eye.


    L¡¯s eyes are also filled with Lurin. I don¡¯t approve of such topics.


    It seems like he says something every time Rurin does something.


    he doesn¡¯t know


    That every time he does that, he smiles with infinite love.


    ¡°Hey, why are you drinking while drinking beer? Are you a kid? ¡°He¡¯s about to be an adult.¡±


    ¡°The beer spilled on its own. ¡°I¡¯m not like that.¡±


    Scrunch.


    El wipes Rurin¡¯s chin.


    Suddenly I see Elena. Elena was happily looking at the sight itself.


    stupid guys.


    It really is a fool¡¯s paradise.


    But that¡¯s why it¡¯s good.


    I like this ce.


    And because it¡¯s fun.


    ¡°The food was served.¡±


    Before I know it, L brings a dish in front of me.


    I will watch.


    Elena too.


    And this idiot couple.


    What is true love? I n to observe them until I can confidently say that.

 Chapter 116

    # 116


    Chapter.28


    I am not interested in the freshwater fish lord itself. It¡¯s not a dragon, but it was the funniest game I¡¯ve had in a long time.


    But no matter how much you think about it, the clothes don¡¯t fit your body. Peace of mind does note. The more I feel like this, the more I feel that my sanctuary is a restaurant on a hill.


    So this is the end.


    Deadrun City is already bing noticeably different from before. The city is functioning properly and public order is properly maintained.


    Since Rieden and his gang were wiped out together, there are almost no criminals.


    The streets were stabilized by holding arge-scale hearing to determine right and wrong from ordinary citizens.


    All that is needed is to find something that will stimte the economic aspect.


    From the beginning, Deadran City was just a small city with no special products or tourist resources. That¡¯s why Count Dedran was ambitious in Great City.


    Although the city has returned to normal, it cannot be said thatmerce is functioning properly. The same goes for agriculture.


    The new taxw achieved stabilization, but it was stillckluster. There is currently no way for taxes to increase. Rather, due to the nature of the new taxw, in this situation, the tax revenue generated by the city is at a poor level.


    In fact, the goal from the beginning was this economic aspect.


    The pleasure of renting a restaurant has the aspect of finishing work rted to Verna, but my iron rule is that there should be benefits to the amount of time spent resting at the restaurant.


    Simr to the Palenque specialty product and cheese business that revived Gray City, such profits should be made here as well.


    And the work was already underway. Since there was no need to pursue it while continuing to be a lord, I thought I would stop being a fake baron here.


    and the increase in tax revenues promised to the emperor.


    Soybeans falling on me.


    I won¡¯t take my hands off it at all.


    The story continues again next time.


    What¡¯s important now is Rurin¡¯s uing birthday.


    Because spring is definitelying.


    ***


    A lot has changed since I stepped down as a lord.


    But my daily life returned to normal. What has changed are the citizens of Deadran City and Gray City.


    Ah, now we should call it Integrated Grace City.


    After Rurin¡¯s birthday, I n to present a business n to the Gray boy to revive themerce of old Deadran City.


    Now I am enjoying spring.


    A morning filled with spring flowers.


    As always, look at the market. This is because restaurant work has resumed.


    Gray Market is always crowded. Of course, my stake there is quite high.


    I don¡¯t even want to show off.


    Well, that¡¯s right.


    Facts are facts.


    Recently, the turnover rate of the integrated city that connects Gray City and the old Deadran City is quite good. People¡¯s expressions are alive and their consumption is active.


    Various vegetable and fruit crafts are sold here and there.


    When Ie to the market, I feel alive. This is especially true in the morning market.


    Of course, various food ingredients were stored in the warehouse where time-stopping magic was used. However, the warehouse is only meant to prepare for an emergency.


    It is used when fresh ingredients cannot be supplied due to heavy rain, pests, or drought. Alternatively, it is used to ensure that ingredients that can only be eaten in certain seasons, such as seasonal vegetables or seasonal fruits, can be used at any time.


    Therefore, it is best to buymonly avable fresh ingredients at the market every morning.


    Today, as usual, I moved around, stuffing vegetables into Hanareum¡¯s shopping cart.


    Ingredients that were different from usual caught my eye.


    It¡¯s a fish.


    Ingredients that cannot be found in Gray Market, which is far from the sea.


    I stopped in front of him in surprise.


    ¡°Sir, are you really selling fish?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The man with sparse gray hair nodded. The bucket is full of fish.


    He was still alive.


    ¡°Where on earth did you get this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where I got it, but I caught it this morning!¡±


    ¡°Huh, really?¡±


    I was surprised and looked closely at the fish in the bucket. Of course, it is not a saltwater fish. It was a freshwater fish.


    The elongated appearance is reminiscent of a silverfish.


    As far as I know, there are no rivers connected to the sea. If that were the case, silverfish would not be able to grow.


    I have experienced many times that the ecosystem is not the same as the Earth I used to live on.


    It was clear that it was a freshwater fish simr to ayu. However, as far as I know, there are nokes or rivers around here with freshwater fish like this.


    Does this guy have his own unique point?


    ¡°Would you please just give me two for now?¡±


    ¡°Two? Okay, take it. delicious!¡±


    The man spoke confidently and handed over the fish.


    And then returned to the restaurant. The reason I only bought two is because I¡¯m not sure about the taste yet.


    There is fish in the food warehouse, but not inrge quantities. There are various restrictions on going out to the sea and catching fish.


    First of all, the day goes into a barrel. Even with teleportation, catching arge number of fish is difficult unless you are a fisherman.


    If you use magic that shakes the entire ocean, the nearby ecosystem will be ruined, so of course it is out of the question.


    You can only use pure techniques or minor magic, which is also annoying.


    This is why we have no choice but to store the fish purchased in small quantities from the sea vige.


    That¡¯s why I was d to see freshwater fish that were alive and moving like this. Of course, there are many differences between sea fish and freshwater fish.


    However, if you tell me that this is a fish simr to a real sweetfish, I wonder if I can get my hopes up.


    First, I started cleaning the sweetfish.


    As soon as you insert the knife, a faint watermelon scentes out. There is a saying that the fresher and tastier the sweetfish, the more watermelon scent it has.


    Now I was feeling those words fiercely.


    As expected, it is ng. This.


    I didn¡¯t ask what it was called here. Especially since it is a fish that was not encountered even during the war.


    This is because there were almost no fish simr to this sweetfish in this river.


    ¡°Hmm. ¡°Where did you catch it?¡±


    The excitement doubles.


    First of all, the smell was quite subtle, so I started to look forward to the taste. Two. One is mine and the other one is Rulin¡¯s.


    I prepared charcoal. ce a long piece of charcoal in the brazier. And light it on fire. Because it is a fireball, it is different from regr fire. The charcoal began to burn. The reason for using charcoal rather than grilling it directly in a fireball is because sweetfish tastes best when grilled with the scent of charcoal.


    What a positive effect charcoal has on humans.


    It¡¯s good stuff.


    On the topic of ck guys.


    Speaking of the ck guy, I am reminded of Sereina¡¯s speaking habits.


    Thread a skewer into the cleaned sweetfish. The skewer that goes into the mouth sticks out from the tail.


    And here¡¯s the important thing. Sprinkling moderate salt.


    Pot-pot!


    I sprinkled salt, thinking about my cool form and feeling like a chef on TV.


    I¡¯m embarrassed to have done it.


    I¡¯m d there¡¯s no one there.


    Anyway, sprinkle some salt on it and ce the skewered sweetfish next to the burning charcoal. Of course, what supports it is a long skewer.


    If you cook it slowly while turning it, it will turn yellow. As the scent of charcoal permeated, a nice scent began to tickle my nostrils.


    After fishing in the valley, lighting a fire, and then setting up a scene in a restaurant that I have seen many times, where freshly caught fish is grilled, I turned off the fire.


    looks delicious.


    It¡¯s also lunch time.


    I went straight down to the restaurant, picked up Lurin, and returned to the restaurant. Of course, Lulin is in a half-asleep state.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get up and eat.¡±


    ¡°you. ¡°My head is spinning.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I sleep too much¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Rurin talked a lot and climbed up on the table and stretched out. No matter how many times I tell you that it¡¯s a ce to eat and not a bed.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s lunch.¡±


    When I held out the grilled sweetfish, Rurin sniffed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a fish? ¡°It smells nice.¡±


    ¡°yes? I baked it with great care? ¡°This way of baking is actually more valuable in modern times.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but when I wake up, I¡¯m hungry. ¡°Ah!¡±


    After saying that, he took a bite of the silver fish.


    Crispy-!


    Rurin put the sweetfish in her mouth and started chewing the crispy skin.


    ¡°It¡¯s something light yet savory and salty. It smells good too. ¡°What kind of guy are you?¡±


    Lulin grinned, showing interest.


    Yes, if Rurin enjoyed it, the taste is guaranteed.


    It was delicious even when I ate it.


    The conclusion is that it is a very tasty fish.


    I still don¡¯t know the name, so let¡¯s call it Ayu for now.


    The next day, as soon as I went to the market, I looked for Mr. Silverfish. I brought a bucket containing the sweetfish I caught today and sat in a corner of the market.


    It seems like it was yesterday too, but there are no customers at all.


    There is no one stopping in front at all.


    Of course, the city of Great Lakes is ind andpletely ignorant of fish dishes.


    Especially in this city, where there are almost no freshwater fish, it is natural that people barely react to ingredients that are so unfamiliar.


    ¡°How much did you sell yesterday, uncle?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ yesterday¡­ ¡°You¡¯re the young man who bought two, right?¡±


    Although he was happy, his expression was not good.


    ¡°Yes, it was delicious.¡±


    ¡°yes! Isn¡¯t it delicious? ¡°That¡¯s normal!¡±


    The silverfish guy stands up and grabs my hand.


    ¡°but¡­ People here don¡¯t seem to like it. After tasting them when I was young, I worked hard to raise them for the rest of my life, and it was all because I wanted to let others know about their taste¡­ . But no one buys it. ¡°Anyone but you.¡±


    A face that speaks sullenly.


    That¡¯s a shame. If only people¡¯s perception changed, it would be a seble product.


    Should I take it to a restaurant and sell it?


    However, the number of regrs at my restaurant is strictly determined.


    If I intervene in that way, it will be different from the man¡¯s dream of informing an unspecified number of people.


    ¡°Mister, did you raise this?¡±


    ¡°You can say you caught it or you can say you raised it. So, you can take this much to sell! Of course, no one buys it.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression began to brighten and then darken again.


    ¡°Well then, if you tell me what this fish is, I will help you sell it.¡±


    Yes, there is no need to sell it in restaurants.


    All you have to do is sell it in this market. If you change people¡¯s preconceptions just a little bit, you can sell it as much as you want.


    Of course, I am curious about the identity of this fish, which is said to have been raised rather than caught, so it is a condition to hear about it first.


    In many ways, it is not a bad thing if healthy fish are sold well in areas where such fish do not exist.


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Can you really help?¡±


    ¡°Why were you fooled? ¡°Even though I¡¯m like this, I have the ability.¡±


    ¡°Because no one will buy it as it is now¡­ ¡°They seem like people who don¡¯t know the taste of fish.¡±


    In the end, he stood up and grabbed my arm, as if he was grasping at a straw.


    ¡°I will take you directly and show you.¡±

 Chapter 117

    # 117


    Chapter.28 Freshwater Fish


    ***


    ¡°So is this where the secret of the fish lies?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t a river?¡±


    Mountains ahead and mountains behind. They are all mountains. There are no rivers or valleys. But isn¡¯t having fish the same as having cows living in the sea?


    There is a stream of water flowing between the rocks, but it is correct to call this a valley, and the water flowing from a stic bottle is also called a valley.


    The ce that Mr. Eun-eo guided us to was not in the direction of Mt. Gray. Completely opposite to Gray Mountain. If Gray Mountain is south of Gray City, this ispletely north.


    If I had to say it, would it be a nearby mountain?


    ¡°Do you know how long I spent raising these guys?¡±


    ¡°well. ¡°How long have you been there?¡±


    ¡°30 years!¡±


    ¡°That long?¡±


    Ayu is a fish that usually returns. When young, they live in the sea, bute up to the river in spring. It seemed to have very different characteristics from the ng I knew.


    The same goes for 30 years. I am a craftsman who has been selling fish for longer than the time I was summoned to this world.


    ¡°Now I can finally raise these guys! Still, I have to make a living, so it¡¯s already been 30 years since I thought about raising these animals to eat while farming!¡±


    ¡°Has it been that long? ¡°Your tenacity is amazing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so delicious about persistence? People just look for Uka or Uba fish and don¡¯t know that these freshwater fish exist, so I wanted to make them aware. ¡°It was a waste to eat it just for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cool. mister.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a failed life, so what?¡±


    The man scratched the back of his head with a humble expression. But it¡¯s true that it¡¯s cool. It is amon feeling to want others to know the field you are passionate about.


    However, investing 30 years for that is not easy. This is an effort to spread freshwater fish to people, and because there are people like this, food culture will change little by little as time goes by.


    ¡°But no matter how delicious it is, they don¡¯t even care, so it¡¯s just too bad¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about that. ¡°There must be a better way.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat all this by yourself?¡±


    The silverfish guy hurried on his way with a sullen expression on his face.


    After walking for a while, a huge rock appeared. A huge rock located where the stratum was cut away. And above it, there is an entrance that appears to be a cave.


    The entrance is located so high that it cannot be entered without climbing the rock.


    You¡¯re not saying it¡¯s in that cave, are you?


    Since that was exactly where I stopped, I looked at the man. However, the ce the man pointed to was not on top of the rock, but under the rock.


    Looking closely, there was a gap beneath the rock.


    The gap is just big enough for one person to fit through.


    ¡°Are you going in there?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The silverfish man turned his small body slightly and entered the mugwort. I don¡¯t know what it was, but I followed suit. As soon as I entered the narrow gap, a steep slope of sheer rock unfolded.


    And what appeared was a hugeke hidden under a rock.


    It is not a deadke. Several streams of watering down from the top of the mountain umte here and then flow down.


    The water in theke was barely exposed to light, so it seemed to glow strangely even in the dark.


    There was a small hole in the ceiling above theke, and the sunlight that came in through it illuminated the center of theke, making it feel like I was in paradise.


    As I was looking at theke nkly, the man pped me on the back.


    And led my hand.


    ¡°Come here, they live in this very water. I tried to catch one or two from somewhere else, breed them, and raise them, but they couldn¡¯t concentrate in one ce and either died or dispersed. But if you release them here, breed them, and raise them, they won¡¯t go anywhere else.¡±


    It is the central ind. It is impossible for fish that have the habit of returning to this ce to live there. This is because there are no rivers that lead to the sea.


    This means that it is not a returning fish, but rather a fish that lives here from the beginning.


    There was no suitable ce to raise them all in one ce, but they found this ce after 30 years.


    ¡°I climbed mountains and searched for valleys countless times, but I discovered this ce by chance. haha. If you breed and raise fish here, the water can escape underneath, but the fish don¡¯t seem to be able to escape. Moreover, with first-ss natural water naturally flowing down, there is no better ce to raise fish.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s certainly true.¡±


    ¡°These guys only live in good water, so this is the reward of wandering around for decades in search of that good water. But the reward is¡­ In the end, I think it will only be my own satisfaction. No one likes it¡­ No, I don¡¯t even try to eat it¡­ .¡±


    There were many fish fluttering in theke. If Mr. Sweetfish manages the fish poption well on a regr basis, there seems to be no problem with stable sales in the market.


    Because it is a hassle to go to the sea to get fish, the diet mainly relies on meat, but the menu bes richer when such good fishe in consistently.


    It goes without saying that eating fish every day is better for your body than eating only meat.


    ¡°First of all, would you like toe to the restaurant this evening?¡±


    ¡°You mean the restaurant?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    I nodded and smiled.


    ***


    The uncle said its name was Heripe, but I decided to just call it Silverfish. It is more familiar to call it that way because its long, silver-colored appearance resembles a silverfish no matter how you look at it.


    First, I started cleaning the silverfish that I had received inrge quantities. I n to show off the sweet dish at a restaurant today, instill confidence that it will work, and then help sell it in the market.


    What the old man said is right. This needs to be distributed legally in the market and consumed by many people.


    Grilling is a given, and there are also different dishes today than yesterday. It¡¯s silverfish rice.


    This is also a delicacy that everyone envies as long as there is fresh sweetfish.


    First, cut open the belly of the silverfish that has been pulled out well. Insert a knife from the top, cut thoroughly, and remove the red intestines. Excluding the red intestines, that is, the part where the blood umtes, the intestines of sweetfish are also a delicacy. There is no need to remove other internal organs.


    After cleaning, ce the sweetfish on rice and cook.


    Ayu is a fish that can be eaten from head to bones, and we have already confirmed that there is no problem eating this fish as its bones are soft and melt in the mouth.


    As I prepare other dishes, the rice is almost done.


    The smell is amazing.


    Food that whet the appetite of the person who cooks it. Since I¡¯ve been eating only spicy foodtely, this simple dish really whets my appetite.


    Stimting food, nd food, irritating food This cycle is very helpful in maintaining appetite and appetite.


    Is it simr to sweet and salty? No, it¡¯s a little different from that.


    With the pleasant scent stimting my sense of smell, I began to prepare the whole sweetfish ced on rice. The silverfish steamed on rice is removed by removing only therge bones and then shredded.


    Then, if you add it back to the rice and mix it well, you get sweetfish rice.


    The fine thorns disappear as you eat, and the sweetfish skin and meat move around in your mouth.


    You can eat it with just soy sauce or with other side dishes.


    Tonight¡¯s restaurant menu was a set meal of sweetfish rice.


    ***


    Damily runs a general store in Gray City. It was a week-long journey to bring goods from the capital with employees. But I really didn¡¯t like the employee, Honta.


    It was like that from day one.


    The owner showed up first and waited, but he showed up an hourte.


    Since he was very conscientious when asking me to work at the store, I decided to understand at first that there might have been a problem.


    ¡°sorry! sorry!¡±


    But Honta repeated these words throughout his journey. They even broke things at their business partners in the capital.


    And if he had at least made amends for his mistake by having a meal together or touring the capital at night, he would have been okay with it, but this guy was going sightseeing alone.


    ¡®He said that if you want to get to know someone, go on a trip together.¡¯


    Demilie began to worry about whether she should continue to hire Honta. It was such a series of disappointments. Ultimately, this too is an extension of work. Because they didn¡¯t go there to have fun. It¡¯s an extension of paying wages, but it¡¯s so arbitrary.


    That thought became clear after seeing Jaktae, known simply as Dole, snoring alone in the carriage and falling asleep.


    ¡°I sleep well, even drooling.¡±


    Damily frowned, crossed her arms, and red at Honta.


    After such an unpleasant journey, we barely arrived at Grace City, left the things we bought in the store, and were about to part ways when Honta grabbed Demili¡¯s arm.


    ¡°president!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    What are you going to say this time? Damily answered with such feelings in mind. My previous opinion that he was a good person waspletely shattered during this trip. If I hadn¡¯t shown anything while working, I would have been fired right away.


    ¡°I had an ident at a business partner, and I would like to treat him to a meal as an apology. ¡°I don¡¯t know of any restaurants in the capital, but I¡¯m confident in Grace City!¡±


    ¡°meal?¡±


    Damily wondered what kind of meal she was having now, and her expression was clearly visible, so Honta continued speaking hastily.


    ¡°please. ¡°Ha, I have a story to tell.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    Still, do you have any sense? I paid attention the whole way.


    Okay, well, let¡¯s talk about it first. About the future. Damily nodded as she thought so.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, take the lead.¡±


    ¡°yes yes!¡±


    But I quickly regretted this too. What kind of restaurant is located in a ce where you have to climb a hill for a long time when you are already so tired?


    It almost makes you think that this is intentional.


    Damily¡¯s face grew darker.


    ¡°wee.¡±


    But Honta paid no heed and went into the restaurant. Demi looked around the restaurant. It is a small restaurant.


    At the bar table, a man who looked older than Demili was ncing at the people dining behind him.


    Honta guided himself to the bar table on the left, not the bar table where the man was sitting.


    Damili thought that he was probably a regr, and Honta ced an order for El.


    ¡°What is today¡¯s rmended menu? El.¡±


    ¡°We have a special menu today. ¡°I would say it¡¯s a light set meal.¡±


    ¡°A light set meal?¡±


    At those words, Honta looked at Demili.


    ¡°Boss, all the food here is delicious, but I especially like the rmended menu that always changes. How about light food?¡±


    ¡°Are you fine.¡±


    My digestion hasn¡¯t been that goodtely, so I¡¯ve always been avoiding spicy foods.


    And soon the food came out.


    ¡°Rice is a special type of rice cooked with fish as a base. And the side dish next to the grilled fish is bulgogi made with stir-fried Uka meat. And the soup¡­ .¡±


    The owner, called El, began exining the food. It¡¯s definitely a food everyone is seeing for the first time. But it smelled very good.


    ¡°Try it, boss.¡±


    I rmend that Honta eat with an innocent look on his face.


    Damily suddenly took the rice to her mouth.


    ¡°this¡­ ¡°Is this delicious?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if they are used to spicy vors, but the light yet chewy flesh and skinbined with the rice created an amazing taste.


    Does this guy know about this restaurant? Why didn¡¯t I know about a ce like this when I lived in Great Lake City? Demi looked around again.

 Chapter 118

    # 118


    Chapter.28 Freshwater Fish


    ¡°Is that so? This is my most rmended restaurant. Please eat!¡±


    Only then did Honta begin to eat his own food.


    I feel a sense of difort. Damley thought so. Honta¡¯s expression and behavior werepletely different from the way he appeared in the capital.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    Honta disappeared while eating, perhaps in a hurry, and Demili began eating alone.


    Then, I feel the gaze of the man from before next to me.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Oh no. Is that delicious? fish.¡±


    ¡°yes? Ah yes. it is delicious. Is this the fish you¡¯ve only heard about? ¡°This is the first restaurant that sells something like this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    The man¡¯s face instantly brightens.


    After seeing that, El said something else and asked Damily.


    ¡°By the way, are you the owner of Honta¡¯s store?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°I think you said you were going to the capital together. Did things go well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, things went well, but¡­ .¡±


    Demili¡¯s face darkened again.


    ¡°Honta was very worried. I want to treat my boss well, but I¡¯ve never been to the capital and I don¡¯t know what to do¡­ ¡°They say you can¡¯t sleep properly and have trouble sleeping.¡±


    ¡°yes? Did you say that?¡±


    ¡°Because the restaurant has a nice atmosphere, we often talk about things like that while drinking.¡±


    ¡°A guy like that¡­¡± ?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°no. ¡°He might suddenly make a mistake, wander around alone, or sleep the entire way.¡±


    ¡°Honta?¡±


    El shook her head in disbelief.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I said I would go to the capital and make sure to repay the boss for all his time, but I wandered around alone looking for a good restaurant to take the boss to, and when I came back, the boss was already asleep. Maybe there was some misunderstanding or something, but Honta-nim probably didn¡¯t sleep well the entire trip. I think that¡¯s what happened. ¡°You said it was your first time leaving Gray City.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Hmm, when Damili heard El¡¯s words, she had an instantaneous guess. If that¡¯s true, does that mean it was all just a misunderstanding?


    ¡°Yes, you are very motivated to serve the boss properly, right? Discuss carefully whether that motivation was too excessive and caused anger. ¡°When Hontaes back, I¡¯ll serve you some alcohol.¡±


    Elughed softly.


    Damily nodded without realizing it.


    ***


    ¡°You saw it, right?¡±


    After the business was over, I asked the silver fish guy who had been observing the customers at the bar table.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, I wasn¡¯t wrong. It was delicious. It was delicious¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t sell because they didn¡¯t know. I think that if we appeal to its health benefits and its light taste in particr, it will sell well because many people like this type of food. ¡°For older people, it¡¯s easier to digest than meat.¡±


    ¡°Could that really be possible?¡±


    The silverfish man scratched his gray hair and lowered his head with an expression that made him really wish that was the case.


    ¡°I¡¯m not confident because no one has really paid attention to me so far.¡±


    ¡°You saw the positive response from the restaurant, right? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be happy to help. First of all, please prepare enough fish by lunch tomorrow. Enough. If it doesn¡¯t sell, I¡¯ll buy everything I¡¯ve prepared. ¡°That won¡¯t happen, though.¡±


    Yes, if my expectations are wrong and it doesn¡¯t sell, I can just put it in a time-stop warehouse and use it in a restaurant.


    ***


    Introducing today¡¯s sales assistants.


    The first helper is, of course, Lurin. And the second helper is Serena.


    Honestly, there is nothing in this city that has as much to do as these two dragons. In order to exploit thebor of the two dragons who were eating and sleeping, they were dragged out by their backs.


    And the third was Elena.


    Well, it¡¯s done right in front of the clinic, so if there are patients, you can go back.


    In fact, two dragons were not necessary, but Elena was absolutely necessary because there had to be a trustworthy being to testify how healthy fish was.


    In modern times, some people are reluctant to eat fish because of the pollution of the sea, but such a thing cannot exist in this world.


    This fish is rich in high-quality protein and various minerals such as the essential amino acids calcium and magnesium, and is also a low-fat food, making it excellent for preventing adult diseases.


    The goal is to catch the eyes and ears of ordinary people whoe out to buy food for dinner.


    ¡°Now, leave it to me for today and just take the money when the customer pays.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The silver fish guy nodded with a still puzzled look on his face.


    And then I started grilling the sweetfish.


    It is amon sales method in modern supermarkets, but it is a sales method that no one in this world even thinks about.


    My winning bet was to sell through tasting. Just putting a bunch of live fish in a bucket and selling them is, in fact, a sales method that doesn¡¯t even attract attention to people who don¡¯t know about its existence.


    First, I started grilling charcoal the same way I used to grill sweetfish before.


    If the smell spreads too much,ints wille in, so they spread a protective shield around the area, knowingly or unknowingly, and put silverfish on skewers and set them next to the fire.


    Then it gets baked. Look at the shape of the sweetfish being grilled on charcoal.


    Passersby begin to pay attention. No one has stopped yet, but they were definitely passing by and looking this way at least once.


    That is, there is a reaction.


    It¡¯s important from here.


    ¡°Come on Lurin.¡±


    I handed the whole sweetfish to Rurin. He was confused when he was dragged out of his sleep, and when he saw the deliciously grilled sweetfish, he squatted down and drooled, then epted it with an expression that seemed like the world to him.


    ¡°Why are you eating here?¡±


    ¡°You idiot, didn¡¯t you notice that?¡±


    Then, Sereina answered instead of me and crossed her arms.


    ¡°Why do you notice things like that? guy.¡±


    However, Lulinpletely ignores Sereina¡¯s sarcasm.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    I handed the sweetfish skewer to Sereina, who was getting angry next to me, and pointed the surroundings to Rurin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything else, just eatfortably. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Well, I understand because I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Lurin nodded and took a bite of the sweet fish.


    Crunchy!


    And when I take another bite, the silverfish disappears in an instant.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s good. Do you want to eat a little slower?¡± ¡°Slower than now.¡±


    ¡°What is it? why¡­ .¡±


    ¡°The purpose is not to eat, but to show off.¡±


    ¡°Ugh? What is that again? ¡°Don¡¯t y with what you eat!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    He gives another ng word, this time emphasizing slowly.


    Anyway, thanks to this, people passing by start to gather. Yeah, like now.


    ¡°Hey, I was looking at it earlier. What on earth is this?¡±


    ¡°It is a food ingredient called fish. It¡¯s light and contains a lot of healthy ingredients, and it¡¯spletely different from meat¡­ ¡­ No, it¡¯s delicious before that!¡±


    While trying to give a pointless exnation, I held out a ng term in front of a woman who appeared to be a housewife.


    ¡°now! Others pleasee too. ¡°Just try it!¡±


    ¡°What does this taste like? ¡°It¡¯s nice to see something different.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. ¡°This is a fish that is only eaten in the sea!¡±


    I continued exining while watching the fluttering fish, and as people gathered, other curious people began to gather one by one.


    ¡°But this¡­¡± It¡¯s definitely delicious, but how do you eat it? ¡°It looks very difficult.¡±


    Among them, a housewife who seemed to be out to buy snacks said something like that, and I immediately denied it.


    ¡°no. Can you see our waiter eating?¡±


    Yum yum.


    Lurin eats the fish with a happy expression. From head to tail. Whole bone.


    The sweet fish that went in from the head was cut in half like yum yum. The magic of disappearing into yum yum once again. As I said, Lurin was doing it a little slowly.


    It¡¯s somehow funny to act slowly.


    ¡°You can take it, just bake it and eat it. Just season it well with salt.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    ¡°It looks like it would be easy to cook something. ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything to serve as a side dish, so please prepare one for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, as much as you want. ¡°Go over there, learn how to care for it, and then buy it.¡±


    I said that while pointing at Mr. Ayu.


    Curiosity calls out to people, and as the number of people increases, a crowd mentality develops.


    ¡°Well, there isn¡¯t much left. ¡°It¡¯ll run out soon.¡±


    Curiosity about new ingredients can be satisfied by tasting them, and you can stimte people¡¯s innermost emotions by dering that they are about to sell out and saying that if they hesitate, they will no longer be able to buy them.


    Sales are going smoothly.


    ¡°You are full now¡­ . ¡°How long will I have to eat it?¡±


    Meanwhile, our glutton broke down and I looked at Serena.


    ¡°What what? what! I can¡¯t eat that much¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Pleasee here until Rurin is digested. ¡°Red Dragon.¡±


    ¡°I hate it!¡±


    I dragged the red dragon and held out the silverfish. And so the sales tasting continued.


    Mr. Ayu is shedding tears of emotion. Considering the proportion of fish in the human diet, wouldn¡¯t the future be smooth sailing?


    ***


    A ce selling sweetfish.


    That break time.


    ¡°Hey Kid.¡±


    ¡°There are old people, but there are no children.¡±


    Lurin answered Serena¡¯s question firmly.


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be funny, go get some water. ¡°The great Red Dragon is thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Jijijiji now! ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m taking a break!¡±


    Lurin was so irritated by Sereina¡¯s nonsense that she didn¡¯t forget to throw the dishtowel she was holding.


    p!


    A dishcloth hits Serena in the face.


    ¡°Goes well. Hehehe.¡±


    Then he slowly stood up as if running away.


    ¡°you you! ¡°If you don¡¯te right away and clean this up and apologize, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°Why do I regret it? ¡°Why are you saying such nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Why are you stuck in a corner again, ncing at Elle and squirting beer?¡±


    ¡°How did you know that? Damn red guy!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, since Elena isn¡¯t here today, can you give me some helpful advice?¡±


    For Sereina, El and Rurin¡¯s love record is very important. Should I call it an observation diary? So I wanted to make a change, either for the bad or the good. Because observing this theory is very boring.


    ¡°help? There is no need for that. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than get help from the red one.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? ¡°It looks like you didn¡¯t do anything I told you while taking a bathst time, right?¡±


    ¡°that¡­ .¡±


    Lulin¡¯s voice began to creep into Sereina¡¯s firm question.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way anything will change if I listen to you, so I just won¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Then live like that for the rest of your life.¡±


    As Sereina shrugged with the dishcloth still attached to her face, Lulin¡¯s eyes began to roll.


    That¡¯s true. I want to get closer to L and be loved by L more, but nothing will change at all.


    My happiest memory was receiving a kiss on the forehead when I was summoned to another dimension.


    How much time has passed since then? I never kissed you again. It¡¯s hard these days.


    ¡°Uh uh¡­ ¡°Why is there a dishcloth here?¡±


    Lurin quietly returned to Serena and removed the dishcloth from her face.


    ¡°Are you thirsty?¡±


    ¡°Oh why is there a water cup here?¡±


    Then, this time, he went to the side where the sweetfish was being grilled and fetched water. This is water left for tasting for guests.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll show you sincerity and tell you what an idiot you are. ¡°I¡¯m sure you saidst time that the problem is that you always rush in like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy so I rush in, so what should I do?¡±


    ¡°I mean, make your presence known. If you tell L that your existence is meaningless, nothing will happen. Ho Ho.¡±


    ¡°What what? It can¡¯t be! we are!¡±


    ¡°Ah, so calm down. Isn¡¯t it time for you to receive the Eucharist? ¡°I need to get consciousness quickly to get rid of the milky smell.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But that¡¯s annoying.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. You have to use that as an opportunity. you idiot.¡±


    Sereina poked Lulin¡¯s forehead and began to smile victoriously. Lulin was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but lose her temper when she heard the word ¡°opportunity.¡±

 Chapter 119

    # 119


    Chapter.29 Spring Flowers


    Spring is the season when colorful spring flowers decorate the hillsides and the scent of flowers fills the air. Lulin¡¯s 800th birthday is just 3 days away.


    Even so, it is said that after meeting me, he received a birthday gift, and before that, he had no sense of birthdays.


    It¡¯s my first birthday since we met.


    Spring flowers were in full bloom like this back then too.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This is a birthday cake.¡±


    For dragons, the date of birth is of little significance, except that the Eucharist is celebrated on the 800th birthday. I know that fact because I heard it from an elder while asking about Lurin¡¯s birth date.


    ¡°Okay, since the rare is gone, I should at least celebrate my birthday.¡±


    A small rare inherited from Rurin¡¯s mother.


    That was when it was shattered before my eyes.


    As I was wondering if there was something I could do for this dragon, who was curled up drooping with no energy at all, the first thing that came to mind was a birthday cake.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±


    At this time, Lulin¡¯s activity level was zero. It was a time when I was filled with gloom thanks to the long time I spent alone.


    Although the rare was destroyed, spring flowers were in full bloom in the forest, making it even more memorable. How can we forget the scene of flower petals falling down from the candles ced on top of the cake?


    The long number of candles was assumed to be 100 years old.


    ¡°It¡¯s our custom to blow this, eat cake, and give gifts. Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    I thrust the cake in front of Lurin, who was crouching down.


    ¡°Lurin, you say this is sweet?¡±


    If I think about it now, I was a carnivore from that point on. Because he showed interest in those sweet words and raised his head slightly.


    ¡°Now, let me sing a song for you. Hmm, happy birthday, Lurin, Lurin. Happy birthday. Congrattions on the birth of our Lurin, who doesn¡¯t really look good with a pouty expression!¡±


    Thinking about it now makes me cringe a little. I sang happy birthday alone.


    And I had Rurin blow out the candles.


    ¡°delicious?¡±


    ¡°Sweet!¡±


    Lurin nodded and ate the cream from the cake, putting a lot of it on her cheeks and mouth.


    So I put a gold bracelet on his wrist that dragons like. From then on, the gifts continued to be gold bracelets.


    Until I gave her the earrings before.


    ¡°this¡­ .¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift. ¡°Humans give gifts on birthdays.¡±


    ¡°What is this? ¡°It sparkles.¡±


    Rurin looked at the gold bracelet, then at me, and then at the gold bracelet again. I don¡¯t know what Lulin was thinking at this time.


    ¡°Lurin I¡¯m leaving. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here forever.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    Rurin bowed her head again at my words. I vividly remember fiddling with the gold bracelet I had just given as a gift.


    At this time, Lulin had yet to hold me or do anything. But for some reason, I didn¡¯t feel like leaving Rurin behind. We¡¯ve been together for quite some time already.


    He¡¯s such a pretty guy with a lively smile that he only asionally shows. Now that rare is gone, it will be even more shriveled.


    So, I grabbed Lurin¡¯s arm and helped her up.


    ¡°shall we go together? I¡¯m going to go kill the dragons. ¡°After that, I n to live as I want.¡±


    But Lulin did not answer. He looks at me with expressionless eyes.


    ¡°Now look.¡±


    Pour magic into the forest on the other side of the broken dragonir. The trees were blown up and blown up topact the ground and the ground was then continued to be dug up.


    Then groundwater gushes out.


    When cold groundwater collects in dug-out ground, this was actually the beginning of making hot springs, which we asionally made.


    ¡°If you want to break it, break it. If you want to leave it like this, leave it out!¡±


    Pooh puddle! I threw Rurin into the puddle and I went in too. I remember feeling very cold.


    ¡°Let¡¯s live freely and stop making faces like we live alone in this world. you idiot. It¡¯s funny that dragons don¡¯t know how to do anything like that. ruler!¡±


    When cold water is sprinkled on Rurin¡¯s face, Rurin¡¯s body begins to tremble.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Then, his temper exploded and a water whirlwind was created.


    Fuuuuuuuuuuck!


    As if the puddle had been hit by a bomb, all the water shot up and poured down on me.


    So I told him.


    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it fun to act like you are?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    The problem is that the emotion is anger. Lurin huffed and then looked at me again.


    ¡°You¡­ Why are you always by my side, even though I tried to kill you and of course I couldn¡¯t? I am¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I don¡¯t want to think about all that. You only have one life, so just live it the way you want. So let¡¯s leave. In this damn ce. I¡¯ll have to talk to the elder again to take you with me, but I tell him not to mess around. Hehehe. huh? Yap yap!¡±


    Then, I sshed water on my face again and heard a loud cry.


    ¡°Uuuuuu cold!¡±


    It¡¯s a verymon cry now, but back then the cry had a slightly different meaning. Because it was almost the first time I was able to express myself honestly.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    The memories of the past are still vivid. When I see the spring flowers on the hill, I am reminded of the countless flower petals that fell into the puddle.


    But now he has be really active. You never lie about your feelings.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s childlike and cute, sometimes beautiful, and sometimes funny.


    ¡°What are you thinking like that? Even though the dragon came, he didn¡¯t even pretend to know. It¡¯s getting worse and worse! ¡°You guy.¡±


    A word that shatters my memories and thoughts.


    When I came to my senses, there was a man with ck hair standing in front of me.


    ¡°Elder?¡±


    That was Medidana, the elder of the ck Dragon.


    Now that I think about it, I thought it was time toe. Since Lurin¡¯s birthday is around the corner, he said he would follow his words ande to check the rare.


    Of course, on the other hand, I thought that since he had threatened me like that, he might not show up.


    ¡°Why did you think I wouldn¡¯t show up?¡±


    Like a dragon that has lived for thousands of years, it must have read my expression and mumbles something harsh.


    ¡°Iknow, right.¡±


    ¡°You bastard, this is different from not bothering you and Rurin. Lurin¡¯s Eucharist ritual and rares are simply dragon rules. Are you going to deny that Lurin is a dragon? Are you trying topletely banish me from the dragon world?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.¡±


    ¡°You have to be recognized as a Eucharist to get married and have an heir.¡±


    As Medidana said that while crossing her arms, I had nothing to say.


    It¡¯s definitely one thing for someone like Niess to no longer appear, and another thing for Rurin to be recognized as a saint.


    Even if we don¡¯t get recognition, it¡¯s okay if we just live together for the rest of our lives.


    If that life ends unterally.


    For example, if I die first, I can¡¯t have Lurin remain as a half-dragon.


    Additionally, dragons must undergo the Eucharist ceremony before they can have children.


    ¡°Then, shall we take a look at some rare ces? ¡°For now, it looks like the due date has been met.¡±


    The elder looked at me with a faint smile. The look on his face asks why he is not going to guide me to the rare ce.


    So I guided them.


    Medidana looked around at the rare with honest admiration. They seem to be very impressed with the warehouses and the humanoid bedrooms, especially the liquor warehouse.


    ¡°This¡­ ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    yes.


    It¡¯s not just something I make and praise myself for.


    Honestly, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not easy to find a rare decorated to this degree. Usually, a rare is a ce where you can sleep in an empty space with the body of arge dragon.


    After going around the rare, we were finally guided to the most important main room.


    ¡°This is where you can return to the main body. ¡°Lurin doesn¡¯t want to look like a dragon, but its stability has been verified with other dragons.¡±


    When Sereina mentioned the pointless prank she had yed, Medidana narrowed her eyes and asked back.


    ¡°is it? It¡¯s big. It¡¯s magnificent. But is there something missing?¡±


    Not enough?


    He said it was great, and as I was savoring it, wondering what he was going to do, the elder pointed to the ceiling with his finger.


    ¡°Is there not enough ceiling?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t you think it would have been better if they had wallpapered that ceiling with gold or something? ¡°If you want to live with Rurin, you have to show that level of wealth, right?¡±


    The elder looked up at the dragon body room and shook his head, saying he didn¡¯t like the marble.


    It¡¯s like repeating what Lurin said when she went to the imperial pce.


    Blood can¡¯t be deceived, right?


    ¡°Well, I n to increase it slowly. ¡°Who ends things like this?¡±


    ¡°Hoo? okay? ¡°Don¡¯t forget those words.¡±


    As soon as I heard those words, I felt like I had caught something again. As expected, this dragon is not ordinary. The elder smiled faintly and walked towards the hot springs behind the main room.


    ¡°What is this ce again?¡±


    He opened the door and looked around with a curious expression.


    ¡°This¡­ Is it a human bathhouse? I¡¯m d I intentionally polymorphed. where.¡±


    In fact, since he had even served as a human emperor, he must have experienced the imperial pce¡¯s exclusive bathhouse, so it was natural that he would be familiar with it.


    The elder took off his clothes without any difort and entered the bathtub and sat down.


    ¡°Youe in too.¡±


    He gestures for me toe too. The water in the main bath was hot. It¡¯s time for Rurin to wake up, so they heat the water.


    As I followed him in, the elder immediately spoke.


    ¡°Well, the rare itself seems to be huge and well made. That¡¯s good. Lurin will like it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I liked having a rare item so much that I even dug the ground myself. Anyway, then, did you pass?¡±


    The elder soaked a towel in hot water, ced it on his forehead, entered the bath,id down, and said,


    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t really matter. This is a story where all you need is a decent rare. ¡°If you say you fail, there¡¯s no way you can just sit still.¡±


    After saying that much, the elder kept his mouth shut. There is silence for a moment, as if bathing in hot water.


    ¡°so¡­ ?¡±


    What broke the silence was an iprehensible word.


    What¡¯s going on all of a sudden? When I look at the elder in response to the strange question, a frustrated expression returns. On the contrary, I feel frustrated.


    ¡°Why are you looking like that? Lurin is about to undergo the Holy Communion ceremony. When will you get married?¡±


    ¡°Marriage?¡±


    The elder has an expression that seemspletely natural. It¡¯s like saying that the sun rises in the east.


    That shamelessness is so simr to Lulin¡¯s expression.


    It was so familiar that I almost said something stupid.


    I may be stronger than the elder, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can y tricks on Lulin¡¯s grandfather. So be patient.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say you were nning on ying with our child.¡±


    The elder stood up from the bath with a very serious expression.


    ¡°No matter how much power you have, I can¡¯t tolerate that much, let alone my everything. never!¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you opposed to the rtionship between me and Lurin?¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of denying marriage to Rurin if she likes it. No, rather, I thought you were the right person to protect Rurin until the end, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡±


    ¡°Then you should get married.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to rush that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better hurry.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that if I don¡¯t marry Lulin quickly, trouble will happen. ¡°It could cause another discord.¡±

 Chapter 120

    # 120


    Chapter.29 Spring Flowers


    ¡°Is it troublesome?¡±


    After Rurin¡¯s birthday, I decided to be a little more honest with my feelings, but that and marriage are two different things.


    We haven¡¯t even been in a romantic rtionship yet, but we¡¯re getting married all at once.


    It was too fast for Rurin.


    And I also promised something.


    He said he would take care of Rurin¡¯s mother¡¯s affairs and then make her happy.


    So, it would be premature to get married before taking revenge on her.


    Love and marriage are different stories in many ways.


    After taking care of everything, I got married and had a child with Rurin¡­ ¡­ .


    ah. How far do thoughts develop?


    ¡°Difficult things are difficult. Anyway, I¡¯m saying this because Lurin likes you so much. If it weren¡¯t for that, I wouldn¡¯t say this. ¡°Whether we get in trouble or not.¡±


    ¡°Please calm down. It seems too urgent. Even if we find and kill Lurin¡¯s enemies and discuss marriage after we both grow a little more mentally¡­ .¡±


    ¡°¡­ enemy?¡±


    ¡°Your enemy.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that Lurin¡¯s mother was framed for that incident?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    I said firmly.


    ¡°why?¡±


    Then the elder asks with a puzzled look.


    ¡°Because Lurin said so.¡±


    ¡°How much does that kid know about that, so you can¡¯t believe that?¡±


    It was like he didn¡¯t understand at all.


    I firmly expressed my feelings to that elder.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. This is what Rurin believes in, so I will prove it. ¡°The truth that Lurin believes in.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    The elder looked intently into my eyes. I didn¡¯t avoid those eyes either. Silence follows again.


    ¡°Do you know that it sounds as if you could turn the stones on the street into gold for that child?¡±


    ¡°Even if everything in this world doesn¡¯t believe in Lulin, I believe in him. So, I have no intention of getting married until I prove Rurin¡¯s trust.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll take Rurin with me.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    The elder got out of the bath and started walking. Showing off a muscr body that defies age.


    ¡°The Eucharist ceremony takes ce in a sacred ce. When you enter the sanctuary on your 800th birthday, your body will glow. ¡°That is the Eucharist.¡±


    ¡°Well then I guess we should go together.¡±


    ¡°Humans cannot participate in the Eucharistic ceremony.¡±


    ¡°But you can send it alone. Besides, he wouldn¡¯t even try to go alone.¡±


    Of course, Lulin would say that he would not be separated from me.


    Lulin has teleportation, and no matter how much he thinks about it, Elder Lee cares deeply for his granddaughter, so there is no way something could have happened.


    Especially since it hasn¡¯t been long since I showed you Meteor.


    But I don¡¯t want to spend it alone.


    ¡°elder.¡±


    As soon as I opened the door, I was surprised. Lulin was standing there. Did you hear our conversation?


    ¡°Yes, it is a special expense. Let¡¯s go back. We must proceed with the Eucharist ceremony. Are you going to insist on noting to the holy ce for even a few days?¡±


    ¡°no. ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    Lulin said that and nced at me.


    When I looked at her, Lulin suddenly pouted. And puff out your cheeks.


    That two-piece set.


    Then he gave me a three-piece set that made people turn their heads and look at the elder again.


    ¡°I went to a holy ce and came back. you.¡±


    Then he left a single word and disappeared. With an elder.


    ***


    ¡°Master. ¡°This is Deadran City¡¯s factory site n that you mentionedst time.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. Is recruitment of factory workers underway?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    The Gray boy nodded, showing several documents.


    It was something I had nned and ordered, and all I had to do was check it, so there was nothing special, but I still studied the documents diligently.


    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Yes, because the n to supply those watches to the world is huge. If it is supplied to the entire continent, profits will be profits and the concept of time will change¡­ ¡°Hey, what about you, Master?¡±


    The Gray boy rolled his eyes as he watched me, like a puppy with an anxious face that had been deprived of its food. He looked like he was scared of something, so I was rather embarrassed.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Is there something you don¡¯t like about that? You didn¡¯t look very good earlier¡­ ¡°Have I done something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, you did a good job. ¡°I like it.¡±


    ¡°But Master. ¡°He seemed angry about something.¡±


    Did it look like that? Not at all. What is there to be angry about with the Gray boy?


    I denied it once again and said, gathering the documents and handing them over to the Gray boy.


    ¡°It¡¯s just because I¡¯m not feeling well. Anyway, let¡¯s proceed like this.¡±


    ¡°yes yes! All right.¡±


    The Gray boy had a suspicious look on his face, but he just nodded and disappeared.


    I don¡¯t know.


    I can¡¯t seem to calm down. Did it show up on my face without me even realizing it?


    I guess that¡¯s the problem.


    Lurin disappeared so casually. No, he signaled as many as three times before leaving. The question of why continues to linger.


    When do you say that everything except what¡¯s next to you is bothersome and annoying?


    Although the Eucharist ceremony is important, I thought they would rush out and ask me to go with them. Or brag about not going.


    Maybe it was Lurin¡¯s personality or my arrogance.


    That can¡¯t be possible.


    An attitude that a normal Rurin would never have. The way he walked away as if I had nothing to do with it.


    If that¡¯s the problem.


    I don¡¯t know.


    That feeling did not go away even as the evening went on.


    Does it feel like an ax has been thrust into the feelings I firmly believed in?


    I need to open a restaurant, but something is boiling inside me. To be honest, I wanted to give up everything, including cooking.


    I don¡¯t know what that boiling feeling is, but it just boils over.


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re here!¡±


    In the meantime, Serena opens the door with great force. And after that, Elena followed suit. As soon as Serena entered the restaurant, she looked around and opened her mouth.


    ¡°What about the ck one?¡±


    ¡°He went to the shrine. No, you know that you can¡¯t feel the dragon¡¯s mana before that, right?¡±


    ¡°I know. ¡°I felt one more dragon earlier, but both of them disappeared.¡±


    Serena shrugged her shoulders as if it was no big deal.


    ¡°But did you go alone?¡±


    ¡°You went with the elder?¡±


    ¡°oh? ¡°Hoho, looking at your expression, I see that he finally did as I said.¡±


    He brushed his red hair and sat down at the table with an amused expression.


    Is it time to eat red dragon soup?


    Why is it like that?


    ¡°Red Dragon, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Hoho, right, Elena?¡±


    ¡°Did you do it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    surprised. Who would have thought that Elena would ovee that fearful dragon and tell the truth.


    Then Serena looked at me and exhaled.


    ¡°Anyway. It¡¯s all useless. Whether it¡¯s arade you live with or something. Anyway, of course, if you want to receive the Eucharist, you have to go to a holy ce. Isn¡¯t that so obvious? ¡°I went to do the obvious, but why is my expression sour?¡±


    ¡°I?¡±


    Again.


    Following the Gray boy, Serena also pointed out my expression.


    ¡°What do you think of my expression?¡±


    Why do groups do this?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s noisy and we¡¯re not having guests today, so I can¡¯t kick you out and Elena. Hmm, I¡¯ll make it simple for you, so eat and go.¡±


    I came back with a closed sign hanging outside the restaurant saying it would not be open for business today. Serena and Elena exchange nces.


    Serena said with a strange expression, and Elena began to look at me with a very worried look.


    Ignore it.


    I have to eat too.


    Chop the onion roughly and add it to the pot. Then add a little butter and chicken broth and stir-fry.


    Then, if you add potatoes and whipped cream, add a little milk, and boil it, it starts to smell delicious.


    If you add cheese powder, salt, pepper, and grilled bacon, the dish ispleted quickly.


    Elena¡¯s doesn¡¯t contain bacon.


    Me and Serena went in.


    After dividing the food among three tes, we started eating. It tastes nothing.


    Why do I have no appetite?


    ¡°Yaaaa! what¡¯s this! Ugh! ¡°I feel nauseous.¡±


    ¡°ok?¡±


    Serena¡¯s scream pierced my ears. No, I cooked a meal for free, so what kind of red rice cake is this?


    When I frown, the other person starts to fuss even more and gets angrier.


    ¡°Why is this so expensive? Is it too sweet? If it¡¯s moderately sweet, you¡¯ll eat it thinking it¡¯s actually sweet! ¡°This is serious!¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    I just ate it too and there was nothing wrong with it? I saw Elena¡¯s expression. He hesitated, seemed to be agonizing over his fate of not being able to lie, as if he had no choice, and eventually nodded.


    This means that what Serena said is true. I ate the stew from Serena¡¯s te with a suspicious look on my face.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    ¡°See, right?¡±


    What is this.


    I returned to the cooking scene. I have never taken out the cheese powder. I never took out the cheese powder, but you thought I added cheese?


    sugar?


    Sugar instead of salt. Sugar instead of pepper. I added sugar instead of cheese powder.


    ¡°I see¡­ .¡±


    This is my first time making a mistake like this while holding a kitchen knife. I made a mistake about what I should have included. The same goes for the stew on my te. If you eat with your mind, you can feel the taste. Maybe I was just out of my mind and didn¡¯t know because I was just pouring over the food.


    ¡°Elena. sorry. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m not feeling well today.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay El? ¡°Where are you hurting?¡±


    Elena was startled and stood up.


    The chair falls over. Elena, who normally would have taken the chair first, rushed in front of me and looked up at me with her hands sped together.


    He looks like he doesn¡¯t know what to do. Elena looked around very hesitantly and very carefully ced her hand on my forehead.


    ¡°There is no such thing as Yeo-yeol. but¡­ .¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s because it hurts. So absurd. Hehe, ck arrogance is a good thing. Elena, let¡¯s go back. ¡°It¡¯s best to just give him time to think alone.¡±


    ¡°yes? But if you¡¯re in bad condition, you need to get an urate examination!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s not a disease? ¡°Just let mee to my senses.¡±


    ¡°yes? Elniiiiim!¡±


    Elena looked like she had no idea what was going on and didn¡¯t move away from me, but was grabbed by the back of her neck by Serena and dragged away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything and get some rest!¡±


    Elena¡¯s voice sounded like an echo from afar, but its volume gradually decreased and soon disappeared.


    The restaurant is quiet because the closed sign is up. Anyway, they are noisy guys.


    ¡°Rurin, let¡¯s put that away and go to sleep.¡±


    okay. I admit it. I¡¯m definitely weird. Without realizing it, I looked for Rurin and covered her mouth. Rurin went to the Holy Land.


    Now what kind of crazy is this?


    ***


    dawn.


    I woke up from my sleep. No, I can¡¯t sleep. The more I try to sleep, the more I can¡¯t sleep.


    Rurin, who left me alone, keeps wandering around in my head.


    Was that that shocking?


    I find myselfughing too. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s noting back at all. I just went there to receive the Eucharist for a few days.


    Yeah, that¡¯s it.


    Emotions continue to run riot.


    I was angry, then I couldn¡¯t understand, then I didn¡¯t know, and ultimately, I was angry that he wasn¡¯t by my side even though it was only a day.

 Chapter 121

    # 121 Chapter.29


    I want to see


    spring flowers .


    Is this an honest feeling?


    I guess I¡¯ve bepletely ustomed to that guy who always hugs me, only looks at me, and does everything to suit me.


    Did I need him as much as he needed me?


    Now that I think about it, it¡¯s been a really long time since I¡¯ve been apart for more than a day. So much so that there was almost nothing.


    I can¡¯t sleep just because of that.


    I can¡¯t sleep even if Lurin is next to me, and I can¡¯t sleep even if Lulin isn¡¯t around.


    If the first is to exercise self-control, is the second a feeling of longing?


    oh my god.


    It¡¯s almost an addiction.


    I think I was probably addicted to the warmth of Rurin, who wriggled into my arms at dawn.


    ***


    ck Dragon Shrine.


    And sanctuary.


    Lulin was crouching down. It¡¯s been a long time since I was put in a corner in such a pitiful position. A pose I used to do often when I was staying at Rare alone in the past.


    Extend your fingers and spin them around the floor.


    Every time that happens, L¡¯s words keeping to mind.


    ¡°There is no marriage.¡±


    He clearly said so.


    There is no marriage.


    There is no marriage.


    There is no marriage.


    There is no marriage.


    There is no marriage.


    The tone was so stern that Lulin was dazed at that moment.


    I was sleeping as usual. Lulin was lying on the bed, grinning because he was dreaming of El. My hair was flying wild and I was scratching my belly button through my pulled-up pajamas.


    There was no elegance to be found, but instead, she was sleeping while radiating cuteness.


    But I opened my eyes in surprise.


    It¡¯s not often that Lulin¡¯s eyes sparkle like that.


    If he hadn¡¯t sensed the presence of the dragon, he would have opened his eyes only after El hade to wake him up and started making a fuss.


    The presence of a dragon.


    Lurin didn¡¯t have a single good memory of the dragon¡¯s presence. So I jumped up and rubbed my eyes.


    I got off the soft king size bed I bought in Korea called Science and left the bedroom.


    I look around and rub my eyes again.


    Just then, Lulun approaches.


    The presence of the dragon was felt in the center of their.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Lurururururun!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Lulin nodded and went down to the first floor of Lair. I passed the main body room. My steps be faster. Especially because it wasn¡¯t the Red Dragon¡¯s presence that I often feel.


    No, if it was the presence of a red dragon that I often feel, I might have walked faster.


    Lulin passed through the main body room.


    And then I realized that there was an El in the bathroom. Just then, a voice came from the bathtub.


    ¡°There is no marriage.¡±


    Lurin, hearing that firm tone, stopped her hand from opening the bathroom door and froze at that moment.


    After that, I stood silently in front of the bathhouse door until the elder came out.


    And the elder said: Let¡¯s go to the holy ce.


    Lurin looked at El.


    I looked at it 3 times.


    And at that very moment, Serena¡¯s words came to mind.


    Lurin was a very single-minded person. So, no matter how much Serena tried to persuade him, he listened with interest at the time, but was unable to actually push El away. The body rejects such things.


    I am confident enough to say that El is imprinted in every cell of my body.


    It was something that could never be done. Even if it actually has the effect that Serena said.


    So, even though Lulin gave up his pride and listened to Sereina¡¯s words, in the end, he would just ignore her words.


    But at this moment, the psychological damage was significant.


    I don¡¯t think there is a need to get married or anything like that.


    As long as I can stay with L like this until I die, nothing will matter.


    But after actually hearing those words, I felt a flood of disappointment.


    The valley of misunderstanding that arose from not hearing everything El said to the elder overflowed, causing Lurin to take unexpected action.


    Lulin followed the elder as if he had been stung by something.


    ¡°You are bad.¡±


    My fingers keep circling the ground. As Lurin looked at the endlessly spinning fingers, she felt her own eyes spinning too.


    ¡°But it¡¯s still good. ¡°I only have you.¡±


    Lulin¡¯s fingers stopped.


    If Ie like this, will you follow me? Serena said that she could tell Elle¡¯s sincerity through that.


    I had no intention of putting it into practice, but I did, and the conflict in my heart was only growing.


    If you don¡¯te, everything so far bes a lie.


    but. What will I do if you don¡¯te?


    ¡°You are the one who is not married. I am¡­ .¡±


    No, it doesn¡¯t matter. Whether it¡¯s a lie or not, whether it¡¯s marriage or anything else, L has always been like that.


    The fact that he was suddenly shocked by those words and came alone was all due to a joke.


    As Lurin thought so, she started twirling her finger on the sandy ground again.


    Lurin suddenly remembered something from before.


    The image of L reaching out to his life, which was filled with darkness, came to mind.


    Although human, he is strong.


    He thought that he would kill him for disturbing his solitude, but he could not.


    If so, I told him to kill himself, but he didn¡¯t.


    Then I told him not to disturb me and to turn off, but he didn¡¯t.


    Life with him began.


    For years.


    Itsted.


    And the day the rare broke.


    L gave a gift along with a birthday cake. Lurin became confused.


    What is this person doing now?


    When he dropped himself into a puddle of water. Lurin was instantly so angry that she let out the emotions she had never expressed in her life.


    A family that watched their mother die.


    And the elder who couldn¡¯t stop it.


    That is, grandfather.


    All I could do was not even able to express my feelings of resentment towards them, just swallowing it inside, curling up and falling asleep with the rotting pain in my heart intact.


    Feelings that I couldn¡¯t express even then.


    It just flowed out in front of people.


    and.


    That was the beginning.


    I started expressing everything in front of L.


    It was so much fun. I realized toote that this is what happiness feels like.


    In this way, El gradually became everything to herself.


    Because of him, you be yourself.


    Not a swarthy, crouching, insignificant dragon.


    If he had gone in and bit my arm and gotten angry the moment I said there was no marriage, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    Why did my body stiffen at that moment?


    No matter how important marriage is to dragons as to humans.


    why.


    Those rules have nothing to do with it.


    Another dragon appeared in front of Lurin, who was digging the ground.


    Not an elder.


    Lulin, who was ready to dig into the ground, got up. He then frowned as he looked at the dragon that appeared.


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    ¡°I am Luhad of the ck Dragon Luhan n.¡±


    Lurin sat down in her seat with a cold wind blowing on her face as if she had no interest in anything.


    ¡°I do not care. Even if you marry El.¡±


    Lurin, who was looking at the ground again, raised her head again in response to those strange words.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s human. It means that whether you and him are dating or getting married, I see it as just entertainment. No one recognizes the marriage between dragon and dragon as a true holy marriage. ¡°You know that, right?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°And Lulin, you are a direct descendant of the Medidana n, the current elder n. A dishonorable incident involving your mother urred, but because Niess of the Bagda n, who was able to surpass the Medidana n, died and Dihegma was dethroned, the next elder had no choice but toe from the Medidana n in the end. If I marry you, my chances of bing an elder will increase, so isn¡¯t it natural for me toe forward here and there saying I¡¯ll marry you? But everyone is paying attention to that scary human being, so I am saying that I acknowledge your rtionship with humans. But since you also have to get married, you have to choose among them, and that story ising from Sarin, Medidana¡¯s godmother. ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Lulin red at Luhad with a shit-chewing expression.


    ¡°Life with El is a y and I will admit it as such, so are you saying I should marry you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Are you strong?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°I asked if you were stronger than me!¡±


    Lulin suddenly stood up again. And then it started spewing out steam. Ruhad was in his original form, but he was pushed back by the force of the humanoid Lurin.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m stronger than before. So go away.¡±


    Because El is not the only one who has be stronger with the Dragon Orb. Of course, unlike El, who waspletely absorbed by chance, Lulin¡¯s absorption rate was still only about 10%, but that alone was enough to differentiate him from other dragons.


    Ruhad felt it and broke into a sweat.


    And then he quietly walked away. For now, I will go back and say I will see you after the Eucharist.


    Lulin was actually one of the weakest dragons before absorbing the dragon beads.


    But not now.


    It wasn¡¯t at a level where it could fight multiple dragons like El, but it was at a level where it wouldn¡¯t be defeated by most dragons in a one-on-one match.


    Another dragon appeared behind him.


    This time it was an elder.


    ¡°What are you doing, didn¡¯t you just leave Elle and run out of there?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? ¡°I¡¯m going back!¡±


    Lurin was startled by the elder¡¯s words and shouted.


    ¡°What that guy said earlier is true. In fact, there are many people in the ck Dragon n who think that way. Especially young people who haven¡¯t seen L¡¯s true colors in person. All of those present at that time were ancient dragons except Niess. ¡°Yes, everyone thinks that the rtionship between you and L is just entertainment.¡±


    ¡°Yuhee. What is entertainment? Can¡¯t we like people beyond their race? I have never once thought of my life with El as entertainment, Elder. The person I am with L is the real me. Rather, when I was in the Holy Land and in my mother¡¯sir, it was never really me!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s right, I¡¯m well aware of this expense. Other dragons¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Do not be ridiculous! I don¡¯t even want another dragon to touch my finger! The only one who can touch my body is L. elder.¡±


    ¡°Then why did youe with me and run out?¡±


    ¡°that¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I mentioned that something like this could happen to L as well. Hmm, more than that, don¡¯t you want to try it out?¡±


    ¡°What what?¡±


    ¡°Whether he wille looking for you or not. ¡°I told you that trouble would happen, and you ignored me and left, but if you stay in the restaurant, you¡¯re aplete bastard.¡±


    ¡°Oh it wille!¡±


    Lurin shouted strongly, but her words had no strength. In fact, I didn¡¯t even think about it at all because I really didn¡¯t like the idea that my existence might just be nothing to L.


    ¡°And even if you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll go back. I¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s watch. First, prepare to enter the sanctuary. If you don¡¯t go through the Eucharist ceremony, you won¡¯t be able to function as a proper dragon for the rest of your life. ¡°You don¡¯t want to keep being treated like a child by that guy, do you?¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Lulin quietly nodded.


    The elderughed inwardly as he looked at it. If that guy came to the Holy Land, there was no way.


    There is no way to make my granddaughter happy.


    At least I will never marry another dragon.


    The elder had no intention of failing to raise his children a second time.

 Chapter 122

    # 122


    Chapter.29 Spring Flowers


    ***


    That morning. I stayed up all night with my eyes wide open and eventually decided that it wasn¡¯t going to work.


    I was also starting to worry about the difficult matter that the elder had implicitly mentioned.


    I¡¯d like to think something embarrassing would pop up during the Eucharist ceremony, but they¡¯re dragons. I wonder why I didn¡¯t think that I could say something ridiculous again.


    This is not an excuse to go see Rurin.


    Because I really think there is something there. That¡¯s why.


    So I ran to Elena¡¯s clinic. The goal is Serena. Going to the shrine without her would be impossible in the first ce as the journey would take more than a month.


    ¡°L! Is your body okay? You came here because you were sick! ¡°Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look good!¡±


    While Elena was sweeping the front yard, she approached Elle in surprise.


    ¡°are you okay. What about Serena?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sleeping inside?¡±


    ¡°Please excuse me.¡±


    ¡°yes yes?¡±


    I passed Elena and entered the clinic and began to wake up the red woman who was curled up in her sleep. Because I am very familiar with waking up dragons.


    ¡°Serena wake up! ¡°It¡¯s a mess!¡±


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You must be the one causing the fuss¡­ ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Serena seemed to be conscious and gave a vague answer before lying down again.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t wake up, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°why! What a threat! ¡°What can I do if I regret it for the rest of my life?¡±


    ¡°There is something like that. ¡°I¡¯m d you woke up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s amazing. Mmmnyaaa!¡±


    Serena shook her head. Stretch out. Still, he was a bit different from Lulin in that he woke up in the morning. Is it worth living a few hundred more years? I could feel Elena following me looking around in surprise, but there was no time to exin everything.


    ¡°You know the sacred ce of the ck dragon, right?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°Are you doing this because I only saw you for a day? Also from the morning? Sleep in the morning! Growing up in the morning is the providence of this world, so how can you ignore that providence? .¡±


    ¡°There is such a thing. There is an urgent reason, so let¡¯s go. You can just use teleport for a moment and thene back and sleep, right? ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten the grace that saved you, right?¡±


    ¡°Ugh. okay. Who said what? They said they would kill me if I refused. I¡¯m going because I don¡¯t want to die. But you¡­ .¡±


    Serena got up from the bed, straightened her hair, looked at me, and suddenly startedughing.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    When I re at him, he quickly covers his mouth. But his eyes were still smiling.


    ¡°Do you know that you are so desperate? I¡¯m d the ck thing didn¡¯t see this. ¡°This is it.¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°They are fun guys. Well, I¡¯m curious what will happen if we meet in this state.¡±


    ¡°You keep saying strange things. Do you want to get scolded? Mr. Red Dragon?¡±


    ¡°No! In the end, it¡¯s a threat. I¡¯m really sad. ¡°Elena, I¡¯ll be back for a bit.¡±


    ¡°yes? yes yes!¡±


    Leaving Elena confused, Serena grabbed my arm and crossed her arms.


    ¡°Ho ho ho idiots.¡±


    Then he left a nonsense message and used teleportation.


    The ce we arrived at was not a holy ce.


    In front of me, I saw numerous sheer cliffs, huge man-made structures, and a sacred site with a canyon.


    But it is quite far away.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that I am a red dragon? ¡°I can¡¯t go any further.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. ¡°Well, I¡¯m grateful at least for now.¡±


    ¡°I was going to take a look, but now that I think about it, my body refuses to even approach the ck Dragon¡¯s sacred ce. ¡°Tell me the story when you get back.¡±


    Serena chuckled andughed and then disappeared from the spot.


    ¡°Are you here?¡±


    When I subdued the dragon that was going berserk at the human who confidently walked into the sacred area and found the elder, he greeted me with a smile. Of course, he looked like he knew I wasing, so it made me wonder if he was caught fishing again.


    no. Does not matter.


    It is urgent to meet Lurin quickly and hear the reason why she disappeared with her mouth pouting like that. Because it¡¯s the only way to make my sleepfortable.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. ¡°Everything else is done, so I¡¯d like you to guide me to Rurin.¡±


    ¡°Lurin has now entered the sanctuary. Ites out tomorrow. Interfering with that is the same as interfering with the Eucharistic ceremony, but you sure don¡¯t mean to do that, do you?¡±


    Sheesh.


    If ites out like that, there is no way. Are you saying they already went in?


    ¡°Then can you exin what you said then? ¡°What on earth is this trouble?¡±


    The elder¡¯s body begins to glow.


    Light generated by using polymorph. After a while, the elder¡¯s body shrunk and soon he took on a humanoid form and appeared in front of me.


    ¡°The next elder is likely to be from our n.¡±


    ¡°What about our n?¡±


    ¡°ck dragons also have a n. Of course, the Medidana n I belong to includes Lurin.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s natural. It is true that it is difficult to find an organization without factions. It goes without saying that Rurin is a member of the elder¡¯s n.


    When I nodded, the elder continued speaking.


    ¡°And thanks to you uncovering the ns of Dihegma and his grandson Nyeth, the power has changed again. ¡°Even though my daughter had an ident and lost power, it seems likely that the next elder wille from our Medidana n.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing for the elder? ¡°You don¡¯t think Rurin is qualified to be an elder, do you?¡±


    Rurin is an elder.


    Are there any dragons that are less suited to being an elder?


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, but Lurin is the only young one in our n. The rest died in the war, and Lulin¡¯s mother died in a strange incident. However, there are many old people in the n who say that it should not be handed over to another n¡­ .¡±


    Words get too long. All you have to do is hear the conclusion. So just about what is difficult.


    ¡°Is that so. So what is the conclusion?¡±


    ¡°Of course the conclusion is this, isn¡¯t it? ¡°If you marry Lurin, you will immediately be a strong candidate for the position of ck Dragon Elder.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°After the Eucharist ceremony, courtship will continue.¡±


    That¡¯s really annoying.


    Although I hope for a peaceful resolution to most issues, this story became increasingly untenable.


    ¡°That is uneptable.¡±


    ¡°The one who says there is no marriage?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I exin that to you? If it turns out like that, I can just take Rurin and go back.¡±


    ¡°Is it something to be solved in such a destructive way? Doesn¡¯t Rurin have the qualifications to receive a normal blessing and get married?¡±


    ¡°Now Elder!¡±


    In an instant, voices rose louder. But he soon shut his mouth. As the story of Rurin¡¯s marriagees up, and what about marrying another dragon, my blood pressure rises very high.


    But what the elder said is true. Nothing goodes from going out like this. Lurin is a child who deserves to live a blessed life.


    That¡¯s true.


    If we kill them all and take Rurin away, it will only lead to another tragedy.


    ¡°And the reason the other dragons are ignoring you and proposing marriage is because they think that the rtionship between you and Lulin is ultimately between a human and a dragon, and that in the end, the human will die first. That¡¯s the problem. Your rtionship is fun. ¡°A true marriage must be with a dragon. No matter how strong you are, you are still human, so it is inevitable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡±


    ¡°Is this the story of Dragon Heart?¡±


    The elder also began to smile faintly, as if he already knew.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°I also thought that this would calm down the young people who are seething right now, but would I be able to persuade them in detail? ¡°You are on a par with dragons, and if you marry Lurin, it will be a marriage that will see the heir to seed the n.¡±


    ¡°I think we can do it.¡±


    About that.


    I was thinking about it for a long time. From the moment I decided to live in this world with Lurin, always.


    It¡¯s my pride as a human being.


    That doesn¡¯t matter. If only I could give it up and Lurin and I could live a blessed life together without getting caught up in any more useless gossip.


    ¡°I convince you. ¡°What a thing.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    The elder began to smile brightly, as if he had actually hoped that I woulde here and do that.


    Truly, this ancient dragon is a serpent itself.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s appropriate topare a dragon to a nimble snake, but that¡¯s the nature of it anyway.


    ¡°Actually, there is no need to convince everyone that much. It is the responsibility of the elders to lead the dragons, but decisions regarding the breeding of the n, such as marriage, are managed by Sarin, the oldest ck dragon. ¡°It¡¯s a story that ends with just persuading him.¡±


    Is the elder¡¯s mother alive?


    It is said to be the oldest of the ck dragons, so it must be a particrly long-lived creature.


    The oldest of the ck dragons.


    No, we can persuade anyone whoes. I had enough cards.


    A card that will silence these foolish dragons who are trying to bully Lurin with one blow and make even the ancient dragons like it.


    I don¡¯t feel like it because it wasn¡¯t my own power, but was obtained from someone else, but who cares if it¡¯s for Lulin¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Well, my mother and I are only 800 years older than each other. Anyway, don¡¯t think of an old person as the oldest. Please correct it yet.¡±


    Wow. Dragon races.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    I nodded.


    ***


    A huge structure in the ck Dragon Shrine. One of them is the entrance to the sanctuary.


    And one is said to be the rare of the oldest ck dragon, Medidana Sarin.


    I went in there with the elder.


    It is surprising that there is such arge space inside the cliff, and the oldest dragon, which seems to be 1.2 timesrger than the elder, is also surprising.


    A being that has lived that long.


    I bowed deeply as a courtesy that should be shown to a being who has lived the best of times.


    ¡°Are you that human child? ¡°I have heard many rumors.¡±


    Are all the dragons around you ancient dragons?


    Thinking about that, I nodded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the rumor is, but I think I¡¯m probably the one it refers to. Sarin.¡±


    ¡°Blessings on all living things. So, I wish you blessings too. ¡°Child of man.¡±


    In response to my greeting, Sarin pped his wings once. The low bass tone that does not give off any of Dragon¡¯s unique arrogance is unique.


    A sound that seems to transcend everything.


    Would you say you feel something like that?


    The other ancient dragons, including the elder, did not say a single word.


    ¡°I am a human child, but my name is El. Mr. Sarin. And the reason I¡¯m here is to make it clear to you that Lulin and I want to get officially married someday, although it may take some time.¡±

 Chapter 123

    # 123


    Chapter.29 Spring Flower


    ¡°A being who called himself El. At your request, I will call you El instead of a human child.¡±


    ¡°thank you.¡±


    After all, something is different. Even though it was different, it was a very different entity. I feel a charisma and sacredness that I have not felt even from elders.


    Is this the oldest dragon? Will there ever be a day when Rurin bes the oldest? I can¡¯t imagine how it would change so elegantly.


    It must be a vain imagination.


    ¡°But do you know that marrying the n¡¯s child, Lulin, is only a y and that it will not affect the marriage between dragons?¡±


    ¡°I just heard that.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want to tell me? ¡°What you already know is the unchanging truth.¡±


    Yes, that can be said to be true.


    There is nothing in the world that does not change. There are truths that change.


    ¡°First of all, I want to tell you that I am strong. ¡°I can protect Rurin better than anyone else, prevent her from being treated unfairly, and make her happier than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°I already heard about you. He who is called El. So there is no question about your strength. Is that what you want to tell me?¡±


    Sarin remained calm. It¡¯s really different from dragons below the elders who get angry whenever they do something.


    So much so that I wonder if they are the same species.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point. Sarin, I¡¯m sorry for the long and unnecessary words. ¡°The main point I want to tell Sarin is that although I am human, I am not human.¡±


    ¡°Human but not human?¡±


    Sarin shook his head as if he didn¡¯t understand and asked back.


    ¡°My heart belongs to the Dragon Lord. I think there are many people who don¡¯t think deeply about what that means. Sarin, isn¡¯t it true that if dragon and human blood are mixed, only humans will be born?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So, I am saying that your marriage with Rurin is nothing but entertainment. ¡°There can be no true marriage in the face of the great premise of racial propagation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so even if a dragon that goes out for fun has a child with a human man or woman, it is only a human and not a dragon. ¡°I understand that it is something of a restriction to prevent a race called dragons from being born indiscriminately that would upset the bnce of power.¡±


    ¡°What you know is correct. ¡°If you know so well, what¡¯s different about you?¡±


    ¡°I have no heart. Again, my heart belongs to the Dragon Lord. Although the heart does not produce blood, it has the function of circting it. As the Lord¡¯s heart circtes its own blood, it changes it into the same blood as the dragon¡¯s blood. If it were a normal dragon heart, it would eventually explode, but the Lord¡¯s heart is still alive and breathing inside me.¡±


    ¡°What he gave you was not just the power of the heart, but the heart itself?¡±


    Sarin asked, looking surprised for the first time. This was the first time this dragon had emotional ups and downs.


    Moreover, he referred to the Dragon Lord as him, and there was a faint longing in the way he spoke.


    For some reason, it felt that way.


    For some reason¡­ .


    In any case, I did not receive the heart by fighting the Dragon Lord and defeating him.


    In any case, it was Rod¡¯s own choice.


    It was a coincidence for me.


    Rod said: For me, this is inevitable.


    ¡°L, did you want to say that you did not simply eat the heart of the Dragon Lord and your strength was amplified, but that his heart was moving in your body instead?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. Rod said: If I receive the heart, I will no longer be human. He asked if I was okay with the fact that, as a human being, I could not see the heir.


    So I asked too. So, since the heir doesn¡¯t look like me, does that mean he won¡¯t be influenced by me at all?


    But Rod said it again. That¡¯s not true, it¡¯s just that my heart makes all my blood the same as that of the dragon, so the Hussa is also Lord¡¯s blood rtive, and everything else, including appearance, ispletely my own.


    If I go into more detail, it will getplicated, but anyway, if Lulin and I get married, the child born then will be a dragon.


    Sarin, I would like to tell you that the marriage between Lurin and I is no different from the marriage between dragons.¡±


    What I havee to like is Lurin. And Lurin is a dragon. No matter how much Lurin doesn¡¯t want to be a dragon in front of me.


    The fact that she is a dragon is a truth that will never change.


    If I had to give up being human because I had a dragon in my heart, that would be inevitable.


    Even if the child born is not a human but a dragon, I can love that child as much as I want.


    It was for this world that Lord gave me his heart.


    I have already fulfilled that wish.


    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting story. What he chose was you. I told him I didn¡¯t know what he saw, but I respected his choice. In that case, I recognize your marriage with Lurin as a marriage between a dragon and a dragon.¡±


    At Sarin¡¯s words, the ancient dragons around him began to look agitated. Meanwhile, the elder was smiling.


    As if he wanted it to be like this.


    No, as if I knew it would end up like this.


    ¡°And to prevent another word froming out and to prevent any more strange dragons froming between me and Lurin, let me tell you one more important thing. Elder dragons.¡±


    This time, I walked step by step, not toward Sarin, but toward the ancient dragons.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The ancient dragon had not said a word until then, perhaps because of the sarin. I don¡¯t know its name, but the dragon in the center of the ancient dragons opened its mouth.


    ¡°My child will probably inherit Lord¡¯s heart. Rod said so. Do you know what that means?¡±


    ¡°that¡­ .¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Murmur.


    The expressions of the ancient dragons became contemtive. The scene where the ck dragons¡¯ faces turn strange colors and be agitated is truly rare, but I didn¡¯t want to watch it for a long time, so I came to a conclusion.


    ¡°Lurin¡¯s Child is not just a story that ends with a trivial story about having to be an elder of the ck Dragon. Of course, it is a child¡¯s choice, but in any case, if a child is born to us, he or she will be born with the qualifications to be a Dragon Lord. Do you see what it means that a Dragon Lord may emerge from ck Dragon?¡±


    Sarin smiled faintly.


    It was only Sarin whoughed. You must have realized right away that Rod¡¯s heart was alive and breathing inside me.


    The dragon named Sarin was a truly wise and thoughtful dragon.


    Even the elder didn¡¯t know about this, so he was so shocked that his face trembled, and the other dragons were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ***


    The story is over.


    But I felt like I wanted to talk a little more with Sarin. I had a few more things to say with the girl who referred to the Dragon Lord as him, but I had to keep quiet because of the other dragons.


    So I separately asked an elder.


    Can you cook for her?


    Anyway, it takes a day for Rurin toe out of the sanctuary. Because I don¡¯t have anything to do until tomorrow.


    The elder immediately asked Sarin about his intentions, and he readily agreed.


    And dinner.


    I prepared the finest Uka whole roast and 100-year-old distilled liquor and brought them to her.


    She used polymorph as a courtesy to the person preparing the food, and I heard from the elder that this was the first time in a thousand years.


    ¡°You said you wanted to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    He cut up the Uka meat and held it out in front of her. A distilled liquor with an amazing taste that is imbued with the deep smell of oak barrels.


    It was the highest quality dish I could serve.


    She ate her food very tastefully. However, at one point, her appearance ovepped with Rurin¡¯s, and I realized that blood cannot be deceived, so Sarin asked me a question first.


    ¡°El. What was his end like? Are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he was satisfied or not, but he died smiling at the end.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He was a man who always smiled a lot. he is.¡±


    Sarin looked into space with a faint look on her face, as if remembering something. As expected, I had felt it before, but I thought that she and Rod had some kind of special rtionship.


    ¡°After all, didn¡¯t you have a deep rtionship with him?¡±


    ¡°Did you notice?¡±


    ¡°I saw the longing in Sarin¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°Did you see that? You are truly an amazing human being. He wouldn¡¯t have chosen you if he didn¡¯t see something in you. And if it weren¡¯t for your heart that transcends race, I don¡¯t think my descendant Lurin would have fallen for you so much.¡±


    ¡°Is that so.¡±


    ¡°I heard about you and Rulin from that kid. I think the love between two people is truly beautiful. What can anyone say about the endless desire for each other that transcends race? However, I am responsible for the reproduction and prosperity of the n. I tried to push ahead with Rurin¡¯s marriage separately as long as it did not change the rtionship between you and Rurin. It¡¯s a pity. At that time, I never even thought that he, Lord, hadpletely transferred his heart to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    ¡°If I had courage like you, I might have been able to achieve a love that transcends my n. But I was a coward. Lurin, who abandoned everything and followed you, is apletely different coward. That¡¯s why he gave up everything else and became Lord, and I stayed here.¡±


    Sarin smiled kindly and revealed his story like that.


    ¡°Actually, Lord left a few words before he died. ¡°I want to tell it to someone, but I don¡¯t have the heart to tell it to anyone, so I won¡¯t reveal that person.¡±


    ¡°He left a message before he died?¡±


    Sarin looked at me with strong interest. It¡¯s not a made up story. It¡¯s true in no way.


    Since I couldn¡¯t pinpoint who the target was, I assumed it was just talking to myself.


    When I saw Sarin¡¯s reaction and thought back on Rod¡¯s words at that time, I became convinced that the target was definitely Sarin.


    ¡°You said it. If you try to escape like this, you will regret it in the end. You told me not to live a life of regrets and to follow a certain path, but I regret for the rest of my life that I kidnapped you that day and could not run away. ¡°If it¡¯s the same regret, I¡¯ll share it with you.¡±


    I ryed to Sarin what Rod said that day without making a single mistake.


    At that moment, Sarin¡¯s eyes began to shed tears.


    Again.


    Of all the dragons I knew, this being seemed the most elegant and noble, and even shedding tears seemed holy.


    Looking at that, I felt like I was breaking a big taboo, so I quietly turned my head away.

 Chapter 124

    # 124


    Chapter.29 Spring Flowers


    ***


    ¡°Do you know that hearing another love story from your mother feels very strange even at this age?¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    I had many more conversations with Sarin after that. It is absolutely no exaggeration to say that out of all the stories I had with dragons, that moment felt the most valuable.


    And a day passed after I was invited as a guest and slept there.


    As it was time for Rurin toe out, I went to the front of the sanctuary with the elder to meet her.


    This visit was fruitful in many ways.


    All the dragons who tried to propose to Lulin were silenced, and the oldest dragon of the ck Dragon personally guaranteed our future, so there was no longer any room for controversy.


    I honestly had no idea that I would achieve this level of performance that exceeded my expectations.


    However, in the meantime, one most important thing was not resolved.


    The direct rtionship between Rurin and me.


    The reason why you left me so casually. Because I haven¡¯t yet heard why he disappeared with the elder, leaving behind a strange expression.


    Even if dragons get married, they enjoy entertainment separately.


    Even if you fall in love with a human in the process, it is not treated as cheating.


    Lulin also often had no interest in beings other than dragons, no matter how kindly I treated them.


    The first time I showed feelings of jealousy was after I became involved with Serena.


    That¡¯s why the dragons viewed the rtionship between me and Lurin that way. Of course, no dragon would ever think like that again.


    So now all you have to do ise out of Lurinman Sanctuary.


    When theye out, catch them, listen to their story, and then go back together and that¡¯s it.


    The elder said that nothing had changed in appearance at all.


    Like alcohol that naturally ages, the dragon¡¯s humanoid appearance changes little by little as its body ages.


    To put it simply, the Eucharist ceremony seems to refer to bing a body capable of having children.


    Would you say it is like a ritual of releasing restrictions? Bing an adult who takes responsibility for his or her actions.


    Anyway, it¡¯s already been three days since I haven¡¯t seen Lurin.


    miss you.


    That is my honest feeling.


    I¡¯m still angry that he just turned his head and walked away.


    Still, I wanted to see it.


    I gazed endlessly at the dragon¡¯s sanctuary with such earnestness.


    How long did I wait?


    The afternoon when spring flowers began to flutter everywhere.


    Finally, the heavy door of therge structure opened and a shadow appeared.


    What came out was a woman walking out, her long ck hair blowing in the strong wind.


    It was Rurin, a girl so familiar to me.


    As soon as he saw that, the elder clicked his tongue and said.


    ¡°That guy too.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing this? ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true. In Sanctuary, he was supposed to be a dragon, but it¡¯s funny that the moment he came out, he immediately polymorphed and appeared in human form. ¡°It¡¯s as if he knows you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    That¡¯s a nice thing to hear. They say that nothing has changed about Lurin.


    Was the action that day due to a temporary impulse? No, something has changed. The body is shining. White light was emanating from Lulin¡¯s entire body.


    I momentarily looked at the elder. The elder simply shrugged his shoulders and answered my question.


    ¡°That is evidence of the Eucharist. ¡°The light will soon disappear.¡±


    ¡°How amazing.¡±


    And Lurin also looked this way. He spots me and stops walking.


    Normally, he would have run up to me and given me a hug.


    I didn¡¯t like Lulin¡¯s face at all as he stopped and looked at myplexion and started to look slightly wary.


    After all, there is something.


    And something still wasn¡¯t resolved. It¡¯s frustrating, so I have no choice but to run.


    As I ran and approached Lurin, she opened her mouth, even stuttering.


    ¡°You? ¡°Uh, when did youe here!¡±


    He even takes a slight step back. Instead of being held in my arms, you are taking a step back.


    That sight secretly made people more frustrated.


    why?


    Why are you avoiding me?


    ¡°Come on. Lurin.¡±


    ¡°I hate poetry. you¡­ I heard everyone say that there is no such thing as marriage for someone like me. Because I am nothing to you, so¡­ .¡±


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t understand what Lurin was saying.


    I¡¯ve told her to get away from me many times, but this is by far the first time that Rurin has avoided me.


    I turned my head.


    In order to understand what Lurin is saying now.


    Lulin¡¯s mouth is still sticking out. Now that I think about it, he looked at me three times right before he teleported away and disappeared. I puffed up my cheeks once. I stuck my mouth out once. One time, I turned my head.


    Could it be that you overheard the conversation with the elder?


    And that¡¯s because it¡¯s just what you said at the end?


    So, if you only heard the line that there is no marriage, it doesn¡¯t mean that you don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.


    The puzzle began toe together.


    By the way, if all the touching lines before that were omitted and the only thing that came out after hearing that there was no marriage.


    Literally, this behavior means that you are sulking.


    Maybe that¡¯s the right answer.


    Although I was somewhat disappointed, my heart felt relieved. He doesn¡¯t really have any intention of avoiding me, anding here alone is part of his anger.


    The boiling heart and burning thirst disappeared as if they were lies, and instead, another emotion took over me.


    I grabbed Lurin¡¯s arm as she backed away. Lulin did not shake off the arm, but still made the same noise.


    It is aint full of disappointment.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a dragon worth marrying anyway!¡±


    I pulled Lurin¡¯s arm tightly. Rurin¡¯s body is pulled into my chest.


    I felt Lulin¡¯s warmth. Her petite body fell into my arms, and although Rurin had a pouty face, she didn¡¯t show any objection.


    So, I first grabbed Rurin¡¯s ball with my left hand. While stroking her hair with his right hand.


    And I blocked Rurin¡¯s harsh words with my lips.


    Something soft touched my lips.


    The soft texture begins to awaken all my senses. As I push my hair back, my exposed ears turn bright red.


    Even though it is a light kiss that only touches the lips, a fresh shock that feels like an electric shock envelops the entire body.


    I parted my lips while barely holding onto the string of reason that was shouting ¡°more, more, more.¡±


    Because there are too many eyes.


    That¡¯s about it here.


    After hugging Rulin tightly in his arms again, he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Rurin, who was buried in my chest, stayed still for a moment and then raised her face slightly to look up at me.


    So I said it again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Lurin.¡±


    Lulin looks at me like that for a moment and then quietly nods. And then he buried his head in my arms again.


    A moan left his mouth for a moment, and at the same time, the world turned ck. Teleportation was used.


    The ce I returned to was Rare.


    Rare¡¯s bedroom.


    Lurin immediately shouted at me.


    ¡°you¡­ ! ¡°Bah, that¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°why? ¡°Did you hate it?¡±


    ¡°no! I love Nanana so much¡­ Soft¡­ You mean that¡¯s a kiss? ¡°Not a kiss, but a kiss?¡±


    Lulin is out of his mind.


    The appearance of gibberish is absolutely severe.


    I was so confused that it gave the illusion that my eyes were spinning in a whirlpool.


    ¡°Well, first of all, congrattions on sessfullypleting the ceremony. And happy birthday too.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You are you¡­ Marriage¡­ .¡±


    But nonsense still flows out of my mouth.


    There is no reply to congrattions.


    I just opened my mouth without clearing up his misunderstanding.


    I began to exin the whole story to Lulin, who was helpless and at a loss.


    ¡°You heard that wrong. ¡°There is no marriage right now, but I told the elder that I would avenge your mother and get married when we be more mature, and I was even acknowledged by Sarin?¡±


    ¡°Is that really true?¡±


    Lulin looked at me with wide eyes, a face like heaven and earth.


    ¡°Really. you idiot.¡±


    ¡°Bababababo, no!¡±


    ¡°Why do you stutter so much?¡±


    ¡°Wooooh. I¡¯m shaking¡­ ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lulin sat down on the bed and lowered his head.


    This look is cute and that look is lovely.


    I haven¡¯t seen it in 3 days, but it¡¯s so new. Does the sense of liberation that I have now be a Eucharist make me strange?


    I don¡¯t know.


    I really don¡¯t know.


    Because I don¡¯t know.


    He sat down and said it was a misunderstanding, but if that was the case, I would have gone with you¡­ I walked up to Rurin, who was saying the same thing.


    ¡°And as I said earlier, that¡¯s still in the category of kisses.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean! ¡°Isn¡¯t that a kiss?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. I just brought my face closer.


    The facial distance between Lurin and me became very short, and soon it became zero.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I open my mouth again for a moment. To say one more word to Rurin¡¯s blocked lips.


    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what Lulin is, but I get it. He opened his mouth slightly with that expression and soon the kissing started again.


    When I touch Rurin¡¯s tongue, my whole body trembles. Rurin tightly wrapped her arms around me.


    Naturally, they hug each other¡¯s bodies tightly.


    I feel like Lurin¡¯s scent, Lurin¡¯s heart, and everything about Lurin are filling my heart through the kiss.


    That feeling of exhration tickles my heart, and at the same time, I be desperate.


    At first, Rurin stayed still, trembling with a cat-like sound, but like a cat calmly climbing into a stove first, she soon understood that it was a kiss and entered my mouth with a very earnest expression.


    A bit clumsy, but passionate at the same time.


    Time that seemed like eternity stops.


    After lusting after each other for a long time, we looked into each other¡¯s eyes and parted our lips.


    As I stroked and straightened Lulin¡¯s tangled hair, I looked at her with the loveliest look I had ever had since I met her.


    Lurin¡¯s eyes contained a whirlpool of confusion.


    ¡°Anyway, the important thing is that we are together whether we get married or not. So, don¡¯t go away alone without consulting me likest time again.¡±


    Lurin nods her head slowly, as if she were some kind of fresh-faced girl.


    Then he put his arm around my shoulder and opened his mouth like a goldfish.


    ¡°I¡¯m dizzy, ugh.¡±


    After Lurin spits out her words, she copses onto the bed. The face and ears are redder than blush, and the eyes are droopy as if they had drunk alcohol.


    It¡¯s ridiculous that a dragon would faint at a moment like this, but at the same time, it¡¯s very typical of Lulin.


    Even when I kissed her on the forehead in Korea, I had a hard time getting used to it.


    Truly this dragon is natural.


    I covered Rurin with a nket. And without doing anything, I just stared at Lulin¡¯s face.

 Chapter 125

    # 125


    Chapter.30 Clock


    Not much has changed.


    Except I decided to be a little more honest with my emotions.


    Of course, that alone will not bring about any significant change.


    We will continue to advance our rtionship slowly and steadily.


    Among the minor changes, the biggest one is that Rurin¡¯s bucket list changed from a little bit to a little bit.


    Of course, I don¡¯t n on doing it as often as I did during Kkook.


    That¡¯s an act of love that happens when emotions are at their peak, that is, depending on the mood. You can¡¯t just smack your lips all the time, right?


    That¡¯s how much Lurin has changed.


    And if I had to name one thing that changed, it would be that I no longer had any intention of hiding my feelings for this guy.


    Lurin is sleeping on me right now. The bed is at the bottom. Me on top of that. And on top of that, Lurin.


    It¡¯s a ridiculous three-tier structure.


    Of course, I also like our dragon, who has a nasty sleeping habit of rolling around all over my body.


    This guy usually sleeps peacefully, but when he was tired, he had a habit of sleeping very strangely.


    In that case, you have to move Lurin aside to get out of bed. Then I spin around and crawl into the nket by myself, and sometimes I wonder if I¡¯m really sleeping.


    One month from the Eucharist.


    Our daily lives have not changed much.


    The only progress is still the kiss, but now I believe that our hearts are connected a little more deeply.


    What remains now is Rurin¡¯s mother¡¯s case.


    To avenge the enemy, clear away the stigma, and make Lurin stand proud among the dragons without receiving any disgrace.


    That is the biggest task left for us.


    Of course it is not that simple. You have to move very carefully. Since the true nature of the enemy cannot be seen, it will take considerable effort to bring out its true nature.


    I n to resolve the issues that have arisen before starting that head-to-head fight.


    Now, along with the Gray boy, I was busy trying to introduce something called a watch into the world.


    When I first thought of the watch, it wasn¡¯t for dead time. But now, it feels like it¡¯s abination of two things.


    It¡¯s a world where the level of science is far behind that of modern times, but honestly, there¡¯s nothing that¡¯s inconvenient.


    In modern times, problems that were solved with science are solved with magic and Lulin. Rather, it is possible to live a life that easily surpasses science.


    If you want to make a hot spring in front of your house, you can create it and stop time to prevent food ingredients from spoiling, which is a far superior preservation method than a refrigerator.


    Also, I enjoy watching Rurin more than watching TV.


    So modern civilization has no meaning to me.


    However, if there is one thing that is ufortable, it is the concept of time.


    There are no clocks in this world.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if I do it alone. Because I can write it on my own in my own time. However, I can¡¯t help but feel that it would be nice to know more urate times when doing business, not only in restaurants but also in markets, including the opening and closing times of restaurants.


    I have a watch, so I go to the store on time, but other merchants have very different opening times.


    Large errors ur every day.


    In particr, this phenomenon bes more severe when the sun is obscured by clouds, making it difficult to tell whether it is morning or afternoon.


    So it¡¯s a watch.


    And I even came to the idea that if I was going to introduce it, I would increase my assets with it.


    Also, if the watch factory is built in Deadran City, the unemployment problem in Deadran City will be solved by creating jobs due to the demand for workers at the factory.


    The n is to use the embezzled money recovered from Deadran City and Rieden¡¯s property as capital to get things started properly.


    However, it is difficult to introduce watches that are too ahead of their time, such as quartz watches or wristwatches.


    A watch that can be implemented to some extent here as well.


    What I chose while looking for it was a grandfather clock that uses the principle of a pendulum that rotates in a manual winding manner.


    Arge body andrge gear wheels.


    Unlike the small, artistic parts that go into a wristwatch, it is made up ofrge parts, so I was confident that if a dwarf with some technical skills took the lead, I could make it.


    If you start making grandfather clocks and selling them across the country, you can make a lot of money.


    If you understand the concept of time, the world will change to the extent that it will be divided into a world without it and a world with it.


    Naturally, watches will be a necessity, and the royalties that such a necessity will bring are sure to be an enormous amount of money.


    Of course, copies may be made, and since there is no concept of patent rights, it is impossible to prevent them.


    However, it will take that much time for people in this world to understand the principles of clocks by teaching themselves.


    The watches that will be sold by then will already be enough to secure arge amount of assets and make Deadrun City also known as a watch failure.


    That much more progress can be made.


    The people of Deadran City also get to live better, and I make money.


    I like my sister and my brother-inw.


    If we increase our assets, we will be able to gild all over the rares as Lulin always insists.


    So, the first thing I did was summon a grandfather clock and show it to the Gray boy. The boy¡¯s eyes popped out and he almost fainted.


    A grandfather clock is a long wooden box containing a pendulum clock. Compared to a wind-up watch worn on the wrist, the structure of the gears is not bad.


    In this world too, there are 24 hours in a day.


    The cycle of a year is the same.


    I already confirmedst time that the time I spent in modern times and the time I spent here arepletely identical.


    The problem is that you still need a skilled craftsman who understands the concept of time to some extent and can create it, but there is no one better than a dwarf for this.


    The n was to entrust the important design and work to the dwarves and proceed with the rest by providing jobs for the unemployed of Deadran City.


    So the first thing to do was to find a trustworthy dwarf.


    ¡°Lurin. ¡°Get up at 1 o¡¯clock already.¡±


    No matter what happens, Lurin¡¯s daily routine of waking up doesn¡¯t change. Perhaps this will never change? If my child is born in the future, I imagine myself waking up Rurin and Rurin Junior at the same time.


    That was a slightly dizzying imagination.


    ¡°1 o¡¯clock? Ugh, I don¡¯t like it. ¡°I wake up at 2 today.¡±


    I also taught Rurin how to read the clock. Therefore, the expression began to move away from saying that the sun was up in the sky and started referring to a specific time, but Rurin countered that by tossing and turning, saying that she would sleep for an hour more.


    Of course I can¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    When I lifted the nket, I saw the charming Dragon curled up even more and snoring.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re already awake. Why don¡¯t you stop struggling?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t wake up!¡±


    Lulin curled up further and put his head under the pillow. When I threw the pillow away, he lied down on his front with a helpless expression on his face, and this time he opened his hands towards me.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s Jjook!¡±


    I can¡¯t stop you. It¡¯s like closing your eyes and sticking out your mouth.


    I really can¡¯t stop you.


    I really can¡¯t stop you.


    However, just like Kkook, I don¡¯t n on overusing it too often. That¡¯s too much of a mannerism.


    Isn¡¯t it nice to live an exciting life every day? Even for Lurin.


    So, instead of using my lips, I smeared my soft cheeks and turned around.


    Because this is also a joke.


    ¡°This is not it!¡±


    Then, caressing his cheek, he jumps up and raises his eyebrows, expressing the difference between him and Jjook that he wants.


    ¡°This is also a kiss? You don¡¯t like this, right? ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t like it. But other than that¡­ !¡±


    ¡°The reason it¡¯s noisy is because of the atmosphere. ¡°Just sticking out your lips like that doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the atmosphere! ¡°I want to cum in the bathroom too!¡±


    It¡¯s funny.


    At least bear with it.


    I pressed my temples in earnest and then turned my back.


    But soon you feel a heavy weight behind your back. This is because Lurin jumped and clung to my back.


    I left the room in that state.


    And then go down to the first floor.


    The turtle shell on its back does not want to fall off.


    Lurin, who treated me like a pony until I arrived at my destination and put her down, came down to the floor and started yawning as if she had never done that before.


    Arge bear-patterned pajama hangs down.


    It¡¯s arge pajama, so Rurin¡¯s hands are inside the sleeves, feeling like she¡¯s wrapped in it.


    The ce we arrived at was the sauna room.


    When Rurin wakes up, I always make her wake up to the sauna first. It¡¯s not an extreme sauna, but rather a simple steam bath that activates the dull brain after waking up and helps blood cirction, and then takes a shower.


    The sauna room was introduced very recently. Since having only a bathhouse felt a bit empty, we even built a sauna.


    However, it is a little different from modern sauna rooms.


    The origin of sauna is Find. Because the word sauna itself is Finnish.


    Sauna originally refers to a traditional Finnish bathhouse. Although it is called a public bath, it is not a bathhouse as wemonly know, but rather a sauna as we think of it.


    However, unlike what ismon in Korea, the one I created is a traditional Finnish dry sauna.


    This Finnish style was more convenient to make here as it warms the body with hot steam to help blood cirction and skin care.


    This method is used to create a fire pit in the center, heat rocks and sprinkle water to create steam.


    Of course, the ones doing that work are hired low-level monsters.


    They are the so-called subordinates of Lulun.


    Since Rare¡¯s livelihood was starting to be difficult with only Lulun, they hired monsters that they could control to manage Rare.


    The wood inside the sauna itself is of the highest quality,parable to the price of gold, and the water used to create steam is rock water from the snowy mountain from the highest peak on the continent. I brought everything that was good for my body.


    In addition, birch wood, a necessity for Finnish saunas, is also avable.


    As the leaves of the birch tree melt, they give off a scent and be soft, and if you stimte them by hitting them with this, it¡¯s that good.


    When Serena and Elena were invited, a war broke out over this birch tree.


    Lulin first started hitting Sereina with a birch tree, saying it was good for her health. Is there any way that Sereina would just tolerate that?


    ¡°How are you? ¡°If you take this, your skin will improve!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right? Then you should try it too.¡±


    ¡°Why are you hitting my head!¡±


    Something like this?


    But the funny thing is what Elena said while watching that intense death match.


    ¡°Can you hit me too?¡±


    I guess you thought that the more you get hit, the better your skin will be.


    Anyway, I entered the sauna with Rurin in her pajamas.

 Chapter 126

    # 126


    Chapter.30 Watch


    This time, I remember Rurin¡¯s reaction when the sauna was first revealed. It looked like a puppy that couldn¡¯t adapt to the thick steam and was startled and wary.


    ¡°What on earth is this?¡±


    This was Rurin¡¯s first line when she first entered the sauna. At the same time, he waves his hands wildly in an attempt to clear away the thick steam.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stir it up like that. ¡°That¡¯s a good deal for your skin.¡±


    ¡°Is this what you mean?¡±


    When I told him the truth, he looked shocked, stopped his hands, opened his mouth, and tried to swallow the steam.


    ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s hot!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s good for your skin, but eating it doesn¡¯t make it better?¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    ¡°Give it to your skin. On your skin, literally on your skin. All you have to do is sit quietly like me and bask in the steam.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh? ¡°Is your skin really getting better?¡±


    At the same time, a memory of how cute her eyes were shining shed by.


    Of course, Lulin is nowpletely used to the sauna and has no reaction whatsoever.


    ¡°You¡­ ! Hi-Hi.¡±


    At first, he was sitting awkwardly because he was intimidated by the heat, but now he lies down on my thigh and giggles as soon as Ie in.


    If you do that, you will soon start sweating. Lurin doesn¡¯t pay attention to the sweat and ys with me by poking my stomach.


    Then, sweat begins to form on Rurin¡¯s lips.


    Oh wait. Come to your senses.


    Suddenly my thoughts went in a strange direction. After pressing my face with both hands, I shook my head and stood up.


    At the same time, Lurin, who was lying on her thighs, also raises her head.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Go get something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Anything to eat?¡±


    ¡°Just stay here.¡±


    Soon I returned with smoked eggs and cider. Since ancient times, when talking about saunas and bathhouses, eggs and cider are the obvious names.


    Simrly, in Japan, where bathing culture is developed, eggs with uncooked yolks seem to be popr, but in Korea, baked eggs such as elvanseok eggs are the representative of jjimjilbang.


    Of course, the eggs mentioned here refer to Palenque¡¯s eggs. For convenience, it is called an egg.


    After building a sauna, Lurin shows a brief interest in the first food introduced and then lies down again.


    ¡°Is this delicious if you eat it while sweating?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that it¡¯s not delicious, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s a great meal!¡±


    What Lulin knows is a boiled egg and this is a baked egg.


    I thrust a peeled ck egg into Lulin¡¯s mouth, who ignored the egg.


    The round egg goes halfway into Lulin¡¯s mouth and stops.


    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, so just eat it.¡±


    When I let him sit up, he reached out and picked up an egg and looked at it with a curious expression.


    ¡°Why is this guy ck? ¡°It¡¯s rotten.¡±


    ¡°No? That¡¯s because it¡¯s baked. ¡°Roasted.¡±


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s not white.¡±


    Rurin bit off half of the egg with her mouth open, looking like she was trying a new food.


    ¡°This one seems a little more chewy than the just boiled one.¡±


    ¡°yes? Now, eat this too.¡±


    And held out a can of cider. Then Lurin opens the cider.


    But it soon became a disaster.


    Fusuyuyuyuuk!


    The cider must have been shaken when they brought it in, so as soon as they opened the can, the cider shot up.


    While looking at the fountain, Lulin got hit in the face with cider and went berserk.


    ¡°Why do foods keep attacking me?¡±


    Fortunately, there is a bathroom next door, so washing up is not difficult. I go to the bathroom and rinse the dragon, which is stomping around angrily, here and there.


    He keeps raising his hands and making noises, but when I wash him and put him back in the sauna, he soon calms down.


    This time, I held out the cider with the cap properly opened.


    ¡°Fuhahaha!¡±


    As if feeling unfair at being attacked, Rurin began eating eggs more aggressively.


    Eat well. Eat well.


    Chew the egg and pierce the throat with cider. Literally cider for a stuffy throat.


    Lulin repeated the action and stopped only after forgetting three smoked eggs. I also forgot two and left the eggs and cider cans to the Luruns to clean up.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve had something to eat, shall we make a bet to see who can hold out longer?¡±


    ¡°Hold on for a long time?¡±


    ¡°Okay, now I¡¯m going to tell the Luruns to raise the temperature. You make a bet by chopping more firewood. ¡°If you¡¯re scared, give up now.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? you are a fool Of course I win.¡±


    ¡°Our Lulin is impatient, so of course I will win.¡±


    ¡°you! ¡°Who heard that nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you heard? ¡°My experience?¡±


    Lulin shook his head furiously. The trademark is to deny it unconditionally and then wave it away.


    But contrary to what I thought, our fight started to escte into a so-called dog fight.


    Rurin has no intention of leaving and is sitting very still in silence, showing great patience today.


    I put my head down and endure the heat.


    Looking at that, I thought that if we held on any longer, we might end up with health problems for both of us.


    But since I couldn¡¯t dere defeat, I thought of another way.


    ¡°Then from now on, there will be a post-blow.¡±


    ¡°After blowing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡±


    Rurin looks at me with a red, sweaty face. Of course, I¡¯m not red because I¡¯m embarrassed in my current state.


    I lightly breathed into Rurin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Kyahahaha! It tickles you! What is this? ¡°This is not an attack.¡±


    And when I let my guard down like that, I blew a whoop into my ear. Then he looks at me, startled.


    ¡°Huh? ¡°Something got hotter and hotter.¡±


    Rurin, perhaps feeling aggrieved by being bullied, follows suit and attempts to attack me.


    Of course I avoided it. Rurin begins to twist her body wildly. It seemed as if breathing into his ear had sparked something.


    I suddenly started to lose patience.


    ¡°Lurin, do you know that?¡±


    ¡°What! ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me, it¡¯s unbearable!¡±


    ¡°Is it bad for your skin if it stays for too long?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°Sagikkuuun!¡±


    Rurin grabbed my head, shook it wildly, and started running outside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want my skin to get worse!¡±


    ¡°Go out and ssh cold water!¡±


    Anyway, it¡¯s a win. Hehehe.


    But it¡¯s hot.


    It¡¯s kind of a vain victory.


    I also followed Lulin outside.


    ***


    A vige newly settled by dwarves.


    This is a vige made with money earned from me by building rares.


    Thanks to this, it was rumored that it was a good ce to live, and dwarves who had lived in other ces gathered there, and now they are living in a fairlyrge vige.


    I immediately asked the dwarf chieftain to introduce me to a dwarf who had the greatest skill and wisdom among the nearby dwarves.


    Information was avable immediately.


    And now we have arrived at the small house in the forest where the dwarf lives.


    It took a considerable amount of time to search, like looking for a needle in a forest. This is almost the level of seclusion.


    From what I heard from the chief, he was a dwarf who was quite old.


    ¡°Maybe I won¡¯t do you a favor, but pleasee and meet me first. ¡°He is the most skilled.¡±


    These were the words the chieftain left me.


    Does not being able to do a favor mean that you have an entric personality?


    Still, I think a craftsman can¡¯t help but be curious about the rice cake I hand him.


    ¡°Anyway, do dwarves end up in ces like this whenever they¡¯re looking for something?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Lurin was sobbing with an annoying gesture.


    Still, it doesn¡¯t fall from behind me even if I die. I held the back of my clothes and writhed. I¡¯m walking as if I¡¯m about to copse.


    There is absolutely no way that would happen because the dragoncks physical strength. I guess that¡¯s just an expression that the situation itself is annoying and a threat.


    If that¡¯s the case, just telling them to stay at rare won¡¯t work. It¡¯s still a mystery why he was able to disappear from my side so coolly during the Eucharist ceremony.


    Of course I realized.


    If Rurin doesn¡¯t cling to me like this, I¡¯m the one who gets more restless.


    It¡¯s a funny rtionship.


    ¡°Are you there? Mr. Randol of the dwarves?¡±


    I called out to the dwarf in front of the thatched house in the forest that was copsing. But there is no answer.


    The fence is wide open. As I sneaked inside, I saw that the same dwarf, with his shoulders wide open and hisrge buttocks and short stature, had copsed in the yard.


    I was surprised and came closer.


    But soon a murmur is heard.


    ¡°Alcohol is good. ¡°I like alcohol.¡±


    And next to it are countless liquor jars. The smell of alcohol lingers in the air since midday.


    The dwarf was drinking while lying down. Even though dwarves are a race that likes alcohol, this is too much.


    Lurin doesn¡¯t even approach the dwarf at all, but instead sits on a stone far away, holding her nose, swinging her legs and looking this way.


    As long as you follow me, I won¡¯t disturb you. Unless something gets on her nerves, Lulin is basically in bystander mode. Of course, what goes against that nerve is very subjective, so the problem is that it changes from time to time.


    Anyway, Lurin took advantage of the quiet moment and called the dwarf.


    ¡°Are you Randall?¡±


    ¡°Randol and all! alcohol! alcohol¡­ Ugh, alcohol.¡±


    Randoly down in that position and ced his hand on the liquor jar again. So I took the liquor jar away. Whether it¡¯s a conversation or something, I think I¡¯ll die if I continue in this state.


    ¡°What! Sooooul! alcohol! The alcohol is gone! alcohol!¡±


    Conversation doesn¡¯t work. I wasn¡¯t even aware of my existence.


    I was in bystander mode, but perhaps out of frustration, Rurin approaches me again. And kicks the dwarf.


    Whoa!


    The dwarf stopped searching for alcohol and fainted.


    ¡°You damn bastard must be taken down. Only then will youe to your senses and wake up.¡±


    Cuts off hands after acting aggressively.


    ¡°Why do you cut your hands without even using them? ¡°There¡¯s no time for it to get dusty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just cool like this. It¡¯s over. Hi-Hi.¡±


    I have nothing to say. But in this case, it worked out better. If you wake up like that, you¡¯lle to your senses.


    I boiled dried pock soup.


    I summoned the Koppel Set, stir-fried pock, and added various vegetables and seasoned tofu to make a soft and soothing hangover soup.


    The dwarf still doesn¡¯t wake up.


    The sun was about to set.


    Rurin, who had been dozing off next to me while I was exploring the clock¡¯s blueprint and various other materials, raised her eyebrows and woke up.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he woken up yet? ¡°I want to go to Rare and y.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, sure. ¡°It almost makes you think he¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Sprinkle water! I heard that in cases like this, you should spray water. Or do you use mental magic?¡±


    ¡°No, no, after watching for a bit.¡±


    When she is told that it is not Rurin, who has already searched the house, collected water in a bucket, and put it on her head, she begins to cry. Then suddenly he started acting.


    ¡°Uh oh! ¡°I got caught on a stone!¡±


    ha.


    I grabbed my forehead. I thought about it before, but I¡¯m really bad at acting.


    Where is the stone beak? After tripping in the air and falling.


    Lurin pretended to fall over and threw water at the dwarf.


    The dwarf¡¯s body gets wet, and Lurin tries to fall, but bnces himself by rotating his body as if he were tumbling.


    ¡°Phew, you, you! ¡°I almost fell!¡±


    I don¡¯t know where I learned this, but I wipe my forehead and pretend to sigh in relief.


    So I ignored it.


    What should I do with water that has already been sprinkled?


    Anyway, I looked at the dwarf. His body trembles and he raises his head. You finally woke up.

 Chapter 127

    # 127


    Chapter.30 Watch


    ¡°Keueuuuu.¡±


    He got up from the ground with a frown on his face, as if the area where he had been kicked by Lulin was sore.


    ¡°Why does the back of my neck hurt so much?¡±


    ¡°hello.¡±


    When I greeted the dwarf, he looked at Lurin and me in turns before he noticed the presence of a stranger and looked surprised.


    ¡°human! What are humans doing here? ¡°Get out now!¡±


    The dwarf¡¯s face turned red and he waved his arms. It¡¯s a face that covers it and doesn¡¯t even want to be touched.


    Is this what the chieftain meant by asking for something difficult?


    ¡°I came here because I had a request. I didn¡¯t mean anything bad, but let¡¯s talk for a moment¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Get out now!¡±


    The dwarf was now about to throw the liquor jar on the floor.


    Then Lurin came out in front of me and lifted the dwarf into the air, freezing it.


    ¡°How dare you make fun of that insignificant mouth! On the topic of pudgy! Besides, this body is not like a human!¡±


    When I red at him in that state, the dwarf¡¯s expression became contemtive, as if he felt his peer.


    If I had tried to stop him, I would have stopped him long ago, but I just left him alone. Since we can¡¯tmunicate, it may be easier for Rurin to step in in these cases.


    At least we can make sense now. It is impossible for dwarves to ignore a great race.


    ***


    ¡°Chulokkolokkolok.¡±


    The dwarf began to sip the stew. While looking at Lulin¡¯s thoughts about every 10 seconds.


    Then I got caught and had to hit my back. it¡¯s tough.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. sorry. ¡°Great being.¡±


    ¡°Well, I just need to know.¡± L Listen carefully! therefore.¡±


    Lurin finally returned to being a bystander and rested her chin as she looked at us from afar. And the dwarf looks at me with shaking eyes.


    ¡°Are you human?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am human. How about soup instead? ¡°It makes you feel better, right?¡±


    Once I changed my mind and said something else, I looked at the stew that the dwarf was drinking.


    ¡°I think so. ¡°No, it¡¯s the same.¡±


    ¡°You can talk to mefortably. I heard that he is over 200 years old. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re used to humannguage, so just speak whatever you feelfortable with. ¡°Just be polite to that dragon over there.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The dwarf drank all of the stew again.


    Slurp.


    The sound rings. It¡¯s like drinking a bowl of makgeolli.


    ¡°But do you hate humans? ¡°They say humans should go away.¡±


    ¡°Yes! ¡°I hate humans.¡±


    This dwarf also speaks poorly of humans.


    Well, as long as we canmunicate, it doesn¡¯t matter. Putting aside the fact that the chief said it was difficult, is it because of this personality that hates humans?


    Regardless of that, I asked you to introduce me to the person with the most skill, so I have nothing to say.


    ¡°Can you tell me why you don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°Because humans killed my son.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°There is no way you can like your enemy¡¯s race.¡±


    He killed his son.


    ¡°Could you tell me in more detail?¡±


    ¡°hate. that¡­ Ugh.¡±


    As soon as I said no, I felt Lulin¡¯s peerage. The fact that there is no expression on the face means that it is unpleasant.


    Our Rurin¡¯s sensibility is that we can¡¯t tolerate people treating us carelessly.


    ¡°Before thest war, my son was away in a human vige. But they used my son as a shield and killed him! When I went there, there were already corpses lying around and no vigers there. ¡°Only my son is dead!¡±


    ¡°Did something like that happen?¡±


    ¡°My son went with the good intention of teaching skills in that vige, but these guys! ¡°They!¡±


    ¡°Calm down for a moment. So you¡¯ve been drinking like this ever since?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I couldn¡¯t do anything. Revenge too. I can¡¯t even attack humans with this old body. nothing.¡±


    The dwarf looked around. As if looking for alcohol again.


    ¡°By the way, what is the name of that vige?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±


    The dwarf asked as he went to the kitchen. But soon, perhaps because of Lulin, he obediently blurted out the vige name.


    ***


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°you! ¡°Are you done?¡±


    After hearing the name of the vige, I told the dwarf that I would go back. I have no intention of forcing a job by using a dragon.


    If the events in that vige are as the dwarf knows, then it is time to give up.


    If not, it would be different.


    Lurin was sitting with her chin resting on her face with a bored expression on her face, but as soon as I called her, she came over and stood in front of me.


    And hold out your hand.


    This means that if it¡¯s over, let¡¯s join hands and go.


    But there is something to find out. I think I need to go to the dwarf vige again. I need to get some stuff from the chief.


    And Lurin.


    ¡°It reminds me of the magic tower in the Imperial Pce of Lulin Capital.¡±


    ¡°there?¡±


    ¡°huh. ¡°Please go there.¡±


    ¡°Are youing? ¡°Alone?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the dwarven vige. ¡°To gather information quickly, it¡¯s better to work individually.¡±


    ¡°I absolutely hate that!¡±


    Lulin shook his head. It¡¯s a stubborn rejection, but it still feels reassuring.


    I am also a very strange person.


    I wonder if I¡¯m still shocked that he ignored me and disappearedst time.


    ¡°no?¡±


    Nod.


    Don¡¯t give me a merciless look. Dragon.


    ¡°Go quickly and tell Medrine to immediately investigate which city the ce called Roden Vige is located in and report it to her. Or they threaten to eat you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat that kind of thing! not delicious!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a threat. If you really eat it, you¡¯ll be in big trouble. Go straight to the dwarven vige you mentioned earlier. ¡°If you do this, you can immediately find a ce called Roden Vige and move there, so how efficient is it?¡±


    Of course, sending it alone is a bit unsettling, but since Medrine knows Lurin¡¯s identity, she will take care of it and there won¡¯t be any problems.


    I wrapped my arms around Lurin¡¯s waist and pulled her, who refused to go alone.


    ¡°please. Lurin. ¡°If you bring it, I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±


    He stroked Lurin¡¯s head affectionately and ced his finger on Lulin¡¯s lips. My fingers are snugly buried in Rurin¡¯s lips. Lurin doesn¡¯t even do anything, as if her fingers feel good. Then he nodded.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case! ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±


    And then it disappeared.


    I also ran towards the dwarf vige.


    ***


    And the next day.


    I visited the house of Randol, a dwarf who had fallen into alcohol again. This dwarf, in histe 200s, was still drinking.


    I collected all the information the day before yesterday and yesterday. The reason I came back here again is because I learned through research that Randol¡¯s dislike of humans was very wrong.


    ¡°hello.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here again! Anyway, it¡¯s been a long time since I stopped working. ¡°Better kill me.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Could you pleasee with me for a moment?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? that.¡±


    ¡°Pleasee with me for your son¡¯s honor.¡±


    ¡°My son¡¯s honor?¡±


    While the dwarf was confused, I hugged Lurin and grabbed the dwarf as well.


    And the world bes dark.


    The ce we arrived at via teleport was Ronen Vige in question. The dwarf immediately noticed this and his face was wrinkled.


    But soon the vigers came rushing out in front of him. It wasn¡¯t that long ago, so everyone in the vige remembered it.


    Except for those who were children at the time.


    ¡°My benefactor, are you my benefactor¡¯s father?¡±


    The white-haired vige head fell to his knees in front of Randol. Randol, whose expression was soaring with anger as he saw his enemies, or rather, those he thought were his enemies, looked at me with an expression filled with absurdity due to the vigers¡¯ actions.


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡± ?¡±


    ¡°Chief, please exin it yourself.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you think of us as enemies. But but¡­ ! Your son, Ranby, was betrayed by us and died a cruel death. He definitely did not die a dishonorable death like that. never¡­ .¡±


    As the vige head continued to speak, he almost began to cry.


    ¡°What does that mean? You guys¡­ As you all ran away, Ranby was left behind¡­ !¡±


    ¡°no!¡±


    The vige chief cried loudly.


    ¡°He always liked the people of our vige very much. We also used his skills to make crafts and sell them in the city. ¡°The reason Ranbi settled in this vige was all because of a wife and daughter from the vige named Serinbi.¡±


    ¡°Serinebee¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°After the war broke out, Ranbi began creating a hiding ce underground just in case, and when monsters eventually invaded the vige, he cornered Serinbi and all the vigers in a hideout and lured the monsters out of the vige. ¡°He went to do it.¡±


    ¡°Are you telling me to believe that now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. ¡°My benefactor¡¯s father.¡±


    The vige head bowed his head again, and all the vigers also bowed their heads.


    ¡°It is said that your son set out alone to save the vigers. Because he was the only one who knew how to fight properly. Of course, it is said that the three vige men who helped Ranby also died. The spirit of sacrifice in urgent situations¡­ .


    Your son did not meet his end because he was betrayed, but he gave his life as a hero for the people he considered precious.


    I heard that Mr. Randol found his son¡¯s body while all the vigers were hiding, and he was furious and vowed revenge, but the monsters came again and he passed away. I also heard about that situation from the chief.


    It is said that after that, the chief, worried about another war due to revenge, tried to dissuade Randol, so he lived a life filled with alcohol¡­ ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have happened like this.¡±


    ¡°no. No, I can¡¯t believe something like that¡­ but¡­ .¡±


    Death as a hero.


    A life lost trying to protect others.


    Compared to being betrayed and meeting a terrible end, it is a story as different as heaven and earth.


    Of course, from the parents¡¯ point of view, it is the same death. Still, it is true that the address of the ce to me is wrong.


    ¡°Chief.¡±


    Again, I called the vige head. The vige chief nodded.


    ¡°Serinbi!¡±


    ¡°Chief¡­ And father!¡±


    Serinbee knelt in front of Randol. A long time has passed since then, so the face is already wrinkled. And then he made the boy kneel next to him.


    A human and dwarf harp.


    Serinbee was also a boy who looked like a dwarf, perhaps because he was short.


    ¡°No way?¡±


    Perhaps because he saw his son¡¯s face in the boy¡¯s face, Randall made a nk face.


    ***


    Decades of misunderstanding.


    And the truth.


    A dwarf who disyed the spirit of sacrifice for his unborn child at the time. In fact, in a way, it was a natural fatherly love. That is the hidden truth. Fatherly love must have touched Randol¡¯s heart more than heroic deeds.


    ¡°thanks. I had no intention of visiting that vige again. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll want to kill everyone. I couldn¡¯t do it because if such a crazy dwarf appeared, it would tarnish the honor of all dwarves. I couldn¡¯t do it. So I¡¯m d.¡±


    Randol returned and bowed his head in front of me.


    ¡°They told me not to live alone and toe to the vige. I need to teach my grandson a skill. I will teach you everything. ¡°My everything.¡±


    Randol gritted his teeth and said that. In a voice filled with self-reproach and resentment for the years spent addicted to alcohol.


    ¡°But before that, I will definitely repay your kindness. ¡°We, dwarves, are a race that never forgets kindness.¡±


    Randol said that while raising his head.


    ¡°Thank you for that.¡±


    ¡°So what do you want to request?¡±


    I snapped my fingers. The summoning door was opened. And the grandfather clock was thrust in front of the dwarf.

 Chapter 128

    # 128


    Chapter.30 Watch


    ¡°What is this¡­?¡± ?¡±


    The dwarf asked with wide eyes about something he had never seen before. I am not surprised by objects that suddenly pop out. There¡¯s a dragon next to you, so you shouldn¡¯t be surprised by this.


    ¡°It¡¯s a watch. ¡°I n to spread proper time in this world.¡±


    There is a sundial in the imperial pce of the capital. However, it divides time into six major periods and is only used in the imperial pce.


    And organized time is only for me in this world. There is nothing good about monopolizing the concept of time. Everyone must know it for it to be effective.


    ¡°clock?¡±


    On the outside, it is just a wooden box. Although the hands of the watch on the front are made of metal, they do not look sophisticated on the outside. That¡¯s why the dwarf¡¯s expression was somber.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    So I called the dwarf behind the clock. Then he tore off the back te and showed it to me. A world of borate gears. The arrangement was so beautiful.


    The dwarf made no reply. I just stare nkly at the backboard.


    My body was shaking. A chain of cogs that precisely interlock and rotate with each other. The dwarf¡¯s expression is even ecstatic. It¡¯s as if you and your lover are at the peak of their emotions, staring at each other and trying to get closer.


    ¡°Do you have the confidence to understand and create the concept of time, which divides a day into 24 hours and each hour into 60 minutes, and a machine that expresses that?¡±


    The dwarf slowly turned his head to me. He tries to touch the cogwheel with very trembling hands, but stops himself.


    Due to the characteristics of the dwarves, their attitude toward these types of items is different from that of any other race. Now Randol even kneels down with a more earnest expression than when he met his grandson.


    ¡°I have never seen such a beautiful machine. Even if I die, I will understand. Absolutely!¡±


    Mechanical grandfather clock. The principle of the pendulum clock was invented by a Dutch astronomer and physicist named Huygens by applying the regr pendulum movement discovered by Galileo. Even in this world, a wind-up grandfather clock using brass gears is as simple as understanding the principle. It would have been possible to implement anything.


    Especially if you are a dwarf who has been making borate crafts for over 200 years.


    ¡°great. Pleasee to the factory in a ce called Deadran City for the time being. Please spread the technology you understand there and develop engineers. If you want, you can also bring your grandchildren. ¡°The sry will be paid very generously.¡±


    Randall nodded his head unconditionally with an expression as if he were fascinated. If I had shown this watch from the beginning, I probably would have jumped at it regardless of whether I was human or not.


    But that is only a temporary interest in watches. Understanding and teaching this technology to human engineers is not my area of expertise nor do I have the time.


    I¡¯m also busy working at the restaurant and taking care of the dragon.


    If we follow along as sincerely as we do now, we will be able to introduce watches to the world faster.


    Leaving the dwarf, who was engrossed in therge grandfather clock, I approached Lurin, who had remained on the sidelines since the dwarf had note out in defiance today.


    Lurin was drawing a picture with a tree branch on the floor, probably because she was bored.


    ¡°What are you drawing?¡±


    When I looked closely, it looked like a picture of a dish.


    ¡°It¡¯s meat!¡±


    I think that¡¯s the correct answer. Rurin threw the tree branch and jumped up, clinging to me.


    ¡°hungry?¡±


    ¡°hungry. you. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°huh. it¡¯s over. great job. Let¡¯s go back and I¡¯ll give you a lot of the meat we just drew. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh! Meat, meat, meat, you, you, you!¡±


    ¡°Why me? ¡°Do you want to eat too?¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe.¡±


    Lulin smiled and used teleportation.


    ***


    Great City and Deadran City.


    Mt. Gray on the border. A huge watch factory was built on vacantnd owned by the Gray family in the area.


    He also purchased a mine that produces resources including brass, a major metal used in watch parts.


    As watches spread across continents in the future, the value of resources used for parts will naturally increase. Currently, copper is only used to make crafts, but if the demand for copper for watches increases, its value will bepletely different from what it is now, so it could be seen as a kind of investment.


    ¡°Lurin, I will soon change this brass to gold and paint it on rare.¡±


    ¡°Were you an alchemist? ¡°Even dragons can¡¯t do that!¡±


    Lurin was so surprised at hearing the sound for the first time that she dropped the meat she was eating and opened her mouth.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of royaltiesing in.¡±


    ¡°royalty? ¡°What is that again?¡±


    Rurin tilted his head, not understanding modern terminology.


    And a monthter.


    Randol, who understood the principle along with various materials I tranted, finally created a prototype.


    The gears of a grandfather clock do not feel like a small, borate world like those of a wristwatch. Therefore, Randol, who has 200 years of umted technology, created a watch in just one month.


    There is a difference between thinking and inventing for the first time and understanding something that has already been invented.


    After confirming for a few days that the grandfather clock¡¯s mainspring was functioning properly and passing time, he ordered a prototype to be made.


    The prototype was a special limited edition, emphasizing its extravagance by using real gold on the front where the second and minute hands are located.


    There is a reason for this.


    If we just put this out in Deadran City, it could take a century for it to spread across the entire continent.


    If you take the time, the rewards of your work will appear quickly.


    ¡°As a result, it has toe from the top, where the most influence is, in order for it to spread quickly to the bottom.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Gray Boy, the owner of the factory site and the city where the factory is located, simply nods. The boy first suggested distributing this watch to the people of Deadran City free of charge, and I objected to that policy.


    ¡°There is no point in saving on the price of a watch. We must make the watch industry the main business of New Lake City. I¡¯m going to the capital. If you want to learn, follow me.¡±


    ¡°Of course I will go!¡±


    The Gray boy clenched his fists and nodded.


    And so the journey to the capital began with a special edition watch. Because the Gray Boy and other workers were with him, he deliberately did not use teleportation, so the journey was quite long.


    However, since clocks would actually be supplied to the capital from Deadran City through this route in the future, there was a clear need to experience it once.


    The boy who left Great City to Verna for a while, me, Rurin, and Randol are the main characters on this journey.


    From top to bottom.


    In a ss-based society, this is the best method. Special items used by the royal family quickly spread among the nobility as a trend.


    This is because one of the main desires of nobles is to feel vicarious satisfaction as if they were royal family members by using the same items used by the royal family.


    And what the nobleman used quickly became popr among themon people as well as wealthy merchants andndowners with money. This is because they cannot be nobles, but since they have a lot of money, they try to imitate what nobles do.


    And since they are, after all,mon people, their influence spreads to othermon people in the same way.


    On the other hand, starting from themon people, the nobles tend to regard it as trivial, so it takes quite a long time to spread it properly.


    That is a characteristic of a caste-based society, and since the ce where I live is a society with a strict caste system, I have no intention of doing something foolish and trying to spread it against it.


    When youe to Rome, do as the Romans do.


    Isn¡¯t that a saying that is used everywhere?


    However, I have no intention of gifting this to a nobleman for free. The fastest way to spread the word is for the nobles to know the value of this watch and purchase it themselves.


    So how do we sell this to the nobles?


    It is really troublesome to go to influential nobles one by one and sell them.


    Even if I give one to the emperor, I want to encourage the rest to gather together and buy it all at once.


    However, I have no intention of revealing my identity. That is truly an act of suicide.


    Since there were such limitations, I had no choice but to get help from Medrine, who knew everything about the capital, to decide which method to use.


    Of all the connections in the capital, Medrine was the one who could be used in utmost secrecy.


    After arriving in the capital, we had a meeting at Medrine¡¯s house. Of course, we here are just me, Lurin, and Medrine.


    ¡°What is this? The round part resembles a magic circle, but maybe¡­ ?¡±


    Medrine looked at the magic circle, curious as to whether it was a magic tool.


    ¡°Unfortunately, that is not the case. ¡°This is something called a watch.¡±


    ¡°A watch?¡±


    I slowly exined the principles and effectiveness of the clock. In a way, this watch is of great help to wizards.


    Needless to say, the importance of measuring time in magic experiments is often important.


    Therefore, Medrine¡¯s face changed from disappointment that it was not a magic tool, and she looked at the gold-covered grandfather clock with great interest.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s yours. It¡¯s a gift. ¡°I was nning to give one to the emperor and you in advance.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. ¡°I will leave it in the magic tower and use it!¡±


    Medrine answered with a happy face. But that¡¯s not the point.


    ¡°Rather than that, isn¡¯t there a way to sell all of this to the nobles at once? ¡°It¡¯s a good way to get nobles below the duke¡¯s level topete with each other to buy this.¡±


    This was business. No matter how much I think about it, I can¡¯t think of an event that would bring nobles together without revealing their identities.


    Move the emperor or reveal his identity. In a situation where there were only two options, I asked with the hope that Medrin, who knew the situation in the capital well, mighte up with another idea.


    ¡°Umm, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    However, Medrine, who had failed to meet her expectations, stroked her chin with an embarrassed look on her face.


    ¡°ah!¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°there is!¡±


    Medrine pped her hands and made a fuss. There is? It was something I was happy to hear, so I was pleased and asked back.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There is something called an auction in the capital. It was created after the war, and it is a ce where each merchant travels around the entire continent and sells the precious items they have collected by first showing them to the great nobles. Coincidentally, an auction is scheduled for this month. Because I am also invited¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    In any case, Medrine is also a count and is in line with a powerful duke, so of course she is a noble worthy of being invited. Why are you blurting out my words while looking at my eyes?


    I nodded and asked for further information.


    ¡°How do I participate there as a sales side member?¡±


    ¡°I understand that any merchant registered with the merchant association can do so.¡±


    ¡°firm?¡±


    ¡°If you use the power of your family, it might be possible to make a solo exhibition, but¡­ .¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s okay.¡±


    Naturally, you should be surprised and buy a watch, but it would be difficult if the halo of the duke¡¯s name were attached to it. In any case, if you try to sell watches as a deadlock official in the future, it is natural that you will need a tradingpany, so just make one.


    Since it wasn¡¯t a difficult task, I nodded again.

 Chapter 129

    # 129


    Chapter.30 Watch


    Capital Merchants Association.


    Although it is smaller than the Wizards Association, it is still the most recognized association. Other than that, the mercenary association is also quiterge. I went straight to the merchant association.


    ¡°I came here because of the auction.¡±


    ¡°You mean the auction? ¡°Whichmercial association did youe from?¡±


    ¡°That is the new business association created in a ce called Grace City.¡±


    ¡°Greaksey?¡±


    The man frowned as if asking where it was. It was strange for nobles toe and go to the Merchant Association, so it was difficult to send a Gray Boy, so he had no choice but toe in person.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small city in the countryside. ¡°It has grown a bit since it merged with Deadran City this time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think I¡¯ve heard of it. ¡°Ah, my name is Doron, the manager of the Merchant Association.¡±


    A man called Doron offered to shake my hand.


    ¡°hello.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a newpany. Please fill out the registration form here. And you pay the subscription fee, but you need to review the items you want to sell.¡±


    ¡°Judging?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is not a tradingpany with any track record, so it would be difficult to put out products that are not suitable for nobles, so an examination is necessary.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, you can submit your work by paying a deposit, but if you don¡¯t win, the deposit will all belong to the association. ¡°I always make souvenirs topensate for ruining the aristocracy¡¯s excitement by providing a space for them.¡±


    It seems like an idea that clearly shows aristocratic absolutism.


    It doesn¡¯t matter. I had no intention of obsessing over small amounts of money. As I said, I paid all the money and registered the item.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone would buy a wooden cab like this, but would you really spend the money?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    The manager said he wanted to know something and motioned for me to go, and I left the merchant association.


    Since I have to act at amercial meeting in a local city where I have no connections or anything, I can¡¯t help but be treated poorly.


    ***


    ¡°Greak Company?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s a new business that opened in Gray City?¡±


    When the manager reported, the president of the association shook his head with an annoyed look on his face.


    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you lower the level of the capital auction and even ept the local city¡¯s chamber ofmerce? ¡°Did you bring something really great?¡±


    ¡°When I took a quick look, it looked like it was just a decoration. Made of wood.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°But I received arge deposit, and more than anything, I brought a letter of rmendation from Count Medrine¡­ . Aren¡¯t the Counts of Medrine, not nobles of a provincial town, recognized in the center? I couldn¡¯t just get bitten.¡±


    ¡°The Count of Medrine? Damn this is annoying. Just make it the first auction and get it done quickly. ¡°I guess I have connections, but isn¡¯t it rather a nuisance to put up a local cab for auction?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But you still paid a hefty deposit, so I guess you have some financial resources? ¡°There are a lot of things to charge and receive, including membership fees and annual fees, so shouldn¡¯t we just wait and see?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. If it¡¯s the first turn, it¡¯s not something the nobles look forward to anyway. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Yes, president of the association.¡±


    ***


    On the day of the auction.


    Nobles enter the grand entrance one after another. In the capital, an event equivalent to a ball is held after the auction, followed by a social gathering.


    That¡¯s why we all dressed up, holding our husbands¡¯ arms, and entered the auction house elegantly.


    ¡°Oh, Your Majesty the Duke, are you here?¡±


    ¡°So, is there anything good today?¡±


    When the Duke of Taimuran appeared, the association¡¯s executives, including the president, came rushing in and began to bow down without even lifting their waists.


    ¡°I like the unusual perfume from the kingdom across the water at the end.¡±


    ¡°Right. ¡°I don¡¯t like my wife or anything like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, what kind of perfume is it?¡±


    When the Duchess showed interest, the Duke shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s for the joy of the auction, haha.¡±


    In this way, the association president was very busy.


    And in the waiting room, the merchants were talking passionately about how their products would be better.


    ¡°Did you see it? Today¡¯s entry? ¡°The first one is like a dresser or something?¡±


    ¡°So what are you talking about, a local merchant association? There¡¯s nothing to do. ¡°They said they put down a lot of deposit.¡±


    ¡°Fuhahaha.¡±


    ¡°Brother, why are you smiling?¡±


    When the representative of the Mand Chamber of Commerce, thergest chamber of merchants in the capital,ughed out loud, the attention of representatives of other merchants gathered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so mean. You seem to have a lot of money. Shouldn¡¯t we be friendly? familiarly. ¡°If there is a lot to tear off, our merchants cannot afford to miss it.¡±


    ¡°is that so?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±


    With the grandfather clock stopped, the merchants beganughing and chatting, with no one imagining what kind of product it was.


    ***


    I had to wear a mask. However, it would be unreasonable to put the noble Gray boy in this position. Randall, a dwarf, is also not a good candidate. If you send Lurin away, you will fail in just one second.


    In the end, the only answer was to go. Duke Taemuran, as well as the other three dukes, know my face.


    I may be the first order because I think it¡¯s an insignificant item and I want to deal with it as quickly as possible, but it¡¯s actually beneficial in that I don¡¯t have to waste time.


    ¡°Why the mask¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°Would you please understand that I don¡¯t want to arouse the disgust of the nobles by having a scar? ¡°Before, I sent my subordinates, and today I came personally as a representative of the Chamber of Commerce and Industry.¡±


    ¡°Well, I see. It doesn¡¯t matter¡­ In any case, if the bid is not sessful, the deposit is lost.¡±


    The manager forces an answer with greedy eyes. So I roughly nodded and went inside.


    ¡°But what will you set as the starting price?¡±


    Let¡¯s get started.


    First of all, if it seems worthwhile in the beginning, you will rush in more. Aristocrats don¡¯t waste money on good things.


    For that purpose, we made a special te covered in gold that was different from the one that would be distributed generally.


    ¡°The starting price is 10,000 runes.¡±


    ¡°what? 10,000 runes?¡±


    That is an amount equivalent to approximately 10 million won. It was natural for the manager to be surprised.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way it could be sold at that price. Look. No matter how pure gold it is, the price is ridiculous¡­ .¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t win the bid, all my money will be lost. ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter¡­ ¡°Please charge a reasonable price to make sure I¡¯m not doing something truly outrageous.¡±


    ¡°I refuse. That is the appropriate amount.¡±


    I answered firmly. The lowest price is 10 million won. Since it is the first watch to be released to the world, it naturally has more value.


    When we go to the waiting room, there are men who appear to be representatives of otherpanies sitting there. They must have just heard the conversation and were whispering and giggling to each other.


    It is inevitable that in their eyes, this is nothing more than a decoration.


    Even if the position changes and I am one of those people, from the perspective of the head of thepany, what I am doing now will seem crazy.


    I didn¡¯t even go there and just waited my turn. There is nothing to wait for. As soon as the manager announces the start of the auction, it begins.


    ¡°The first auction item of the day is a wood and solid gold armoire from Gray¡¯s Mercantile. Going to start¡­ 10,000 runes? ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The host looks at the manager. The manager sent a sign saying there was nothing wrong. Then the host bows his head to the nobles again.


    ¡°Ah, they say 10,000 runes is correct. First, let¡¯s take a look at the radish item in person.¡±


    The host conducts the auction again and people from the association ce the items in the center of the stage. And I also moved next to the grandfather clock.


    ¡°hello. ¡°I am the representative of the Gray Chamber of Commerce.¡±


    Although temporary. First of all, I¡¯m the representative right now. If the product was sessfully poprized, the n was to receive royalties for each watch sold and leave the rest to sales experts.


    Of course, this is irrelevant now.


    ¡°Everyone must have questioned the price of 10,000 runes.¡±


    Murmur.


    The nobles began to make absurd expressions. As I was about to exin as there seemed to be signs of booing, the host suddenly proceeded with the auction.


    It seemed like the manager had given some kind of signal.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t you have 10,000 runes? 10,000 runes?¡±


    For that moment, the auction hall became extremely quiet. Of course, no one raised their hand.


    Only Medrine had a very troubled look on her face.


    ¡°If there is none, we will proceed with a non-sessful bid. then¡­ .¡±


    I shook my head at the host who was trying to pass the turn unterally.


    ¡°wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°The exnation is missing.¡±


    ¡°What exnation? ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a decoration?¡±


    ¡°It has other uses. Please give me just a moment. for a moment.¡±


    I said that in understanding to the host and looked at the nobles again.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Do you know about sundials? The sundial in the imperial pce. ¡°This is a clock that tells time hundreds of times more urately than that sundial.¡±


    ¡°What on earth does that mean?¡±


    A nobleman sitting in the second row stood up. Since he doesn¡¯t have a full name or anything, I can¡¯t even guess his title or name, but the important thing is that he¡¯s starting to show curiosity.


    First, I turned the grandfather clock. And just like he did with the dwarf, he opened the back panel and showed theplex interlocking internal structure.


    Then, inplete contrast to before, the auction hall began to be noisy.


    He quietly turned the clock forward again and began a lecture on clocks, starting with how to read the hour and minute hands.


    ¡°¡­ So the current time is 9:20 PM. This isn¡¯t just about telling the time. It helps tremendously in everyday life. ¡°It is possible to gather at precise times, such as when going to a banquet or a pce assembly, and the military can n precise strategies ording to the time.¡±


    ¡°I showed you the internal structure earlier. Does that mean something like that can be mass-produced?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°Currently, we are setting up a mass production system at the factory with the help of Count Gray, the lord of Gray City.¡±


    ¡°Huh, something like that¡­ .¡±


    ¡°but! The watch brought to the auction today is a special limited edition. This item is being sold only at this auction, and unlike items sold to the general public, it is painted in pure gold and is exactly the same as the item presented to His Majesty the Emperor. After today, no watch like this will be produced again. That¡¯s why the starting price is 10,000 runes.¡±


    Now the ce is starting to be noisy, as if it has be a goblin market. The whispering turned into amotion, and immediately the nobleman in the back row raised his hand.


    ¡°15,000 runes!¡±


    Then the noble in the row next to him also raises his hand.


    ¡°17,000 runes!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reughing. Those guys over there said we can¡¯t do this, so we¡¯ll get this limited edition product from our side. 50,000 runes!¡±


    The nobleman who was right behind the duke in the front row raised the price at once.


    ¡°It¡¯s petty. ¡°I just ordered a nobleman under mymand to be petty.¡±


    Then, Duke Taemuran, who was in the front row, quietly stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for 100,000 runes.¡±


    With those words, the room became as quiet as ever. Everyone, including the managers and representatives of otherpanies who were waiting for their turn behind the scenes, were too shocked to even react and were so contemtive that they could not keep their mouths shut.

 Chapter 130

    # 130


    Chapter.30


    Watch Old Deadran City.


    Current Northern Gray City.


    A huge clock tower will be built in the center of this ce, boasting its majesty. This is tomemorate the fact that the first watch was made here.


    Of course, with current technology, it will take a considerable amount of time, but oncepleted, wouldn¡¯t this clock tower be loved as andmark symbolizing the history and tradition of Gray City even thousands of yearster?


    The names of El, Randol, and Lurin were secretly engraved on the clock tower.


    L did not reveal himself in any way rted to the grandfather clock. After all, he was just bringing modern technology here.


    However, I had an idea to leave a trace in some form for future generations by secretly leaving my name on the clock tower.


    This clock tower contains many meanings.


    El¡¯s wish is for this clock tower to be like Big Ben in Ennd.


    After both emperors and dukes began using watches, other nobles were almost forced to purchase watches and apply them to their daily lives. Of course, it waspulsory at first, but after realizing its convenience, I became more active.


    There is still a long way to go when ites to issues such as the need for different standard times in each region.


    Now everyone uses Great Standard Time.


    Since there is no knowledge, there is no choice but to follow the standard time.


    So, in areas where there is a time difference, 8 a.m. is also night, but being able to do something at a specific time was more important at first, so no one questioned it.


    Well, I just threw away the watch, and it is up to the people of this generation to research and develop it in the future.


    The most significant thing is that as nobles began to live ording to clock time, themon people below them naturally had no choice but to follow suit, and clocks were widely introduced to themon people.


    In terms of price, wepromised to some extent and, except for the gold grandfather clock, did not sell it at such a high price.


    In modern times, once you spend a lot of money, it feels like arge TV or washing machine thatsts quite a long time?


    That¡¯s why Deadran City¡¯s factory is busy today as well. Even though it¡¯s really busy, the people who actually work have noints.


    This is because until recently, the people living here had no hope. But it¡¯s different now.


    ¡°There is a story that the deputy lord who changed the city that was rotten in the first ce even used the clock.¡±


    In the bar, stories about the lord and clock were hot topics every day.


    ¡°Is that really true?¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you doing well now, lord? Without disturbing any of the traces he left behind¡­ ¡°How worried were you when people first heard that the lord was changing?¡±


    ¡°It looked like it was going to hang around, holding on to the trouser legs of the acting lord.¡±


    It actually happened.


    When El announced that he was quitting his job as a representative of the lord, the officials and citizens who had helped him knelt down and begged him not to go.


    In particr, the chief of security, whom El had personally selected and ced in his seat, was not in an uproar, almost to the point of crying.


    ¡°Anyway, that watch has be a popr product now. ¡°Thanks to the people whoe looking for it, inns and restaurants are doing well every day.¡±


    ¡°But they say they will build a separate saleswork across the country at some point, so won¡¯t the boom end soon?¡±


    ¡°Even so, the fact that it is the birthce remains.¡±


    ¡°And as the number of people working at the factory continues to increase, there will be a lot of peopleing out and spending money, so they say there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    ¡°All of this is because security has improved.¡±


    All citizens were deeply satisfied with the current system.


    Therefore, the old Deadran City is already like apletely different city. It was to the point that it seemed like it had developed so well during the period when it suffered from Count Dedran¡¯s tyranny and in the state of anarchy that followed.


    And Gray Boy, who knew very well how that development was possible, brought Verna with him and boasted about the changed city of Deadran.


    ¡°How are you, mother? ¡°The city you live in isn¡¯t the same as it used to be, is it?¡±


    ¡°I see. ¡°If he¡¯s the same as before, wouldn¡¯t that be a big problem?¡±


    Verna began tough, showing dimples in response to the Gray boy¡¯s question.


    ¡°Of course, I was trapped by my father and rarely came out of that ugly castle¡­ Even when I came out, I felt like the entire city was like a prison, but now it looks so nice to live in. ¡°Is that line over there the line to buy a watch?¡±


    ¡°yes that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s great. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not the watch that¡¯s so great, it¡¯s all about the teacher.¡±


    Verna startedughing at her son¡¯s answer. She never imagined that she would be able to smile again while watching Dead Rancy.


    ¡°The only way to repay his favor is for you to be a good lord.¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°Isn¡¯t that natural, Mother?¡±


    ¡°You said the reason you didn¡¯t go when the crown prince called was because you wanted to learn as much as possible from his side?¡±


    ¡°I have given up on finding out what Master¡¯s true identity is. ¡°I just hope that you will continue to be in Gray City.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°Take care to avoid any inconvenience.¡±


    Verna narrowed her eyes and stroked her son¡¯s head as if she was truly worried.


    ¡°There are many people in Gray City who would risk their lives if you need it, Mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so?¡±


    ¡°yes. As far as I know, the people at Gray Ranch and the elf at the clinic are like that, too.¡±


    ¡°I am among them.¡±


    Verna answered like that without hesitation.


    If El, who recognized her true love with her husband and allowed her to live freely in this world, would need her life, it would be fine.


    Not only that, but because he was the benefactor who changed the city of Deadran, which had been a deep sorrow in my heart, so much.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The Gray boy also nodded strongly at Verna¡¯s words.


    ***


    ¡°you! ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Escape at night?¡±


    ¡°Escape at night? ¡°You mean running away at night?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°Why are you running away? Just kill them all and that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°is it?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rurin, who had been crouching down after saying I would kill them all, stopped with a surprised look on her face when I answered in the affirmative.


    I hugged Lurin on the spot.


    ¡°Uh huh?¡±


    Lurin looks up at me at my sudden action. While tilting my head.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°you?¡±


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°You, you?¡±


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°You, you, you, you?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Because you called, I also called.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why I hugged you?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m so pretty?¡±


    ¡°what? Of course it¡¯s pretty, it¡¯s pretty¡­ .¡±


    Yeah, it¡¯s a little surprising. Of course, it¡¯s true that it¡¯s pretty. It¡¯s been a while since I said something like that in person.


    ¡°I hugged him with the hope that he would never say anything about killing someone again.¡±


    ¡°kill!¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°Kill them all.¡±


    ¡°What dude?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean that every time you say ¡®kill¡¯, you hug me? ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll have to kill countless times.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense? ¡°It¡¯s the opposite.¡±


    ¡°the opposite?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the day you say you¡¯re going to kill me, I will never hug you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Woooooo!¡±


    I let go of Lulin I was hugging.


    ¡°Well, actually, we arrived at our destination.¡±


    ¡°Is this your destination?¡±


    Rurin, who came out of my arms and was touching her lips with a sad expression on her face, started looking around.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing? ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I thought so too at first. ¡°Follow me in.¡±


    The ce I visited today is a famous spot that Mr. Ayu told me about. I realized that this ce is especially cool when youe at night.


    Tonight is camping.


    As soon as I squeezed into the narrow gap, Rurin followed me and squeezed in as well. As I brushed the dirt off Rurin¡¯s body, Rurin also came forward and patted my body.


    But it is very dark here at night.


    Because it is a dark ce even during the day.


    That¡¯s why magic is essential.


    After using lighting-type magic, ites down to theke. How many people in Gray City know that there is a space like this inside the huge rock?


    A steep cliff above theke.


    It is blocked on all sides by rocks, but only opens above theke. Above is the sky, with stars and the moon floating above it.


    It resembles a cenote, a famous attraction in Mexico.


    Iunched me ze, a ss 9 attack magic, into the sky.


    A red burning sphere rises above theke. And soon a red light shines throughout theke.


    That is so beautiful.


    ¡°Oh oh!¡±


    Lulin also looked at the scene for a long time and was mesmerized. If Lulin, who is not interested in everything, can be admired to this extent, then this ce is truly a famous ce.


    ¡°You, you. ¡°What on earth is this ce?¡±


    ¡°A famous ce only you and I know about? Of course, there is one more person I know.¡±


    ¡°Then he¡¯s dead¡­ .¡±


    Lulin covered his mouth. He covered his mouth very desperately, probably remembering the words about no hugging, and then startedughing.


    ¡°Hi-Hi. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    And then he sits down looking at theke.


    I made a tent on a rocky area next to theke. I also took out two camping chairs and hung them up.


    I sit in that chair and look at the sky above the hole in theke ceiling for a moment.


    As expected, it is beautiful.


    Lurin also sits down.


    Then I suddenly thought of a more beneficial way to enjoy this attraction.


    ¡°Lurin, shall we go swimming?¡±


    ¡°swimming?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it would be fun to fall down here from that hole?¡±


    ¡°Hoo?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called diving.¡±


    Theke is deep enough. Use Lurin¡¯s magic to climb up through the hole in the ceiling above theke.


    The height was surprisingly considerable.


    ¡°Whoever falls at the same time and reaches the water first wins.¡±


    ¡°What is it? ¡°Is that a bet?¡±


    ¡°no!¡±


    I smiled and jumped down. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste for only sweetfish to live in this clean water?


    Pooh puddle.


    Soon I fall and Lurin falls too.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Lurin, who fell below the water, rises to the surface like a mermaid. Red water droplets reflected in the me ze ssh out.


    The red light makes it even more fascinating.


    ¡°This is fun. Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    While doing so, flower petals broken by the spring wind fell from the hole above theke.


    White flower petals fall on the water.


    The scent was quite nice, so I looked at the rain of flowers falling for a while.


    ¡°Lurin. ¡°Don¡¯t you think of your birthday when you see the falling flowers and the puddles like this?¡±


    I said that and hugged Lurin from behind.


    Rurin¡¯s wet hair clings to my chest.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rurin turns around, making another strange noise. Eventually, the back hug turned into a front hug.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t asked me to leave then, I might have already died.¡±


    ¡°why? ¡°A guy who just became an adult is talking about death?¡±


    ¡°Because it was a meaningless life. And even now, without you, everything is meaningless. Thiske too. That sky too. ¡°No matter how pretty the falling flower petals are, they are only prettier because you are next to me.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    Tickle. It tickles again.


    Lurin¡¯s lines are tickling, but they also act like a refreshing drink to boost your energy.


    ¡°Hehehehehe.¡±


    And then he pulled the cheek of a smiling Lulin.


    ¡°Hehe,e on!¡±


    Why are you pulling it? It¡¯s just because it¡¯s cute.

 Chapter 131

    # 131


    Chapter.31 Camping


    After that, the paradise below the cave where the sweetfish lived became our camping site.


    When I have a headache, looking at the clear sky spread across the ceiling of the cave above theke makes me feel like all the worries in the world are useless.


    Of course, the cause of all concern is Lurin.


    Distance from her.


    Skinship has developed to the point where we can kiss naturally, and the path forward.


    Someday, I will get married and have and raise a child with Rurin.


    Growing old like that.


    Marriage itself is the greatest darkness and abyss sleeping in Rurin¡¯s heart.


    I n to wait until the incident involving her mother is resolved and I can proudly announce my marriage in front of her¡­ .


    What should I do about this distance from Rurin?


    Of course, the more I think about it, the more I think it¡¯s a useless worry. As long as you have lifted the restrictions in your mind.


    All you have to do is just go with the flow,


    naturally


    , and move slowly


    without being too hasty .


    For Lurin, this will all be her first experience. This is my first timeing into this world in the first ce.


    Laugh, get annoyed, get angry¡­ Because she has lived for hundreds of years with so many emotions sealed away.


    anyway.


    Lulin and I are slowly making progress, and in the meantime, something hit us today.


    We ended up camping together with Serena, who followed us to this ce, and Elena, who followed us in a haphazard manner.


    Well, sometimes something like this would be nice.


    There are many people, such as the Gray Boy, the Mate brothers and the Knoll couple, but it is true that the people who can truly livefortably without hiding anything are limited to just these four people.


    A partner who knows my identity, knows my true strength, knows each other¡¯s identities, and has no need to hide anything.


    Since this is camping where you need to feel at ease, with this personnelposition there is no room for mistakes and you can use a lot of mana.


    Although the word ¡®personnel¡¯ is a bit incorrect.


    In summary, I would say that he is a member who can get along without hesitation.


    ¡°What on earth is this ce? The ceiling¡­ You could make it simr by piercing it with a breath, but then it would look somewhat unnatural, but something is different here. It¡¯s like andform that was created little by little over hundreds of millions of years¡­ .¡±


    Serena began her own geological analysis after seeing the strange structure of the cave¡¯s undergroundke.


    Of course, this is very useless.


    I believe that the most convenient way to enjoy a spectacr view is to just appreciate it as a spectacr view.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it cool?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s cool. What have you two been doing in a ce like this? ¡°It¡¯s rude.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so weird?¡±


    Then Lurin came out and asked Serena a rare question.


    ¡°Should we say that being quirky is sometimes a good thing? ¡°There is something like that.¡±


    ¡°So what is that! frustrated! ¡°Damn you!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Woo, who¡¯s going to be such a bastard? Live your whole life without knowing anything!¡±


    Yes, it¡¯s normal for you to fight.


    It is now very natural for Rurin and Serena to bicker. It was such a natural sight that you could almost think of it as aw of the universe, so I pulled the two out of my eyeballs and turned off my nerves.


    Unlike the two fighting dragons, Elena is as calm as her personality.


    When I looked to see what he was doing, he was squatting on the edge of theke and quietly looking at the scenery.


    ¡°After all, nature is amazing.¡±


    While making very elf-like noises.


    It seemed like the pricking of his ears felt really good, so I didn¡¯t think about disturbing him.


    ¡°Then shall I make you some food?¡±


    When I spoke to Lurin and Serena, Lulin stopped fighting with Serena and ran towards me and startedughing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need food. I packed a lunch box! Of course, I don¡¯t have those.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    And I had to believe my ears. Lurin is a lunch box?


    ***


    It happened yesterday.


    When L told her to take a break from the restaurant tomorrow and go out to y, Lurin recalled a magazine she had seen in the warehouse.


    This is an article titled ¡®Newlyweds¡¯ Pic Special¡¯.


    It clearly stated that a delicious packed lunch is essential for a pic.


    A time when love deepens with my wife¡¯s lunch box.


    Recalling the article¡¯s title, Lurin created a lunch box. But cooking is annoying.


    No, before it gets annoying, of course L¡¯s food is delicious. However, there was a lot of interest in deepening love.


    So much so that it¡¯s beyond annoying.


    So how do you make a lunch box?


    Lurin was lost in those worries. I re at the kitchen. It¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t dishes you can cook.


    L taught me a few times, and each time I gotpliments on how well I did it.


    But that¡¯s only when L helps.


    If you do it alone, you won¡¯t be able to control your strength. If the fireball is too powerful, it will fail anyway.


    Memories of almost dying while trying the dish L tried when she had a cold came back to me.


    It also reminds me of fond memories of things like cats digging through trash cans and eating them. I¡¯m not sure, but I think they were working at the ranch.


    I wasn¡¯t sure because I was so uninterested in other beings.


    And it has nothing to do with it now. Soon, in Rurin¡¯s brain, Mate and Linte disintegrated into elementary particles and disappeared.


    The important thing is that I can¡¯t cook alone.


    Just now, I was trying to cook and ended up exploding.


    I¡¯m d El went to Yeongju Castle to get money.


    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s difficult. ¡°The guy called Lunchbox.¡±


    Then Lulin had a good idea. He entered the warehouse with traces of the explosion on his face and hair.


    Then, with his lips pursed, he looked around, sniffing everywhere, like a stray cat looking for food.


    [Give your husband, who is tired from work, something he likes. Then you might get a surprise gift!]


    That¡¯s what it said in the magazine.


    L¡¯s favorite thing.


    Lulin¡¯s eyes finally caught sight of the target. This warehouse that Rurin entered is mainly where processed goods from the world where El lived are stored.


    There, she discovered a food that she often eats, but that El also likes to eat with beer.


    Lurin startedughing with ck ash on her cheeks.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough? Easy. Hi-Hi.¡±


    Forgetting about sincerity, Lurin became obsessed with the word lunch box and started moving her hands.


    ***


    ¡°you? Lulin of the world?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nod.


    Lulin nods his head confidently. And he handed out the lunch box.


    Because I am overconfident, on the contrary, I feel anxious. What is this feeling?


    ¡°Taaaaan!¡±


    And Lurin opened the lid.


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat that. I¡¯ll indulge you because it¡¯s a lunch box of love between two people. Ho Ho.¡±


    Serena, who had her lunch box in her eyes and then turned her head away, walked backwards and disappeared.


    ¡°Yours doesn¡¯t exist in the first ce.¡±


    Lulin res at Serena with an expression that asks what nonsense, and then looks at me again.


    The eyes are smiling.


    ¡°Well, thank you for the lunch box. Yes, it¡¯s special.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Hi-Hi!¡±


    First, I stroked Lurin¡¯s head. After gently stroking my flowing hair, I chose words for a moment and then got to the point.


    ¡°however¡­ .¡±


    ¡°What. Oh, if you ask, I can feed you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    A question mark spreads across Lulin¡¯s face.


    ¡°No matter what, if you call it a lunch box, it¡¯s rice with snacks on top¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Why not? ¡°It¡¯s your favorite snack!¡±


    The lunch box given by Rurin.


    Potato chips were ced next to the white rice. Yes, if you look at it from the perspective of eating potatoes with rice, it is not wrong. Anyway, the raw material for potato chips is potatoes.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t make this, you just copied it!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, how did you know! ¡°Are you a god?¡±


    ¡°How do you know? ¡°How do I know that the rice was cooked by me?¡±


    ¡°But my husband said he would like it if we packed a lunch and went on a pic. so¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll teach you how to make a lunchbox properly. try.¡±


    ¡°Really? Actually, I felt uneasy about something too! But when I try to do it, the kitchen explodes! ah!¡±


    Lurin, who had said that far, covers her mouth with both hands.


    And take a step back.


    ¡°Hey, you said you didn¡¯t know, but the kitchen was yours after all!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    In the end, Lurin handed me the lunch box filled with potato chips and started running away.


    A lunch box made by Lurin.


    Even though the side dish is snacks. Still, I think that this is the first lunch box I made for myself, so the choice of giving it to someone or throwing it away doesn¡¯te to mind.


    If you eat it separately, there is no problem.


    It might be a bit strange if we eat them together.


    Unfortunately, there were already numerous grains of rice stuck to the potato chips. Because Rice Rice is that kind of guy.


    Rurin, who had taken a walk around the cave, came back and crouched in front of me. And he asks curiously.


    ¡°Are you eating that?¡±


    ¡°huh. ¡°I eat because I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to try it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat. Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Hey you¡­ I said it was like that now. Something like that¡­ !¡±


    ¡°When did I do that? I do not know! Hehehe.¡±


    Lulin smiled proudly and started saying something else.


    ¡°you! ¡°I¡¯m hungry too!¡±


    So confident.


    Since they gave you a packed lunch, it¡¯s a gesture to give yourself something more delicious.


    Well, this is normal.


    In the end, that¡¯s the end of the lunch box.


    I started preparing to cook the dish as I had originally nned to do.


    Then, Serena, who was shocked, finally smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°Yes, of course it should be. You have to eat delicious food in a ce like this. ¡°We elves do not move as we capture the mysteries of nature in our eyes.¡±


    Elena was standing still, squatting in front of theke.


    So much so that I wonder if it would stay the same even if I left it alone 365 days a year.


    ¡°Elena, can you help me cook?¡±


    So, I quietly spoke to her, and Elena¡¯s body, which was in an immobile position, started shaking and showed a slight vibration.


    ¡°This dish? Ah, I get it!¡±


    And then, strangely enough, the mesmerized look on his face that was immersed in nature came rushing towards me from nowhere and looking at the camping cooking set.


    When ites to camping, it¡¯s curry.


    Camping curry is a menu item with a unique taste.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    I was the one who asked for help. Of course, the two insectivorous dragons will ignore you even if you ask for help.


    Elena was very serious. He asked with a face full of curiosity.


    But not right now.


    So, I had to wait for now.


    ¡°wait a minute. ¡°You¡¯re watching now.¡±


    ¡°is that so.¡±


    Because Elena is there, there is no meat in the curry I make. It¡¯s not a full-fledged curry anyway.


    It is not a curry made from scratch using spices, but a powdered curry that is popr in Korea.


    This curry made with yellow powder is very famous in Korea. There are various types, including solid and powdered forms, but in the end, the taste is almost the same.


    Although it is not the same curry served at professional Indian curry restaurants, I think this curry powder is the best for camping.


    Korean curry is quite popr in various fields such as MT or camping with friends.


    First of all, it¡¯s easy to make.


    Of course, I have never actually been to things like camping with friends or MT.


    Since soldiers gathered together on the battlefield to cook and eat food to survive, I thought for a moment that camping with friends might be simr to that, but I guess it would be a little different.


    Anyway, among the powdered curries, Ogi curry is the most famous, and there is also a simr series called 3-minute curry.


    The 3-minute curryesplete with all the vegetables, so you just need to heat it up, but the curry powder is a little different in that you have to make it individually, except for the most important curry powder.

 Chapter 132

    # 132


    Chapter.31 Camping


    So what can add a more original vor is curry powder. If you want to make a truly original curry, you would have to start by mixing spices and making curry powder.


    It¡¯s not even necessary for simple camping.


    First, put oil in a pan and fry the onions. I tend to finely chop the onions that go into curry and fry them until they turn slightly brown. Then the onions will smell very nice.


    The smell of grilling meat, better than grilling meat, stimtes the appetite.


    This is where Elena has a job to help.


    For faster cooking.


    ¡°Elena, could you peel these and cut them for me?¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    Then Elena, who was quietly looking at me, smiled brightly and said she liked it.


    The one who received the favor is happier?


    Elena stood there with a helpless look on her face because she wanted to help, and she started preparing the ingredients very excitedly.


    Mother Teresa?


    Saint Mary?


    Is this elf a goddess?


    So I fry the onions and she peels the vegetables.


    Cooking preparations continued. Then add the vegetables prepared by Elena to the fried onions. These vegetables are called carrots and potatoes in Korea.


    And unlike Elena, the two dragons jumped into the water without any interest in helping. And then start ying in the water.


    I am worried that the silverfish might get hurt because they are toobative in the water, but I have confirmed that in such cases the fish hide underground in theke, so there should not be a big problem.


    ¡°Are you better at holding your breath than me?¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? Thousands of years are also possible.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a showdown for thousands of years!¡±


    It¡¯s big in scale.


    I continued cooking, trying hard to resist the urge to get distracted by the dragons¡¯ conversation.


    If meat is added, it bes a little more savory, but there is no problem even if it is not added.


    Once it is stir-fried to some extent, add water. Stir a little and cook the potatoes a little more, then add the curry powder in an appropriate amount.


    What we will do now is stir. Stir and stir again until the powder dissolves in the water.


    Then, the yellow curry ispleted.


    The delicious smell of curry slowly seeped into my nostrils. Most people would agree that this smell is delicious.


    Except, of course, for people who hate curry.


    But my Korean curry doesn¡¯t end here.


    Up to this point, it is an ordinary curry, but it is possible to subtly make it something out of the ordinary with simple methods.


    This is because there is a trick to adding deep vor to curry in a very simple way.


    If you add yogurt, it tastes like yogurt curry. Would you say it adds a refreshing sour taste to curry?


    Yogurt curry is also a type of curry. Rmended if you want to experience a simr taste withmercial curry. Of course it¡¯s not the same.


    Also, if you add milk, the color of the curry bes very light and the taste bes very soft. It may seem like curry and milk don¡¯t go well together, but in fact, it¡¯s a very goodbination.


    The curries sold in Korea often have a slightly less luxurious aftertaste. I would say it tastes a little cheap. Compared to curry from curry restaurants, the limitations of mass-produced curry are fully reflected.


    You can make the taste luxurious simply by adding easily avable ingredients to such a standard curry. Curry, which absorbs such ingredients and creates new tastes, is a truly amazing food.


    So, it is also my favorite food.


    It¡¯s not just milk or yogurt. There are many more.


    Tomato ketchup also enhances the sourness and sweetness of curry.


    Coffee is one of the ingredients that brings out the most important vor in curry.


    Add bitter coffee without any ingredients such as sugar or cream. This significantly increases the umami vor.


    There is another one. And this method is actually my favorite method. My secret ingredient is chocte.


    The more cacao the chocte contains, the better.


    If you add chocte to the curry, the yellow color bes very dark. And the taste bes stronger.


    Even so, the curry doesn¡¯t really taste like chocte. The curry simply absorbs the chocte and bes luxurious.


    People who don¡¯t know this may be repulsed or very surprised by the practice of adding chocte to food.


    However, when these strange-looking ingredientse together with curry, they enhance the vor and make the curry taste richer and more luxurious.


    Additionally, if you mix chocte and ketchup appropriately, you can get a taste simr to the curry you get at specialty restaurants. It feels even more simr when you eat it with naan.


    There is a clear difference from not adding any ingredients.


    Should I say there is noparison?


    ¡°Rurin Serena! Come out! Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Two dragons who have beenpeting underwater for thousands of years, iming that they cannot breathe, crawl out of theke when they hear the sound of food as if they are hungry.


    A te of hot curry was held out in front of them.


    ¡°What is this again? ¡°This is food I¡¯ve never seen before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called curry.¡±


    ¡°Curry?¡±


    I served curry with added chocte to Lurin, Serena, and Elena.


    And mine is separate.


    ¡°Hmm? ¡°What can I say, I don¡¯t like the color, but it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°it is delicious.¡±


    ¡°Well, it tastes good. ¡°I¡¯m really d I¡¯m not eating a strange lunch box.¡±


    Each person begins to eat the curry while moving their mouths. Water dripped from Lurin and Serena¡¯s bodies.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious to eat it so wet.¡±


    ¡°Is that possible? Of course, it is true that if you eat it after ying in the water, your stamina will decrease, so it tastes better¡­ ¡°Anyway, being wet is a problem.¡±


    I rummaged through my luggage, took out a towel, and started drying Rurin¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Elena, Serena too.¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    Elena rushes over to me, takes an extra towel from me, and approaches Serena.


    ¡°you! ¡°I¡¯m so crazy about eating!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s even more crazy when the water is falling. ¡°You don¡¯t want to catch a cold, so make sure to dry your hair.¡±


    ¡°You mean a cold? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s better to get caught in this body.¡±


    Rurin, who was making a soundless sound, removed the moisture from her head and ced arge towel over her shoulders.


    Elena also wipes Serena¡¯s hair in a babysitting gesture. Serena¡¯s side is resolute.


    No, it¡¯s natural.


    Of course, the fact that he is being served arrogantly by an elf is a bit of a problem.


    Rather, the scene where the blonde elf wipes the hair of the red-haired beauty is dazzling. Gorgeous blonde and red hair shine brilliantly. What can I say, I can¡¯t deny that it¡¯s an amazing scene.


    After the ridiculous sight of people wiping their hair while eating was over, we ate again.


    My cooking is special.


    Lulin, Serena, and Elena have curry with chocte, but mine is a bit more special.


    ¡°Why are yours so hot?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    My curry includes spicy chicken noodle sauce. It is a special enhanced version of spicy vor.


    Since it¡¯s camping and I¡¯m going to eat it, there¡¯s no problem with using the prepared sauce, right?


    This curry, which has a deep chicken soup vor and a burning taste, actually resembles the spicy curry sold at specialty stores.


    A spicy sensation that makes your tongue tingle prates every corner of your body.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try it too!¡±


    Without fear, Lulin came up to me and thrust a spoon in before I could stop him.


    ¡°for a moment¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Yum!¡±


    And before she could warn, a spoon was thrust into Lurin¡¯s mouth.


    And after 5 seconds.


    Needless to say, we had to struggle for a while to stop the breath from spewing into theke.


    ***


    After eating, rest for a while.


    Washing a lot of dishes and organizing and cleaning the surrounding area. And a war of words broke out over the construction of the hut.


    Normally I would just do it myself.


    Since I called myself camping, I wanted to follow the camping rules. In other words, you y a game or something, decide on a ranking, and divide up the work.


    My heart pounded slightly in a situation I had never experienced before in my life. I can¡¯t believe my childhood dream came true in this way.


    What I dreamed of at that time was to be with friends of the same sex.


    For some reason, everything is of the opposite sex now. Aside from whether it¡¯s better or not.


    Well, anyway, that¡¯s why it¡¯s a game.


    Among the many games, the one I picked out was a board game.


    I once made a bet with Lulin using Jenga. It was an object that was summoned like Jenga at that time. It is a national board game called Buru O Bull.


    When I was young, there were almost no kids who didn¡¯t do it.


    And a few hourster.


    In front of that blue fire, Lulin and Serena began to smile sinisterly.


    ¡°Woohuhu.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Lulin¡¯s original image is an innocent image, but when she smiles like a devil like that, her expression is so cute.


    The gap created by a sinister smile blooming on an innocent face.


    It¡¯s a secret that the gap is more attractive. secret.


    It is also a foul.


    It could be said to be the best of Lurin¡¯s facial expressions that I like.


    So I don¡¯t hate smiling like that. But when Rurinughs like that, it¡¯s when she¡¯s nning something absurd.


    Of course, Serena too.


    Serena has a face that suits the sinister expression very well.


    Anyway, they both have strange expressions, the corners of their mouths hanging from their ears. Each face is immersed in its own desires.


    If we were to define it in one word, it could be said that it is something that cannot be stopped.


    ¡°What are you guysughing at so much? ¡°How much has it changed?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it either?¡±


    Rurin and Serena look at me at the same time. Both of them raised their round eyes, filled with the expression of unfairness. It looks like he doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about, but it¡¯s so pretentious.


    But it¡¯s surprising how long it¡¯s been since we¡¯ve seen two dragons get along so well.


    No, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s been that long. In fact, it¡¯s the first time.


    I actually snorted at this situation, which usually never happens. I¡¯m pretty sure I did something.


    The first ce among these is freedom. Second ce is dishwashing. What on earth are you going to do for the trivial bet of cleaning up after yourself and making a bed if youe inst ce?


    There is a reason why the two people are smiling like this.


    The game started normally, but it all started when Sereina smiled darkly and said that she would change it a little, saying that she couldn¡¯t empathize and that it wasn¡¯t fun because it was all about cities she didn¡¯t know.


    And the two dragons took Buru Obul and actually changed many things.


    That¡¯s the situation right now.


    ¡°It looks suspicious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not suspicious. ¡°I am the same as usual.¡±


    Rurin sits down next to me and nods her head strongly.


    The more it happens, the more my impressions are the same.


    ¡°You¡¯reughing.¡±


    Anyone can see that it¡¯s a strange face.


    ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t decide the winner with such an unidentified object. ¡°I¡¯m at a disadvantage.¡±


    When I answered with a shrug, both dragons screamed at the same time.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡±


    Sereina made a face saying that such a thing was not fun, and Lulin had no idea what was going on, but shook his head very desperately and expressed his position strongly.


    ¡°Yeah, and anyway, no matter what we changed, we didn¡¯t change the rules of the game, so it¡¯s very fair to just throw the dice and y the game!¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡°That is correct!¡±

 Chapter 133

    # 133


    Chapter.31 Camping


    Again, Lurin and Serena shout in unison.


    Well, as these guys say, it is true that it is fair.


    If you do something ridiculous, you will be sanctioned right away. Then, I wanted to see how funny they had changed it, and as I looked at the four arms raised in front of me, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue any further, so I just nodded.


    Moreover, no matter how much has been changed, the basic version is still the same.


    From the beginning, Elena ordered the bank president, or radish kimchi. Also called the game manager.


    Since I helped with the cooking earlier, I am given different privileges than these dragons. Blessed are the good people.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s decide the order using rock, paper, scissors.¡±


    Serena and Lurin nod at the same time as expected. Perhaps because I used it so often, the two dragons were already familiar with rock-paper-scissors.


    The three sounds of Rock, Paper, Scissors sounded loudly from the mouths of me and the two dragons, and soon the results were announced. Funny enough, Rurin is the scissors. Serenado Scissors. I also took out the scissors. In other words, it was a draw from the first game.


    However, Lulin pushed away Sereina¡¯s scissor-shaped hand with her own scissors and stood up and shouted proudly.


    ¡°I won!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, is this crazy!¡±


    With the same meaning, a cooperative front formed when changing the rules of the game. That brief truce ended abruptly.


    It was the moment when the war between the two began again.


    Lurin didn¡¯t even pay attention to Sereina¡¯s anger and started giving me a meaningless exnation.


    ¡°My scissors just beat those red scissors. Don¡¯t you think so too? ¡°ck is above red!¡±


    Nope.


    Lurin then looks at my hand deeply. I look at my scissors once and then at my scissors again.


    He looked at the scissors in turns and thought about something for a while before opening his mouth.


    ¡°With your scissors¡­ .¡±


    He holds my hand without finishing his sentence. And he continues talking as if he can¡¯t do it.


    ¡°It was a draw.¡±


    After much deliberation, you ended up with a draw.


    The rock, paper, scissors that unfolds in Lurin¡¯s brain is a spectacle.


    ¡°What are you doing? Yours.¡±


    At the right moment, Serena stepped forward. He pulls Rurin¡¯s hair and mutters with a shocked expression on his face. I took Sereina¡¯s hand away from Rurin¡¯s head and said.


    ¡°I told you not to touch Rurin¡¯s head.¡±


    ¡°Then should I touch your head!¡±


    Serena eventually exploded, grabbed my head and shook it, and I epted her anger for a moment with a heart like the ocean. Then he shrugged his shoulders once and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it again.¡±


    In the end, in the next rock-paper-scissors game, Lurin gets a wrapping paper. And since Sereina and I gave ink, the first ce went to Lurin.


    This time, Serena was talking nonsense, saying that she could defeat her old wrapping cloth.


    I stopped talking nonsense, thinking that they were really dragons of the same level.


    So the first ce is Lurin.


    Secretly, Lulin has a lot of luck in these things. There were a few times when I lost a bet because I was a victim of bad luck.


    It won¡¯t happen this time either. You may not know Rock, Paper, Scissors, but you can y this game.


    Where should we try the luck of the mysterious Rurin?


    With that in mind, I continued ying rock, paper, scissors with Serena. And I suddenly won.


    In other words, in the order of throwing the dice, Lurin is first. And I second. Thest one is Serena.


    ¡°why! ¡°Why!¡±


    Serena, who seemed to be displeased with losing from the start, protested by pulling out her hair.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s natural! Hehehe. ¡°You¡¯rest.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reughing. This couple seems like a scammer. ¡°Aren¡¯t you salty?¡±


    Sereina, who couldn¡¯t admit it, started struggling once again, looking at me and Rurin in turns, but this time Rurin nodded with a satisfied smile.


    It¡¯s not a sinisterugh like hehehe, but hehehehe and turns his body over.


    What should I say?


    I think I was reacting to the word ¡®couple¡¯. I turned my head away.


    It¡¯s best not to see or hear things like this and just move on. That¡¯s life.


    ¡°Okay, anyway, let¡¯s get started. ¡°You start first, Lurin.¡±


    ¡°i get it. I will win. Hi-Hi. ¡°I¡¯m in first ce so I¡¯m just going to sit around doing nothing!¡±


    Rurin shouted out a strong wish that she didn¡¯t want to do anything, looked at me and Serena with a devil-like smile, and then secretly threw the dice over her head.


    The dice that left Lurin¡¯s hand went up to the ceiling, then fell to the floor and rolled again.


    The number on the die on the side where it stopped was 6. He won first ce in rock, paper, scissors, and the dice rolled 6. Lurin definitely feels like she is receiving the blessings of good luck.


    I think there have been times in the past where I somehow won a bet by showing performance that exceeded my imagination, such as in a doll lottery where I was chosen out of 100 people without using any maniption or mana.


    ¡°One two three four five six!¡±


    Lulin and Serena had already yed the game roughly once before changing various things on the board game board, so they were both well-versed in the basic game mechanics, so Lulin naturally moved his piece six spaces.


    The board game board of Buru O Bull has famous cities on Earth written on it. And if you get caught in that box, you can purchase that famous city, and if you get caught again in thend you purchased, you can build a building from there.


    If another yer gets caught on thend you bought, you have to pay a toll, and the toll increases enormously depending on the type and number of buildings built on thatnd.


    And the winner of the game is the one who fails to pay the toll and goes bankrupt first.


    In other words, the morend you have, the better. Therefore, it is a wise choice to buynd unconditionally in the beginning. The ce where Lurin stopped was ¡°Lurin¡¯s Lair.¡±


    The city that was Seoul before the change has now be ¡¶Lurin¡¯s Lair¡·.


    Well, it was new, but it was also a little funny.


    ¡°Oh my rare!¡±


    Lulin looked up at Serena as if she were giving her medicine. This cannot be helped because the two dragons are races that feel good only when they instinctively defeat each other.


    ¡°You¡¯re stupid.¡±


    However, in response to Lurin¡¯s provocation, Serena just blurts out a word as if it is funny. Something was strange. Serena¡¯s mocking smile was an expression that Lurin had overlooked.


    ¡°Why are you so stupid!¡±


    ¡°As for memory.¡±


    When Sereina lowered her head, Lurin jumped her body towards Sereina¡¯s chest.


    Whoa whoa!


    As a result of the charge, Lurin¡¯s kicknded squarely in Serena¡¯s body with a harsh sound.


    The two dragons started to fight and start fighting.


    If it¡¯s a dragon, it looks like there¡¯s no need to use mana to fight, but they¡¯re fighting and fighting like dogs.


    There was an uproar. There¡¯s an uproar.


    Elena was embarrassed and tried to stop him, but it was no use. There are not many beings in this world who can stop a dragon.


    ¡°Two dragons? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to stop? ¡°Because both of you are earning a living.¡±


    When he spoke sternly in a deep voice, Lurin walked away from Sereina and started shaking her head.


    ¡°Why are you beating me? I don¡¯t earn anything like that! Not required.¡±


    Rurin speaks firmly, as if she is refusing a free service.


    ¡°Oh my, is that so?¡±


    ¡°Hey Lurin¡­ .¡±


    Elena, who was watching the scene carefully, hesitantly held out and card to Lulin that was originally called ¡°Seoul¡± but had changed the game board to be ¡°Rulin¡¯s Rare¡± and opened her mouth as if whispering.


    ¡°To buynd, you need 20,000 lind. And the next time you stop at thatnd again, you can build a hotel from then on¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Sigh?¡±


    Before Elena¡¯s exnation could be finished, Lurin frowned and became tearful as if something urred to her along with a strange sound.


    Serena¡¯s expression tells her to look at that.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said you were an idiot. ¡°When do you set the price of your ownnd and say it should be around that price and then raise it sharply?¡±


    ¡°Uuuuuuuu!¡±


    Lurin started to get angry with an expression that seemed like she had forgotten. Even if you cry while looking at me, you arepletely self-absorbed and no one can help you.


    Games are lonely.


    Winning is also a lonely thing.


    Lulin trembled as she looked up at me, but there was nothing I could do about it.


    The initial fund for the game was 10,000 Rind issued by the Buru O Bull Bank.


    20,000 lind is twice the price. You are paid 5,000 Rind in the form of a monthly sry for onep, so you have to go two moreps to buy that road.


    This is assuming that there is no loss of assets along the way.


    So, if thend price is that expensive, the difficulty level of the game naturally bes very hard.


    It¡¯s a hardcore difficulty game.


    ¡°Then is it my car?¡±


    It¡¯s a rule that applies to everyone, so like Serena said, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a bit hard. Because it¡¯s fair.


    Perhaps because Lurin decided for herself that she could not buynd, she could not go berserk and just stared at the ceiling of the cave with a nk face.


    Anyway, this moment is my dream. Even if the bet was really not that big of a deal, I had no desire to lose.


    Washing dishes and building a house.


    In thetter case, using mana is no big deal.


    Even so, I rolled the dice with the intention of winning.


    Romance is only romance if you win.


    The dice rolled seriously roll. The dice that were rolling came to a stop exactly in front of Lurin¡¯s feet.


    Lurin and Serena sent intense gazes toward the number that had stopped. I don¡¯t know why, but even Elena is different from Lurin.


    And the number was 2.


    As expected, I don¡¯t have much luck with these types of games. Wow, it¡¯s only 2.


    The ce, which was originally Busan, was changed to ¡°Restaurant on the Hill.¡± The restaurant on the hill is none other than my restaurant.


    Prices are unpredictable. Lurin and Serena have decided.


    Is it expensive? Is it cheap? At that crossroads, Serena burst outughing. Looking at it, it looks like there¡¯s something there.


    Lulin¡¯s expression is unknown. It was subtle. So I looked at Elena with a nervous expression. In the end, Elena holds the answer.


    ¡°Here, El.¡±


    It shows the price of the ¡°Restaurant on the Hill¡±nd card that Elena was holding.


    ¡¶Restaurant on the Hill¡·


    50,000 Rind.


    30,000 Rind per vi.


    50,000 Rind per building.


    100,000 Rind per hotel.


    Toll fee.


    50,000 Rind per vi.


    100,000 Rind per building.


    200,000 Rind per hotel.


    What is this again?


    I only have 10,000 Rind, but 50,000 Rind?


    The price was set higher than ¡¶Lurin¡¯s Rare¡·. The rare one is 20,000 Rind, but this one costs a whopping 50,000 Rind. It was made so that no one could purchase it for a while.


    This is clearly a rip-off. When we look at the culprit, we feel more confident.


    ¡°Why are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°Hey, why is this restaurant so expensive? How much money did you spend on Rare? ¡°Rares are much more expensive, so we have to be realistic.¡±


    ¡°Not like that! This is our restaurant! And since it is the ce you cherish and the ce where we first settled, it is more precious than rare. So, it¡¯s the highest price!¡±


    Anyway. He continues to nod his head in understanding. Every time that happens, my head flutters and I don¡¯t know why I find that confident exnation so endearing.

 Chapter 134

    # 134


    Chapter.31 Camping


    I shook my head vigorously, freeing myself from the clutches of that loveliness, and went back to the main topic.


    Anyway, the fact that you can¡¯t buy it is the same for other yers.


    ¡°Is that so.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    I had nothing to say so I admitted defeat. I ept it because it is fair. In the end, my turn was over and it was Sereina¡¯s turn next.


    ¡°Ho ho ho.¡±


    The dice that Sereina rolled with an unintentional smile spun around in the same spot as the color of her owner¡¯s hair, and then stopped after a while.


    The number was 5.


    The ce where Serena stopped was the section where the golden key was pulled out. There is a space called the Golden Key in the middle of Buru Obul.


    If you get caught in that space, you have to draw the card called Golden Key that Elena has. The card can be either lucky or unlucky.


    There is an absolute rule that the golden key, which has various things written on it, must execute exactly what is written.


    If you fail, it is ultimately an admission of defeat.


    In the original Buru O Bull¡¯s Golden Key, there are cards that tell you to return to the starting point and receive a sry, and there are also cards that tell you to move to a specific city.


    If the city you move to is another yer¡¯snd, you must pay a toll.


    There is also a card that forces you to take a break for about 3 turns by sending you to a deserted ind in the corner.


    A golden key is an item that can suddenly change the game.


    The card that is like a microcosm of life, containing all the good and bad fortunes, is the golden key, and it was this golden key that Lurin and Serena changed the most.


    Even Khan, which was originally a city, has been transformed into a golden key. The number of golden key slots, which were originally few in Buru Obul, has increased too much.


    So, if the two dragons ended up ying around, everything would be contained in this golden key.


    ¡°It¡¯s a golden key. Well, as I said before, it¡¯s fair, right? So, can you please stop staring at me like that?¡±


    As Serena said that, she held out her hand to Elena, asking for the golden key.


    Elena picked up the top card of the golden key card that had been carefully shuffled in advance and began to read the phrase written on the card.


    ¡°Go to a deserted ind. ¡°It says.¡±


    ¡°ok? Uninhabited ind?¡±


    Serena took the card from Elena¡¯s hand with a very surprised expression.


    And he frowns arrogantly.


    ¡°Hey you ck bastard!¡±


    ¡°Why why! Are you going to an uninhabited ind like that?¡±


    Funny enough, this time the two dragons started getting angry at each other. If you say it¡¯s an uninhabited ind, it¡¯s a penalty.


    So, Lulin raised his hand and asked why he went to a deserted ind even though he should have liked it.


    ¡°I told you to take this off! ¡°It¡¯s not even funny.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong for you to go!¡±


    Serena, I went to a deserted ind, so it¡¯s natural that I don¡¯t like it. Lulin couldn¡¯t figure out why he was reacting like that.


    ¡°Now, calm down and it¡¯s Lurin¡¯s turn next, so throw the dice.¡±


    ¡°Are you really stupid too? ¡°The couple is such an idiot.¡±


    ¡°What dude?¡±


    Is this dragon crazy enough to be such a fool to me?


    But Serena was confident. Instead of being scared by my gaze, he confidently continues to do the idiot leap and grin.


    After a while, Serena pointed to the uninhabited ind in the corner of the Buru O Bull game board and shouted as if it was unfair.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know? Then read that!¡±


    ¡°Why is that? What is there to read? It¡¯s an uninhabited ind, so you can escape after three turns, and if the same numberes up in a row¡­ .¡±


    Yes.


    You can escape from the uninhabited ind located in the corner of the ordinary Buru Obulpan only if you roll the same number with two dice at the same time. And if you y with a single dice like we do, you can only escape if you roll the same number in session.


    If you don¡¯t get the same number, you have to wait three turns to escape. It¡¯s like the only trap in Buru O Bull.


    Sereina¡¯s expression was so bizarre that she read the words written on the deserted ind.


    The two dragons even changed the letters.


    The newly written escape conditions for the uninhabited ind were as follows.


    ¡¶Desert Ind¡·


    If a human is caught here, kiss the ck dragon to get out of the desert ind.


    It doesn¡¯t matter what happens to the rest. Follow the original rules.


    There was a phrase written on it that looked like it had been written by Lurin.


    ¡°Hey Lulin! ¡°Why did you write all this down?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s me!¡±


    Sereina started to get angry, but Lurin continued to act the other way.


    It was my fault for starting without reading it carefully.


    Well, kissing itself isn¡¯t difficult.


    Because I decided to stop living my lifepletely hiding my feelings and lying like I used to. And wouldn¡¯t it be okay to not go to a deserted ind?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just throw it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When I put the dice in Lurin¡¯s hand, she looked embarrassed for a moment, but threw the dice right away anyway.


    And the number that came out was 4.


    It was the golden key again.


    ¡°What kind of golden keyes out?¡±


    Since there are a lot of golden key slots, it gets caught often. It¡¯s natural, but there¡¯s something unsettling about Rurin getting caught by a golden key.


    To be exact, the guy named Kangwoon who is hovering around Rurin.


    And Elena began to read the golden key card drawn by Lurin.


    ¡°congrattions. ¡°You have won 100,000 lind.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°Oh oh?¡±


    ¡°Why did you pick that!¡±


    What should I do first in absurdity? He let out a sound, Lurin was happy, and Serena screamed and stamped her feet.


    Judging by the reaction, it seems that the golden key rted to this money that was just drawn must have been made by Serena.


    Serena is mainly concerned with money.


    And Rurin changed the rules of the game based on her desire for a kiss. If so, does that mean Lurin is cuter?


    Even so, the sight of them pulling cards that were meant for them is a scene that can only be called funny.


    Moreover, this scene once again makes you realize that Rurin is lucky.


    ¡°Hehehe. 100,000 Lind! ¡°You, I win!¡±


    Lulin began to smile as he took the money from Elena. With that amount of money, you win half the game from the start.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet! ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡±


    Sereina cried out loud as if she was feeling unfair, but Lurin looked at her with a pitiful expression.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me pitifully? It¡¯s funny. Escape from a deserted ind in no time!¡±


    I threw the dice between two dragons who seemed to have killed each other a hundred times with their gaze. Because it¡¯s my turn.


    The dice roll again.


    The ce where my words stopped was once again the golden key.


    ¡°Go to a deserted ind. Called¡­ It¡¯s written down. ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Elena read the card with a sad face and handed it to me. Why are there so many cards telling you to go to a desert ind? No matter how you think about it, this is Lulin¡¯s trick.


    The main culprit of the joke is cheering.


    It¡¯s a trap. It¡¯s a trap.


    There are traps everywhere.


    But I can¡¯t refuse it now. ording to the card called [Go to a deserted ind], my piece is moved to a deserted ind.


    ¡°Fuhahaha!¡±


    Serena startedughing as if it was ugly.


    ¡°Oooooh! ¡°You have finally found yourself on a desert ind.¡±


    Lurin still looks so excited.


    ¡°Then¡­ .¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not? ¡°You¡¯re just stuck for three turns.¡±


    ¡°what? That can¡¯t be possible. You can nevere out! That kind of thing is an uninhabited ind. That¡¯s right! Look here and there! ¡°It¡¯s written like that!¡±


    Lurin looked very aggrieved, as if she had been framed for murder, and pointed to the uninhabited ind section with her finger.


    I¡¯m so unfair that I¡¯m biting my lip as if I¡¯m going to die.


    Gradually, the cheekbones begin to swell.


    I think there would be an uproar if I just left it like that. So, I went next to Lurin, who was shaking, and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°okay. okay. Let¡¯s settle it after finishing. ¡°It¡¯s like that when everyone is watching, right?¡±


    ¡°Is that really true? ¡°It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s a lie.¡±


    Lurin instantly opened her face and nodded.


    ¡°Ha, I can hear you all. ¡°You¡¯reughing.¡±


    Serena shook her head, and Elena was looking this way with an envious look on her face, with her hands sped together with an expression of longing.


    And the game continued.


    With 100,000 Rind, Lulin eventually purchased our restaurant and his own rare restaurant. Even if you get caught somewhere else, you don¡¯t even blink an eye.


    ¡°The capital of the empire. The purchase price is 2,000 Lind.¡±


    Our restaurant costs 50,000 linds, but the capital of the empire is set at 2,000 linds. It¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s amazing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t buy anything like that.¡±


    In this way, Lulin snorted and paid no attention to othernds. Could it be said that it is as if I am not even paying any attention to beings other than myself?


    On the other hand, Serena is different. They were scraping together as muchnd as they could buy.


    ¡°Why are you buying so much? All I need is rare and a restaurant.¡±


    ¡°You got caught.¡±


    ¡°Uh oh!¡±


    Lurin¡¯s face turned bright red. Like a hedgehog, I dodged around the ground spread like a spider¡¯s web, and finally got caught.


    ¡°Red Dragon¡¯s sacred ce. ¡°Because we built two buildings here, the toll is 10,000 Rind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m flying now. So, I don¡¯t step on that kind of ground.¡±


    Lurin raised her palm as Serena cheered that she had caught it. And then, absurdly, he dered that he was flying and turned his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny.¡±


    That¡¯s because Lulin had almost no money due to investing in two expensivends, ¡°Lurin¡¯s Lair¡± and ¡°Restaurant on the Hill.¡± If you throw away 10,000 Lindh, you will be a beggar.


    ¡°you! ¡°Lend me some money!¡±


    Rurin looks at me with a pitiful expression. He held out both hands. Normally, I wonder what a waste it would be to give money to Rurin. It¡¯s a game now. It¡¯s a contest.


    He cruelly turned his head away.


    ¡°you¡­ You abandoned me! You are a bad person. bad. It¡¯s bad, it¡¯s bad. bad. Kwahiah! ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bite your head, dude. Is this a wild habit? ¡°Why are you biting my head?¡±


    ¡°not delicious.¡±


    ¡°If you tell me quickly, you¡¯re inst ce for not following the rules?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Ugh.¡±


    In the end, Lulin puffed out his cheeks, gave me a resentful look, and paid me 10,000 Rind.


    Lulin went all in on expensivend and almost ran out of money after paying 10,000 Rind.


    The only money Rulin has is 1,000 Lind.


    Still, it is cheappared to the toll fee.


    The Red Dragon¡¯s Shrine where Lurin was hanging was made very cheaply by Serena.


    If the Red Dragon elders find out, they will be foaming at the mouth.


    Anyway, for that reason, even though two buildings were built, the toll fee is 10,000 Lind. It¡¯s nowhere near Lulin¡¯s rare.


    Well, Serena also has a trump card. If you get caught in thatnd , ¡¶Elena¡¯s Clinic¡·,


    you will be forced to rest for 2 turns with the power of healing, and of course you will have to pay a toll, which is the second most expensive ce after Lulin¡¯s Rare.


    ¡°If you get caught again, it¡¯s over. end. Fuhahaha.¡±


    Serena begins tough happily. Lurin was definitely in crisis. Since I only have two pieces ofnd, there is little chance of getting caught, so it is difficult to make money. Of course, if you get caught once, it means instant death.


    Those inst ce are tasked with cleaning up after themselves and other chores.


    And then it¡¯s Rurin¡¯s turn again.


    ¡°What is this!¡±


    Lurin began to scream. It¡¯s not over yet. It wasn¡¯t over, but it was almost over.


    The ce where Lurin stopped is a section that can be said to be in front of the devil¡¯s area. That¡¯s because everything from 1 to 6 was Sereina¡¯snd.


    In other words, Rurin, who has very little money, is inevitably eliminated next time.


    Anyway, I have to win, so I can¡¯t help. I ignored Lurin, whose shoulders were slumped, and threw the dice.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Serena clicks her tongue.


    Rurin just watches, holding my arm and trembling with anger.

 Chapter 135

    # 135


    Chapter.31 Camping


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I lost to the red one. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I lost to the red one.¡±


    These words continued to flow from Lurin¡¯s mouth.


    And my die stopped at 3. When I moved my horse, the ce I arrived at was the golden key again. The golden key is definitely better than stopping in Serena¡¯snd. Currently, Serena has the mostnd and I have the second.


    I can¡¯t do it if the unlucky cardes out, but I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be more unlucky than the toll.


    Elena picked up the golden key card and began to read it. I looked at Elena, hoping it would be a lucky card.


    ¡°You can blow your breath into the opponent¡¯s ground. Thend where the breath hit is devastated. Called¡­ ¡°I¡¯m with you.¡±


    ¡°what? That¡¯s¡­ I made¡­ .¡±


    Sereina looked at me and Lurin in confusion. Serena seemed to be as unlucky as me.


    Should I say that I do not receive the blessings of the Goddess of Luck like Rurin?


    He wasining because he couldn¡¯t even draw a single card he made and only drew Rurin¡¯s card.


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly as fair as you said. ¡°It¡¯s very fair because we don¡¯t use tricks.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it! Hey! wait for a sec! Wouldn¡¯t it be better to send Lurin away from here? It¡¯s not reality, so I hope you think calmly about the oue. ¡°Human!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m soon going to be in a dangerous area like Lulin, so I¡¯ll have to blow up the most expensivend in the area.¡±


    ¡°Such scammers! Couple scam¡­ ! ¡°Elena, help me, this is a scam!¡±


    ¡°yes? but¡­ What¡¯s written on the card is just the other person¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Damn it, Mr. Woo, you should have made it without me!¡±


    Serena scratched her head in frustration. Then Lurin, who had a dying expression on her face, began tough with a face as if the light of dawn hade from the sky.


    ¡°As expected of you! I will forgive you for not lending me money earlier. So, blow the red thing off the ground!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true here. ¡°Because the risk of being caught in Sereina¡¯snd is greater than the risk of being caught in Rulin¡¯snd.¡±


    I nodded and blew up Elena¡¯s clinic, the most dangerous ce in Sereina¡¯snd.


    ¡°Uh, my clinic¡­ .¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t actually blown up, so what? It¡¯s just that the owner of thatnd has disappeared. Hehehe. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Elena¡¯s pronunciation leaks out at the words she said without any meaning. Ryo rani.


    ¡°huh? ¡°If I can buy something.¡±


    When Elena shrugged again without meaning to, her eyes lit up for some reason and her fists clenched.


    And Serena fell to the floor.


    ¡°Hehehe, then I won¡¯t lose if I get a 6!¡±


    Yes. From 1 to 6, which blocked Lurin¡¯s path, a breathing hole was created in the area that was Sereina¡¯snd. This is what the light of dawn is like.


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­ Sheesh. ¡°Well, does that mean you get a 6 every time?¡±


    Saying that, Serena threw the dice again. And the number that came out was 6.


    ¡°It¡¯s a golden key.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Elena said and read the golden key.


    ¡°You can throw the dice one more time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not normal. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be able to get paid?¡±


    Surely, if Serena threw the dice one more time, she would havepleted anotherp and receive her sry.


    ording to the rules, if you spin the board once, you get a monthly sry of 5,000 Rind.


    ¡°Well, as long as you don¡¯t get a 6, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    However, Serena also had one element of anxiety. The fact is that if you roll a 6, you will be in the ¡°Restaurant on the Hill.¡±


    And currently, ¡°Restaurant on the Hill¡± has two hotels.


    It was and like a bomb that would inevitably lead to bankruptcy if caught. It is also one of only twonds that Lulin has.


    The dice roll.


    After a few seconds.


    Soon, Serena¡¯s strong scream echoed through the ceiling of the cave.


    ¡°Aaaah! Nonsense!¡±


    To summarize, in the next turn, Lulin must roll a 6 to avoid bankruptcy.


    And Serena was in a situation where she could appear in all but 6. In other words, in terms of probability, Serena had an overwhelming advantage. But something incredible happened right in front of us.


    From Lulin¡¯s perspective, it¡¯s like a miracle.


    From Sereina¡¯s perspective, it is like hell.


    Rulin¡¯s good fortune was at work.


    scary. It¡¯s such a scary river.


    I recognized him from the time I lost in the w machine.


    The die that Sereina threw was very clearly showing 6 without any controversy.


    ¡°Heeheehee! It¡¯s mynd! ¡°Finally, we¡¯re getting tolls for the first time!¡±


    Lulin, who had been dying about 5 minutes ago, came back to life in one hit and started running rampant.


    Is this the danger of gambling? How can a situation change 180 degrees so suddenly?


    Could it be that Rulin¡¯s luck exploded when I took away Sereina¡¯snd and broke her momentum?


    It means that the fate has changed.


    Hehehe.


    ¡°Elena! This is boo boo boo boo! It¡¯s a married couple scam! Please tell me it¡¯s true! There¡¯s no way I¡¯m inst ce!


    ¡°Not really¡­ Neither of you lied¡­ . ¡°Because I can see it.¡±


    Sereina buried her face in Elena¡¯s stomach and began to moan, and Elena looked at me and Lurin alternately and patted Sereina on the back.


    Of course, due to Elena¡¯s personality, she couldn¡¯t pat her openly, so she very carefully and hesitantly touched Serena¡¯s back with her fingertips, then carefully and very gently stroked her back, and so on.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Serena struggles. But it¡¯s bankruptcy. All of Sereina¡¯s money went to Rurin.


    ¡°Hehehehe. ¡°Hey, I have a lot of money!¡±


    Lurin is jumping up and down in front of me.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to me. Everything is thanks to me.¡±


    ¡°Well, they say yes. It¡¯s thanks to you. But a win is a win. ¡°I won¡¯t look at you!¡±


    Whenever I ask to borrow money, they always refuse to look at me.


    It¡¯s scary because there¡¯s only one room. If I didn¡¯t want to end up like Serena, I needed toe to my senses.


    Anyway, Lulin smiled and grabbed the dice. With this, Rurin¡¯s property is 90,000 lind paid by Sereina as a toll. Serena went bankrupt due tock of 10,000 lind.


    My current wealth is 30,000 lind.


    I have 6nds.


    There are twonds in Lurin.


    If you get caught in Rulin¡¯snd, you¡¯re doomed anyway.


    So, to make it safe, we need to increase thend a bit. The only way is to increase thend without being caught in Lurin¡¯snd and reduce that 90,000 lind by metallurgy.


    It was disadvantageous.


    The difference in money is too big.


    Still, there was still a glimmer of hope as there were only two Lulinnds.


    Lulin rolled the dice.


    Rolling around.


    The rolling dice pointed to 4, and the destination was the Miliorec Mountains.


    It used to be Sereina¡¯snd and is now empty due to bankruptcy.


    ¡°But there is no need. ¡°I have a lot of money!¡±


    If you have a lot of money, you should buynd and expand it. Ugh.


    Lulin shook his head without even looking at thend card. I can¡¯t believe he has more money than me in such a ridiculous way. Anyway, he¡¯s a lucky guy.


    I sighed and threw the dice.


    And what came out this time was once again a golden key. It is no exaggeration to say that these golden keys, which are everywhere, honestly hold all the keys to victory.


    Elena held her breath and picked up the card.


    ¡°What?¡±


    And with a strange expression on his face, he looks at me and Rurin alternately. And soon he started reading the cards in the tone of reading a Koreannguage book.


    ¡°So¡­ If I kiss Rurin, I will hand over all of mynd! Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°Why did you write in the first person in the Golden Key?¡±


    ¡°Hwaaaah!¡±


    Lurin moves quickly and picks up the card. And then I red at Serena.


    ¡°This is this! This is a card that I used once and then threw away! ¡°I can¡¯t win with this, so I set the kiss trap on a deserted ind!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sorry, I added it because I thought it would be fun.¡±


    Serena, who had been dead in Elena¡¯s arms with a broken and soulless expression, suddenly came to life and started bursting intoughter.


    ¡°Whahahaha! Since this card was added by me, it is absolutely not invalid. ¡°The card remains in effect.¡±


    Sereina was giggling with a face like she was going to die, and Lurin was crying.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already secured the kiss. So there is no need! You already said you would kiss me earlier¡­ Is this ugh?¡±


    My lips touched Lurin¡¯s lips.


    Rurin¡¯s softness is transmitted into my brain through my lips. I can¡¯t see his expression clearly, but he must be very embarrassed.


    Since everyone is watching, it ends lightly. Because nowhere on the card does it say to kiss deeply.


    Yes, the world ofpetition is cold. I have to do it before anything else is said.


    I parted my lips and looked at Elena.


    Elena¡¯s face turned red and she didn¡¯t know what to do, and for some reason she was pinching her thigh tightly with one hand.


    ¡°Thend of Lurin is mine now, right?¡±


    But there is no answer.


    ¡°Elena?¡±


    When asked again, Elena nodded only then.


    ¡°yes yes! that¡¯s right. ¡°The golden key is absolute, and that¡¯s why Serena went bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°What is this¡­ What is this¡­ I like it but I don¡¯t like it. ¡°Hmm.¡±


    And Lulin copsed. As I lean my head against the wall, my body slowly flows down.


    Rurin lost motivation.


    As a result, the game was a nd victory for me.


    ¡°Now then, go wash the dishes, Lurin. And Serena, who came inst ce, will clean and build the house, and Elena, who is the radish holder, and I will rest.¡±


    ¡°Uuuuu-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s annoying! ¡°Building a house!¡±


    The two people startedining. Well, let¡¯s see.


    ***


    Serena is using a lot of mana to move trees to build a hut outside the cave.


    And Lurin grumbled and started washing the dishes.


    ¡°This body is supposed to just roll around, but how did it end up like this?¡±


    He rubs the bowl vigorously whileining of injustice.


    ¡°Washing dishes is hard for you.¡±


    Rurin stood precariously, acting as if she was falling apart, andined of difficulty in washing the dishes, but I responded with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wake up and stay calm.¡±


    Actually, since they are Koppel containers, there is nothing to break.


    ¡°If it breaks, it is weak.¡±


    However, at the restaurant, Lulin often wakes up while washing dishes.


    ¡°You are strong.¡±


    ¡°I do not know! ¡°I am weaker than you.¡±


    Lurin grumbled and focused on washing the dishes again. After eating and ying games, peacested for a while.


    And before we knew it, Sereina¡¯s construction waspleted.


    ¡°Two huts. One is ours and one is yours. ¡°There are two.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness! So pretty!¡±


    Elena let out an exmation as she looked at the two cabins.


    It was well built.


    It¡¯s a really simple cabin, but if you build it this way, there¡¯s nothing toin about.


    Lurin pursed her lips with that exact expression. He looks frustrated because he can¡¯t find fault.


    A cabin is a cabin. A cabin where you can go up thedder and find a space to sleep made of wood.


    The moonlighting down through the hole in the cave ceiling and the lighting inside the cave we created artificially seep into theke and sparkle.


    It was quite a beautiful view from the cabin.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s no big deal. ¡°I can make it better.¡±


    ¡°you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then try it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that.¡±

 Chapter 136

    # 136


    Chapter.31 Camping


    I ignored the two dragons¡¯ bickering as always and went up to the cabin.


    Andy down.


    sleep in nature In a ce with such a nice atmosphere.


    Lying down itself is so enjoyable.


    Rurin must have been tired of staring at the sparklingke like that, so she came up to the cabin.


    It moves shakily, approaches in front of me, and unexpectedly sits down rather quietly, looking down at me.


    Since I had my eyes closed, I felt Rurin¡¯s intense gaze, as if she thought I was asleep.


    Lulin slowly moved his hand and very carefully touched my nose. Then he touches my eyes.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°you.¡±


    For now, I continued to pretend to sleep.


    Then, Lulin¡¯s loud breathing is heard.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Eh? ¡°How do you know?¡±


    When I opened my eyes in surprise, Lurin let out a huff and twisted her head.


    ¡°You who are really asleep, hug me when I touch you! ¡°Because I¡¯m not hugging you right now.¡±


    ¡°what? I?¡±


    Sleep habits like that? oh my god.


    For some reason, these days, when I wake up, I find myself sleeping with Rurin in my arms without even realizing it.


    The limits of the mind are such a scary thing.


    I think I controlled myself well before that.


    ¡°Do you want to cuddle? ¡°Is that why you touched it?¡±


    Just like before.


    It still remains the same.


    Rurin appears to be proactive, but she is actually unable to initiate skinship or actively pursue a courtship.


    I¡¯m not sure why yet.


    Maybe that¡¯s why he really enjoys being held by me, and I try to create situations like that.


    ¡°Have you finished washing the dishes?¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, I did the dishes because of you!¡±


    Suddenly he pouts again.


    Is this a silent protest that they lost because of me? Are you upset? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s both.


    ¡°upset?¡±


    ¡°Because you killed me and washed the dishes! ¡°I¡¯m not upset, I¡¯m angry!¡±


    ¡°What are you killing? ¡°It¡¯s a game, so it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I would die for you!¡±


    ¡°Even in games? ¡°Where is Rurin, who promised me that he would win earlier, going?¡±


    ¡°There is no such Lurin. ¡°It wasn¡¯t there from the beginning.¡±


    Rurin starts to talk the other way. The mouth is still full. Now that I think about it, Rurin¡¯s lips are different than usual.


    When we kissed earlier, I didn¡¯t realize it maybe because the lighting was a little darker. Lurin¡¯s small and cute lips.


    Lips.


    I couldn¡¯t hold back and asked bluntly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your lips?¡±


    ¡°Lips?¡±


    Then Lurin tilted her head and put a finger to her lips.


    As my finger goes into my lips, it goes in gently. Thanks to this, Lurin¡¯s chapped lips stand out even more at the edges.


    Yes, Lurin¡¯s lips were full.


    That¡¯s the state of Rurin¡¯s lips.


    This is an emergency.


    I don¡¯t want to make Rurin¡¯s lips or even her hands chap. I just ordered him to wash the dishes, but I want to apply hand cream right away.


    I was surprised and held Lulin¡¯s face with both hands. And I looked around. He brought his face closer and examined Lurin¡¯s skin condition with his own two eyes.


    ¡°Ho hoe?¡±


    Lulin tilted his head while making a strange sound. My body trembles slightly.


    ¡°What are you doing? you.¡±


    After being silent for a moment, he takes his hand away from his lips and asks gently.


    ¡°Your skin is clear. But why are your lips like this?¡±


    Compared to my chapped lips, my skin condition wasn¡¯t that bad. Did my lips start to chap because of the weather?


    ¡°Originally, it was like this during this time. Even when in dragon form, the skin cracks a bit. It¡¯s constitution. constitution.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    Nod.


    Lulin said it as if it was no big deal, but it was impossible to see that her pale lips were chapped here and there.


    I don¡¯t think it was like thisst year either.


    ¡°and¡­ .¡±


    ¡°and?¡±


    ¡°Kiss you¡­ kite¡­ Ugh!¡±


    Lurin was about to say something, but quickly put her palm to her mouth and blocked it. And then I kept my mouth shut.


    It¡¯s rather suspicious that he¡¯s acting too hastily. But I didn¡¯t bother to ask about it.


    I¡¯m not saying that secrets are more beautiful when they¡¯re kept secret, but sometimes it¡¯s really better to keep them secret.


    ¡°Well, that aside.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t assume that!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°That being said, I somehow feel like I lost. Hehe!¡±


    While he was talking, he quickly covered his mouth as if to hide it, but then he stuck out his mouth and said that he was saying that, and then he clung to me and started pulling my hair out.


    I¡¯m not good at skinship, but I¡¯m good at attacking. Especially biting. I am not prey.


    Moreover, it is natural that the more you do that, the less you will ask questions. Would you say it¡¯s a rebellious spirit?


    Anyway, I secretly summoned lip balm. Lip balm is good for chapped lips. I called out to Lurin, holding a lip balm that I had summoned using a light summoning spell.


    ¡°I understand, so stop being annoyed ande here.¡±


    Rurin, who was pressing my head and sighing, came closer to me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°this.¡±


    ¡°that?¡±


    Lurin took the lip balm and looked at me. That¡¯s the face itself.


    ¡°You put it on your lips. Apply it.¡±


    ¡°ah! Is that it? ¡°Are your lips turning red?¡±


    Lurin looked at the lip balm with interest as if it reminded her of lipstick.


    ¡°No, no. ¡°It prevents chapped lips.¡±


    ¡°Chapped lips? ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was such a thing.¡±


    Lurin held the lip balm in her hand and began to look around with curiosity on her face, filled with joy at discovering something new.


    ¡°Open the lid.¡±


    As I said, I opened the lid and a lip balm appeared. A faint flowery scent flowed from the pink lip balm.


    Lurin sniffs the sweet scent and instinctively tries to touch it with her tongue.


    ¡°No, no. You¡¯re not eating, dude. ¡°You¡¯re putting it on your lips.¡±


    ¡°Heh, it smells sweet. I want to eat.¡±


    ¡°If you try it, it only smells good, but the taste isn¡¯t that great.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Huh.¡±


    Is this guy not a dragon but a dog? Why do you love sniffing and tasting so much?


    There is some suspicion as to whether he was a puppy in his previous life.


    Anyway, Lurin finally started applying lip balm to her lips. However, the action is very clumsy.


    Because I applied it roughly here and there, there was a lot of lip balm on and around my lips.


    ¡°you¡­ What are you doing if you only apply it to your lips? ¡°It¡¯s not about giving in to your skin.¡±


    Rurin looked at me while applying lip balm to the bridge of her nose and asked with a puzzled look on her face.


    ¡°They say it prevents cracking? Then you should apply it to your skin too!¡±


    ¡°no¡­ That¡¯s not true. Just give it to your lips. ¡°Your skin is fine.¡±


    ¡°Why are there so many conditions?¡±


    Lurin frowned with an annoyed expression. I had no choice but to take the lip balm from Lurin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Rather than watch and die of frustration, I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, that¡¯s natural. ¡°Serve this body, you!¡±


    Rurines closer and sticks out her lips with an expression that says it will happen a long time ago.


    At this point, I have a scary thought that this is all a ruse.


    The person responsible is looking at me with infinitely clear eyes and asking me to apply it quickly.


    Oh no way.


    I shook off my doubts and wiped away the mess of lip balm with a handkerchief.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Lurin frowns. After wiping it off, I started applying lip balm again to Lurin¡¯s small lips.


    When lip balm touches dry lips, they begin to revive as if moisturized.


    A good scent tickles her nostrils, and Lurin is enjoying the lip balm being applied to her lips with her eyes closed.


    ¡°Huh, I feel strange. Since you applied it, there¡¯s something¡­ .¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ .¡±


    Ssssssssssssssssssssssssssss.


    ¡°Huh huh. If you do that¡­ .¡±


    ¡°hey! ¡°I¡¯m doing it normally, don¡¯t make any weird noises.¡±


    As soon as the lip balm touched the tip of her lips, Lurin let out a bizarre groan, her eyes watered, and her eyebrows began to flutter.


    As I remove the lip balm from Lurin¡¯s lips, she opens her eyes and looks at me. Then he touched his lips a little with his hand and answered with a curious look on his face.


    ¡°I feel like something has be moist. And it¡¯s sweet.¡±


    ¡°huh? ¡°It won¡¯t taste very good, right?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t know. Sweet.¡±


    He touches the upper and lower lips, tasting it, and then takes the lip balm from me.


    ¡°Then I will do it too. you.¡±


    ¡°me? ¡°I¡¯m not very dry, am I?¡±


    ¡°Still, you and I are a set!¡±


    Rurin rushed over and started applying lip balm to my lips. No, this was an act of drawing rather than painting.


    The lip balm in Lurin¡¯s hand moves carefully. Every time that happened, the lip balm got on my lips.


    That feeling was a little strange.


    It¡¯spletely different from when you apply it alone. I can feel the snort on Lurin¡¯s face, which is very close.


    The tickling feeling makes my whole body tremble.


    Ssssssssssssssssssssssssssss.


    You may or may not know my condition.


    No, I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t know, but Lurin¡¯s hand continued to move slightly.


    ¡°Hehe, I applied it all!¡±


    After a while, the lip balm was removed from my lips. And with a satisfied look on his face, he widens the distance.


    ¡°How do you feel? you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, you only apply it well? Why on earth did you apply it by yourself earlier? .¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural because there is no mirror.¡±


    At first nce, Lulin started rolling around the cabin with a devil-like smile again.


    Rolling around, rolling around.


    Then it stops at my toes as I sit.


    And then he got up as if he remembered something.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°a moment ago¡­ I lost because of the kiss! Obviously one more time¡­ .¡±


    Yes, it remains.


    ¡°Huh huh?¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for Lulin to finish speaking. You have to do it anyway.


    In fact, kissing is really a meaningless act if it doesn¡¯t have the painful feelings of love.


    If the act of tongue meeting tongue is not apanied by boiling emotions, it is just contact.


    However, if you are truly in love, you will feel the other person through kissing and pull each other closer as if trying to deepen your rtionship, and your head will be filled with a feeling of love.


    And at this moment, my heart is tickling and something painful is boiling over.


    My lips soon began to explore Lurin¡¯s lips.


    So after a few minutes.


    Soon our lips and the bridge of our noses became shiny with the lip balm smeared.


    ¡°You¡­ ?¡±


    Rurin looks at me with tears in her eyes. When I lightly touch Lurin¡¯s lips as if licking them, she follows suit and moves her tongue.


    ¡°You me¡­ .¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    We looked at each other like that for a moment. Emotions are heightened.


    Yeah, it¡¯s so funny I¡¯m dying.


    ¡°It¡¯s so funny! ¡°Your nose sparkles!¡±


    ¡°Is that the same for you too?¡±


    And that good mood suddenly disappeared thanks to the effect of the lip balm, which started to turn pink and shiny all over my face.


    All that¡¯s left is a huge outburst.


    ¡°Your face is so strange. Puhahaha!¡±


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re weird too! Phew.¡±


    And so the camping night deepened.

 Chapter 137

    # 137


    Chapter.32 An old story about a dragon


    There is a dragon.


    This is a young dragon that has not yet reached adulthood.


    The dragon was curled up and sleeping in their his mother had given him.


    She is a loner.


    Crouching Dragon was aplete loner.


    She¡¯s been so lonely ever since her mother died.


    Being a loner, her specialty was sleeping.


    Therefore, she spent almost all of her life sleeping for over 700 years.


    Hundreds of years were spent in a rare ce where there was no light. Because there was nothing I could do except sleep.


    I hated everything.


    Even the dragons who killed their mothers. And the dragons that led Mom into a trap. And the family who never believed in their mother until the end.


    Even the elders who should have trusted my mother the most did not trust her.


    The mother was mysteriously killed, feeling like a high treason to everyone. That death is ultimately a death created by other dragons and the n itself.


    Thinking about that always filled her with anger. But that¡¯s it.


    There was nothing she could do other than boil over in anger.


    With his own strength, it was impossible for him to take true revenge on the true evildoer who did this to his mother, and on the family that condemned her as a shameless high traitor.


    I have no strength.


    No matter how much you cry and scream, you cannot kill another dragon.


    Moreover, a true evil beast cannot be found.


    Just thinking about that made her teeth grind together and they were on the verge of falling off, but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    There was no way.


    Therefore, she hated and hated all living beings, and among them, she hated herself the most, as she could not do anything.


    We grind our teeth for hundreds of years, but in the end, all we can do is sleep.


    It¡¯s hard to even let go of that anger.


    There was no other way than to just fall asleep.


    darkness.


    The endless darkness embraces my entire body.


    Yes, just like mom.


    The only rest left to her was to fall into sleep and darkness and let vast amounts of time pass by.


    Only when you sleep can you forget everything.


    Forget about your poor and insignificant existence. Forget mom too. Forget about revenge.


    You can just fall into darkness.


    This darkness is so empty that I wish the end of the world woulde a thousand times and turn everything into nothingness.


    Such boring years.


    But even so, he is not yet an adult.


    And there are still thousands of years to live.


    The more this happens, the more resentment towards everyone umtes.


    All I could think about was dying, like the withered rice nts that were not harvested on time.


    All her emotions came out the day her mother died.


    After that, she never showed her emotions on the surface.


    Those are the years.


    Even if her peers in the n trample and insult her.


    Doesn¡¯t even show any facial expression. No, there is no need to export it. Because I really have no inspiration.


    Curling up in the dark rare is everything to her.


    Everything about yourself.


    nothingness.


    vacuity.


    abyss.


    An explosion of darkness.


    When I hate it the most.


    That is when her grandfather, the elder of the ck Dragons,es to visit.


    It¡¯s the most unpleasant moment in the world because you have to force yourself to get up and listen to things you don¡¯t want to hear.


    What I always say is the same.


    A nagging feeling telling me not to just sleep, but to have fun and blend in with the world.


    What a y.


    Even though dragons don¡¯t like it, humans just feel like bugs.


    It¡¯s insignificant.


    She could never understand why she should be involved with a creature more insignificant than a dragon.


    And in the first ce, I didn¡¯t even have the slightest desire to leave this ce where my mother died unjustly. Because that¡¯s the way to soothe my mother¡¯s soul.


    Otherwise, he might have already died.


    If only I had that kind of courage.


    ¡°Are you still thinking only about your mother? Hey¡­ .¡±


    Mom¡¯s Dad.


    He doesn¡¯t even think about his mother. They tell me to forget it. Just forget it.


    So, you have to protect your mother at least yourself.


    The more the elder behaved like that, the more solid that thought became.


    ¡°Did you find the beast that killed your mother? Otherwise, I¡¯ll just turn it off.¡±


    ¡°Hey. How much do you have to say for them to understand? Your mother¡­ He stole the dragon beads from the Red Dragon Shrine, and when that failed, he¡­ .¡±


    ¡°no! ¡°No no no no!¡±


    She responded very firmly to the elder¡¯s words. Her voice was close to a scream.


    At this moment when discussing my mother, my once dead emotions turn into anger.


    Why is she so certain about her mother¡¯s death?


    Because I saw the truth.


    That¡¯s when her mother held her and showed her the dragon bead and exined the secrets it contained.


    The dragon bead she saw was definitely not red. I am confident that I can distinguish between red and ck even if I am half blind.


    So what her mother had at that time was definitely not a red bead or anything.


    Red Dragon¡¯s Relic.


    The dragon beads stored in the Red Dragon¡¯s sanctuary are famous for their bright red color.


    So no.


    The dragon bead her mother happened to find was ck. ck like the abyss of a deep night that seems to contain the universe.


    She felt as if her whole body would be submerged in that beautiful darkness. The dragon bead that was so scary yet beautiful was definitely not red.


    But she was the only one who saw it.


    A dragon bead that was reced by someone. That brilliant darkness has disappeared.


    What her mother found was the ck dragon¡¯s sacred relic that had been lost.


    This is a ck dragon bead left behind by the founder of the ck Dragon.


    Her mother, who found it, exined the abyss to her daughter and immediately reported it to her father, Elder.


    And the day I took the bead to the ck Dragon¡¯s sacred ce.


    For some reason, what was in the marble box was a red marble.


    And it matched their sacred relics that were missing from the Red Dragon¡¯s sacred site.


    In particr, because her mother had visited the Red Dragon¡¯s sacred site with the elder, she was faced with a situation that could not be avoided due to jealousy.


    In other words, the story is that they did not find the ck Dragon¡¯s bead, but rather stole the Red Dragon¡¯s bead.


    Some say thatmon sense would have it that if he had stolen the marble, he would not have reported it to the elders, but the fact that he was holding the marble himself made it impossible for any excuse.


    In the end, she became a high treason criminal.


    Of course, the ck Dragons also defended her mother at first, but gradually evidence against her came out as if they wanted to see it.


    singly.


    singly.


    Everything was thoroughly nned.


    So that everyone believes.


    The evidence.


    All those circumstances.


    And because of that, the Dragon War almost broke out again, and in the blink of an eye, he was branded a high traitor to his n.


    Her mother even died mysteriously while trying to clear her name.


    Those in power in ck Dragon at the time, including Dihegma, dismissed this as a suicide resulting from a failed n.


    and.


    ck Dragon¡¯s leadership had to experience the great humiliation of bowing their heads as they returned the sacred relics stolen by Red Dragon.


    The fact that he bowed his head to the Red Dragon n, with whom he had not been on good terms for tens of thousands of years.


    It was recorded as a history of unprecedented humiliation.


    A dragon who brought unprecedented shame to the n.


    That¡¯s her mom.


    And the price of that humiliation was not paid on the elder, who could be said to be the strongest member of the n, but on the weak, weak woman.


    Every moment you do not receive the protection of an elder.


    All the bullies came for her.


    But she had no interest or interest in that.


    The important thing is that mom is not a sinner.


    no.


    Absolutely not.


    What disappeared was a ck dragon bead.


    She¡¯s the only one who knows that.


    There is no dragon to trust. The truth only she knows.


    As an elder who didn¡¯t know that fact, I couldn¡¯t believe what she said. I wanted to believe it, but it wasn¡¯t enough evidence to convince the other dragons. Rather, the more I investigated, the more all the evidence pointed to my daughter¡¯s crime.


    So everything the granddaughter said was an illusion.


    ¡°Everyone makes a mistake once. Even if he hadn¡¯t died that way, I would have done something. But that kid¡­ So, kid. You too, stop forgetting. Only then can we move forward¡­ .¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a mistake. ¡°Because mom never made a mistake!¡±


    She screamed loudly.


    Her voice echoes across the Leir¡¯s ceiling. After shouting that, she crouched down again.


    The elder left their with a sigh, probably thinking he couldn¡¯t do it and thinking abouting back.


    And the great shame of the person who bowed his head and returned the stolen sacred object.


    The wound did not heal.


    Hundreds of yearster, it eventually leads to a huge fight called the Dragon War.


    The outbreak of the Dragon War.


    In the middle of the peaceful years before the war, she quietly looked up at Rare, satisfied with the darkness and silence that had finallye with the elder¡¯s disappearance.


    And then he put his head down again.


    Deep sleep begins again. A deep sleep that resembles the darkness before your eyes.


    There is only one reason why she wakes up in the darkness. Because I¡¯m hungry.


    At times like that, she flies up into the sky.


    Eat monsters.


    Well, well.


    I¡¯ve never tasted anything like that. Just eat.


    I eat because I am hungry. That¡¯s just the story. Herbivores are better than monsters because they have a softer swallowing feel, but it doesn¡¯t really matter.


    Well, there isn¡¯t much of a difference.


    As you fly, there are monsters and flocks of animals.


    It is food.


    Fill your stomach and drink water at thekeside. After filling her stomach tost for decades, she goes back to sleep.


    I myself can¡¯t do anything.


    Because I don¡¯t even have the courage to see my mom.


    Just living an empty life in the dark like this.


    So 700 years.


    It was well over 700 years since she was born.


    One big change urred in her life.


    Monsters and animals are food. Therefore, to her, humans who were not even food were useless creatures that could only be killed by stepping on them.


    Although she hates dragons, she is a dragon after all. The thoughts of humans are no different from those of other dragons.


    An insignificant being that can only be yed with.


    The very state that dragons ept as entertainment.


    She even refused that entertainment.


    It¡¯s to the point where I think it¡¯s trivial to even y with it.


    All I had was the feeling of cleaning up bugs.


    And that day too.


    She woke up hungry. When I wake up, I feel really, really strong and mystic and I don¡¯t feel good.


    So I flew up in front of Rae in search of something to eat.


    And I found a human being.


    The human asked her one question very arrogantly.


    And she used her breath.


    It was a question and answer dance.

 Chapter 138

    # 138


    Chapter.33 The food stall


    marker recently got a job. The job was to make wooden frames at arge-scale watch factory, a national project of the former Dederan City-integrated Gray City.


    The frame was the main body of the clock that was recently spreading across the continent.


    A series of actions such as cutting and assembling wood are all done by hand.


    Marker was working on that very line. And now the difficult day has finally passed.


    When you work hard, the day goes by in the blink of an eye. Of course, the busyness was more than wee to Marker.


    It was like a warm glow to many people, including Marker, to be able to work like this and earn fair money, after the days of literally surviving on grass roots, not a metaphor that was difficult to put into words, were over.


    This is something you can¡¯t even imagine when you think about the Deadran City of the past.


    Now that I am getting used to my changed life.


    Marker wiped the sweat from his forehead and spoke to his colleague next to him.


    ¡°Since you worked hard, how about going for a drink?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Marker. sorry. Today that is¡­ ¡°I have a prior contract.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    Marker smiled and nodded. There was a reason why he was smiling so hard.


    A few months since I started working.


    For the first time, I actively invited some colleagues I thought I was close to out for drinks, but today they all turned me down.


    Then you can¡¯t do it. How can I say that I have a promise? Marker left the factory with a bitter smile. Since it wasn¡¯t something we had promised in advance, it can be said to be natural.


    But for today, I wanted to have a drink with someone. Because today was his 44th birthday. At this age, I don¡¯t attach much meaning to the day I was born.


    Still, just going in, washing my feet as usual, and going straight to bed felt like something was missing.


    Since he was a single person without a wife or children, he felt the same loneliness as always.


    ¡®Well anyway¡­ The reason things have improved to the point where we can even think about drinking is because the world has changed. ¡®You should be thankful for that.¡¯


    Thinking like that, Marker slumped his shoulders and started walking.


    When you leave the factory, you have to go down a few hills to reach what used to be called the downtown area of Deadran City.


    The new name of the city area is called Verna Street. It was said to be the name of a high-ranking person, but like ordinary citizens, Marker was not interested in it.


    Because it¡¯s not a fact that you can know that he¡¯s interested.


    What is important for him, a mere citizen, is the fact that he is alone today as well.


    ¡°Mr. Marker, I have an appointment with my lover today, so could you please switch to the night shift?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mark, please give me some advice. That¡¯s what I did today¡­ .¡±


    Among his colleagues, Marker was quite old, so he often came to me for consultation and was asked various requests, and each time he smiled and listened.


    So, I thought I maintained a good rtionship with my younger colleagues.


    Well, since everyone seemed to be very busy after work, I don¡¯t think it would be a big deal if all of today¡¯s invitations were rejected.


    Marker thought so as he hurried home from work. Then, as I was almost entering the city, I found an interesting restaurant.


    Obviously there was no yesterday. This is a restaurant that suddenly appeared.


    I saw quite a few people drinking. I thought it was interesting, so I walked to that restaurant without realizing it.


    ¡°wee.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this ce¡­ What is it? It wasn¡¯t there until yesterday¡­ I wasn¡¯t building a restaurant¡­ .¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a mobile restaurant. You can think of it as afortable bar where you can have a drink after work. ¡°In the country where I lived, they were called pojangmacha (pojangmacha).¡±


    ¡°Is it a food stall?¡±


    Marker tilted his head at the word he had never heard before. But a delicious smell entered my nostrils.


    You have to walk a long way back to your favorite bar. For some reason, it felt like he was going to feel a sense of self-destruction on the way there, so Marker decided that he shouldn¡¯t go too far and just have a drink here and go straight to sleep, so he pulled out a chair and sat down.


    ¡°Then please excuse me.¡±


    ¡°thank you.¡±


    Then I looked at the menu posted above the food stall.


    From familiar beer to distilled fruit wine and soju. Since it was his first time hearing the word soju, Marker asked the young man who seemed to be the owner.


    ¡°I know beer and I know a little bit about everything else, but what is soju?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s stronger than beer and weaker than expensive alcohol like Angal.¡±


    Angal is a distilled alcoholmonly consumed in this region and is characterized by being very strong. You can think of it as being about 2 to 3 times the size of soju.


    ¡°And best of all, it¡¯s the cheapest. ¡°The manufacturing method is cheap.¡±


    It¡¯s stronger than beer, but cheaper. Marker thought it was the perfect drink for him right now.


    So Marker immediately ordered soju.


    The young man immediately ced a pretty bottle and ss in front of the marker. Still, since it was his birthday, he didn¡¯t want to just drink alcohol, so Marker immediately looked up at the menu with snacks on it. The menu was also diverse.


    Normally, when I eat alone, I usually just drink alcohol. Because the more money you save, the better.


    But today is my birthday.


    I was filled with the desire to reward myself for all my hard work.


    When I looked at the menu, things like udon and fried Palenque were listed.


    Recently, something called fried Palenque has been creating a boom in the area, so Marker had heard of it and was familiar with it. But this is my first time seeing udon. It was my first time trying soju and my first time eating food.


    ¡®That¡¯s not bad either.¡¯


    Marker ordered udon without much hesitation. This time I didn¡¯t even ask what kind of food it was.


    ¡°There is nothing special around you. There are no animals and, of course, no monsters. quiet.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    While I was waiting for my food, a woman came striding into the restaurant called Pojangmacha. It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve been wandering through a forest, with spring flowers sticking to your hair everywhere.


    I don¡¯t even think of her as a crazy woman wearing flowers. I was dazed for a moment by the pretty face.


    It doesn¡¯t have a sexy face or anything like that. A beauty with a somewhat elegant face. Yet, when she spoke to the young man, she was surprisingly overflowing with cuteness.


    But the strange thing was that the more I continued to look, the more a strange feeling of fear flowed into my mind.


    Stop staring.


    It¡¯s like a warning in my heart.


    Marker lowered his head without realizing it due to that strange feeling. It would be impossible for Marker, an ordinary person, to understand that this is a very subtle action of Dragon Fear.


    ¡°But why did you get buried like this?¡±


    ¡°I ran around and buried it. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    The woman shook her head in front of the young man, like a puppy that had fallen into the water. Then, the des of grass that were clinging to each other fall off little by little. But there are still a lot of them all over my head.


    It¡¯s because my hair is very long.


    The young man grabbed the woman¡¯s arm, pulled her to his chest, and began to carefully shake off the foreign matter from her head.


    ¡°Hya?¡±


    The woman made a strange sound and was pulled into the young man¡¯s chest, and her body froze like a ster statue.


    ¡°Go on the road, go on the road. Ugh.¡±


    ¡°I do not know. ¡°When ites to roads, I make them.¡±


    Even though he sounds like a toddler, he doesn¡¯t even try to move while being held by the young man.


    It seemed kind of sweet.


    ¡®Are they a couple?¡¯


    That thought urred to me, but an unknown fear still rose deep within me, so I lowered my eyes.


    Then I don¡¯t think anything again. It¡¯s okay to stare for a moment. However, when you look into the woman¡¯s eyes, a sense of feares over you.


    Actually, once you get used to this level of fine dragon piercing, it bes okay.


    The regrs of the restaurant on the hill, like the Gray boy, had grown to the point where they didn¡¯t feel anything even when talking to Lulin, but people who met them for the first time still felt scared and couldn¡¯t approach even the nano particle-sized Dragon Fear.


    That¡¯s why men who see Lulin for the first time can¡¯t get along.


    Anyway, Marker didn¡¯t understand the phenomenon at all and thought there was something strange about it, so he decided to go back after eating only what he ordered, thinking it was probably because he was tired.


    And soon, the hot, steaming soup was ced on the table in front of me.


    When I looked at it, there was something that looked like noodles inside. But what was strange was that the noodles werepletely different from the noodles I usually eat. The noodles are quite thick. As expected, as the name suggests, this is a food I have never seen before.


    ¡°bon appetite.¡±


    The young man said with a smile, and Marker nodded and picked up his fork. And I ate the soup.


    The light soy sauce vor and other hidden vors prate your mouth. I drank soju, thinking it goes very well with alcohol.


    ¡°Kyaa.¡±


    Strangely enough, I started making sounds that I had never made in my life. I was also hungry, so I drank the soup again.


    ¡°Kyaa.¡±


    The soundes out again without my knowledge. good night.


    Slurp.


    Compared to the thickness of the noodles, the texture in the mouth was quite good. So, before I knew it, I had a ss of soju and a spoonful of soup. And slurp some udon noodles.


    I felt an inexplicable fear and thought it was a strange store, but it was delicious. I thought I might want toe again.


    And soju is good too. Compared to the price, the speed of getting drunk is fast. I thought the marker was good value for money.


    ¡°That guy eats deliciously. ¡°I¡¯m hungry too, dear.¡±


    ¡°I remember you had dinner earlier?¡±


    ¡°I looked around and found that I was hungry. Isn¡¯t it natural that digestion urs quickly when you move? Don¡¯t state the obvious. So hurry up and give me food!¡±


    A conversation is heard. It¡¯s kind of a funny conversation. If you don¡¯t look at that woman, you won¡¯t feel fear. So, just listening to the conversation strangely makes the depression disappear.


    It¡¯s amazing how the depression of being alone until a day like this disappears little by little.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the alcohol or the funny couple.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. ¡°I was a little depressed today, but I feel like that depression is disappearing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Marker thanked the young man and started drinking soju and udon alternately again.


    The sun has already disappeared and the night is starting to deepen. Workers from other factories who discovered this restaurant inside the food stalls also began toe in one by one.


    Marker felt that if a colleague from the same line came in, he would be caught up in an indescribable feeling, so he couldn¡¯t look at their faces properly, but fortunately, the colleagues he said he had a prior contract with were nowhere to be seen.


    ¡®Yes, there really must have been a prior agreement.¡¯


    Marker shook his head and started drinking again. While I was enjoying the peace, an uninvited guest jumped in.


    ¡°Hoo, is there a ce like this?¡±


    ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t this an unlicensed store? Just by looking at this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like that to anyone, right? Hey, owner!¡±


    Anyone can see that he is an uninvited guest.


    Marker was surprised and looked at the men who broke in. At first nce, they looked like gangsters. Of course, there were so many of these thugs in Deadran City that it was impossible to count them, but after the former lord¡¯srge-scale purge, many of them were rooted out.


    However, the lord changed again, the number of factories increased, and a lot of people came in from other regions, and because of this, there were people who came into the city and installed things without knowing anything about it.


    ¡®It¡¯s going to be noisy.¡¯


    I only found out about this restaurant not long ago, but strangely enough, it was a restaurant I liked, but I felt sorry for Marker.


    ¡°Are you doing business here without a permit? Report it? Of course, we will take care of you before that happens, so if you pay the protection fee, it will be different.¡±


    Eventually, the gangsters got to the point and startedughing among themselves. There are 3 people.


    ¡°Can I kill you?¡±


    The woman who was eating udon in the corner wakes up. I¡¯m still holding the udon bowl in my hand.

 Chapter 139

    # 139 Chapter.33


    There was no sign of being afraid of the food stall thugs.


    However, he doesn¡¯t look angry either.


    When talking to the young man, his face was full of life, but when he was looking at the gangsters, he was extremely expressionless.


    Continuing to eat udon like that was so out of character with the situation that Marker became confused.


    Normally, when these guyse in, you have to be scared or show some kind of reaction, but there was absolutely no reaction. No, it¡¯s just extreme indifference, like asking if it¡¯s okay to kill that bug.


    And the sound of noodles being skipped over and over again.


    Grumble


    ¡°Hehe, this looks delicious.¡±


    And an exmation.


    The woman slurped the noodles and looked at the young man as if demanding an answer to her question.


    Of course, there is no way to know as a marker.


    Recently, such gangsters and assassins were sent to the north to deal with or kill them, so I was asking how to deal with them.


    All Marker could tell was that the young man quietly shook his head at the woman¡¯s words.


    ¡°Just keep sitting and eating that.¡±


    When the young man answered, the woman nodded, turned her attention away from the thugs, and began to focus on eating udon again.


    Marker looked at it and wondered what he was going to do. The young man appeared to be moving towards the table from the kitchen, as if he wanted to do something.


    At that time, another group approaches the food stall.


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s hard. ¡°Is this a factory area?¡±


    ¡°There is no need for you to take care of it yourself¡­ ¡°What kind of trouble is this?¡±


    ¡°Hey dude! I have to see it with my own eyes to be reassured. Just kidding! What is that by the way? It wasn¡¯t there. I don¡¯t think you got permission? Let¡¯s go. Hey guys.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    The approaching group was wearing military uniform. This is the military uniform of the Gray City Police Force.


    Marker, who couldn¡¯t understand the conversation they had, was just relieved to see it.


    In the past, the military would have joined hands with these thugs and caused more trouble, but the recent security forces have been very strict in discipline.


    At the center of it all is Chief of Police Gind.


    After the fight with El, he was selected as a security captain, and he was always working without stopping, saying he was repaying the favor.


    ¡°police?¡±


    Normally, he would have stayed still, but today he liked the atmosphere of this ce, so he got up, pointed his finger at the gangsters, and shouted.


    ¡°These guys here are on a rampage. help!¡±


    ¡°Happiness?¡±


    Guind must have heard that sound and approached the gangster with a frown.


    ¡°They told me to pay protection fees¡­ ¡°You came at a time when even the store owner was in trouble!¡±


    ¡°what? What the hell are you talking nonsense! kill? ¡°You bastard!¡±


    The thugs red and swore, and Marker sat there in shock and was crushed.


    okay.


    What did you believe in?


    Marker momentarily wondered if he had gone crazy and began to tremble.


    ¡°Thank you. ¡°You have courage.¡±


    However, when the young man nodded and thanked himself, a sudden sense of pride came over him.


    You may be harmed, but even if the security forces are by your side, it is not that easy for ordinary citizens to take action in such a situation.


    Nevertheless, Marker just wanted to protect this time called now. I was depressed about being alone, but at least I found a bar with a nice atmosphere and good food.


    ¡°Who wants to die! You die, you bastard. ¡°Where did these guyse from?¡±


    Gind struck the hoodlum hard in the back of the head.


    ¡°The former lord. How much trouble did you have to root out people like you¡­ . Even thinking about it now makes me cry. ¡°How dare you set it up?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reughing. How dare the lord¡¯s dogs attack anyone now!¡±


    Gangsters from other regions rebelled against the security forces. He even started spitting at Gind.


    Military discipline in areas other than border areas was often poor, so in many ces the security forces avoided fighting with gangsters, and in fact, thebat power of the security forces in such ces was substandard.


    However, the old Deadran City, which was recently merged with Great City, has changed a lot.


    Moreover, Gind¡¯s personality was extremely persistent.


    ¡°Hahaha. ¡°Get these crazy guys out now!¡±


    ¡°Your boss!¡±


    And soon a fight broke out.


    When the security forces appear, the young man who had his head down for some reason quietly opens his mouth to the marker.


    ¡°They will be taken away soon. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes¡­ .¡±


    Marker looked at the fight with the feeling that he hoped so.


    The security team went out to chase after the gangsters who had run out, and after some time, the gangsters were eventually seen tied to ropes from afar.


    The reason L set up the stall here was to take a final look at whether the factory was running well without any problems.


    In any case, since this is something he started, he personally checks the environment of the factory workers to see if there are any people who suddenly barge in and force them to work without any treatment, unlike in the beginning, and ultimately, he ns topletely let go.


    Then all you have to do is sit back and collect the royalties thate in.


    Goldcquer on the rare.


    While appreciating what Lurin likes.


    To that end, it was decided to set up a food stall in front of the factory and observe it for a few days.


    So now that the uninvited guest was gone, I opened my mouth to the marker.


    ¡°Anyway, how is the factory? ¡°Aren¡¯t you having a hard time?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Marker asked back at the sudden question. However, perhaps because of the alcohol, he immediately opened his mouth and started talking about his recent life.


    ¡°Good. ¡°It¡¯s great to have a ce to work.¡±


    ¡°is that so.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ ¡°That is.¡±


    Marker, who took another sip of soju, was intoxicated and revealed something he would never have said if he were in his right mind.


    ¡°In this dead time of recession, I was unable to get married and was just barely surviving alone. Now I am finally trying to settle down, but the fact that I am still alone even though all other circumstances have improved¡­ Even though it¡¯s my birthday. There is no one to have a drink with¡­ .¡±


    Marker lowered his head, muttering something he couldn¡¯t tell whether he was talking to El or himself.


    ¡°Is that so¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I did my best for my colleagues¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Are you doing your best in return and being kind to me?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. It came naturally because they treated me well¡­ yo. this.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess that¡¯s what happened. ¡°In life, things like this and that happen.¡±


    L smiled and filled Marker¡¯s ss with soju. Doesn¡¯t say anything else. No need for constion.


    I just filled him with alcohol and told him the obvious truth.


    And I added one word at the end.


    ¡°If you do this, you won¡¯t be drinking alone.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡°Thank you for this.¡±


    Marker smiled and took a sip of the drink L poured for him. It isfortable. Marker was thinking something like that.


    Just then, Chief of Police Gind and his men returned. Marker was startled and started huping.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the disturbance. But was there something like this at the entrance to the factory? Because it¡¯s a restaurant¡­ I¡¯m sorry, owner, but I got permission¡­ .¡±


    Marker was relieved that the security chief had returned, and then spat out some udon soup.


    Is it really unlicensed?


    Because that¡¯s what I thought. That was a bit unfortunate.


    It¡¯s a pub where a married couple works hard. And I also liked this young man.


    It wasn¡¯t a situation where he would worry about anyone in his situation, but still¡­ .


    Just as I was thinking that, the police chief named Gindra suddenly froze.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ .¡±


    He cannot speak properly, his mouth is open, and even his fingers begin to tremble.


    And the young store owner sighed. And then he walked towards Gind, who was frozen in shock.


    The soldiers were all shocked by the captain¡¯s strange behavior and stamped their feet.


    ¡°Leader!¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go over there for a moment and talk¡­¡± .¡±


    And El disappeared behind him, taking Gind with him. The scene looked like a delinquent student leading another student into an alley to extort money.


    Marker¡¯s eyes widened at the scene where the rtionship had changed.


    When I¡¯m worried, I crave more alcohol.


    Marker said to the woman while looking at his finished ss of soju.


    ¡°Can you please give me one more bottle of soju?¡±


    The woman just watched the whole situation unfold and dozed off with her finished bowl of udon noodles, frowning.


    No, if I had known you were sleeping, I wouldn¡¯t have called you.


    ¡°What. uh? ¡°You are not there.¡±


    Marker met the woman¡¯s eyes and lowered his head again. It¡¯s still the same.


    I still feel a strange sense of fear when I meet that woman¡¯s eyes.


    The woman looked around and moved to go outside. But in that situation, the store owner returned.


    A young man who came back unharmed. And the security forces did not appear to have returned.


    I don¡¯t know what was going on, but the young man was still smiling.


    So, I don¡¯t know if it was because the alcohol prevented Marker from thinking normally, but he thought it must have been good and ordered more alcohol.


    ¡°you! ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I just had a quick chat with someone I know.¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s it then. Hi-Hi.¡±


    Lulinughs.


    So the night gets deeper and deeper.


    Marker, who was intoxicated by the atmosphere and drinking soju, felt that he couldn¡¯t do it anymore and got up.


    Now it¡¯s time to sleep.


    ¡°Then thank you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. Thank you.¡±


    Marker got up from the stall.


    Before I knew it, my depressed mood had improved. I feel like I can go home with a light heart.


    ¡°Oh and.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Be alert on the way home. If you fall for no reason, you will be in big trouble. And be sure to check your surroundings carefully before you leave the house.¡±


    ¡°yes? Ah, that¡¯s right. thank you.¡±


    Marker nodded and went out.


    El looked.


    Peopleing down from the factory and gathering in front of Marker¡¯s house.


    It seemed like he was waiting for the night team to join him, so he waited a little longer so that Marker could meet them.


    Thanks to this, I got drunk more than I expected, but it didn¡¯t matter because the film didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Rurin, let¡¯s go back too. The factory is running well, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to worry anymore. ¡°Gind is working hard, so there will be peace for a while.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. ¡°I¡¯m more sleepy than that.¡±


    Lulin narrowed his eyes and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Then he was hugged by L and started rubbing his cheeks. Lurin had already experienced several times that she would never rush at El first without sacrificing her mind.


    I always wish for something like that or something like that, but I can¡¯t do it first.


    But why today?


    While L was thinking that, she saw a soju bottle rolling around at Rurin¡¯s feet.


    Since soju is essential for food stalls, I started to think that I had neglected to take care of soju bottles.


    They should only sell beer instead.


    So the conclusion is¡­ .


    It meant that the Lurin who was hugging and rubbing her cheeks was a drunk Lurin.


    ¡°you!¡±


    Lulin was hugged and started kissing L¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I have to do it too. It¡¯s here!¡±


    Then, he sticks his neck out and his eyes be watery.


    oh my god.


    Alcohol is my enemy. When on earth did I drink soju? Elmented while carrying Lurin on her back.


    It is best to quickly cook it rare and marinate it.


    A sane person might reluctantly ept this, but a sane Lurin would not know this.


    A dragon that turns pale when drunk.


    El sighed heavily and hurried on her way toward Lair.

 Chapter 140

    # 140


    Chapter.34 Rurin¡¯s grocery shopping


    one day.


    I brushed the side of Lulin¡¯s hair who was sitting in front of me, tied the back of her hair with a rubber band, and unexpectedly ced a piece of paper in her hand and asked.


    ¡°Now, Lurin, read it.¡±


    ¡°This?¡±


    Rurin tilts her head, her forehead and eyes neatly exposed due to her ponytail. But soon he did as he was told and began reading the piece of paper in a sonorous voice.


    ¡°Huh? 2kg Uka sirloin, 2kg Uva pork belly, 2kg Uva hind leg¡­ .¡±


    But soon he shook his head with questioning eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat this much when I¡¯m polymorphed. And now I¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat it? ¡°Why would you write something like that on paper?¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    Marriage to Rurin.


    Since he told the elder that he would get married when everything is resolved, if only Lurin agrees, that will be marriage in the future that wille someday.


    That means that Lurin will have to continue to live with humans and me.


    Because I have no desire to forget everything and leave the secr world.


    So this life will continue for a long time.


    If there is an end, it will probably be the day when Rurin gets tired of her life with me.


    Otherwise, it might be the day my life ends.


    Whether it is the mind of a dragon or a person, the mind can suddenly change.


    So, in the former case, it may be a future that cane unexpectedly, but I absolutely do not want that to happen, so if my future is to live with Rurin for a long time, then Rurin needs to adapt a little more to life with humans.


    I think we need to break away from the attitude of not wanting to even talk to humans and looking at other living things like insects, and epting everything a little more gently.


    I want to avoid asking if it¡¯s okay to kill someone if something happens.


    So I made several ns.


    What we are doing now is the first step.


    The mission name is Send Rurin to the market alone.


    In order toplete this mission, I started struggling while holding Rurin from behind.


    There is an absolute principle between Lulin and I.


    The principle that you should never kill a human being unless you give permission.


    So this principle also applies to this mission. So, as long as you don¡¯t break this, there won¡¯t be a huge problem if you leave it alone.


    With that expectation in mind, I made Rurin read the piece of paper on which I wrote down what I needed to buy from the market.


    However, Lulin only thought of the ingredients written on the paper as something she would eat, and had no idea about the uing mission, so she tilted her head back and looked up at my chin.


    In fact, the process of sending Lulin to the market alone is more difficult and important than going to the market and shopping for groceries.


    So, in fact, the name of the mission is not Lulin¡¯s Market View, and making Lurin go to the market alone is more than half of the mission¡¯s sess.


    Then how do you get Rurin to agree to go to the market alone?


    There was one solution to that difficult problem.


    A way to suddenly and unexpectedly make me agree without my knowledge.


    The so-called operation to get people to agree without hesitation.


    I hugged Lulin from behind to carry out the operation right now. Since I had already had Rurin sit in front of me and tie her hair, the back hug itself was very simple.


    Lulin, who received a back hug, reacts immediately.


    ¡°Hnyna?¡±


    He made a strange groaning noise and returned his head to its original state, looking at my chin. And then he stops his body like a stone Buddha.


    In that state, the ears turn red like ripe persimmons. My ears still turn red when I hug them unexpectedly. Even now that Jin-do has kissed her, Lu-rin¡¯s words and actions are always inconsistent.


    Even though he seems to be courting me like that, he doesn¡¯t lunge at me first or make a fuss or make a fuss.


    Although he is a guy who says he will do anything, except when he is drunk, when it really matters, he is so shy that he cannot be the first to be hugged.


    Well, that gap is cute again.


    So I¡¯m not particrly worried about this part.


    Of course, now is not the time to get drunk on that cuteness. Ie to my senses and quietly whisper Rurin¡¯s name.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    And at the same time, he hugs Rurin more tightly to prevent her from thinking about anything else. So strong that I can feel my heart beating.


    As a result of casting Lurin¡¯s favorite stick, that too from behind, Lulin¡¯s eyes began to spin.


    ¡°you¡­ .¡±


    I open my mouth with something boiling over my heart.


    Yes, right now, when you are losing your mind, is your chance.


    ¡°Rulin, you can go to the market by yourself, right? I don¡¯t need anything else. So answer that you understand.¡±


    Of course, if it ends in this state, there is a risk that you will soone to your senses. So, use thest trump card as abo.


    The secret move, the so-called special move, is actually nothing special. All you have to do is bring your face close to Lurin¡¯s ear and gently breathe into her ear.


    Fuuuuuu-!


    like this.


    Then an immediate reactiones, apanied by a strange sound.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    When her body starts to tremble, she hugs Lurin tightly again. I feel Rurin¡¯s warm heat in my chest.


    The warmth thates into my arms.


    Actually, these days, when I hold Lurin from behind like this, I feel like I own the world and fall into happiness, but now is not the time to indulge in that feeling. Because I¡¯m on a mission.


    ¡°Answer that you understood the question earlier. Then I¡¯ll hug you more. Understand?¡±


    ¡°What was the question earlier? What was it?¡± ?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and say you understand. ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, I get it! So, just do it more carefully. ¡°It seems like a dream because you are so kind.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, that¡¯s right.¡±


    I feel a little guilty saying that, but in the end, all of this is for Lurin. So, with an even more devilish smile, I untied my hair and stood up.


    ¡°Anyway, did you answer?¡±


    ¡°What? ¡°What did I answer just now?¡±


    Lurin immediately asks back with a puzzled look on his face, but of course he ignores it. If you make it this far, the mission is a sess.


    ***


    ¡°This is a scam. ¡°I was deceived!¡±


    Lulin continued to grumble as he went down the hill alone. My protruding lips are shinier than anyone else¡¯s thanks to the pink lip balm L gave me.


    To take advantage of the moment when the ident was stopped to n something like that.


    The more I think about it, the more obnoxious it bes.


    I hate it.


    bad.


    I was thinking about such things, but because of the kiss he gave me on the forehead to say goodbye, I was caressing my forehead every two minutes and wandering around, so my words and actions were still not matching.


    Of course, after touching it, it returns to reality and grumbles. That¡¯s because teleportation is prohibited, fighting is prohibited, and of course killing someone is a general rule, so there are so many things that are prohibited and prohibited, so it¡¯s annoying and annoying.


    That¡¯s what humans are to dragons.


    They are just beings that have to grovel and offer tribute or tremble in fear and beg for their lives, but it is astounding that they have to go out and buy things from humans when the offering is not enough.


    but.


    To Lulin, that is what El means.


    So much so that even the obviousws of dragons are unnecessary.


    In a corner of my mind, I thought that there was nothing I could do because it was something that could not be helped in order to live with L.


    But this was really a fraud.


    You took advantage of a moment when I was extremely weak and made you agree to something ridiculous.


    Still, that moment of breathing into my ear was nice.


    The feeling that my whole body felt like it was going to explode with a tingling sensation as if it were electric, was happy.


    Lurin¡¯s ears turned red again as she recalled that scene.


    Well, it can¡¯t be helped.


    In fact, L didn¡¯t mean anything when he said that he would brand him a liar if he was asked again for something he had agreed to.


    However, the deration of separation and not sleeping in the same room as a liar filled me with fear, so I had no choice but to grumble and go down to the market alone.


    However, because it was very annoying, my walking speed was extremely slow. You might think it would be better to kill them quickly and return, but Lurin is not the type of person to think that far.


    I only think about what¡¯s in front of me right now. Because it¡¯s a dragon.


    So, it¡¯s flowing.


    Annoyance was evident in his steps. Lurin was resentful that the afternoon sunlight was shining warmer than usual.


    A time when the spring flowers that were in full bloom all over the world have disappeared and green waves filled with new buds are blooming everywhere.


    Of course, the sunlight, full of spring, was so warm.


    Thanks to this, Lurin felt drowsy every time she walked.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    My eyelids are filled with thoughts of getting some sleep. Lulin even began to doze off while walking.


    ¡°Huh. ¡°It won¡¯t work.¡±


    But I hated sleeping without L. It¡¯s not like El going to work while you¡¯re sleeping at Rare.


    That¡¯s our house.


    But not here.


    When sleeping outside, you must not hang around El¡¯s arms, El¡¯s back, or at least El¡¯s legs.


    I didn¡¯t want to fall asleep unless at least I could see El in my field of vision or smell it or something like that.


    It stems from the feeling of not wanting to return to the solitary life that has continued for hundreds of years.


    Not wanting to go back to the past where all she knew was sleep, Lurin rubbed her eyes. And I red at the sunlight.


    It¡¯s all the sunlight¡¯s fault.


    Should I use magic to move the clouds and block out the sun? Of course, I immediately shake my head.


    If you don¡¯t need to do something like that, just walk. That¡¯s Rurin¡¯s thoughts.


    As I walked with various thoughts in my mind, I came down the hill and immediately started walking towards the market.


    Rurin also knew the geography of Great City very well. This is because El and I came down and yed together countless times.


    I rarelye down alone. When El caught a cold, she went to Elena¡¯s clinic?


    Dragons never forget the paths they once passed. Lulin is just a great being who has little experience andcksmon sense, but his other additional skills are superior to anyone else.


    Therefore, Lulin arrived at Knoll¡¯s butcher shop without much difficulty.


    Knoll was going somewhere to have fun, and it was Raine who was out at the butcher shop dealing with customers, but as soon as she saw Rurin, her eyes turned round.


    This is because a very unexpected person appeared alone. So I was surprised and looked around more. But I was alone. No matter what anyone says, I am alone.


    El, who had always been attached to Lurin like a stick of gum, was nowhere to be seen. Raine spoke to Rurin with a lot of wonder in her heart.


    ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s a big deal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. But what¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    Lulin tilted his head and approached the butcher. Inside the butcher shop, numerous chunks of meat are visible. Lurin¡¯s eyes, who love meat, begin to shine.

 Chapter 141

    # 141


    Chapter.34 Lurin¡¯s grocery shopping


    ¡°Give me this.¡±


    Lurin sniffed the smell of various meats and, perhaps remembering his original purpose, btedly held out the paper El had given him to Reine.


    In fact, to Raine, Lurin was a very unusual woman. I don¡¯t often talk to anyone other than L.


    Even when he speaks, it is either a short answer or an imperative for some reason.


    But I knew very well how much I liked L. I guess I could say that I recognized the aura that Lurin sends to El from the moment we first met.


    Anyway, Raine analyzed Lulin¡¯s behavioral style of using an imperative tone of voice and came to one conclusion.


    El has never really exined anything about Lulin, so many things are shrouded in secrets, but El once revealed her identity as a magician and called Lulin the woman she wanted to be with.


    So, in the end, isn¡¯t the important thing that two people¡¯s hearts connect with each other? There were a lot of things I didn¡¯t know, but anyway, it was a beautiful thing, so I was willing to support it.


    Therefore, she decided to ignore Lulin¡¯s tone and immediately epted the paper.


    ¡°Um, 2 kg of Uka sirloin¡­ wait a minute. ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you soon.¡±


    Reine entered the butcher shop with a friendly smile, and Rurin watched quietly.


    I like meat.


    It¡¯s delicious when grilled.


    Is it meat today? That¡¯s a good thing.


    Since I was scammed like this, that¡¯s my right. Rurin thought like that and red at the meat.


    I suddenly feel hungry.


    After Rulin was suffering for a while while looking at the meat, Raine finally came back.


    ¡°Hmm. Here you are. Should I ask you to deliver itter?¡±


    ¡°no. ¡°This is one finger.¡±


    Lurin epted the meat in the shopping cart. From that moment on, the butcher was out of Lurin¡¯s sight and out of his attention.


    I coolly turn my head and walk again. The next target was vegetables.


    Raine thought as she looked at Lurin¡¯s back.


    If El is a retired wizard, then of course Raine thinks El is a ss 5 or 6 wizard, but in any case, a wizard of that level is considered a noble.


    So, I was thinking that Rurin was also the daughter of a high-ranking family and that El had run away with her because her family was against her marriage.


    If so, that tone of voice is understandable.


    It¡¯s such a wonderful romance that he gives up his high position and runs away with El. Reine¡¯s eyes began to sparkle.


    So, if a strangeres looking for Lulin, I clenched my fist and decided that I would never answer.


    And that strongly clenched fist was going to be thrown at Knoll, who went out to y without permission.


    Lurin, unaware that Raine¡¯s focus was slightly off, got the meat and started walking again for the next mission.


    Soon the inside of the market appeared. This road is more familiar to Rurin. This is because Elena¡¯s clinic is located at the entrance into the market.


    Elena¡¯s clinic, the only ce Rurin had ever visited alone.


    And in front of the clinic, a familiar redhead was dozing off with her head bowed.


    Lurin, who saw this, ran over and hit Sereina in the back of the head.


    Wow!


    ¡°What are you hanging on? ¡°Stupid guy.¡±


    Serena, who was feeling tired while basking in the warm sunlight, opened her eyes in surprise when she felt a shock to the back of her head.


    Originally, it was normal for the dragon to be alert when another dragon approached, but since the ck dragon Rurin already lived nearby, that alertness had already been reduced for a long time.


    As a result, Serena¡¯s eyebrows rose wildly as she experienced such a tragedy.


    ¡°How dare you hit someone on the head? this!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep.¡±


    Normally, he should have been hanging out in front of the restaurant like that. But now that I¡¯m under El¡¯s magical power, I can¡¯t see other dragons sleeping because I feel sick to my stomach.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Lulin looked at Serena with those thoughts in mind. The more I think about it, the more resentful I be. I want to sleep too. So, I tried to hit him again, but Serena quickly dodged it.


    Lulin didn¡¯t like it.


    Red Dragon just needs to get hit and that¡¯s it. If you get hit!


    ¡°Why is the ck thing going crazy? Are the reins loose?¡±


    Sereina shouted as she threw a kick at Lurin. However, Lulin slightly twisted his body to avoid the kick.


    ¡°It¡¯sughable.¡±


    But thanks to that, the shopping cart fell to the floor. I almost got dust in it by mistake. Surprised, Lurin withdrew her cynicism and hurriedly reached for the shopping cart.


    ¡°What are you doing? The reins are truly loose. ¡°Where is your master?¡±


    ¡°Look at the market. So don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    ¡°You were the one who interfered, so what kind of nonsense is this?¡±


    Serena looked around furiously once again. But as expected, El is nowhere to be seen.


    Are you going away from L?


    What idiot?


    Serena began to explore Rurin with a very puzzled expression.


    ¡°Have you finally eaten it? ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°What do you eat?¡± I don¡¯t eat. ¡°This meat must be grilled.¡±


    ¡°No, not that¡­ .¡±


    ah. You idiot! While thinking about this, Serena tried to say another word, but gave up. Because it¡¯s nonsense anyway.


    ¡°Are you out shopping?¡±


    ¡°Yes. So don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    It was only after hearing that he had gone out to buy groceries that Sereina, who understood the situation to some extent, shook her head in disgust.


    ¡°Oh my, this dragon¡¯s shame. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°The shame is on you.¡±


    ¡°Sereina, why is this like this?¡±


    And at that time, Elena¡¯s urgent voice was heard from inside the clinic.


    ¡°uh? What?¡±


    Sereina, who was looking at Rurin, entered the clinic, and Rurin quickly lost interest, turned her back and started walking towards the vegetable shop that L had designated.


    Then, a girl came into Rurin¡¯s field of vision.


    It was a girl who looked to be about 5 or 6 years old.


    The reason why that girl caught Lulin¡¯s eye was simple.


    It wasn¡¯t because the girl was crouching against the wall of the building with a dirty look on her face, and it wasn¡¯t because she had a cute face that made her stop.


    To Rurin, human faces have no meaning at all. Even if a cute girl was dying and vomiting blood, Lurin would not have shown any interest.


    But as opposed to dying, I was interested in food, that is, what the girl was eating. This was because the girl was eating a strange flower that she had never seen before. And with an expression that says it¡¯s delicious.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Lurin crouched down in front of the girl who was muttering the flowers and made eye contact.


    In fact, Lulin¡¯s brain is very simple.


    70% of her brain is thoughts about L. And 20% is revenge against the mother. 5% is due to hunger and sleep.


    And about 1% of each person disliked the rest. And as expected, there is something that is showing a small market share, so it is a curiosity.


    Sometimes, Lurin moves her body out of curiosity even though she is bothered.


    It was exactly like that when I made the ruling on El¡¯s behalf and even now.


    As the girl eats something strange, I be curious. It wasn¡¯t like that before, but after living with L, my interest in delicious food increased a little. Curiosity about food has now taken up about 5% of the brain.


    ¡°This is a hibiren flower.¡±


    After telling Rurin the name of the flower, the girl continued to chew and eat the flower without making any movement.


    ¡°Hibiren flower? This is my first time hearing it. ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    It is impossible for Lurin to know the names of flowers in the human world. She doesn¡¯t even know basic humanmon sense.


    Aside from my innate knowledge of mana, I have never had any experience to acquiremon sense.


    Because all Lulin has done was sleep in Lair for hundreds of years.


    Of course, even with a wealth ofmon sense, the flowers the girl ate were unusual and worthy of Lurin¡¯s amazement.


    Flowers are rarely used in cooking, but the flowers the girl ate werepletely different from those used for cooking.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m curious.


    Curiosity about a girl who only eats wild flowers.


    No, not a girl, but curiosity about flowers.


    ¡°huh. delicious.¡±


    The girl nodded and held out a Hibiren flower to Rurin. Rurin, who was hungry, took the flower and started looking at it.


    And I slightly open my mouth, which is still shiny with lip balm. When her long hair falls down and gets in the way, she frowns and tucks it next to her ear. It was because L had untied her hair and came down.


    Then he opened his mouth again and put an unknown flower called hibiren flower into his mouth.


    Mumbling.


    The ball moves around. Although the Hibiren flower is not that big of a nt, I was dissatisfied with the taste, so I was rolling it around.


    At first it didn¡¯t taste like anything, but soon Lulin frowned. And the brain sends a signal that this is not something to eat.


    ¡°Hehehe!¡±


    He spat out all the hibiren flowers that remained in his mouth and looked at the girl with a bewildered expression.


    In the past, Lurin had terrible eating habits, such as eating monsters raw, but at that time, she was consumed by the darkness and could not see anything, and for Lulin, who had already developed an advanced taste, the flowers the girl ate were extremely tasteless.


    ¡°Why are you eating something like this? ¡°A strange human being.¡±


    However, the girl in front of her is not paying attention to Rurin and is chewing on the flowers.


    ¡°This is delicious. sister.¡±


    ¡°sister? who?¡±


    ¡°Sister is sister!¡±


    The girl points to Rurin. Lurin looked around. There, the only person dealing with the girl is himself.


    ¡°He is a strange person. Anyway, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m eating something that tastes bad. ¡°He¡¯s the same guy I used to be.¡±


    ¡°no. ¡°It¡¯s really delicious.¡±


    It was Rurin¡¯s blunt remark, but the girl continued to chew the Hibiren flower as if wondering what he meant.


    Mew mul mul.


    The girl¡¯s small lips opened and closed. Continue to puke. A blush that proves that the breasts are delicious appears on the plump cheeks.


    Lulin couldn¡¯t understand. So I decided to just ignore it. Anyway, my curiosity was satisfied by the fact that the grass was not tasty.


    So I decided to go back on my way to buy vegetables.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going.¡±


    After saying that, he turned his back. But soon I had to stop when I felt someone grabbing my leg.


    This was because the girl was holding on to Lulin¡¯s legs.


    ¡°What. This!¡±


    Lurin was embarrassed. As always, the subtle peer is always surrounding her. Therefore, men who are obsessed with her beauty be automatically defensive.


    However, even though this girl made eye contact with Lulin, she did not show any reaction.


    ¡°Get away.¡±


    So I had no choice but to let the peer flow a little more.


    Fear. If you¡¯re an ordinary human being, at this point, you¡¯ll be so frightened that you¡¯ll have to pull your hand away.


    And if you spill more blood, you will faint from fear, and if you spill a little more, an ordinary human will die there.


    But if that happens, there will be chaos. L was pictured getting angry. That¡¯s difficult.


    If you kill a human, El won¡¯t do anything for a while.


    So, I let the peer flow little by little. Considering the girl¡¯s age, this should be enough of a reaction.


    But the girl opened her mouth with immactely clear eyes.


    ¡°sister? ¡°I like you!¡±

 Chapter 142

    # 142


    Chapter.34 What¡¯s so good about Lurin¡¯s grocery shopping


    ?


    This is a good line for L to say. I also didn¡¯t like her for no reason. Sister. Sister.


    Lurin frowned and confronted the 5-year-old boy who held onto his legs and had no intention of falling.


    ¡°Get away. ¡°My feet can only touch El.¡±


    It was so small that it was difficult to even use mana. As expected, if you die, it will be the same as killing a peer.


    If you start a fight by arguing first, you will have something to say after killing him.


    This wasn¡¯t even that.


    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s annoying.¡±


    In the end, when it was concluded that neither this method nor that method worked, Lurin became tearful.


    I don¡¯t know how to drop these small creatures without killing them.


    Then, our palms soon met. Because a very simple method came to mind.


    ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯m an idiot.¡±


    He picked the girl up by hand. Because I didn¡¯t want to touch humans or anything, I unconsciously only thought about Mana.


    However, there are many physical methods. And I¡¯m in a hurry right now, so I can¡¯t help it even if I don¡¯t want to touch it.


    Lurin thought so and picked up the girl¡¯s back.


    Then he put it down on the ground and started walking without even looking back.


    I don¡¯t want to be involved anymore.


    It¡¯s annoying because it sticks.


    I had that thought, but this time I felt the girl¡¯s skin on my back. Rurin opened her eyes wide and picked the girl up again, wondering when she had rushed over and put her on her back.


    ¡°I want to go too. ¡°With my sister.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a younger brother. ¡°My mom only gave birth to me.¡±


    Lulin shook his head. He put the girl down on the ground again. But soon he was clinging to his leg again.


    ¡°sister! Hehehe.¡±


    Well, there are all these little kids who have their own pace. Lulin was taken aback.


    As this keeps repeating itself, I feel the urge to throw it away, but I can¡¯t.


    It doesn¡¯t work when you pick it up and it doesn¡¯t work when you pick it up and throw it away. Instead, it rushes at you because you like it.


    Lulin was irritated and crossed her arms, puffing out her cheeks.


    ¡°Can not help it. ¡°This is not breaking a promise.¡±


    After putting the girl down, Lurin took the shopping cart in her hand and immediately decided to use teleportation.


    Running is out of shape.


    In that case, escape by teleportation.


    In times like this, the best thing to do is run away. While thinking that, Lurin moved to the restaurant.


    ¡°you!¡±


    Lulin moves and looks around. But El was nowhere to be seen. And there was an even bigger problem: I obviously dropped it and immediately used teleportation, but the girl was once again hanging on the bridge.


    ¡°Uuuh, when did you get together again!¡±


    ¡°sister!¡±


    The girl simply calls Rurin ¡°unnie¡± and clings tightly to her thighs. Lulin felt cold sweating down his face.


    I would say it feels like being in a swamp.


    Moreover, El, who is supposed to get this kid away from him, is also nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Where are you again?¡±


    I don¡¯t like this or that. I can¡¯t sense any sign of L at Rare and the restaurant. I can feel it being close though.


    Since El¡¯s mana is powerful, it is not difficult to find out how much it has fallen.


    I knew it was close, but the problem was that it wasn¡¯t a restaurant.


    ¡°Did you go to the castle? I sent him to the market! Anyway, you¡­ .¡±


    After grumbling once again, he sat down at the table. Then the girl jumps up and down on the table.


    However, due to her short height, it didn¡¯t work out so Lurin smiled slightly.


    ¡°Do you want toe up?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    A girl nodding her head.


    And just then L came into the restaurant. My breathing was very rough.


    ¡°Huh huh¡­ Lulin you¡­ you! Teleport¡­ omg¡­ shit.¡±


    ¡°you! What. Where did I go after sending the mayor away? ¡°You are such a shameful person!¡±


    Rurin approaches El and raises both hands in protest. The hands immediately went down to his waist, and his eyes were still sharp.


    ¡°Someone wants to teleport!¡±


    ¡°How did you know? Oh no! ¡°I didn¡¯t teleport!¡±


    Lulin confessed first, but then quickly began denying it again. But El was adamant.


    ¡°Did I see it right in front of my eyes?¡±


    Yes. There is no way El would just send Rurin to the market alone. Of course I followed him to see what he was doing.


    Thanks to this, I ended up turning into green onion kimchi while running up the hill.


    Because it was broad daylight, there was a lot of snow, so I couldn¡¯t use mana and just ran.


    ¡°Lu Lulin¡­ .¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    ¡°What did you do? Why on earth did you kidnap him! Hey!¡±


    Moreover, El was surprised by the situation in front of her and cried out to Lurin.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Kidnapping. Lulin felt very wronged. So Lurin also loudly retorted. With a lot of resentment.


    It¡¯s so stuck that I have no way to deal with it and it¡¯s driving me crazy.


    It was so unfair that I almost cried.


    As Lurin, I was just trying to follow the general rule of not killing humans, so I followed El¡¯s words faithfully, but when he yelled at me, I was in a situation where I could be angry.


    ***


    Lurin has kidnapped a girl. This is absurd. Well, Lurin got angry and said that it was a girl who stuck with her, saying absolutely nothing.


    I even watched the scene where Rurin was talking to the girl.


    I was worried that there might be an ident, so I kept my eyes open and watched.


    So, I confirmed that the girl was clinging to Rurin. But he rushed at Lulin who was teleporting, grabbed him, and moved with him. Can such a small body be that fast? I don¡¯t understand it based onmon sense.


    ¡°Sister, sister, this!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating that! Why are you carrying that around? ¡°Funny guy.¡±


    When the girl holds out an unknown flower to Rurin, Tabak returns. Then the girl startedughing.


    What can I say?


    The girl is definitely not ordinary either. It was very unusual.


    Rurin opens her mouth towards the girl looking at the flowers decorated on the table.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t taste good either.¡±


    ¡°I know. ¡°I won¡¯t eat that.¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°Does that taste the same as the one in your hand?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±


    The girl shook her head and began to eat the flowers she had taken out.


    What is thisbination?


    Does it feel like your head hurts just looking at the two of you?


    ¡°Lurin, just in case, I¡¯m asking, is that kid a dragon? Or a different race?¡±


    ¡°no. I don¡¯t feel any mana at all. If you are an elf, your ears cannot be this ordinary, and dwarves and other races, including elves, have more mana than humans.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±


    It¡¯s a straight argument.


    I can¡¯t feel any shreds of mana from the girl. It is pure white.


    Even just by looking at it and the amount of mana, it looks the same as any other human child.


    I approached the girl who was sitting on a chair at the bar table. I think it would be possible to talk to Rurin, since I saw her talking naturally.


    ¡°How old is the little girl?¡±


    Then the girl shook her head. I expected them to tell their age with their fingers, as children usually do, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°Then what is your name?¡±


    ¡°Sally.¡±


    ¡°Sally?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°Then what about mom and dad? ¡°Where are your mom and dad?¡±


    ¡°No mom or dad.¡±


    ¡°doesn¡¯t exist? ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°For housing.¡±


    A girl who introduced herself as Sally said a shocking line. But the girl just said it as if it was very obvious.


    I can¡¯t believe he died. Should we take this literally?


    He doesn¡¯t look older than six years old. But is it possible to talk about the death of a parent so calmly?


    No, on the contrary, I am not old enough to mention fake death. He didn¡¯t even look like that kind of kid.


    ¡°Then maybe¡­ Do you know anyone else? ¡°Why were you sitting in the market?¡±


    Then the girl starts shaking her head. Then, looking at Lurin, he spread his arms. It was like Lurin¡¯s pose when she was begging me to hug her.


    Then Lurin looks at me. And spread your arms.


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°Because he did it, I tried it too.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t know. ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy, so I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    While Lulin said that, he slowly walked away from the bar table and took his steps to run towards the rare.


    It¡¯s not even 36 steps, so where are you running?


    ¡°Huh huh huh sister!¡±


    Then the girl began to cry, following the direction in which Rurin had disappeared. Howe you¡¯re chasing Lulin? What¡¯s happening?


    If something is unbelievable, I cannot keep my mouth shut because it is unbelievable.


    ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s okay. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to my sister.¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    When I got off the chair, he started rubbing his eyes and nodding. He moves his hand slowly and grabs my arm. Iughed to myself.


    For some reason, it feels like there are two Rulins.


    ***


    ¡°Hang in there, it seems that kid likes you a lot. ¡°I saw you trying to cry when you fell.¡±


    ¡°This body?¡±


    ¡°You can say that, right?¡±


    ¡°Like you?¡±


    ¡°ok? ¡°Why am I there?¡±


    Rurin¡¯s face shows no interest at all, but then her eyes light up.


    ¡°Like you! ¡°Is that right?¡±


    My eyes have be sharper now. The look on Rurin¡¯s face as she threatens to explode if she doesn¡¯t answer is a sight to behold.


    Both cheeks were swollen as if they were about to burst. And answer your eyes quickly. Of course the answer is positive! It feels like the word is written there.


    Lips open and close repeatedly. My cheeks swelled and shrunk and twitched.


    If I dyed answering any longer, I felt like my face would burst like a balloon, so I had no choice but to open my mouth.


    ¡°Yeah, like me.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    When he gets the answer he wants, he starts smiling with a face that has everything in the world. He looks proud as he flicks the tip of his nose with his finger.


    Then he slowly looks at the girl and opens his mouth.


    ¡°How dare you like this body? But I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    And shrugs his shoulders. Well, that¡¯s probably true. Considering the time it took me to open Lurin¡¯s heart, it doesn¡¯t make sense to treat a human girl overnight just because she likes me.


    ¡°Still, I won¡¯t kill you because you made El hear good things. ¡°Be thankful!¡±


    ¡°What are you killing?¡±


    I¡¯m just leaving. When Lurin¡¯s temple is attacked, she frowns and resists.


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re sick! ¡°But it¡¯s annoying!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I tried to kill him like that because it was annoying. ¡°A guy like you.¡±


    It was simr to when we first met, so when I brought it up as a topic, Lurin started shaking her head.


    ¡°That is different. It wasn¡¯t because it was annoying. At that time, I was really, really in the dark¡­ no! I have never done that. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell youst time that I wasn¡¯t the one who tried to kill you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be funny, just look at Anna. ¡°You keep drooling because you¡¯re so hungry, so I¡¯m going to make something simple for you to eat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡°I¡¯m hungry too.¡±


    I put the girl back on the table, sat Rurin down next to her, and entered the kitchen.


    Let¡¯s see.


    Young children will probably be able to eat foods they are familiar with in this world without any objection. Then I thought pancakes would be good.


    Even in the history of baking, which was made with the eggs of amon bird called Serivine before Palenque, the breakfast staple in Great City was pancakes.

 Chapter 143

    # 143


    Chapter.34 Lulin¡¯s Grocery Shopping


    It is still a verymon food in Gray City, so it should be familiar to everyone in the world.


    It¡¯s the same on Earth.


    A slice of bread and a cup of coffee.


    What a popr morning scene for office workers.


    While thinking about nothing, I began to make pancakes by unwrapping Palenque¡¯s eggs. The milk used here is sourced from a farm.


    Actually, pancakes themselves are a very easy food.


    All you have to do is knead the dough well and then pour it into the pan and bake it beautifully.


    If there¡¯s one thing you need, is the skill to bake it beautifully? You have to be good at flipping, something Lulin can do with just a little practice.


    Of course, my pancakes don¡¯t end here.


    It¡¯s a bit disappointing that this is the end, so I prepare fresh cream and sweet and sour strawberries.


    Instead of strawberries, various other fruits are also prepared. However, since Lurin likes strawberries, most of the pancakes I make are topped with strawberries.


    I don¡¯t know what the girl¡¯s tastes are, but when I¡¯m cooking, I often end up following Lurin¡¯s tastes without realizing it, so it¡¯s difficult.


    No, it won¡¯t be any trouble.


    Since I have acknowledged that feeding Rurin is happiness, I just have to live ording to that feeling.


    Chijijiji-!


    The pancakes began to bake with a nice sound and smell, and although it couldn¡¯t be said to be perfect, the round pancakes were baked in a pretty shape, ced on a te, decorated with whipped cream and strawberries, and taken to the bar table.


    Shelly was drooling while holding onto Lurin¡¯s sleeve, and Lulin was looking at her with a grim expression on her face like some kind of impressionistic gang leader, but the girl didn¡¯t care and was just looking at Lulin.


    ¡°Lurin, wipe off the drool and try.¡±


    ¡°You just wipe away my drool and see!¡±


    ¡°Okay, so you set an example first.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡°Then you can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Lulin nodded and took the napkin on the table in his hand.


    ¡°sister?¡±


    ¡°Stay still. ¡°Little human!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. sister.¡±


    The moment Lulin took a napkin to wipe off the drool, mucus flowed from the girl¡¯s nose and covered Lulin¡¯s hand. Lulin began to wipe it with an expression that had lost everything in the world.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Lurin is wiping away a child¡¯s saliva and snot with a serious expression. Of course, the hand is very clumsy. Since I¡¯m forcing myself to wipe it, it must be natural.


    But for some reason, I felt like it was nice to see a two-shot of Rurin and Shelly. So much so that I wanted to capture it in a photo.


    And for some reason, the girl was epting Rurin¡¯s hand wiping away her saliva and snot with a very happy expression.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it.¡±


    When I answered instead of the girl, this time Rurin handed me the napkin, asking me to do it too.


    ¡°Then me too!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s invalid because you don¡¯t drool. Hey, Celie, your brother made pancakes. ¡°Try it.¡±


    ¡°Yousssssssssssssssss!¡±


    I put down the pancakes in front of Lurin, who suddenly got up with a look like, ¡°Where can I find something like that?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat this first and then talk.¡±


    In the end, Lurin lost her appetite and took her fork to the pancake. Since I said I was hungry earlier, it was a natural result.


    Sally looks at the pancakes with a curious expression and bright eyes.


    When I put a fork in his small hand, he started shaking his head.


    ¡°What about your sister?¡±


    I threw down my fork while calling Lulin. And the fork inevitably hits my forehead. Girl, it might just be an expression of your will that you don¡¯t like the fork I gave you, but why on your forehead?


    sick.


    ¡°Puhahahaha. You! How dare you do something to El¡­ Puhaha!¡±


    ¡°you¡­ Are you angry because I was attacked? Are youughing? Let¡¯s just do one thing. ¡°Just one thing.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ That¡¯s maddening though! Your forehead is red with fork marks. funny! Puhahaha!¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    And soon, unlike Lulin, Sely nodded and looked tearful.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    A girl with proper manners. I said with a smile that it was okay, then picked up the fallen fork and put it in the dishwashing bin, then took two other forks and ced them on Lurin¡¯s open hands.


    ¡°One is yours and one you give yourself.¡±


    ¡°because?¡±


    ¡°The pancakes are cold. ¡°Don¡¯t ask, just quickly.¡±


    Rurin looked at the fork and then at the pancake. And looks at the girl.


    He grumbled and gave the girl a fork as if he had no choice. And don¡¯t forget to threaten.


    ¡°If you throw it at me too, I will eat it in one bite.¡±


    But even if there wasn¡¯t that threat, the girl probably wouldn¡¯t have thrown the fork at Rurin. No, it is a threat that cannot be applied in the first ce. I wouldn¡¯t know if it was in the state of the dragon¡¯s body.


    And Celie just smiles while looking at Rurin, just as I thought. I have no idea why people follow Rurin. It is a mystery among mysteries.


    Especially since Lulin is a dragon, a human would not be able to free himself from that fear.


    So I thought maybe it was a human, but no matter how much I looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    So it¡¯s a mystery.


    Anyway, the girl holding the fork took a quick look at the pancakes and asked a question to Lurin.


    ¡°Is this delicious?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s good. ¡°It can¡¯t bepared to that strange flower!¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s natural since L made it. Hehehe.¡±


    Next to the girl, Lurin shouted, showing off her pride in her pancakes. As if it were homemade food.


    Then, he picked up his fork, dipped the pancake and strawberry into pieces, and brought them to his mouth.


    The girl who was watching this imitated Rurin¡¯s actions and moved the fork. And ce hibiren flowers, wherever they came from, on top of the pancakes.


    It was a bit too much for the little boy to eat, but before he could point it out, he stuffed his cheeks with the flower-topped pancake and put it all in his mouth.


    As I stuff a lot of pancakes into my mouth, my cheeks puff out a little. Like when Rurin puffed out her cheeks andined.


    And whipped cream leaks out of the mouth.


    ¡°Ear Mayer!¡±


    At the same time, he made an unknown sound to Lurin. What Rulin was doing in the meantime was like the girl, putting a lot of pancakes in her mouth and chewing strawberries in her hand.


    The reason I¡¯m holding a strawberry in my hand is simple. Lulin liked to eat strawberriesst.


    In addition, whipped creames out of Lurin¡¯s mouth.


    The girl ate faster. This is because in the first ce, the amount of pancakes Lulin put on his fork was overwhelmingly greater than that of the girl.


    Then the girl took the fork to the pancake again. Then, Lurin, who barely finished the pancake she put in her mouth and even put the strawberry in her mouth, expressed the sour and sweet taste by shaking her eyes, and shouted at Sally.


    ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t eat.¡±


    Will a fight finally break out between the two? Like a temporary truce between Serena and Lurin? I looked at the two with that feeling, but the girl was not Sereina.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t eat if they don¡¯t eat? ¡°I was eating right now.¡±


    ¡°okay. Then take your sister¡¯s.¡±


    Who is your sister?


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mine. Well, give me some too. ¡°Eat something small.¡±


    Then, for some reason, he showed me mercy.


    ¡°Look at the whipped cream around your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Hoo?¡±


    Rurin tilted her head, put her hand to her mouth, and naturally came towards me and put her face in.


    This is a sign asking you to clean it. The very natural reason is that whenever I spill something, I always wipe it up like this.


    Anyway, as I wiped him like usual, he narrowed his eyebrows and shook his head. Shaking your head is amon rejection reaction when something happens that you don¡¯t like.


    ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. This is it! like this!¡±


    Rurin looked at the girl, walked closer, and stuck out her tongue with an expression of good luck. Then he licked the whipped cream tied around the girl¡¯s mouth.


    All of the whipped cream that had leaked from the corner of Celie¡¯s mouth was sucked up by Rurin¡¯s tongue, and Rurin came towards me with a sigh and stuck out her face again.


    So, are you asking me to wipe the whipped cream from the corner of my mouth with my tongue? What kind of nonsense is this dragon talking about in broad daylight?


    ¡°You¡¯reughing.¡±


    ¡°Why why why is it funny!¡±


    I shook my head and quickly caught the whipped cream that caused myint with a handkerchief and wiped it away. In anything, the fastest wins.


    ¡°Ugh, this isn¡¯t it.¡±


    Lurin dropped her shoulders with a defeated expression.


    The girl looked at Lurin, then stabbed the remaining pancake with a fork and thrust it at Lurin.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sister. ¡°This is a mugger.¡±


    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuu!¡±


    Lulin stamped his feet and looked at the girl, looking upset at losing. Then he notices whipped cream falling from the pancake and puts it in his mouth.


    ¡°Yes, I will eat it.¡±


    And then he looked up at me. With a strange smile on his face that he was going to win this time.


    ¡°y well. Clean up the whipped cream yourself. Are you leaving your handkerchief here? ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just wash the dishes from the lunch business.¡±


    ¡°How ridiculous!¡±


    As I slowly pulled away, I heard Rurin¡¯s cry after biting into a pancake, but I ignored it.


    ¡°Do you want toe here? ¡°If you want to wash dishes together,e.¡±


    There was no reply to my notification. There is a sound of something beingined about to the girl.


    The girl wasughing and crying.


    I lost my mind at the uneventful sight and concentrated on washing the dishes. And after finishing washing the dishes, Rurin fell asleep.


    And somehow, he fell asleep while holding the girl. The girl was also asleep. The evening glow shines behind Lulin. The weather was perfect for sleeping.


    When Lurin nods her head, the girl also nods her head.


    But it didn¡¯t look simr. If Rurin was heaving and dreaming something strange, the girl just kept an expressionless expression.


    But it¡¯s definitely a rare scene. To be honest, I don¡¯t feel maternal love as I hold the girl as she sleeps, but for some reason it was a nice sight to see, so I stood there looking at it for a while.


    A dragon and a girl sleeping.


    If you exin something like this, it may seem foreign, but it is still beautiful.


    Of course, aside from being beautiful, from now on we have to solve the girl¡¯s problem.


    We can¡¯t leave the girl like this. It is impossible to raise it here. If there is a ce toe, there is a ce to go.


    If the girl was crouching alone in the market, it is natural that there would be a causal rtionship.


    There must have been some reason why he was alone and wandering around the bottom of the market.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a lie that she said her mom and dad are dead, but I can¡¯t believe it, and even if that¡¯s not the case, finding a rtive or someone who knows the girl was an urgent priority.


    ***


    ¡°Then let me ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a favor, but it¡¯s only natural.¡±


    El came down to the market, leaving behind the sleeping Lurin and the girl. After taking a picture of the girl, he printed it out like a picture and was going around asking his acquaintances for favors.


    The first ce I visited was Madangbal Laine in the market. Butcher Rayne is so smart that he swears that he doesn¡¯t know anything that happens in the market.


    And since the girl was found at the market, the top priority was to go to Laine if there was any rted information.

 Chapter 144

    # 144


    Chapter.34 Lurin¡¯s grocery shopping


    But when Laine saw the girl¡¯s photo, she shook her head. He said he had never seen the child and had never heard of the child being lost.


    The answer was that there was no talk about children at all in the market.


    L nodded and handed over the photo, asking her to let him know if there was any news. Reine nodded furiously at that request.


    For Reine and Knoll, El¡¯s presence is special. I received a lot of help. Thanks to Palen Q¡¯s business rights, the butcher shop was very prosperous and she and her husband were able to live happily.


    In the end, it was all thanks to L¡¯s help.


    Since I received a request from L, I thought I had to roll up my hands and feet and step forward to solve the problem.


    El went to visit the Gray boy after that. Given his status, the Gray boy is naturally unlikely to have met this girl. So El¡¯s purpose was to utilize the lord¡¯s power.


    ¡°Can we just investigate to see if anyone has seen this child?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    As El smiled and nodded, the Gray boy also nodded.


    The Gray boy also received many blessings from El.


    As if it wasn¡¯t enough to make him aware of his adoptive mother¡¯s hidden side, he also taught him everything about being a lord.


    A person who taught me more than my father, who was bedridden at an early age.


    That¡¯s why the Gray boy followed El like his father.


    That kind of person is asking for it.


    The Gray boy looked at the ce where El had left for a while, put the picture of the girl he had received into his pocket, and got up from the chair.


    ¡°Could you postpone your dinner ns for a moment?¡±


    The head of the Gray family was surprised at the Gray boy¡¯smand and asked a question.


    ¡°But Your Excellency.¡±


    There was a special festival today.


    It was the day of the Abundance Festival to wee spring and hope for a good harvest.


    Since it was an event that the boy himself created, the chambein was surprised and asked.


    ¡°But no. I will go to the security guard immediately. Get ready. This jobes first. And doesn¡¯t that mean you won¡¯t go to the event?¡±


    ¡°yes yes!¡±


    The Chambein was startled by the Gray Boy¡¯smand and lowered his head. He is usually a gentle boy, but once he decides to do something, no one can stop him.


    In fact, El¡¯s request was to mobilize troops. Of course, the mobilization of troops itself can be done through the chambein.


    But this is what El asked me to do. I couldn¡¯t rx when I thought that I might handle things rashly.


    Therefore, the Gray boy decided to go to the evening event in person even if he waste, and began to move quickly.


    If the security team moves in and conducts an investigation, someone they know will turn up.


    Both the Gray boy and El were thinking the same thing.


    Since we had mobilized the troops and even asked the news sources, we decided to wait a few days and L walked up to the restaurant.


    Fuuuuuu-!


    A festival nned by Gray Boy was unfolding in the sky, and the streets were a mess.


    The clumsy fireworks of this era decorate the sky.


    This was the festival that the Gray boy had to participate in. The fact that the festival is held in this way shows how good the atmosphere of the city is.


    It¡¯s always nice to see people happy. L looked at the fireworks for a while and watched the people having a beer party, then went back up the hill.


    This led me to think about holding a fireworks festival with Rurin.


    It¡¯s evening and the sun haspletely set, so the lighting in the restaurant stands out.


    It was a leisurely evening because they had already announced yesterday that there would be no business tonight due to the festival anyway.


    Originally, I had nned to kill the night by making a trivial bet with Rurin, but now that I have a guest, the n is bound to change.


    And the n was improvised as we climbed the hill.


    But El thought it was a good n.


    The reason I let Lurin do the grocery shopping today was also because even if she didn¡¯te after shopping properly, it wouldn¡¯t affect the evening business at all.


    When I entered the restaurant, Lulin and Sally were still sleeping.


    It was time to wake Lulin, so El gently grabbed Lurin¡¯s shoulders and shook her slowly.


    ¡°You¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    Then Lurin calls Elle in a low voice that makes it difficult to tell whether she is awake or asleep.


    ¡°Sleepy.¡±


    Are you sleepy while sleeping?


    I thought he was a guy who didn¡¯t know anything, but he startedughing while raising the corners of his mouth one after another.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Lurin¡¯s actions were repeated for a while, as if she was talking in her sleep. He shouts ¡°To you!¡± and thenughs. It is infinite repetition.


    As I was staring at it in bewilderment, the girl suddenly opened her eyes. And then he rubs his eyes.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Nod.


    El nodded to Celie, who nodded, and then began to wake Lurin in earnest.


    ¡°Shelly is awake, so you should also wake up now. Lurin.¡±


    First, he strokes Rurin¡¯s hair with an affectionate hand.


    This is the first stage of waking up.


    Then Lurin slightly nods her head.


    As a result, the girl and Rurin nodded in pairs.


    L automatically burst outughing at the seemingly different appearances.


    But both of them just nod without thinking about getting up. So L entered stage 2 this time.


    Usually, Lulin wakes up around stage 2.


    ¡°wake up! It¡¯s rice. Bob Bob!¡±


    ¡°Is it already time to eat!¡±


    Rurin, who slept after eating ate meal, suddenly opens her eyes. When Lulin got up, the girl automatically got down to the ground and looked up at Lulin.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice day, so bring Sally up so we can eat outside!¡±


    After telling Lurin and Shelly, El went up the hill and started setting up the barbecue.


    Some of the meat I ordered Rurin to buy earlier was bought to be eaten today.


    Then Rurin walksnguidly. Sally was also behind them.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    And then the meat party begins. Meat grilled outside is delicious no matter what anyone says.


    ¡°Oh, is it meat?¡±


    ¡°Okay,e here. sit down. ¡°I¡¯m bringing Sally too.¡±


    Little Sally, estimated to be 5 years old, toddled along. And Lurin, who ran over, stood on the grill and stamped her feet. Saliva was welling up in my mouth.


    Well, L also feels the same way. Because meat is love.


    ¡°Now drink this together.¡±


    L handed the cocktail he had prepared to Lurin. It is a cocktail called Spumoni.


    It is a cocktail made with an Italian liqueur called Campari, and has a sweet yet sour and bitter taste.


    A little bit of bitterness and sourness goes well with eating meat, so L tried preparing a cocktail for the first time in a while.


    For Lurin¡¯s, add a little Campari to a ss filled with ice and increase the proportion of grapefruit juice. If you add grapefruit slices and mix with bitter tonic water, a pretty light yellow cocktail is created.


    It¡¯s a bit difficult to lower the Campari ratio, but it¡¯s better than Lulin, so it¡¯s a natural choice.


    ¡°Oh oh? This is a bit bitter but delicious. ¡°The meat goes well with it!¡±


    It¡¯s originally a cocktail to whet your appetite before a meal, but when you drink it together, its unique bitter, sour and sweet taste keeps you savoring the meat.


    Isn¡¯t it a bad choice?


    L opened his mouth while praising himself like that.


    ¡°Take care of Sally too. Can you drink grapefruit juice? ¡°If I give it to you, it looks like it will throw it again, so please take care of it.¡±


    Rurin, who was holding a drink in one hand and eating Uka sirloin with a fork in the other, looked at Celie who was just quietly watching next to her.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me so pitifully? ¡°Hmm, I watched it because it made me feel good.¡±


    As if Lurin couldn¡¯t do it, she ced a small piece of meat in front of Celie. Of course, L cut it for her, but anyway, she ced a te of meat and grapefruit juice in front of her.


    ¡°Eat. ¡°Because it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°sister.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    Celie put the Hibiren flower on top of the meat, wondering where she got it from, and then looked at Rurin.


    ¡°Why do you always eat that? He is an amazing human being. really. ¡°If you eat those things together, it actually tastes worse!¡±


    ¡°Mayer!¡±


    But Celie didn¡¯t care and took the meat along with the flowers to her mouth.


    And after work, I take off my makeup, drink beer, and drink juice while looking like the main character in a food drama.


    Grapefruit juice can be a bit controversial, so I looked at it nervously, but there was nothing unusual.


    L saw the scene and started eating meat himself. And unlike Lurin, I looked at the dragon and the girl while eating a cocktail made with a refreshingbination of 30ml Campari, 45ml grapefruit juice, and 60ml tonic water.


    Seeing Rurin while drinking makes me feel happy. It was L¡¯s happiness that she had not been able to fully realize recently.


    And at the bottom of the hill, in Gray City, fireworks were still shooting off.


    Fuuuuuu-!


    ¡°Wow¡­ !¡±


    The girl looks at the me. With an expression that doesn¡¯t look like a girl. The shadow of a bright me shone on that expression.


    I don¡¯t know what touched the girl, but her eyes sparkled and even the corners of her eyes became moist.


    However, contrary to the girl¡¯s sentiments, Lurin was looking at the fireworks with distaste.


    ¡°It¡¯s boring. Wouldn¡¯t it be cool to explode in a more shy way instead of like that? Should I just burst all my mana into the air?¡±


    ¡°do not do that. That¡¯s pretty enough, but why? ¡°This is also the same.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Woohuhu. ¡°It¡¯s a pretty thing called a firework.¡±


    El is one for Lurin, but it can be a little dangerous, but you can stop it with mana, so one for Sely. And he himself held a me in his hand.


    ¡°This is what it is.¡±


    Seonhyang fireworks are something that creates a beautiful me as it burns on a thin stick. Although the moment is short, it has the characteristic of being very pretty when it burns.


    ¡°Oh oh!¡±


    ¡°pretty!¡±


    Rurin and Celie hold out sticks to light the fire. L felt that the two women also seemed to have mes in their eyes.


    Soon the me is burning.


    Lulin was crouching down with a curious expression on his face, and Elle was smiling next to him. As Shelly watched, she walked closer to the two.


    ¡°sister!¡±


    And thanks to that, the incense me reached Rurin¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    Lurin, startled by the sparks spattering on her clothes, loses her bnce and falls toward El. Is it true that he jumped at L while he was surprised?


    The current Lulin is anyway Lulin with alcohol in it.


    Thanks to this, the girl¡¯s me became a catalyst and Lurin advanced.


    Quadang-!


    Through abination of ident, coincidence, and acting skills, Lurin seeded in headbutting L¡¯s lips.


    Lurin then got up, sat down on El, caressing her lips, then stood up, looked at the girl, and said.


    ¡°Good job! Hehe, you did a good job, so I will show you mercy and recognize you as my subordinate!¡±


    Of course, it was something El would dismiss as nonsense.

 Chapter 145

    # 145


    Chapter.34 Rurin¡¯s grocery shopping


    ***


    Two days have passed.


    But I couldn¡¯t hear any special news about Sally. It looks like Mr. Raine and the Gray boy took action, but there was absolutely zero news.


    The mayor¡¯s information and the city¡¯s lord came forward. However, there is only one reason to say that not a single piece of information was obtained.


    Celie was not a child born and raised in Grace City.


    So no matter how much you ask the citizens of Gray City, you will only end up in confusion.


    The conclusion is that Celie came from abroad.


    If so, several possibilities arise.


    I thought she was caught up in someplicated problem, but the girl still didn¡¯t say anything.


    No, there are limits to what a young girl can see and hear, so even if she wants to, she may not be able to.


    But today is different again. The girl insisted that we go down to the market, saying she might remember something.


    This is a positive sign. In any case, in order to find the reason why the girl became alone, we have no choice but to rely on her memories.


    For that reason, he personally brought the girl down to the market.


    Once it bes clear that you are an orphan, you can livefortably in Gray City.


    But that was only when it became clear that he was an orphan.


    Someone could be wandering around desperately looking for the girl at this very moment, so you can¡¯t act carelessly.


    Therefore, it is only right to find out the girl¡¯s origins and why she wandered the market alone and find out if she has any connections.


    ¡°Shelly, don¡¯t you remember what you were doing toe to the market? ¡°You were sitting here, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The girl looked around a little and then nodded. He seemed to clearly remember sitting here.


    ¡°Do you remember what you did toe here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A girl who said she didn¡¯t know her mother¡¯s name or her father¡¯s name.


    The girl who kept repeating that her mother and father were dead finally nodded. I can¡¯t believe I remember what I was doing to get here. This is a very positive sign.


    ¡°really? ¡°Do you remember how you came to the market?¡±


    ¡°no.¡±


    The girl started shaking her head again this time. I just said I clearly remembered it, but I suddenly wondered why it was like this again, so I asked.


    ¡°Then what do you remember?¡±


    ¡°excuse me.¡±


    ¡°excuse me?¡±


    The girl pointed in a direction with her finger.


    ¡°Mom and dad died there.¡±


    ¡°Over there?¡±


    She, who had only said that her mother and father were dead, mentioned for the first time that someone had killed her mother and father. And his fingers were still stretched straight out.


    ¡°huh. excuse me!¡±


    ¡°good. ¡°Let¡¯s go Lurin.¡±


    After saying that to Rurin, he started walking again, but suddenly the girl called out loudly to Rurin. Lurin had been sobbing since earlier, but lowered her head at the call.


    ¡°sister!¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°My sister is my mom.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°This is Dad!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    And the girl says something strange. Then the girl held out her hand to Lurin.


    ¡°What is that hand¡­ Not required.¡±


    ¡°Oh my mom! ¡°Hold me!¡±


    ¡°Dad, hold Mom¡¯s hand!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Under the girl¡¯s direction, I suddenly grabbed Lurin¡¯s hand and the girl took Lulin¡¯s other hand.


    No, usually when you say mom and dad, the daughter is in the middle and the parents are on either side holding hands, but why is this like this?


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. This. Hehe, well done. ¡°Subordinate No. 2.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    I hold my hand tightly in Rurin¡¯s hand. The dragon¡¯s hands are warm.


    Rurin¡¯s body is quite warm when she is human, so when I was in shock after learning that my parents had passed away in Korea, I received a lot offort from Rurin¡¯s warm arms.


    If you look at his hands, they are slender and soft. Hands that look like they haven¡¯t had any water on them in their entire lives.


    Well, isn¡¯t it wrong to say that I lived a life of sleeping, fighting, and almost no work?


    Lulin¡¯s hands were tied up. But he seems to be feeling very good.


    ¡°Subordinate No. 2, so where are you going?¡±


    ¡°excuse me!¡±


    Then the girl pointed into the distance again with her free hand.


    I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m saying this clearly. But now there is no other way to find out the girl¡¯s identity other than that finger. And there is still time left.


    If so, it¡¯s worth a visit.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. ¡°There¡¯s something strange about your hands.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just strange. iced coffee! Your strange hands. Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°what¡­ ?¡±


    Rurin walked in such a high mood, and the girl continued to point to one ce.


    As I walked, I came to the border outside the city of Gray City. The outside is an agricultural area. And if you go further, you will reach a mountain, and if you go further, there will be a road leading to apletely different city.


    If Deadran City and Grace City are located in the shape of a half moon, it would be in the northwest of that half moon.


    In terms of direction, it¡¯s like that.


    ¡°You came from a ce like this?¡±


    Nod.


    The girl nodded strongly, holding Lulin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°My subordinates don¡¯t lie. you. ¡°Let¡¯s go further.¡±


    ¡°Why did you say your mind has improved?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. Because you show loyalty?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reughing.¡±


    Anyway, since I¡¯vee this far, I have to keep going until those fingers stop. So we walked further, holding hands. Then therge field disappeared and we reached the border area where we crossed into another city.


    And then the girl who kept pointing towards the sky finally pointed her finger down.


    ¡°Over there!¡±


    ¡°excuse me?¡±


    ¡°huh!¡±


    The girl moves forward, answering my question strongly. Where the girl¡¯s finger stopped, there was a fortress.


    A fortress?


    Why a fortress in a ce like this?


    This is the first time we have ever heard of a Gray City barracks or fortress being located here. It¡¯s not a mountain road, so there¡¯s no way there¡¯s a bandit fortress.


    Something was suspicious. It is a fortress that never existed before. A fortress that is not very old.


    ¡°Hug Lurin Shelly. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly.¡±


    ¡°What is this? ¡°Why are you letting go of your hand?¡±


    ¡°This is not the time to be so leisurely. ¡°Lurin.¡±


    I let go of Lulin¡¯s hand and quickly moved towards the fortress. And found it. Suspicious guards in a suspicious fortress.


    If you look back on your memories, there are quite a few cases where the people inside these fortresses are ve traders.


    The ve trade continues to move around. It travels across countries and countries.


    If you have returned from another country without knowing the news about Deadran City, it is understandable that there is a fortress here.


    In other words, it means that you came to a ce you shouldn¡¯t havee. Are there still remnants of Rieden left?


    If so.


    If the girl ran away by chance, it ispletely understandable that her parents are missing and that her acquaintances cannot be found in Grace City.


    Then all the answers are in that fortress.


    Just then, the gates of the fortress opened. A carriage came from the opposite side of the mountain and stopped in front of the fortress.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Women were grabbed by their hair and dragged in roughly. You don¡¯t have to watch the video to see that the women in the carriage were taken illegally.


    The women were dragged in, and a boy covered in blood was thrown inside the fortress.


    He is a boy who appears to be about 18 years old.


    ¡°Throw this bastard away.¡±


    And the gates of the fortress were firmly closed. There seems to be a guard post looking down from above, but for now, I saved the boy and tried to teleport.


    Since he was already unconscious and covered in blood, the boy probably wouldn¡¯t remember. But if you use teleportation, Celie will find it fascinating.


    However, the girl had already identally experienced teleportation when Lurin was running away from the market.


    And the girl is not old enough to recognize what it is. And now is not the time to abandon someone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Elena Elena¡¯s clinic.¡±


    ***


    The boy woke up. The girl looks at that figure. Lurin was not interested. sitting on a chair I feel eyes on me.


    Fortunately, the boy was able to survive thanks to Elena¡¯spetition clothes. There were numerous cuts from the sword, but they were almostpletely healed thanks to the power of the Great Clothing. Healing magic and great clothing are powerful against trauma.


    ¡°Mellie!¡±


    The boy opened his eyes and started looking for someone.


    Then he looks at us. I am reflected in his eyes. Then he looked at the elves Elena, Serena and Rurin Shelly, and finally he looked at me again.


    Then suddenly it started running towards me.


    ¡°die! ¡°You devils!¡±


    The boy grabbed my neck with both hands.


    ¡°Who is the devil! Well, he¡¯s a devil sometimes. Uhm, anyway, let it go!¡±


    It was Lurin who took that hand away.


    Lurin huffed and immediately kicked the boy. The boy, who had just recovered, was sent rolling to the floor by the powerful kick.


    Cluck cluck!


    The boy barely woke up while coughing harshly. The expression is distorted due to pain.


    ¡°Lurin, wait a moment. ¡°They still think this is a ve trade.¡±


    I quietly approached the boy.


    The boyes out again and looks at the girl Lurin and the elf.


    Elves are also the main product of ve traders. If there are people who can be said to be the scum of the world and whom I destroy without any question or answer, that is the ve trade.


    ¡°Give me my little brother! Where did I find my younger brother? Mellie¡­ Mellie¡­ .¡±


    The boy shouted at me again.


    Here, my expectations were a little different. There is such a thing as coincidence.


    So, I wondered if Celie might be this boy¡¯s younger brother, but the boy didn¡¯t seem to care about Celie.


    He just looks into the distance, mentions the name Mellie, and then res at me again.


    First of all, the names are different.


    Are girls and boys separate events? In any case, the fact that Celie came here, that this boy became like this, and that he is looking for his younger brother is all the work of the ve traders.


    ¡°So this is not a ve trade. ¡°I think I¡¯m mistaken about something?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. El came to save you from injury. So, it¡¯s okay if you be a benefactor, not someone who will stare at you like that and attack you in a scary way.¡±


    Elena spoke to the boy in a slightly rough voice. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Elena¡¯s voice be so distorted.


    She always speaks in a soft voice.


    But thanks to that, the boy slowly began to look around as if he came to his senses.


    ¡°That¡­¡± sorry!¡±


    Then he hit his head on the ground again and started apologizing.


    ¡°Do you remember what happened before you lost your mind?¡±


    When I asked, the boy nodded his head strongly. It seemed like he had finally realized his condition.


    ¡°I went to the ve market to rescue my younger brother¡­ After being treated like a toy by the guards¡­ and then¡­ ¡°I lost my memory.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±


    I asked the boy soothingly.


    The boy began to tell the story of the past, saying that he had been persistently tracking down this ve trade to save his younger brother.

 Chapter 146

    # 146


    Chapter.34 Rurin¡¯s Grocery Shopping


    ***


    The boy¡¯s name is Mel B.


    I was born in a slum in a city called Serink, located north of Gray City. His father passed away at a young age, and he was barely surviving with his mother and younger sister.


    To Mel B, her younger sister was a light.


    Instead of his mother going out to work, he almost raised him alone, and his younger sister also followed him very well.


    ¡°brother.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°Someday, I will let you live in a big house.¡±


    ¡°Haha, what are you talking about out of the blue?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I suffer all the time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly and eat this.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Until then, it was a daily life with its own dreams. The dream is that one day he will escape this slum and make his mother and younger sister happy.


    Then one day, a big change came to the boy¡¯s family.


    His mother, who was still young, was taken by the lord Arndo and was ced in a situation where she would be his concubine. However, there was absolutely no way for a single poor person to oppose the lord.


    Moreover, the lord was selling money behind the scenes and collecting ves. Among them, his specialty is the trick of forcing someone to be his concubine while cleverly pretending to lend him money.


    And the boy¡¯s mother was deceived by her smile and told her to stay there with her children by providing them with arge house.


    I don¡¯t even know if there is a hidden meaning there.


    He even provides a house for a concubine with children. Arndo allowed us to livefortably for about a week, but things changed drastically after that.


    They ced guards in front of the house and imprisoned the boy¡¯s mother and sister, preventing them from taking a single step outside.


    The boy couldn¡¯t do anything. Should I say that it was fortunate that he was allowed to enter?


    The boy nned to use his strength to help his mother and younger sister escape from the house. Still, Arndo¡¯s magical power had not spread until this point.


    Then one day. Happy birthday to my beloved sister. The boy headed to the market to buy the items his sister wanted with the money he had saved.


    ¡°Can you give me this?¡±


    ¡°Draw. Mel B, can you spend all the money you worked for on a gift for your sister?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? ¡°I need something like this for my sister who is already so frustrated.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, he¡¯s such a harsh person.¡±


    The merchant, whom he knew well, clicked his tongue at Arndo and carefully packaged the items the boy had purchased.


    But the day my younger sister celebrated her birthday. The boy couldn¡¯t go into the house. This is because the guards blocked him.


    It was so strange. The boy, who was not feeling well, tried to get inside the house, but to no avail.


    The boy became frustrated and ran to Arndo¡¯s home. A desperate struggle to find some way.


    Luckily, the boy found Arndot¡¯s wife, Merdi, who was getting into the carriage to go out, and fell down in front of her.


    ¡°Please let me into the house! please!¡±


    The boy knew the face of Merdi, Arndot¡¯s wife.


    ¡°What are you! ¡°Get away from me!¡±


    The guards stopped, but Merdi spoke to the boy.


    ¡°What did you mean by that?¡±


    The boy thought it was time to exin the situation. Merdi, who had no idea that her husband had a concubine outside the house, seemed so angry that she ran home with the boy in front of her.


    Right then.


    The boy¡¯s mother was murdered.


    In fact, Arndo¡¯s original goal was not her mother. The boy¡¯s younger sister was the real target.


    Arndot was drawing the girl¡¯s blood for some kind of ritual. ording to the words of a mysterious fortune teller who said that if you drink the raw blood of a girl of a certain age and undergo an affair, you can be younger.


    ¡°Arndooooo!¡±


    The boy was furious and ran towards Arndo, but the guards only met him with kicks.


    ¡°you¡­ .¡±


    Merdi was also shocked, but she couldn¡¯t let something like this be known to the outside world.


    ¡°Take him out and kill him right now!¡±


    Merdi¡¯s family surpasses Arndau¡¯s. That¡¯s why Arndot couldn¡¯t even make a sound. That¡¯s why I prepared this in secret.


    After Merdi kicked out the boy, she sold the girl to a ve trader at a high price. Because it had a cute face, it was thought that it would be more profitable to sell it for a high price rather than kill it.


    Because the girl was unconscious, she didn¡¯t know anything and was able to survive.


    The boy who was dragged away was beaten to death. And for an instant, I stopped breathing. Along with the cruelly crushed birthday present prepared by the boy.


    ¡°Kolok kolok!¡±


    But the boy left in the slums let out a sigh of relief. Would you say it is persistent vitality?


    ***


    ¡°Because he is a ve trader.¡±


    Well, it¡¯s just as expected, so it¡¯s not fun. The boy seemed to have followed the ve trader to the outskirts of Gray City.


    ¡°So you were nning to charge in alone and save your sister?¡±


    ¡°Yeah what¡­ .¡±


    ¡°And then I was treated so cruelly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The boy lowers his head as if he has hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°If you act too recklessly, you end up throwing away your life. Instead of saving my younger brother¡­ .¡±


    ¡°But if you do that, it¡¯s toote. I also wanted to increase my strength, but¡­ I wanted to! I can¡¯t¡­ I heard that something terrible would happen to my younger sister if she were to be sold. It¡¯s okay to just stomp your feet and watch a situation like that¡­ ¡°It¡¯s a bar!¡±


    ¡°There will be good news when the sun rises tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, just stay. Things like ve trading are things that adults should handle.¡±


    I winked at Elena to let the excited boy sleep instead. Elena nodded and used the elf¡¯s unique sleep magic.


    And I immediately teleported to the ve trade with Lurin.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°sister?¡±


    And this time, Sally came as an appendix. When were you together again?


    She really is a new girl.


    I can¡¯t help it. I pointed back to the fort and asked the girl again just to be sure.


    ¡°Is there an enemy over there who killed mom and dad?¡±


    ¡°Yes. excuse me.¡±


    The girl nods again.


    ¡°You are the enemy of my subordinate. I don¡¯t even know who my enemy is¡­ .¡±


    Surprisingly, Lurin¡¯s expression wrinkled and shemented her situation. What about revenge on her mother?


    It will definitely be achieved.


    As long as I live.


    Of course, the priority now is to deal with those guys first.


    I felt sorry for Rurin¡¯s serious expression, so I looked at her for a while, and then she seemed to feel my gaze and looked at me.


    ¡°you?¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°Are you looking at me?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    He had a serious expression on his face, but startedughing again as if he was in a better mood. And then hees closer to me.


    ¡°I see you all the time. Even when walking forward. Even when you are behind.¡±


    ¡°Did you still have eyes behind the scenes?¡±


    ¡°Of course. ¡°A dragon has 20 million eyes.¡±


    I nod my head, saying nonsense.


    ¡°Well then, do you want to stay here with Lulin Sely?¡±


    ¡°uh? hate. ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡±


    That¡¯s difficult. Someone has to be with Celie. I can¡¯t show the scene of the ughter.


    However, I was definitely uneasy about leaving Rurin and Celie alone. Obviously, there is a very high chance of getting inside.


    ¡°good. ¡°Go ande back.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, go and destroy everything. Don¡¯t touch those who are caught. ¡°It would be better to blow it all up so that Celie won¡¯t be shocked when we go in after everything is cleaned up.¡±


    ¡°Huh, I understand!¡±


    Lurin looked at Shelly for a moment and then walked forward.


    She looked at Celie seriously from earlier, probably because she sympathized with her because she was her parents¡¯ enemy.


    If Lurin treats Celie¡¯s enemies as if they were her own enemies, it means that Lurin sympathizes with humans, so it is not a bad phenomenon.


    If only we could understand the human heart like this.


    And there is no need for mercy in disposing of waste. Anyway, to Lurin, humans are essentially bugs.


    And what is in front of you is the trash among those bugs. So even if Lurin went on a rampage, I had no intention of stopping him.


    ***


    Lurin entered the fortress.


    Both eyes wide open. My mouth was closed. This is the Descent of the Dragon.


    The advent of a dragon into the human world often means destruction.


    ¡°Yours. die.¡±


    Mana explodes.


    The gatekeepers who had been ring at Lulin were twisted on the spot.


    They were guys who enjoyed ying with the intruding Mel B by slowly ying with him and giving him stab wounds one by one, but in front of Lurin, they were just bugs.


    ¡°It¡¯s an intruder!¡±


    A loud noise began to echo, as if in the courtyard of the imperial pce.


    -Ding Ding Ding


    It¡¯s obvious, but Lurin doesn¡¯t even care. I just walked.


    El said. Make it explode. So, it¡¯s not fun to take down something trivial like Peer.


    And girl.


    For some reason, that girl follows him very well. Although it is very annoying.


    Same as El.


    It rushes at you without paying any attention to its peers. And I don¡¯t know why, but if I¡¯m with a girl, the chances of having skinship with L increase.


    I like that.


    I watch it because I like it.


    He is that kind of girl¡¯s enemy.


    Lurin was nning to awaken the dragon¡¯s instinct and trample on these insects little by little.


    Just like the original Lulin.


    My own instincts that I had forgotten.


    Like the days in the dark when all that remained was the survival instinct of flying up as a dragon and hunting and eating countless beasts.


    The guards of the ve trade are flocking.


    The soldiers stopped in confusion when they spotted Lulin walking softly. Because it was so different from what they thought the intruder would look like.


    ¡°What are you doing? Is this a runaway bitch? Catch it!¡±


    The captain of the upper guard gave the order, and the soldiers approached with tense faces, all the tension they had felt when the bell rang to signal an intruder.


    ¡°you¡­ .¡±


    And Lurin spoke to those guards.


    ¡°Do you like fireworks? i like it I did it with L. ¡°It was fun.¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°What is this talking about now?¡±


    pop-!


    pop-!


    And the guards in the front row really became firecrackers, just like Lulin said. A fireball explodes in the tail and bounces high, getting caught up in a spectacr explosion of mana.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fun. After all, fireworks require an L.¡±


    Lulin started walking again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a magic wizard!¡±


    The guards, who noticed that magic had been used, grabbed their opened eyes and started swinging their swords.


    However, the sword broke in two before it could reach Lulin¡¯s body. Or, the sword returns due to the power of the person who swung it.


    -Kwasik!


    -Ugh!


    Lulin didn¡¯t even exert any effort, but the guards couldn¡¯t even break through Lulin¡¯s shield and bounced off, rolling on the floor.


    Lulin started a spectacr fireworks disy.


    Intense explosions ur everywhere. It¡¯s a chain explosion.


    Kwaang-!


    Kwaang-!


    Lulin exploded all around the rushing guards and walked to the building in the center of the fortress.


    Melchak, the owner of the ve trade inside, was startled by a loud noise and came outside, but was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Huh, where was this wizard hired?¡±


    A female wizard who uses explosion magic.


    Melchak thought of Rurin like that and shouted.


    ¡°What are you doing, Nolen?¡±


    ¡°All right. ¡°No wizard can be a match for my sword.¡±


    It seems like there was a part of me that believed it. Following Melchak¡¯s orders, the guard warrior standing right next to him drew his sword.


    The sword trembles, perhaps because of the sword energy contained in it.


    ¡°Hmm you.¡±


    ¡°Are you scared? Wizard? Any wizard would know what this means, right? This is it. ¡°It¡¯s equivalent to your level 5 magic!¡±


    ¡°Oh oh! 5 sses.¡±


    Rurin began to apud Musa¡¯s words. And then I took out lip balm from my pocket.


    ¡°It¡¯s dry. Please wait a moment.¡±


    After applying lip balm and pressing my upper and lower lips together, I looked at the guard again.

 Chapter 147

    # 147


    Chapter.34 Lurin¡¯s grocery shopping


    The guard warrior frowned at that tense look.


    Moreover, the more I deal with this woman, the more I feel a great sense of fear creeping into me.


    Since my body was strangely stiff, I just scolded myself and swung my sword, asking what I was doing to this woman.


    ¡°Huh? I haven¡¯t applied all the lip balm yet! I¡¯m still not used to applying it alone! Annoying!¡±


    Kwaang-!


    As soon as Lurin shouted, the space where the guard warrior was standing disappeared.


    Of course, the guard was gone.


    Intense energy surrounded the guard, and the condensed explosion exploded in the sky.


    Upon seeing this, Melchak sat down, wondering if this was a dream or reality.


    ¡°Who hired who? I am 10 times that¡­ ¡°No, I¡¯ll give you 100 times that.¡±


    Melchak¡¯s words didn¡¯t even reach Lulin¡¯s ears. Just as the cries of cockroaches cannot be heard by human ears.


    However, I was a little interested in the sumptuous feast served inside the building.


    ¡°Hoo, is this delicious?¡±


    Melchak nodded his head.


    ¡°Yam is delicious! So, eat as much as you want, and we can even give you 100 times the sry!¡±


    Lurin happened to be hungry, so she approached the plentiful feast.


    ¡°This is called Palenque, which is popr here these days. Grilled Palenque!¡±


    However, Lurin just spat out the roasted Pnque that she had bitten into.


    ¡°not delicious.¡±


    Then he took the tasteless Palenque and stuffed the head into the man¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°By the way, who killed Celie¡¯s parents?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means.¡±


    ¡°Are you the leader here?¡±


    ¡°no. ¡°That dead guy over there is the leader.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡±


    ¡°yes yes!¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°I hate lies like that. Did you understand?¡±


    ¡°I am the leader!¡±


    ¡°Then where are those captured guys?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s in the underground water reservoir outside¡­¡± .¡±


    ¡°I see, but even if I¡¯m not lying, I hate humans. ¡°I only like El.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Lulin spun around on the spot and snapped his fingers.


    And came out.


    Are you just going? Melchak thought so.


    About a secondter, Melchak and the building exploded.


    ***


    ¡°Did you destroy everything?¡±


    ¡°Did you do well? Hi-Hi.¡±


    Rurin ran towards El and stuck her head in. It¡¯s a cry to be petted. El understood right away and gently patted Rurin¡¯s head.


    ¡°What about the people who are being held captive? ¡°You didn¡¯t destroy it that far, right?¡±


    ¡°you. There¡¯s no way I could make that mistake since you told me to do it. ¡°Follow me!¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Immediately, El followed Lulin. I covered Sally¡¯s eyes just in case.


    And soon we were greeted by a group of people being held in an underground water storage facility.


    The women were just shaking. It¡¯s not just women. Men and young boys and girls.


    Among them, some had wounds here and there and were in terrible shape.


    L asked those people quietly.


    ¡°Who is Mel B¡¯s younger brother?¡±


    But no answeres back. The captured people just looked at El with wary eyes.


    ¡°I am the person who came at Mel B¡¯s request. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to do anything bad.¡±


    As El spoke softly again, a girl behind her raised her hand hesitantly and cautiously.


    ¡°Oh brother, is it a favor?¡±


    The girl answered with a very intimidated expression, shivering just like the other girls.


    El nodded immediately. Fortunately, he was alive.


    And they immediately released the people. I¡¯m sorry, but the Gray boy will have to clean up after this.


    L was thinking something like that.


    Then, Celie watched quietly and held Lulin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°sister.¡±


    ¡°Why are you calling me? ¡°It¡¯s not your sister, it¡¯s the master!¡±


    ¡°thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you? Well, since he is subordinate number 2, it is natural. ¡°Push me further towards El in the future.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, sister. ¡°I was happy for a little while.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    Celie clung to Lurin¡¯s feet again, as strong as a gumball.


    ***


    Afterwards, only the child named Meli was brought back to the clinic.


    ¡°Where is my brother? ¡°Are you really here to save me at my brother¡¯s request?¡±


    The whole time she was brought in, Mellie cried out for her brother. The eyes are still full of caution. So, I took him to the boy who was lying down, and only then did he run to Mel B and start crying.


    ¡°Oh brother!¡±


    Tears pouring down freely.


    This is a boy who broke into the fortress with his bare body to save his younger brother. It was so reckless and so foolish, but I felt like I wanted to praise his spirit.


    So, I left the emotional reunion behind and walked out of the clinic.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    ¡°What about Sally?¡±


    Yes, the problem is Celie. In the end, Mel B and Mellie had nothing to do with Shelly.


    I should have given him a photo and asked him about it before he killed the owner of the ve trade.


    That¡¯s what I thought, but there were still a lot of ways to find out. If Celie ran away, someone among the people at the underground water camp where she was held would remember her.


    In that case, we should go back to the main topic and solve Celie¡¯s problem.


    With that thought in mind, I visited Sally.


    But Sally was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Where did you leave it?¡±


    ¡°no. We came together to the clinic. ¡°I was standing there watching those humans earlier.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    Then where did it go?


    I wandered around looking for Sally for a while. However, in the end, we were unable to find Celie in the end.


    Lulin also had an absurd expression on his face.


    Elena, who had been watching with satisfaction after waking Mel B from the sleeping spell, approaches us.


    ¡°Thanks for your efforts.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elena too. By the way, did you happen to see the child who was with us? ¡°It¡¯s a girl named Celie.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Elena tilted her head at those words.


    ¡°You were there with me when I saved that boy earlier? ¡°The girl standing next to Lulin.¡±


    As expected, Elena tilted her head again at my words.


    ¡°What do you mean? ¡°There was no one else but that boy?¡±


    ¡°yes? yes???¡±


    Elena made an absurd sound.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ this is¡­ .¡±


    Then he looked at the flower on Lulin¡¯s pants and tilted his head again.


    That¡¯s the hibiren flower that Celie kept eating.


    ¡°Why is that? ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a flower?¡±


    When he asked again with a still puzzled look on his face, Elena answered with a curious look on his face.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t grow anywhere and is a very rare flower. It is said to be the flower of the underworld, and if you hold this flower when you die, it is said that the dead person¡¯sst wish will be granted. There is a legend that it is rted to purification of the soul, reincarnation, and Buddhahood¡­ ¡°Well, legends are just legends.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    I looked at Elena nkly.


    And it was the same for Lulin.


    ¡°Wait a minute, can you do that?¡±


    I ran to Mel B¡¯s younger sister, Mellie.


    And I took out a photo of Sally.


    ¡°Meliya, I¡¯m sorry we¡¯re having an emotional reunion, but¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you know this kid?¡±


    Mellie, a child who looked to be about 8 years old, quietly looked at the photo I showed her. Then he opened his mouth in surprise.


    ¡°Sister Sely! ¡°It¡¯s Sally!¡±


    ***


    Celie was lonely.


    Therefore, even as he got older, he still retained the cuteness of a child, but in a home where there was no such cuteness, such cuteness became harmful.


    It was her parents who sold Celie.


    She was sold to a wizard¡¯sboratory. To aboratory where small children are taken to study the magic of immortality.


    Celie had her blood drawn there for no reason.


    There was no one to help.


    No one else.


    Just like at home, there is no one to take care of Sally here, and all she has is magic medicine to keep her alive.


    For Celie, her heart began to disappear before she knew it.


    But still, I wanted to live.


    Before my heart disappears further.


    Free this world.


    But that freedom never came.


    Celie, who had been confined in theboratory for many years, was still small even after she turned 10 years old.


    Then one day, by chance, I seeded in escaping. It was called luck.


    The world did not allow Celie any more luck.


    She wandered the streets and was immediately caught by a ve trader who took pictures of her.


    Although the safety of Gray City is good, it does not mean that safety is good everywhere on the streets of the Empire.


    After the Dragon War, the scars of the war still remained everywhere, and the political world was still in turmoil due to the fight between the three dukes.


    In such a situation, freedom could not exist in the end for a girl who looked like she had been abandoned.


    The ve trade that was captured like that.


    The ve trade was arge organization that roamed not only the empire but also the kingdom and other empires.


    And since I was gathering people to hold a big auction in the empire, I was fortunate enough to be stuck without any problems for now.


    Then Celie met Mellie.


    A child in the same situation.


    At first nce, Celie looked young, but she was actually older, and when she exined that, Mellie immediately called Celie her sister.


    ¡°Sister, we have simr names. So, if you escape from here, you will do well. right?¡±


    Mellie followed Celie as she said that.


    ¡°Sister, this is it.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sweet potato. I hid it, but it wasn¡¯t taken away. let¡¯s eat together. sister.¡±


    And the sweet potatoes that were given to Mellie the day she was first captured gave her a huge shock.


    It was a shock of warmth that I had never felt in my life.


    Being close to Mellie, Celie felt warmth for the first time in her life.


    ¡°sister. My brother wille to the rescue. please¡­ Even if I die, I will die believing that. I will definitely ask you to save my sister too. If we go out¡­ .¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    On the other hand, Celie was just jealous that there was someone who could save her and think like that.


    I have nothing on my own.


    He was the kind of person who didn¡¯t even have the freedom to live in this world.


    However, throughout the months of travel, Mellie, who was naturally bright and lived a normal life before her mother¡¯s mistake, became like a lighthouse to Celie.


    It taught me about the outside world and allowed me to dream.


    I was grateful that she always called me ¡°unnie,¡± and I even started to think that I wanted to be cute and call someone ¡°unni.¡±


    But Sally¡¯s happiness didn¡¯tst long.


    Even that short period of happiness in the camp was not allowed to be felt for a long time.


    While Mellie was sleeping peacefully next to her, Sally overheard the guards passing by and was shocked.


    ¡°One person will be sold in this room tomorrow, so get them ready. ¡°Don¡¯t feed it anything.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s that bright kid. ¡°Kid number 2.¡±


    ¡°Has it been decided on him?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was going to leave it until the auction, but I guess I can¡¯t help it since I need Clint.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    After hearing that conversation, Celie looked down at Mellie.


    I do not know well but.


    At least if you¡¯re stuck here, you can buy some time. Even that is for a limited time.


    However, for some reason, I felt that if I were to be taken by the Clint that the guards were talking about, I might end up in a miserable situation.


    Just like what happened to me in theb.


    The number written on his clothes is 1.


    And Mellie¡¯s clothes had the number 2 written on them. Celie quietly looked at Mellie.


    -Your brother wille to save you. Let¡¯s be happy together like sister.


    The words Mellie always said began to ring in my ears.


    There is someone who wille to the rescue. I don¡¯t know if that will reallye true.


    Anyway, Mellie was a child with hope.


    Sally hoped that that hope woulde true. I have nothing anyway.


    Even if I leave here, I won¡¯t be able to do anything without Mellie.


    A life without anything anyway.


    I hope you are the only one who gets harmed.


    Mellie really wanted to get out of this hell.


    It¡¯s not something you can save.


    But still, I hoped that her brother was such a great person that he would save her.


    What Mellie gave her was big. It was great happiness.


    That was probably the only happiness in my life.


    If so, now it¡¯s your turn to give it back.


    If she leaves here instead, Mellie will be able to buy time until the big auction.


    Celie thought so and changed clothes with Mellie, who was soundly asleep.


    Anyway, people here don¡¯t remember each child¡¯s face and name. Since it¡¯s just a product, the only way to distinguish it is by number.


    Although it was said that he was a bright child.


    All you have to do is postpone it.


    She was now product number 2, Mellie.


    And Celie died after being abused at the ce where she was sold instead of Mellie.


    It was that kind of end.


    That was the end that Mellie should have faced.


    Celie was wrapped in mud and abandoned on a dark mountain path.


    And next to the mountain path where she was abandoned, the Hibiren flower, which even elves who love nature and live in the forest have difficulty meeting once in their lifetime, was glowing faintly.

 Chapter 148

    # 148


    Chapter.34 Lulin¡¯s Grocery Shopping


    ***


    Wait a minute then.


    Oh really?


    That doesn¡¯t make sense. What a ghost.


    If we were to guess from Elena¡¯s exnation and Mellie¡¯s story, the current situation was truly creepy.


    I was dumbfounded by what was revealed and said nothing for a moment. Rulin also looks embarrassed as he repeatedly whimpers and turns his head with his fingers, looking like he¡¯s chewing spoiled food.


    ¡°Why are you doing this, El?¡±


    Elena cautiously approached me with worried eyes.


    ¡°Did I eat something wrong? ¡°Why are you looking like that?¡±


    And Serena also poked Lulin¡¯s cheek and said something simr to Elena.


    The fact that Rurin remains still even after Serena touches the tip of the ball shows how absurd our situation is.


    So, I briefly exined to Serena and Elena what had happened.


    ¡°What is that¡­ ¡°Are you really kidding?¡±


    Elena asked with a puzzled face. Her blonde hair bounces as she tilts her head. This is unusual for Elena, who rarely expresses her emotions.


    ¡°Wait. Elena. ¡°Is it possible to choose the person you want to show off that Hibiren flower?¡±


    But she is sincere. Even though he was puzzled, he answered my questions right away.


    ¡°I heard that ording to legend, everything depends on the will of the dead person¡­ ¡°El?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, Sister Sally! Then why didn¡¯t it appear to me¡­ That¡¯s how I found it!¡­ sister! ¡°Are you saying my sister is dead?¡±


    Mellie clung to me in tears. But I know very little about Sally.


    What on earth did she want that made her appear before us?


    Could it be that the hibiren flower lifted her wind and brought her to the presence of the Absolute? So that we can save Mellie?


    Even if you die, you¡¯re trying to save someone. If you¡¯ve been through so many difficult things, it¡¯s natural for your mind to be distorted.


    Actually, the Sally I experienced was a child with a very transparent and clear personality.


    Everyone else fell silent as they looked at the crying Mellie and were lost in thought for a moment.


    It was Serena who broke the heavy silence.


    ¡°ah! I¡¯ve also heard of that hibiren flower. It¡¯s a fun flower. that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    However, he soon shook his head with both palms up with a strange expression.


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe it. There can be no such thing as a flower that surpasses our great beings, right? Isn¡¯t that right, Geomsun?¡±


    ¡°Who is Geomsoon? And I¡¯mplicated right now, so don¡¯t make me talk. ¡°You idiot.¡±


    With those words, Lurin ignored Serena. Of course, there is no way that Serena will remain silent after being called an idiot.


    The fight has started, but no attention is paid to it.


    Anyway, there is one thing I need to do now.


    Finding the missing Sally.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find Sally first. ¡°If he¡¯s really dead, even a corpse.¡±


    Yes, if he really died, his body should at least be found and buried. If you listen to Mellie¡¯s story, there is no way she would have died afortable death.


    It would be nice to be alive, but¡­ .


    The fact that it was not visible to anyone other than me and Rurin fatally destroyed that wish.


    Well, there were a lot of things that were too amazing to be an ordinary human being. Was it all thanks to the hibiren flower?


    That child is dead.


    That¡¯s a story I really don¡¯t want to imagine, so I don¡¯t know what to do.


    Whatever the oue, the knot must be tied.


    ***


    Talk to the Gray boy, shake off all the documents held by the ve trade, and trace the transaction records.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Celie¡¯s whereabouts were discovered.


    Lulin exploded the ve trade. In addition, all those who did cruel things to Celie will also be punished ordingly.


    Of course, those are minor issues.


    There is something else that is important.


    I was hoping for an ending like that, that the child who appeared before us like a miracle was actually alive¡­ .


    As always, reality is reality.


    It¡¯s been so long since Celie¡¯s body was left cold. There is no way to save Sally, who has already died.


    Even if Elena and I join forces and use recovery magic, it won¡¯t work on the dead.


    What I couldn¡¯t bear more than anything was thinking about the time when that child held my and Lulin¡¯s hands and called them mom and dad. It broke my heart to imagine what that child must have felt like at that time.


    The only constion is that Celie looked really happy at that time.


    It¡¯s sad that I can now understand that child¡¯s expression.


    A dream-like memory where even Lurin, who had shown no interest in beings other than me, showed interest.


    Mellie shed tears endlessly in front of Celie¡¯s grave.


    Lulin clenched his fists, pursed his lips, and said nothing.


    The only one making a fuss was Serena, who had nothing to do with this matter and, like Lurin, seemed to have no interest in individual human affairs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is. ¡°Is it true that the hibiren flower really exerted its power as in legend?¡±


    Sereina is Lulin¡¯s thigh.


    So, she kept muttering with a curious look on her face as she looked back and forth at the petal pieces of the hibiren flower that were in the same spot where Selly was rubbing her cheek against Lulin.


    Then Elena, who had been quiet, also said a word with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a sad story.¡±


    Serena hummed. He made a sound and crossed his arms, and I agreed with Elena¡¯s words.


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Then Elena immediately came up to me and asked a question, as if she remembered something.


    ¡°I told you before that hibiren flowers are flowers from the underworld, right?¡±


    ¡°It did. Did you say that you grant the wishes of the dead and participate in the purification of reincarnation and Buddhahood?¡±


    ¡°yes. That¡¯s something I saw in an old document kept by the elves, but one more record came to mind. Of course, it might just be a legend or a superstition, but you never know, right? There is this information in ancient documentary records. ¡°If a person who came in contact with someone whosest wish came true through the Hibiren flower finds the Hibiren flower again and holds it in their arms, the soul of the deceased will be purified and will reside near the person holding the flower when they are reincarnated.¡±


    ¡°okay? Something¡­ ¡°It¡¯s like a novel.¡±


    No, I would say it is more like a fairy tale than a novel. A story like that from an oral fairy tale suddenly came to mind.


    ¡°Yes? There are so many legends about hibiren flowers¡­ . It could all be a made-up story. The world after death is so unclear that I can¡¯t believe it exists. Moreover, even if El-sama really saw the dead person, it may have had nothing to do with the Hibiren flower, but rather he may have seen a thought form created by the dead child¡¯s bitterness.¡±


    ¡°I guess so¡­ .¡±


    Of course, logically speaking, that seems like the most logical exnation, but Celie was clearly holding a hibiren flower and even repeated the act of eating the flower over and over again.


    So it is difficult to think that her appearance had nothing to do with the hibiren flower. Like the contents of a legend.


    If so, it may be something that cannot be exined bymon sense, but for some reason, I just felt like believing in that legend.


    How great would it be if we could forget all about the troubles of this world and be reincarnated in a happy family.


    So I kept thinking about how great it would be if he appeared in front of us and smiled with a happy face.


    If there really is such a thing as reincarnation, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to be born as me and Rurin¡¯s child.


    ah.


    What was I thinking just now?


    My cheek was instantly pinched. sick. As the pain is transmitted to my brain, Ie back to my senses a little.


    In that state, I asked Elena seriously.


    ¡°But anyway, even if a legend is a legend and a superstition is a superstition, if you find that hibiren flower and keep it, you¡¯re saying that Celie cane looking for it?¡±


    ¡°It is said that the flowers of the four underworlds guide the soul. It is said that the soul imbued with a hibiren flower is attracted to the light of the hibiren flower¡­ Oh my, what am I really talking about¡­ Moreover, no matter how rare the Hibiren flower is, if there are multiple people who have Hibiren flowers, it is impossible to know which light among them will follow. It¡¯s like a dream. It¡¯s romantic¡­ So I think it¡¯s more of a made-up legend.¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if that¡¯s the case. I need to look for that hibiren flower. Even if it doesn¡¯te true, it¡¯s not a bad thing to hope for something, right? If you say it¡¯s just a legend and don¡¯t do anything, nothing will really happen. I think miracles happen when you do something. If there was a chance, even if the odds were ridiculously slim, I would find that flower and keep it. For Celie¡¯s happiness.¡±


    someday.


    Perhaps it will be in the distant future, though.


    I think it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing if Lurin and I could raise Celie¡¯s soul as our child after we get married.


    Even if it¡¯s not that bad, if he has the hibiren flower and is reincarnated near us.


    Even if you can¡¯t recognize it.


    Still, I think that alone would be good.


    This is a story about a time when the hibiren flower contained legendary power.


    Elena looked at my serious expression as I tried to believe in the legend, thinking about Celie, who had lived an unfortunate life and had be part of our lives for such a short period of time. Elena also muttered with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°But. If there¡¯s anything I¡¯m having trouble with, it¡¯s that hibiren flower¡­ It¡¯s pretty hard to find. ¡°It is not for nothing that it is dismissed as a legend or a superstition.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, but it¡¯s not like it¡¯s not there, right? ¡°I recognized the hibiren flower by looking at its petals.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am sure it exists! There is thergest vige where elves study medicine. I even saw the real thing when I was studying there. Unfortunately, it suddenly disappeared one day. ¡°I recognized it because I¡¯ve seen it before.¡±


    ¡°If it exists, we can find it. certainly.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for burning out your will.¡±


    Serena approaches me and shrugs.


    ¡°huh? what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that before.¡±


    ¡°where?¡±


    Serena frowned as if trying to remember the past when she experienced entertainment, and then opened her mouth.


    ¡°In the imperial pce treasury of the empire hundreds of years ago.¡±


    ***


    Lulin and I took care of some business and returned home.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    Inside the restaurant, Lurin opened her mouth with a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°Something is strange with me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡±


    ¡°Hmm something¡­ There is something good about you. It¡¯s good to depend on you and receive many things from you. But that guy is a little different. I feel like there¡¯s something pitiful about it. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve felt this way since Mom and You.¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    That¡¯s amazing.


    That Rurin had feelings for someone other than me. Isn¡¯t that proof that her inner self has grown even further?


    I quietly hugged Lulin, who nodded. He hugs Rurin¡¯s waist tightly and opens his mouth in a low voice.


    ¡°are you okay. It¡¯s natural. ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I do not know. Still, one thing is certain.¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°What are you sure about?¡±


    ¡°If you die, I will die too. I was sure that if you died, I would never be able to survive! ¡°You must not die.¡±


    Rurin cried out, rubbing her forehead as she was held in my arms.


    So I just patted the back of his head without answering. Then, looking over Lulin¡¯s shoulder, I noticed a piece of paper next to the kitchen knife in the kitchen and had a strange feeling.


    ¡°Lurin, wait a minute.¡±


    I walked away from Rurin and went to the kitchen. And I picked up a piece of paper.


    It was a letter left by Celie.


    ?


    ?


    ?


    ?


    sorry.


    I¡¯m sorry for leaving without saying a word.


    As you may have heard from Mellie, I am older than I look.


    Still, you two may be children.


    It¡¯s amazing that since I¡¯m a soul, I can project letters I couldn¡¯t learn.


    Thanks to that, I am grateful that I can leave myst words like this.


    I wanted to stay longer.


    I really wanted to stay longer.


    However, the journey you make with hibiren flowers is proportional to the number of hibiren flowers in your hand when you die.


    The hibiren flower taught me that eating flowers maintains one¡¯s true nature.


    So now it¡¯s thest time.


    Save Mellie and I will disappear. Because I don¡¯t have any more hibiren flowers.


    I don¡¯t want to forget what I spent here. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll forget it, but I don¡¯t want to forget it, so I cry. But those tears are empty because they have no substance.


    But what is certain is that the short time I spent here was the happiest time of my life.


    ¡­ no, I do not want.


    I hate being thest one.


    I don¡¯t want to die.


    I don¡¯t want to die.


    Why should I die? I¡¯ve never experienced anything good in my life, but I only knew that kind of life. Why should I die?


    ¡­ There was a time when I grumbled and cursed my life, but now I have let go of that resentment.


    Because I learned that there is still light in this gloomy world.


    I don¡¯t want to go yet.


    But when the timees, it disappears.


    scary.


    I¡¯m so scared I¡¯m shaking.


    I¡¯m really scared that my existence will disappear.


    I didn¡¯t really think about that when I was dying. I just wanted it all to be over.


    Being scared means having regrets, so since it was such a good memory, is that really a good thing?


    I was happy to be able to call them mom and dad.


    mom and dad! mom and dad!


    scary.


    Is there such a thing as a next life?


    Then I want to meet a good mom and dad.


    I wish they were cheerful people like you two.


    But it would be impossible. Even when I was alive, my wish never came true.


    now¡­


    I¡¯ll go.


    It¡¯s time for that.


    Goodbye, mom and dad.

 Chapter 149

    # 149


    Chapter.35 Haircut


    I need a change of mood.


    For now, I forgot everything and focused on business. Because it made me feel better.


    The aftereffects of Sally¡¯s letter were so great.


    We are not gods. In the end, there is only one way we can get the job done.


    Since she came to us through the Hibiren flower, we hope to find another Hibiren flower ording to Elena¡¯s story and make her next life happy.


    So, to calm my mind, I focused on cooking and now the restaurant is very crowded.


    The food that is selling well these days is braised ribs. Surprisingly, braised ribs were very popr with people here.


    Would you say it is as popr as Uva Pork Belly? I think I probably enjoyed the seasoning of the braised ribs and the texture of the meat.


    Holding the bone and tearing it to eat is also surprisingly well received.


    It is analyzed that this may be a refreshing shock to the people here who cannot escape from the traditional way of simply grilling meat.


    What¡¯s nice is that the spicy stir-fried beans served with braised ribs are also popr.


    These half-moon shaped beans are famous for their spicy taste. So, even if you don¡¯t add any additional spicy vor, you can just stir-fry it and it will taste spicy.


    It¡¯s spicy yet light, and what¡¯s unique about it is that it doesn¡¯t sell well on its own, but whenbined with braised ribs, it sells like hot cakes. I don¡¯t know what it is, but I¡¯m d it¡¯s being restocked.


    Also, my mood changes a little when I see people eating braised ribs.


    It¡¯s really fun to see people eating braised ribs. It is expensive meat, but since it is sold at a reasonable price, there is little profit. An appropriate line where there is neither loss nor gain.


    Money is not a problem because we are making a lot of money from the cheese industry, Palenque industry, and watch industry.


    Of course, if even the minimum price is not maintained, the market bnce will be broken, so the rules must be followed. So, the optimal time is now when there is no loss and no significant gain.


    Now I was focusing on an elderly couple eating braised ribs on one side.


    ¡°Try to eat in a civilized manner. ¡°Do we really have to do that outside?¡±


    The old woman was frowning and saying something as if she was displeased with her husband¡¯s behavior. Of course, my husband shook his head as soon as he heard that.


    ¡°What kind of cultured culture is this? ¡°I heard this is how they were originally ripped off.¡±


    My husband is someone I know well. An old gentleman with gray hair named Johnt.


    This grandfather runs a barber shop in Grays City. I also use him every time I get my hair cut, and eventually he starteding to my restaurant as well.


    Anyway, Jont picked up the ribs with his hands, saying that it was more convenient, but the olddy continued to separate the ribs with a knife and knife, as if it was not so.


    In fact, braised ribs are not steak, so it looks better and looks better when eaten like a jaunt, but the way to eat it is a personal preference.


    ¡°Now look at this. Hold it like this and hold it. It¡¯s so soft. Come on, you too, eat.¡±


    As Jont continued to rip the ribs off the bone at a rapid pace, the old woman¡¯s face was captured as she was slow to separate the flesh from the bone.


    At this point, it¡¯s my turn to step forward.


    I went up to the olddy and tried to exin.


    ¡°It tastes better when you eat it that way. That¡¯s the best way to eat this food. ¡°Can I prepare a handkerchief for you to dry your hands with?¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    After listening to my exnation, the old woman looked at her husband again and seemed to have made up her mind, eventually holding his ribs in her hand.


    Very carefully, yet gracefully, I brought the ribs to my mouth. And after chewing it a few times, only the bones came apart in her hand.


    After that, I wipe my hands with the handkerchief I prepared.


    ¡°Look! ¡°It¡¯s much easier to eat, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I see. it is delicious.¡±


    When Johnt spoke as if it were a big deal, the olddy nodded and acknowledged it. And while looking at me, he nods his head.


    ¡°The meat is really soft. How do you cook something like this? Even old people like us can eat without any worries¡­ .¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I believe that the meat in galbijjim should melt when it goes into your mouth. haha.¡±


    ¡°It is very delicious.¡±


    While the olddy was smiling brightly and praising me, Jont nced at my head, put down his ribs, and brought up apletely different topic.


    ¡°By the way, you¡­ ¡°I think it¡¯s time to cut my hair.¡±


    ¡°Your head?¡±


    Jont is a barber with over 40 years of experience. That¡¯s how veteran he is. I like my hair neat, so I tend to get it done often, but now that I think about it, so many things have happened recently that I haven¡¯t been able to pay attention to my hair at all.


    It was a hectic time with Lurin¡¯s birthday and Celie¡¯s work.


    ¡°I see. I think it¡¯s time to cut it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop by when I rest. ¡°I¡¯ll sort it out quickly.¡±


    ¡°I will. ¡°Of course it should be.¡±


    I smiled and nodded. Other customers kepting in, so I said hello to the olddy and returned to the kitchen.


    And the next day.


    As I remembered what Jont said, I headed to the barbershop as soon as I finished lunch to get my hair done.


    Delicate things like cutting your hair cannot be done through magic.


    The same applies to the attack magic I have and the mental magic that Lurin can use.


    A series of actions that are basic to human life, such as cutting hair, cutting nails, etc., must all be done yourself and cannot be solved through magic.


    As I was going down the hill, Rurin, who had followed me just because I told him I was going out, walked at a brisk pace and finally turned around and asked a question.


    ¡°But where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To get a haircut.¡±


    ¡°hair?¡±


    ¡°hey!¡±


    When I told him I was going to get my hair cut, he jumped on my back and started messing with my hair.


    However, this does not mean that you are pulling your hair out in a vicious manner. That was the stance taken when attacking Serena¡¯s hair, and now he was just climbing onto her back and clinging to him, moving his hands around.


    But thanks to that, I ended up going down the hill carrying Lurin on my back.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard, dude!¡±


    ¡°This body is not tired.¡±


    ¡°Of course it is.¡±


    You can¡¯t see their expression because they¡¯re stuck behind, but it¡¯s clear that they¡¯re clearly making a shameless expression.


    What¡¯s difficult about being carried on your back?


    Then he jumped down to the ground, came back in front of me, and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind any hair.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, is that so? But I care.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    After this conversation we started walking again. Then, one thing suddenly urred to me.


    A question arose for Lurin, who said that any type of hair would be fine.


    Will Rurin really be okay with hair loss?


    I have no intention of causing hair loss, but I was just curious so I asked.


    ¡°Does it really matter what kind of hair you have?¡±


    Nod.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because you are who you are. ¡°It embraces everything!¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you for that¡­ .¡±


    After a brief pause, I asked again with a serious face.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s tight?¡±


    ¡°Tight?¡±


    ¡°It means there is no head. bald head.¡±


    ¡°bald head?¡±


    Rurin stares at me intently for a moment. She put her lips covered in pink lip balm, which had be her favorite product, and then took them off, then immediately held her stomach and startedughing out loud.


    ¡°Puhahahaha! Really? Bald? that¡­ ! That¡¯s funny! ¡°You¡¯re the one with no head! Fuhahahahaha!¡±


    As soon as I startedughing, I just burst intoughter. While walking ahead, he suddenly turns and points at me andughs again, then starts walking again, and after a while, he turns around andughs again.


    Even though he hasn¡¯t actually gone bald, what kind of behavior is this?


    ¡°Are you saying something different from before? ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°But when I thought about you having no brain, it was so funny! Hehehehehe. Well, it¡¯s okay. Even if it has no head, I caress it well. ¡°It might be a little funny, though.¡±


    There¡¯s no answer. It seems that the word bald really touched Lurin¡¯s humor code.


    However, I can¡¯t keep watching this absurd endless repetition of walking for a while, then stopping, turning around, smiling at me, walking again, stopping, looking at me again, smiling.


    I stomped over, grabbed Lurin¡¯s wrist, and started dragging her.


    ¡°Stopughing and follow me. ¡°Because there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll go bald.¡±


    ¡°Puhahahaha!¡±


    The moment I caught Lurin¡¯s wrist, her body lost all strength. Thanks to this, it continues to drag on. I like being dragged along. Thanks to this, the dirt road Rurin passed had long traces of her shoes dragging on it.


    After repeating that struggle several times, we finally arrived at the barbershop between Elena¡¯s clinic and the market entrance.


    Feeling liberated, I let go of Lulin¡¯s wrist and entered the barbershop.


    ¡°Go together. bald head! No, no, not the bald one, you!¡±


    Soon, Lulin, still spouting nonsense, jumped like a frog from where he had stopped and entered the barbershop. Then, like always, he snuggles next to me and looks around.


    I have been to the barbershop with Rurin quite a few times. So, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m looking around because I¡¯m curious. That¡¯s a look around looking for something.


    Of course, it couldn¡¯t have been Jont, the barber. Because Lurin¡¯s gaze was very far away from Zaunt.


    In terms of actual distance as well as mental distance, it is probably hundreds of millions of light years away. In other words, there is no interest at all.


    ¡°Are you here?¡±


    ¡°yes. It came right away. ¡°It¡¯s clear to everyone that it¡¯s time to get your hair done.¡±


    ¡°Good job. Don¡¯t people like me need to cut their hair often to make a living? ¡°This person.¡±


    Jont smiled cheerfully and motioned for me toe towards the chair.


    ¡°Iknow, right. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯te often.¡±


    I epted the line, not sure if it was joking or serious, and walked towards the chair.


    In this world, including Great City, shaving and trimming hair ismon.


    There is no idea that one should not touch one¡¯s hair like in the Joseon Dynasty, and it is not a world where people do not wash their hair like in the Western Middle Ages.


    Rather, bathhouses are bing moremon and hairstyles are also bing moremon. This is especially true because there are so many different hair colors.


    So, there are quite a few barbershops like this in every city. What¡¯s different from modern times is that barbershops also fix women¡¯s hair.


    There is no concept of perm. Most of them are general things like cutting long hair or simply giving it a stylish look.


    The inside of the barbershop is small. Wooden decorations that appeared to be handmade were decorated here and there, and flower pots were filled with bright spring flowers.


    A faint floral scent wafts out.


    There is only one chair. It¡¯s only natural that Johnt is the only barber. In front of the chair hangs a mirror from this world, which is somewhat less reflective.


    ¡°Sit this way. ¡°I have to do dinner business, so I¡¯ll do it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    I nodded and spoke to Rurin.


    ¡°Sit there quietly.¡±


    ¡°hate.¡±


    The answer I got back was a strong rejection.


    ¡°What should I do if I don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°I will be watching closely. ¡°It¡¯s fun to watch you lose your hair without any resistance.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Then you say so.


    I took off my top, leaving Rurin alone. Because it was somewhat thick, it interfered with putting on the gown.


    I put my top on the waiting seat in the back and sat down on the chair again, and the old barber ced a white gown over my body.


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    The barber scissors of Jont, who has many years of experience, begin to move.


    Grab it.


    Scissors hitting the air. The scissors soon got closer to my hair.


    And Lulin¡¯s face also came closer.


    Eh?


    Lulin¡¯s face is closer than the scissors. There is zero sense of distance.


    ¡°Hey Lulin?¡±


    ¡°you! ¡°It¡¯s too close!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about when youe here?¡±


    ¡°Sigh!¡±


    Lulin made a strange noise and took a step back. Jontughs at the sight. After Rulin walks away, the scissors finally reach my hair.

 Chapter 150

    # 150


    Chapter.35 Ibal


    Rurin watches the scene obsessively from a slightly distant position.


    It looked like he was following Zaunt¡¯s scissors with his eyes. And from various angles.


    I was looking at it from the front and then before I knew it, I was looking back. Then, he goes to the side, rests his chin, and observes the scissors. That gaze is very hot. The gaze is so passionate that it makes Scissors feel jealous.


    Then this time he went up to the ceiling.


    ¡°you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    When he raises his head while following Lurin¡¯s actions, Jont is startled and stops using the scissors.


    When I put my head back to its original position, the scissoring continued again.


    Lulin is driving me crazy.


    Is it a lizard?


    Why is it hanging from the ceiling?


    Oh well. Are there any simr types?


    Compared to lizards, dragons are a huge humiliation.


    Anyway, Lulin was stuck upside down on the ceiling. It seems like the intention is to look down on the hair being shaved as if you were looking at a bird¡¯s eye view from above.


    The good news is that Jont didn¡¯t look up. This is because I am currently concentrating on shaving the sides of my head.


    What Lulin is doing is not a skill that humans can perform. What can I say, it looks exactly like a vampire hanging upside down from a tree.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Then, hees down again,es closer, and looks at the direction of the scissors and my head as if he were inputting it into his eyes.


    I was very curious about the reason for that. Lulin isn¡¯t usually this interested in what other humans do.


    Quadang!


    And the moment Lurin came down to the floor.


    A loud sound echoed from the inner room. It¡¯s the sound of something falling.


    Startled, Jont stopped using the scissors and ran into the inner room. I also woke up surprised. Thanks to this, the cut hair on the gown falls to the floor in a mess.


    ¡°Look! Oh my, this person!¡±


    It seemed like it was my wife who had copsed, so I took off my gown and ran into the room.


    I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t fall because he was startled when he saw Lurin hanging upside down, right?


    ¡°Hey Lulin¡­ !¡±


    No. Now is not the time to judge right or wrong.


    I quickly picked up the olddy.


    ¡°There¡¯s a clinic up ahead, so I¡¯ll run there. ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The moment Jont nodded, I started running. Rulin followed me, and Grandpa followed me in a hurry.


    However, I couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed of Lulin and I, so I fell behind and soon ran into Elena¡¯s clinic.


    As a result, Elena exined that the olddy just fainted from the shock of falling and there was no major problem. The grandfather looked greatly relieved.


    ¡°Stay here until you wake up. ¡°I will close the store and leave.¡±


    ¡°Would you please? I¡¯ll get your hair done tomorrow¡­ . ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°no.¡±


    Johnt held his wife¡¯s hand tightly and could not get off the spot. For now, I left the two people like that and returned to the barbershop. Not only did I have to close the store, but I also took off my outer clothes here, so it was an obvious choice.


    When I looked in the mirror, my shaved head looked very funny. Only the right side of the hair is shorter, making it asymmetrical.


    I just have to hold on until tomorrow, so I¡¯m wearing a hat.


    So I picked up the top I had taken off.


    ¡°yap!¡±


    Then, out of nowhere, Rurin picks up my coat and ps my wrist.


    Thanks to this, my outerwear fell back onto the waiting chair.


    ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Lurin?¡±


    I looked at Lulin, wondering what he was doing. She looks up at me with a very serious face and no smile.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    Why is he so serious?


    He came towards me in that state, grabbed my wrist, and dragged me. I was wondering what I wanted to do, so I dragged myself along and stopped at the chair in front of the mirror.


    He pressed my shoulders with both hands and pretended to tell me to sit down on the chair, so I sat down haphazardly.


    ¡°Hehehe. you!¡±


    Suddenly, the corner of his mouth raises in a weird way, with a trademark smile that you see when you¡¯re in an ident, and then he picks up the scissors that Jont had thrown and looks at me while wiggling them away.


    ¡°Why are you using scissors¡­ ?¡±


    Grab it!


    The two edges of the scissors collide again. And Lurin shouts along with the sound.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut your hair!¡±


    ¡°you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°My hair?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lulin¡¯s eyes are wless and clear. It is clear and sparkles because it is filled with strong will. The two eyes that seem to contain the Milky Way in the night sky are unusual.


    When you look at me with such a clear expression, it makes me want to just tell you to do whatever you want, but I still resist for now.


    Because my hair is precious.


    ¡°no¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that.¡±


    ¡°There is that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Lulin ignored my question.


    He just grabbed theb and scissors in both hands, looked at my hair here and there, and then said something else.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that, girl. Last time I got my hair cut, and today too, I looked into my cooking. So, I learned all the methods. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The art of cutting hair may not be so simple that you can learn it just by looking at it a few times.


    But just like before, he showed such great interest in scissoring that I guess it was because he wanted to try it himself.


    For some reason, he showed unusually great interest.


    ¡°If you make a mistake for a moment, you will have to shave your head. Time to think a little¡­ !¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me? you?¡±


    If you really don¡¯t believe me, he asks with a cruel expression, as if he¡¯s going to cut off your head with scissors¡­ .


    ¡°you!¡±


    Perhaps because he felt that a cruel expression would not work, the corners of his eyes were now watery.


    Ugh.


    A baby-like face that says it will cry if you don¡¯t believe it. Since when did it be possible to make psychological attacks with such diverse facial expressions?


    ¡°And that¡¯s it! I don¡¯t like the idea of entrusting your head to someone else. I don¡¯t like that. I held back because I didn¡¯t know how, but now it¡¯s different. ¡°I won¡¯t give your hair to humans!¡±


    Come to think of it, isn¡¯t he the main culprit who blew up when I took him to a hair salon in Korea because he didn¡¯t want someone other than me touching his hair?


    However, I didn¡¯t even like others touching my hair, so I moved around and climbed up to the ceiling to study scissoring, which was a kind of jealousy, but in the end, it wasn¡¯t a bad feeling because it was all for my own good.


    No, it is true that I feel somewhat saddened. A stinging feeling in one part of my chest.


    I tried to scold him not to climb up on the ceiling in front of other people, but he couldn¡¯t get the words out.


    It happened because I was passionate about learning something, so it may not have been my intention at all.


    I can¡¯t help it.


    ¡°then¡­ ¡°Try carefully.¡±


    Even if it meant being annoying, it was impossible to refuse just because Lurin, who was annoying about everything, was interested in something.


    I surrendered myself to the chair with a feeling of despair.


    Then Lurin smiled brightly as if she owned the world. The corners of the mouth look as if there is a half moon in the mouth.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sit crooked! ¡°Sit up straight!¡±


    And then immediately points out your posture with a stern face. This is so scary.


    ¡°ah¡­ Yes, I understand. Please take care of me.¡±


    He is the power that holds in his hands the life or death of my hair. All you have to do is bow your head and obey.


    ¡°OK! Hi-Hi.¡±


    I don¡¯t know where the confidence came from doing a haircut that I had never done before, but anyway, Lurin grabbed the scissors and started stroking my hair.


    The cold tips of the scissors touch my hair. He grabs my head with one hand and takes the scissors.


    Rurin¡¯s warm hands and cold scissors. The contrast is exquisite.


    -square.


    Soon the hair was cut off with a tickling sound.


    The ends of her hair fall a little below the gown.


    Lulin doesn¡¯t say anything. All my attention was focused on my hair.


    And again carefully


    ¨C square.


    The ends of the hair are slightly cut off.


    If your hair is cut by an unskilled person, it may be painful when cutting. But there was nothing like that.


    ¡°Whoa, I cut it.¡±


    While making that noise, he grabs his hair again. Uncharacteristic of Rulin, he is very careful and somewhat urate.


    Plus, unlike when Jont cuts my hair, I feel a very itchy feeling.


    A tickling yet tingling feeling.


    ¨C Crunchy.


    Slow hand movements again. And the hair caught in Lurin¡¯s hand was cut with a crunching sound.


    Is this a level where you can feel safe?


    Before I knew it, Lurin came closer to my face.


    Lurin¡¯s face approaches right in front of my nose. The distance where Lulin¡¯s breath touches your face.


    In that state, Rurin grabbed my bangs with herb and hand.


    ¡°Is everything going well?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s tough.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s fun. ¡°Your hair is bing just to my taste!¡±


    ¡°Do you have any preferences?¡±


    ¡°Well, you are my taste, so whatever you do is my taste.¡±


    ¡°¡­ .¡±


    It¡¯s starting again. This stupid dragon sometimes says things that make people excited.


    Rurin smiled and grabbed my bangs and put the scissors to it.


    -square.


    Lulin¡¯s face is right in front of you. As a result, a slightly more itchy and tingling feeling surrounds my body than before. The scissors just cut the hair.


    His actions are so cautious that it feels like Lulin¡¯s breath touches his skin.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    Blow your face with fallen hair. The scent of lip balm was mixed with Lurin¡¯s breath.


    Sweet scent.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Lurin.¡±


    ¡°Stay where you are! ¡°It¡¯s a very important ce right now.¡±


    Strangely, a strange feeling kepting over me, and I had the urge to hug Rurin, but Rurin was strict.


    Thanks to this, the urge to be funny disappears.


    Come to think of it, isn¡¯t this almost the first time you¡¯ve been scolded by Rurin?


    As I live, days like thise.


    When I look in the mirror, it doesn¡¯t feel that bad. Well, maybe it¡¯s because Lurin is a dragon, she doesn¡¯t want to do it and it¡¯s annoying, but she almost never fails when she asks her to do something.


    A dragon is a dragon.


    No matter what technology it is, it seems to be able to understand the logical structure faster than humans. Even mastery.


    As Lurin was thinking that, she went back to the back.


    Looks like he started cutting the back of his hair.


    A crunching sound is heard from behind.


    It¡¯s probably better to leave it to a professional to clean up fine hair and hair with a razor. While I was thinking that, Lurin suddenly screamed.


    Thanks to you, I returned to reality.


    ¡°Hoo!¡±


    ¡°what? What? Are you feeling anxious?¡±


    ¡°It is nothing!¡±


    It seems like nothing is nothing.


    ¡°you. I go back first. ¡°Something urgent suddenly happened!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hey ruriiiiin!¡±


    Lurin immediately used teleportation and disappeared. My hand rushes through the air.


    What is wrong?


    Trembling, I looked at the back of my head in the mirror. You should also use a hand mirror to reflect the back of your head.


    ce two mirrors facing each other and look at the back of your head. My hands are shaking.


    forehead. It is perfect.


    The side bangs are also perfect.


    But the back of my head is a mess. It¡¯s not bnced at all. One side is dug out and the other side is bushy.


    Hahahaha.


    I immediately ran towards Rare. Promising to hand out a terrible punishment.

 Chapter 151

    # 151


    Chapter.36 Hibiren Flowers and Concert


    Great City¡¯s Lord¡¯s Castle.


    Verna was ying the Legana in the concert hall at the top. Legana is a keyboard instrument that can be considered the organ of this world.


    On the Earth where El lived, a keyboard instrument called the organ was yed long before the piano appeared.


    There is a simr instrument in this world, and its name is Legana.


    Legana means a lot to Berna. It was her only dream while she was trapped.


    After being forced to marry, the only thing she requested from Count Gray was this instrument.


    His own mother, who died screaming, was a legana that his mother often yed. The image was so strongly imprinted in young Verna¡¯s brain that she longed for this instrument.


    Afterwards, Legana became, in a sense, the medium through which Verna fell in love with Count Gray.


    This legana is installed in the hall at the top of the castle. The ceiling of the hall, which draws a round arch, has a spire when viewed from the outside.


    Inside the tall spire. The structure was built to make the instrument sound better.


    It was also a design that contained the affection of the Gray boy¡¯s father, the Earl of Gray. This concert hall was a gift from Count Gray for Berna.


    Therefore, Verna also had a very strong attachment to this concert hall.


    Verna¡¯s hand moves.


    The movements of the fingers were very passionate and very fast. Even at a nce, it is clear that he uses a considerable level of ying technique.


    So the melody that flows is also beautiful.


    The Gray boy was listening nkly to the performance in the background, and then pped as soon as Verna¡¯s fingers stopped.


    The Gray boy also likes to listen to Verna¡¯s performance.


    When she was young, Verna often yed the legana with the Gray boy sitting next to her.


    Beads of sweat were hanging on Verna¡¯s forehead, and the boy took out a handkerchief and held it out. And then he let out an exmation.


    ¡°Mom, it seems like your skills are getting better. ¡°I have never heard a performance like this even in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so embarrassed? ¡°It¡¯s not that great.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. ¡°Is it true?¡±


    The more the Gray boy praised, the more Berna¡¯s face darkened. And then, with a gloomy look on his face, he quietly shook his head at the boy.


    ¡°it is not so. ¡°I think my ying skills are really poor.¡±


    Now Verna is by no means shaking from humility. What can I do by showing off my son¡¯s humility?


    The nuances in her voice werepletely sincere. In other words, Verna actually thinks that way.


    Thanks to this, the Gray boy frowned slightly without Verna knowing.


    I tried to change that thought somehow, but it was no use. The Gray boy felt very sorry for that.


    Of course, I know the reason.


    A concert is held once a year in the capital. It is on apletely different scale from the concerts held in the estate.


    Also, although the name is a concert, in reality it is like apetition topete against one another. No, it¡¯s clearly apetition.


    Apetition is held where numerous nobles, including the emperor, participate and y the legana, and it is called the Imperial Concert.


    The legana was an instrument of great significance and poprity in the world.


    It is an instrument so deeply rooted in aristocratic society that all nobles learn this legana from birth.


    Therefore, this concert was the biggest event taking ce in the empire.


    It is argepetition with such a long tradition.


    However, Verna could not learn Legana, which all nobles must learn.


    The reason is, of course, because Count Dedran imprisoned his daughter without treating her like a human being.


    Count Dedran had not invested much in his chess pieces.


    It started btedly with the help of Count Gray.


    Although she learned itte, she learned it quickly, so when Count Gray was still healthy, Verna once participated in this very concert with the Count.


    But the results were disastrous.


    A whoppingst ce.


    Verna has never yed the legana in front of Count Gray since then. She thought that her husband¡¯s reputation had been lost because of her poor skills.


    The trauma continued even after her husband fell into a vegetative state and copsed. You can y it alone. And he can y in front of the Gray boy who has been taking care of him since he was young.


    But especially I can¡¯t do it in front of my husband.


    As my skills improve, I will be able to hit it. You can show yourself that you have grown by ying music in the ears of your fallen husband.


    I practiced like crazy with that in mind, but the results were always the same.


    I couldn¡¯t press the keys on the Legana next to my husband. This is Count Gray, who liked his ying more than anyone else. So, there was a time when I thought that if I yed music, it wouldn¡¯t be like a lie.


    The more I did it, the more I couldn¡¯t hit it.


    People who don¡¯t know it might dismiss it as just music.


    Verna believed that music was the crystallization of love that connected her and her husband, so she was stubborn that she could never let it go.


    I want to somehow y in front of my husband.


    I don¡¯t really want it to happen. I just wanted to show my growth.


    If people listened to my performance and liked it, even if it was in my heart or deep in my soul while I was down, that would have been enough.


    The problem is that you can¡¯t hit it at all.


    For Verna, it was nothing short of a burden on her heart. This is trauma.


    Even if I want to hit it, I can¡¯t.


    The events of that day are reyed. The face of her husband who loved her performance. When I reyed the events of that day when my face was painted, I felt nauseous instead of ying.


    Verna was a very pure person.


    My childhood was spent trapped. Even after marrying into the Gray family, she rarely left the lord¡¯s castle.


    Because she was her father¡¯s scarecrow, she was unable to learn anything about aristocratic society that she had to learn as a child.


    Because of Count Dedran¡¯s thoughts and ambition that if he learned how to think, he would learn and be smarter, he would rebel against him one day, and he could not learn anything other than writing.


    Therefore, I did not know that the Imperial Concert was not simply a ce to purely evaluate skills.


    He didn¡¯t know the real reason why he had no choice but to be inst ce. And Count Gray couldn¡¯t exin it.


    After that, he fell after being tricked by Count Dedran.


    Verna was unable to escape the trauma because the person who was supposed to resolve it had fallen.


    In fact, Count Gray, who knew the true nature of the concert, had no intention of sending Verna to the concert.


    That also happened due to Count Dedran¡¯s trick. An inevitable choice.


    Therefore, no one could know whether Berna was truly worthy ofst ce or not.


    The Gray boy believed that this incident was the cause of Verna¡¯s trauma.


    Therefore, I thought that the only way to recover from that was to participate in the concert again and make good grades, so I tried to persuade Verna.


    ¡°Mom, that was then, and now it¡¯s different because you¡¯ve already been practicing for a few years. You can get enough recognition. ¡°I think it¡¯s possible to win!¡±


    ¡°No way¡­ doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°It could be so. Since this kind of trauma urred at that concert, wouldn¡¯t the best way to stop the pain be to go to the concert again? ¡°I think that if you get good grades, you will naturally forget those memories and be able to confidently y to your father.¡±


    ¡°that¡­ .¡±


    Verna pursed her lips at the Gray boy¡¯s words. right. That was certain. She wanted to be heard.


    Right now.


    Every time I hear her y, I think of my husband¡¯s always smiling face.


    Even now, while I was just lying down, I was obsessed with the delusion that my husband wouldugh if I told him how to y, so I don¡¯t know how much I tried to y Legana next to my husband.


    But the results were all failures. She was the kind of woman who took care of her like that and taught her what joy in life is, but she could only end upst.


    My hands were shaking and I couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine when I¡¯m practicing¡­ why¡­ why¡­ .¡±


    ¡°So let¡¯s go out again. Even if youe inst ce, it¡¯s still the same, and if you get a different result, you cane back with confidence!¡±


    ¡°but¡­ .¡±


    ¡°In the meantime, I misunderstood my mother and couldn¡¯t do anything about it because of my family¡¯s circumstances, but it¡¯s different now, right? Now I think it¡¯s okay to go out again. Count Dedran is no more!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Verna¡¯s eyes wavered at the Gray boy¡¯s words.


    That made sense.


    If I get different results and can show that I have grown, I will be able to confidently y legana in front of my husband.


    Verna clenched her fists.


    And then he held the boy¡¯s hand. It didn¡¯t take long for me to nod quietly.


    But if there is a problem.


    The Gray boy is also just a political prospect who is starting to grow little by little.


    He is still too young to understand the huge whirlwind of imperial politics.


    Therefore, the Gray boy had no idea that the political threads of the concert were intertwined.


    ***


    Imperial Capital.


    Delian, one of the four dukes, was looking at the concert participation list.


    Delian is a member of the royal family. Among the royal family, he was the owner of the Delian family, which produced the most emperors in the empire.


    He was also an unlucky man whose line of session to the throne was very far apart because thest emperor was born from a coteral line rather than a direct lineage.


    A man who could have ascended to the throne if he had been born 100 years earlier.


    But he still has enough power as is. He is the owner of the Delian duchy, which produced as many as 13 emperors.


    Therefore, he had the greatest power among the four dukes.


    And in his heart, he had an ambition to produce another emperor from the Delian duchy.


    Of course, that ambition does not mean rebellion. Rather, there was a regr method.


    Because the next emperor who ascends the throne does not necessarily have to be the current crown prince.


    The duke¡¯s mansion. In the study, Delian opened his mouth, handing the list he was reading to his hand, Count Michel.


    ¡°Look about halfway down that page there.


    ¡°Are you talking about the middle?¡±


    Hearing the Duke¡¯s words, Count Michel began to quickly look through the list.


    I chant middle, middle, middle in my heart.


    And then I read the middle name. The name written there was Verna Gray.


    ¡°Do you mean Verna Great?¡±


    When Count Michel carefully checked, Duke Delian waved his hand to indicate that he had guessed it right.


    ¡°okay. She was the daughter of that bastard, Count Dedran. ¡°It¡¯s dirty.¡±

 Chapter 152

    # 152


    Chapter.36 Hibiren Flower and Concert


    ¡°Sorry for my sin! ¡°I¡¯ll take it out right away!¡±


    In order to cover up all their sins rted to Count Dedran, they made Count Dedran a disgrace to the nobility.


    With one mind and one mind, without conflict between forces.


    Therefore, Count Dedran¡¯s superiors were safe, but Count Dedran and his subordinates, who were single culprits of everything, were branded as dirty beings.


    Duke Delian is a typical aristocrat who does not regard non-nobles as human beings.


    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t like the idea of a dirty being being involved.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize him for a while because he was using the name Great. Why does the Gray family recognize the enemy¡¯s daughter as the count¡¯s wife? Take action immediately¡­ .¡±


    However, it was not only because of uncleanness that Duke Delian pointed out that name. Therefore, Duke Delian slowly shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s your family¡¯s business. There is no need to interfere with such things. ¡°It¡¯s not even from our family.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Count Michel could not guess why Duke Delian had mentioned Verna Graig. This is the person who made people read that name to themselves without even saying it themselves because they thought it was dirty.


    Of course, I thought it was an order to exclude them because I didn¡¯t want to see them. It¡¯s easier to deal with it that way.


    However, it didn¡¯t seem like that was what he meant, so I had to break into a cold sweat because I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Duke Delian looked at Count Michel with a frustrated expression and raised his hand. Then he pointed with his finger at the clock lying in the study.


    ¡°Why is the clock¡­ ah!¡±


    Count Michel is not an idiot either. The Gray family and clock. Since those two things were rted, I was happy to finally find out the true meaning of Duke Delian.


    ¡°Is that so? In that case, I guess we should roast and boil the current Earl of Gray¡¯s baby.¡±


    Duke Delian finally nodded with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good for dirt to get involved, but the Gray family is worth using. By making watches and paying the profits directly to the emperor, he temporarily avoided the obligation to join the powerful. ¡°Due toplicated circumstances, we issued an imperial order that we do not need to belong to other forces for the time being.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So, isn¡¯t that why other ducal houses are just leaving it alone for now?¡±


    ¡°But it is free will after all. Although he avoided his duty, what Emperor Ming dered was that he did not have to belong to another force. Therefore, if you think that you should seek power normally from the Gray family, the imperial title bes invalid.¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is truly broad insight. majesty.¡±


    The empire is feudalism.


    On Earth, it is simr to the feudal system of Asia, but it is a country that modified it and created its own system.


    The emperor only takes over and runs direct jurisdiction.


    Thend of the empire is sorge that it is difficult for the emperor to manage it all.


    Therefore, thend, excluding direct territories, is divided and ruled by the great nobles.


    Dukes and marquesses from the royal family belong to this great noble family.


    The emperor levies a set tax in return for allocatingnd to the great nobles.


    The great nobles redistribute thisrge territory to the local powers belonging to their power, that is, the counts, and recognize the ownership and right to rule the territory.


    This is the lord spoken of in this world.


    The only person who can be a lord is a count or higher. And the lords pay taxes to the great nobles just as the great nobles pay taxes to the emperor.


    In other words, taxes are from the people of the empire to the lords.


    From lords to great nobles.


    The great nobility flows to the emperor.


    The exception is the nobles of the emperor¡¯s direct territories. In this case, taxes flow directly from the lord to the emperor.


    Of course, the lord takes a certain percentage of the taxes that the people pay to the lord.


    The great nobles only pay a certain percentage of the taxes collected from numerous nobles to the emperor.


    The source of ie for nobles is ultimately taxes.


    The Gray family originally served a marquis from the imperial family. However, the marquis fell and copsed, and the emperor recovered the marquis¡¯ territory and redistributed it to the great nobles.


    However, in the case of the Gray family, since its owner, the earl, had fallen, and since it was originally a small provincial town with little tax revenue, distribution was postponed until the son grew up and inherited the earldom.


    In any case, Great City was not under the direct control of the emperor. It is and that must belong to a great noble family.


    This is the core of imperial feudalism.


    Even after Gray Boy inherited the earldom, the emperor again withheld the distribution of thisnd for reasons of clock.


    However, under imperialw, there is no excuse to prevent the Gray family from seeking the faction they wish to directly belong to.


    Since it is not under the direct control of the emperor, it must naturally belong to the territory of one of the great nobles, and the Gray family must pay taxes to the great nobles to which it belongs.


    Those taxes are now flowing directly to the emperor.


    Moreover, the Duke of Delian was very displeased with the fact that now that clocks were spreading across the continent, a huge amount of money was going solely to the emperor.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious why he said he would participate in the concert? ¡°Now that the Gray family, which owns undistributed territory, is paying arge amount of taxes to the emperor, they may have chosen to participate in the concert to find a great noble to belong to through negotiations or to explore the political scene in advance for greater political ambitions.¡±


    That¡¯s how the Duke of Delian interpreted the actions of the Gray family, who had not participated until now but then suddenly appeared.


    ¡°If not, you are either a huge idiot or too naive.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a kid¡­ . ¡°I don¡¯t know what it will be like, but I will prepare a ce for now.¡±


    ¡°So be it. At first, it would be better to offer lower taxes than the emperor. Political activity is also guaranteed. First it¡¯s a carrot. And in the future, if he is useful, we should use him. If not, we should think about changing the owner of the territory.¡±


    ¡°All right. ¡°We will proceed as is!¡±


    The Gray family.


    The lords of the undivided territories participated in the concert and showed their faces in central politics.


    That fact was also passed on to other dukes.


    So, it goes without saying that everyone is starting to think the same way.


    The problem of deciding where the Gray family, whose territory distribution is being dyed due to the emperor¡¯s iprehensible protection, should pay taxes.


    The problem was rapidly bing a matter of greater concern because of the clock.


    Except for Duke Taiwu Lan.


    ***


    e here!¡±


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Since this body hase, of course you muste here.¡±


    Lurin boldly imed as he teleported into the elf¡¯s clinic.


    Serena was reading something in her and Elena¡¯s small room inside the clinic and looked at Lurin with an absurd expression.


    ¡°And if Elena teleports to the doctor¡¯s office, there will be an uproar? ¡°Are you going to get scolded by L?¡±


    ¡°noisy! Am I stupid? The sense of position is perfect. perfect.¡±


    ¡°no? ¡°You¡¯re an idiot.¡±


    Serena snorted in response to Rurin¡¯s assertion, and then said once again, ¡®Bar ? The word ¡®Bo¡¯ was exaggerated and exaggerated with arge mouth.


    Lulin, seeing that, raised her eyebrows and began to grab Serena¡¯s hair and pull it.


    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±


    A hugemotion soon broke out along with Sereina¡¯s scream. It is a secret to the two dragons that Elena was so surprised that she ran into the room instead of performing the treatment, but when she saw Rurin there, she quietly closed the door and returned to the treatment room.


    -profit!


    -Ahh!


    -Just die!


    Screams and screams. After a few short but intense minutes, the two dragons stopped panting and looked at each other.


    Sereina¡¯s hair was a mess, and Lulin¡¯s clothes were dragged down, exposing her shoulders.


    ¡°Gasp.¡±


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    Exhaling strongly, the two dragons sat down on the chairs in the room as if they had made a pact and started a snowball fight.


    ¡°So, why did youe here alone? Are you such a naughty kid that you secretly show up? Early? Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°profit! ¡°If you do that, I will really make you smoked dragon meat!¡±


    As Lurin shouted as she adjusted her clothes, Serena also smoothed her hair and responded.


    ¡°Oh my, that looks delicious.¡±


    ¡°It tastes bad like you!¡±


    And then the staring at each other resumes.


    ¡°so? If you have nothing to do, go back. ¡°Because this body is busy.¡±


    However, the victory or defeat of this fight was decided by one word from Serena. This is because Lurin¡¯s expression was shattered when she was told to go back.


    The eyes that were ring at Serena lowered to the ground. As if digging a tunnel.


    There was something I wanted to say, but my pride was so bad that I couldn¡¯t do it. After a long time of silence with a face full of just such thoughts, Serena yawned and finally managed to get a word out.


    ¡°There is such a thing.¡±


    But saying that I could barely get it out was nonsense. Serena felt that she was not worth dealing with and threw up her hand.


    ¡°Then go back.¡±


    Sereina turns her eyes away from Lurin.


    Of course, Serena quickly guessed why Lurin was doing that. There is only one reason why that cheeky, fluffy little dragon is shy in front of you.


    I guess you want to get some advice about L. It was so obvious that even a passing dog could understand it. But that¡¯s the attitude.


    He¡¯s a funny guy. Serena was about to say that if she was that desperate, it would be better to give up her pride, but decided to hold back for now.


    Because Lulin¡¯s expression was so funny.


    Lulin is as good as Lulin is to death.


    My pride was already crushed by Serena¡¯s words telling me to go back. So, the desire to hit her and use teleportation to go away arose, but Lulin¡¯s reality is that she has no choice but to endure it because she has an earnest wish to suppress her pride.


    He clenched his fists and desperately bit his lip, while keeping his eyes on the ground and looking at Serena¡¯s face, then back and forth.


    It was a sight to see his face not knowing what to do, like a scared puppy.


    I think El is truly amazing for making this lump of pridee to this level.


    As Serena thought so, she had the face of a winner looking down at a very arrogant loser, and just looked at Lurin with her legs crossed.


    Ultimately, in any world, a thirsty person must dig a well. Lurin, whose eyes were wandering, finally made a decision and opened her mouth, looking straight at Serena.


    ¡°El.¡±


    ¡°El?¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say, ugh? ¡°Take your moans somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°therefore!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°More, more, more! Would.¡±


    ¡°What more do you want to do?¡±


    As Serena asked with a grin, Lulin¡¯s face began to turn red rapidly.


    I did as Serena said before and the result was a kiss. Lulin, who wants to fall in love with El more, hates to admit it, but he has no choice but toe to Serena.


    Because her feelings for El were higher than her pride, Rurin came to ask her how to kiss El more often.


    That¡¯s it for now.


    I want to do it often. Nevertheless, El was in dire straits, like beans sprouting in a drought.


    So what Rurin wants to know is how to get L to kiss her.


    Her fatal w is that she alwaysins about wanting to be hugged first, and that she cannot be hugged or kissed first.


    Well, in a way, not rushing in first actually increased her attractiveness, but in any case, Rurin felt that she wanted L to always show affection first, that she was embarrassed to approach her first, and even thought that she didn¡¯t know what to do to properly engage in skinship. As a result, I had no choice but to be very passive.


    Serena said something with an amused expression on her face, as Lulin¡¯s current actions were tantamount to dering defeat.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you giving too much?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lurin tilted her head and came closer to Serena. And denied it.


    ¡°What are you giving me? ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    ¡°What did you get for doing as I said?¡±


    ¡°That was lucky! No, it has nothing to do with you! Besides, I was more annoyed because I ignored El and ran away!¡±


    ¡°So what is the result?¡±


    ¡°Kikikiki¡­ .kiss¡­ ¡°Oh no, there is something like that!¡±


    Lulin couldn¡¯t finish speaking and turned his head away.


    Oh wow wow.


    Serena was feeling exactly like that right now. It¡¯s so fun I think I¡¯ll die. His expression was serious, but he was bursting intoughter inside.


    ¡°So do you need advice?¡±


    ¡°no.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure not?¡±


    When asked outright, Lurin immediately denied it like an idiot. So, Serena said it was herst chance and asked again.


    Then this time, in a hushed voice, he said something different from before.


    ¡°No, but it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Right or not? What is he saying now.¡±


    In the end, Lulin dered total surrender and raised a white g.


    ¡°right. That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right!¡±


    Quake quake.


    Oh my, it¡¯s fun.


    While thinking that, Serena crossed her legs.


    Because it was numb.

 Chapter 153

    # 153


    Chapter.36 Hibiren Flowers and Concert


    ***


    The Gray boy arrived in the capital with Verna. Although the Gray family is small in size, they are still a count in name and reality.


    A nobleman with a fiefdom for which the great nobles have the right to rule, ownership, and hereditary rights is a nobleman among nobles.


    The king of the nobles is a great nobleman called a duke.


    The empire has three such dukes. Usually, the number of nobles that a duke has under him exceeds 100.


    Here, the nobles he controls refer to counts, barons, viscounts, etc.


    The empire is divided into east, west, south, and north ording to the feudal lords, and thends in the east, west, south, and north are further divided into numerous fiefdoms.


    So, in fact, there are quite a few nobles among nobles. Of course,pared to the total poption, it is a small number, less than 0.0001%.


    In any case, among the nobles, the ranks are divided in various ways.


    The hierarchy is very strict.


    Therefore, following the Chambein¡¯s advice that he should not be looked down on by noble society as long as he participated in the concert, the Gray boy acquired a mansion belonging to a fallen noble family and stayed there.


    Of course, the top priority was to have Legana installed in the mansion to practice on, but it was not a problem because it was more difficult to find a mansion without Legana than a noble mansion in the capital.


    But the more it happened, the more the Gray boy began to worry.


    Following his persuasion, Verna decided to participate in the concert.


    This trauma will ultimately have no choice but to be resolved at the source that gave it its cause.


    Verna, who had made up her mind, was concentrating on practicing while sleeping less at night. Every time the boy saw that, he became afraid of what would happen if Verna did not get the results he wanted.


    That¡¯s how I like ying.


    I wonder if this incident will cause them topletely let go of it.


    That kind of worry came to mind.


    Could it be that he was instigated for no reason?


    I kept thinking about this.


    But at the same time, I was confident that that would never happen.


    Verna¡¯s ying is so beautiful.


    It¡¯s not a preconceived notion that I¡¯m familiar with because I¡¯ve heard it since I was young. This is a conclusion I came to after listening to a lot of other musicians.


    I remember my childhood.


    I remember my father, Count Gray, patting my shoulder with joy whenever my mother yed.


    When I recall that happy memory, I am filled with the wish that Verna could at least resume ying next to her father and that I could watch the scene from his side.


    That wind probably wasn¡¯t a useless encouragement.


    Expectations and worries mix in your mind, making you increasingly timid, then bold, and then you move in aplicated way.


    ¡®no. I¡¯m not worried about my mother¡¯s skills. The concerts I participated in when I was young must have been due to mistakes or nervousness.¡¯


    The boy was so sure that he started pounding his cheeks to shake off his timid worries.


    ¡°Master has arrived.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    At that time, the chief chambein of the Gray family opened the carriage door and spoke to the Gray boy.


    Little master. Alternatively, the Gray boy who was a master had already be a proud master to the subordinates of the territory.


    The ce the Gray boy visited was the mansion of Duke Delian, one of the three dukes of Melik Delian Empire.


    A mansion asrge as its grandeur.


    The entrance was a huge gate, and the garden was so huge that you had to take a carriage to get to the main building of the mansion.


    On the way, the boy¡¯s eyes passed by the servant¡¯s mansion and stables, and only after passing the central fountain did the mansion appear.


    In fact, the Gray boy had been nning to help the crown prince and learn about central politics since the dinner party where he dealt with the Duke of Taimuran.


    But soon that thought changed. This was because he decided that learning from El was much better than going into central politics.


    There is only one reason to visit this ce.


    This is because the Duke of Delian personally invited it.


    I didn¡¯t meet the great nobleman who could even drop birds just because a nobleman from a country estate like Gray Boy wanted to meet him.


    ¡°Wee. ¡°I am Count Michel.¡±


    ¡°I am Count Gray. ¡°I¡¯m honored to have you invite me.¡±


    Count Michel, the duke¡¯s servant, was there to meet them in front of the mansion, so the two immediately headed towards their destination.


    The mansion, with numerous maids and servants moving in perfect order, was as grand as the imperial pce.


    Whenever Count Michel and the Gray Boy passed by, they stopped what they were doing, bowed, and did not move. Only after the two people havepletely passed by, do you straighten up again and resume work.


    After passing the scene, I stopped in front of a room with a majestic huge door. Beyond that door was Duke Delian¡¯s study.


    ***


    On the way back to the temporary residence in the capital. Inside the carriage, the Gray boy sighed deeply.


    ¡®If I had known it would be like this, I would have asked my teacher for advice.¡¯


    I felt embarrassed for not knowing that a concert was such aplicated thing.


    And I felt like hitting myself for cheating on Verna without knowing about theplex involvement of interests in the concert.


    But the water has already been spilled. Now, my mother also realized that this concert was not going to work, or that the concert was actually a political fight, and that the participation in thest concert was not due to your skills, but a big conspiracy led by Count Dedran, in which even your father, Count Gray, was used. I didn¡¯t have the confidence to tell the truth.


    She already tried to throw away her life, saying she couldn¡¯t forgive herself for making her father like that.


    If Verna found out that her father was used by Count Dedran again, her mind and body would be extremely unstable.


    Since I had barely forgotten what happened and started living a new life, I couldn¡¯t bring up the past again.


    The reason I came here is to move forward.


    In the end, it was a dilemma.


    ¡®Then what should I do¡­ .¡¯


    The Duke of Delian was not the only one who found the boy. Other dukes also found the Gray Boy and said simr things.


    The unanimous conclusion was that they shoulde under their wing. The intention is very obvious.


    Huge tax revenue.


    This is something that urs within the limits of imperialw, where Gray City cannot be a territory under the direct control of the emperor.


    Therefore, I felt keenly that I should not make this decision rashly, and L also warned me about it.


    In addition, El negotiated with His Majesty the Emperor regarding the watch industry and deferred that choice.


    At this point, you realize how great of a person the teacher you happened to serve was before he retired, but that is not the problem now.


    There is no teacher here to whine and give advice.


    The concert ends when you return to Great City.


    So, I had no choice but to make this choice.


    I brought him here for Verna, but in the end, all I can do is disappoint Verna again.


    However, this important issue could not be chosen randomly.


    If you choose the wrong faction, your family may fall.


    Hereditary rights and ownership of fiefdoms are recognized.


    But there are only two exceptions.


    The empire is invaded by another country.


    Either the great nobles who pay taxes will fall.


    It is an unreasonable structure in which when a high-ranking noble falls, all the nobles that the great noblemands also fall.


    Of course, just as it is said that it takes three years for a rich person to fail, it is not easy for a great noble to fall.


    It happens under the guise of a massive national overthrow, simr to a rebellion.


    However, the problem is that those in power, such as dukes, are unable to settle for reality and often seek to overthrow the country.


    Other downfalls.


    If the heir falls due to a mistake, like the previous marquis, he will be reorganized again, so he will not lose his status as a lord.


    So ultimately, rebellion is the problem.


    To find a duke or marquis free from it.


    Reading people¡¯s minds wasn¡¯t that easy.


    And that¡¯s not the only problem.


    There are some dukes, like the Duke of Taemuran who visited before, who look down on themselves and try topletely destroy the count family and turn it into a scarecrow¡¯s territory.


    And if you make a mistake, even the interests of the watch industry could be a problem.


    Therefore, it was risky in many ways to escape from the emperor¡¯s direct control before he could further increase his power.


    At least, if you don¡¯t have the brains toe up with the connections and resources to solve the problem with at least a little resourcefulness like your teacher, if not to that extent.


    In this wolf-like political world, you will lose everything you have and be a beggar.


    If you have served a great noble for generations, you will naturally be protected by that great noble, but that is not the case.


    So it is right to give up the concert.


    The right thing to do is to build up your strength again and hold off as much as possible to choose Gray City¡¯s fate.


    However, since he was the one who encouraged Verna, it would be impossible for him to tell Verna the cruel reality and return to the estate after trying to ovee the trauma.


    He thought it would be like killing his mother twice.


    ¡®ha.¡¯


    The Gray boy began to feel dizzy.


    ***


    ¡°Why are you still serving Deadran¡¯s daughter as your mother? Isn¡¯t the daughter of the person who defeated your father an enemy, so to speak? ¡°It¡¯s really fast.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true?¡±


    At Duke Delian¡¯s words, the Gray boy immediately stood up.


    ¡°Your Highness Great Verna is my mother, no matter what anyone says. ¡°She is a warm person who loves my mother and father more than anyone else.¡±


    Duke Delian frowned at those intense eyes.


    How can you be so proud while serving something dirty as your mother? I thought to myself that he was truly a worthless guy.


    I heard that there was an engineer who insisted on making a clock within the estate.


    I didn¡¯t do anything myself. He is just a lord who was very fortunate to receive arge amount of tax revenue.


    On such a silly topic.


    Duke Delian could barely refrain from frowning further.


    Thinking about that huge tax.


    ¡°I understand very well your filial piety toward your stepmother. So that¡¯s it. But wasn¡¯ting to the capital to participate in the concert itself a way to return Grace City to its original position? Given his status as a count, it was natural for him to fall under themand of a great nobleman. And the string must be chosen in a strong ce. There is no ce that can protect you as much as the Duke of Delian. A wrong choice will only lead to downfall.¡±


    Duke Delian looked at the Gray boy as he said that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why participating in a concert is a choice. Isn¡¯t a concert just a ce topete? Your Majesty, I am well¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Your father copsed early, so you¡¯re a kid who doesn¡¯t even know the basics.¡±

 Chapter 154

    # 154


    Chapter.36 Hibiren Flowers and Concert


    ¡°Not really¡­¡± .¡±


    Duke Delian looked at Count Michel as if he was annoyed. Count Michel, who saw the gesture, ced his hand on the Gray boy¡¯s shoulder and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for that.¡±


    ¡°You are well aware that the Capital Concert is held on a huge scale, right?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°I know it very well.¡±


    ¡°A concert is not a dreamy ce topete with one¡¯s ying skills.¡±


    ¡°yes? then¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it was meant to be that way in the beginning. But over the course of hundreds of years, it developed in a different direction.¡±


    ¡°You mean the other way?¡±


    The Gray boy suddenly felt dizzy.


    It is a fact known to all citizens of the empire that a concert is apetition and a winner is chosen.


    However, Count Michel waspletely denying that fact.


    ¡°Winning the concert means a lot. As the great nobles meet and take turns to keep the imperial power in check, His Majesty is given full authority to control half of the central army of the empire, and winning the concert has a lot to do with it.¡±


    The Gray boy¡¯s eyes widened.


    Imperial Central Army. Imperial Army for short.


    It actually meant the military power of the empire.


    The dukes¡¯ duchies naturally include military power. Gray City also has a military force, including guards.


    When war breaks out, this military power is gathered under themand of the duke it belongs to.


    This is the local army.


    However, the central army refers to the imperial army directly subordinate to the emperor and is the general name for the imperial military power that oversees border defense and capital defense.


    Thanks to this corps created by the first emperor to strengthen the imperial power of the empire, the military power of the great nobles in the empire was limited to the lowest level.


    The number of soldiers that can be recruited from the territory is only enough to guard the city.


    Military power is concentrated in the central army.


    And there is no margrave.


    The defense of the border is handled by the central army. Therefore, like other general feudal countries, there is no system that recognizes the increase in military power limited to the marquis in the border region.


    However, since then, as the imperial power continued to weaken, half of the central army was delegated to one of the great nobles for one year each in order to keep the imperial power in check.


    They will have the right to appoint their vassals to key positions in the military.


    Since the captain whomands the soldiers bes his vassal, his power of check is powerful.


    This central army is the army that was conscripted and rolled over and over again when El was first transferred to this world.


    It was this central army that held key positions after bing a wizard.


    And there was only one exception to this secret division of the central army, which had been dividing the central army into two halves for hundreds of years, and that was El.


    When the Dragon War broke out.


    The emperor and dukes were entrusted with full military authority over the central army. It was the first andst time that a unanimous militarymander was established.


    In any case, this system was created with the purpose of preventing the emperor from taking control of the army and bing a tyrant.


    And concerts yed a pivotal role in this system.


    It was natural for the Gray boy to feel dizzy after hearing that fact.


    After finishing his exnation, Count Michel turned the conversation back to the concert. This part was actually the most important to Count Michel and Duke Delian. That¡¯s why Count Michel¡¯s voice became a little lower.


    ¡°So, the winner of the concert will control half of the military power from the faction to which he belongs. Since the dukes are trying to gain military power, there must be a drawing standard that they can understand, butpeting for radishes is too barbaric and it is meaningless to take turns doing it. So it¡¯s Legana. Legana is the only one that is cultured and elegant, worthy of our nobility. They are selected based on their skills. But what about your territory, which is neither an imperial territory, nor a duchy, nor a marquisal territory, but is merely a reserve for distribution? Of course, as an independent yer, you will not be eligible to participate. ¡°Because the winner of the concertes only from within the 4th Duke¡¯s sphere of influence.¡±


    So what about Verna?


    It belonged to the Marquis. Butst ce.


    It was said that Count Dedran was involved.


    Did they make itst ce with the intention of crushing the Count Gray family in the preliminaries instead of evaluating them based on their skills?


    It could be because the power of the Marquis¡¯ forces is so weak. There will be some influence of power rather than 100% pure ability.


    The Gray boy took a deep breath.


    However, Duke Delian called Berna simply dirty.


    Even though I know the whole situation, I just say it¡¯s dirty.


    Can we properly serve such a person? No, would such a person be able to properly care for Gracey?


    Absolutely not.


    I was sure of that much.


    ***


    The Gray boy shook his head as he recalled what had happened in the mansion.


    What choice should you make?


    I can¡¯t even participate like this.


    Scolding his own foolishness, the Gray boy walked with heavy steps in front of the rented mansion.


    Since it is not as well soundproofed as Yeongju Castle, you can vaguely hear the sound of Verna ying.


    The more I did, the heavier my steps became.


    ***


    capital.


    Also the capital of the empire.


    It¡¯s not even new anymore.


    The reason I came to the capital this time was to meet the emperor.


    Well, since I left the capital to retire, it is true that the only reason I need toe is if I want something from the most powerful person in the country.


    Still, it was frequent enough to make you wonder if it was true that he had retired.


    Well, life has times like this and times like that.


    ¡°Why are you splitting it up like that? ¡°It¡¯s stupid.¡±


    ¡°Did you feel stupid just now?¡±


    Nod.


    Lurin nods strongly instead of answering.


    He¡¯s hanging on my arm and shaking his head at zero distance.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of you that I lose the hair on the back of my head and look even more stupid.¡±


    ¡°right. ¡°You¡¯re stupid.¡±


    ¡°Yumma! Who¡¯s stupid? ¡°If you keep doing that, I¡¯ll shave your head off too?¡±


    ¡°hate! I absolutely hate it. Can not be done! ¡°Not just anyone can cut their hair!¡±


    Lurin looked as if she had encountered a bandit who told her to give up everything she wore from head to toe. He holds his head in both hands and looks at me with a wary expression.


    ¡°You can control it anyway, right?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Why, has this great being be fully human these days?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, well, that doesn¡¯t matter. No, humans cannot!¡±


    Lurin coolly replied that it wouldn¡¯t matter if she became human and smiled, but then suddenly began to look straight.


    ¡°Why not just say it doesn¡¯t matter?¡±


    ¡°Wherever you are, I can¡¯t catch up with you any time soon. ¡°You must be able to use teleportation!¡±


    ¡°Are you a stalker?¡±


    ¡°stalker?¡±


    ¡°There is something like that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but it seems like a great being like me. ¡°The stalker thing.¡±


    ¡°no¡­ Absolutely not. ¡°I would say it¡¯s the opposite.¡±


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kind of angry!¡±


    Lulin turned his head and began to walk forward with strides. So I walked in the opposite direction and then suddenly turned towards me again.


    ¡°Uuuuu!¡±


    Then he pounded the ground with his left foot, puffed out his cheeks, and eventually came running next to me. It was a rebellion thatsted less than two seconds.


    ¡°By the way, why is it taking so long?¡±


    ¡°Annoying. That human wizard. Plus the emperor. If you want to receive this body, you have to run or something!¡±


    Well, what you are saying is correct.


    Of course, in this case, since we havee secretly and the emperor does not know that we havee, it makes no sense to wee us.


    On the contrary, isn¡¯t that enough treatment since I am probably the only person in the world who can confidently invade without the emperor calling?


    A momentter, Medrine hurriedly jumped up from under the magic tower. These days, Medrine feels a bit like my butler.


    ¡°Today, His Majesty is in the study of the imperial pce.¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°Would you please guide me quietly?¡±


    ¡°all right!¡±


    Unlike thest time, where they made a fuss about catching the assassin under the guidance of a struggling Medrine, they were able to arrive in front of the emperor very peacefully.


    There is only one purpose foring to the emperor.


    For hibiren flowers.


    It¡¯s for Sally¡¯s well-being.


    I don¡¯t believe in reincarnation or anything like that, but I still wanted to do what I could and pray for the child¡¯s well-being.


    Even if the probability is one in a trillion, if the legend is true and someday when we have children, if Celie¡¯s soul is with us, wouldn¡¯t it be a truly happy thing?


    ording to Sereina¡¯s report, the Hibiren flower for that purpose was stored in the imperial pce¡¯s treasury.


    If a rare item is discovered on the continent, it is bound to be presented to the imperial pce, so the possibility that Serena¡¯s report was true was quite high.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of entertainment she enjoyed, but she says she spent time in the imperial pce, so I guess I¡¯ll have a chance to hear about thatter.


    The Imperial Pce and Serena.


    I feel like her morous and sly-like side suits her well.


    I confidently entered the study with Medrine. Because Medrine had already told the Emperor, there were no soldiers to stop us.


    ¡°I feel like I see you too often. your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Have you finally decided to rule over this country?¡±


    The emperor, who was looking through several old books in his study, got up from his chair and greeted all of his attendants. When the door closed, the emperor came to Lulin and bowed.


    ¡°Emperor of humans. ¡°You seem to ignore us too much.¡±


    ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    But still, Lulin seemed to be displeased with something and grumbled at the emperor.


    Thanks to this, an honorific wordes out of the mouth of the surprised emperor. The emperor has no choice but to feel shabby in front of a dragon that surpasses humans.


    In particr, the current emperor has experienced the Dragon War, so he is not the kind of person who would go on a rampage and go on a rampage to catch a dragon that reigns over humans.


    It is said that there have been several cases in the history of this world where a country copsed.


    ¡°Bow down to El too. El is greater than me.¡±


    What I didn¡¯t like about Rurin was how she treated me. The look in his eyes is intense, as if he is annoyed that I am being ignored.


    ¡°Of course I think so.¡±


    The emperor took Lulin¡¯s words as if they were obvious and looked at me.


    ¡°But he said he didn¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    Lulin turns his head and looks at me. I shrugged my shoulders and agreed.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason for everything. Thank you, but please stay back for now. ¡°Our Lulin.¡±


    ¡°Hunya.¡±


    Lulin turned his head. Then, as if his interest in the emperor had cooled, he quickly ran towards the study and started pulling out books here and there.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been here once or twice, so what¡¯s new?


    Well, it¡¯s not a bad feeling just because you don¡¯t like your man being ignored.


    ¡°By the way, I came here today to get some help.¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s help?¡±


    ¡°I heard that there is a rare item called the hibiren flower stored in the imperial pce treasury. I would appreciate it if you could just keep it and give it to me if it is a useless item. ¡°I will pay the full price.¡±

 Chapter 155

    # 155


    Chapter.36 Hibiren Flowers and Concert


    ¡°Hibiren Flowers? Well, I know that there are various rare flowers stored in the imperial pce treasury, but I don¡¯t know if such flowers exist. Of course, I have to listen to what you ask for. I¡¯ll tell you to look for it right away. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all your work that the imperial pce treasury still exists today?¡±


    ¡°that¡­ thank you.¡±


    Fortunately, this emperor is not the type of petty person who forgets the past or interprets it as he pleases.


    Well, if he were a tyrant, he wouldn¡¯t have helped.


    ¡°Is there anything!¡±


    At the emperor¡¯s call, the door to the study opened and the chambein came in with a hasty gesture. The emperor gave an order to the chambein.


    ¡°Find out if there is a hibiren flower in the treasure trove.¡±


    ¡°I will do so.¡±


    As soon as the emperor¡¯s order was given, the chambein bowed and quickly walked backwards and left the study. Walking backwards is very fast. It¡¯s an amazing sight every time I see it.


    Anyway, if this happens, the story goes smoothly.


    As things seemed to be going well, Lurin seemed to have lost interest and was reading whatever books she could find.


    Of course, I¡¯m not reading it seriously. I unfolded it roughly and threw it, unfolded it roughly and threw it, oh? If I find something that interests me, I read it.


    Thanks to you, I am at peace.


    As I was chatting with the emperor about trivial personal matters, the chambein came back.


    The face was slightly distorted. He had a very embarrassed face.


    ¡°your majesty¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Did you find what I said?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ .¡±


    The chambein bows towards the ground. It was almost like digging into the ground.


    ¡°I understand that when your Majesty decided on the prize for thest concert, you chose Latia, a magical flower that never fades.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I chose a flower called Latia, which is a flower that corresponds to the beauty of legana performance and is said to have many legends. ¡°I heard it was very valuable and thought it would be suitable for a concert. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ ording to the person in charge of the treasury, when the truth was received, it was written with the name given by His Majesty the previous emperor, and it is said that it is called Hibiren flower in the private sector.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    The emperor could not reply to the chambein¡¯s words. He quietly looks at the chambein and scratches the back of his head in embarrassment.


    It was an unreasonable behavior, but the chambein was embarrassed and the emperor was also embarrassed, so there was no one to point it out.


    ¡°Why is that?¡­ . Huh¡­ .¡±


    The emperor first appointed the chambein. And he looks at me with a troubled face. It¡¯s like a 5-year-old kid asking for help because there¡¯s a problem.


    Then, even though she pretended not to be interested, Lurin¡¯s ears were still open as she threw down the book she had been reading and walked briskly in front of the emperor and spoke.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple? Bring it back.¡±


    ¡°Great being¡­ That is¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I clearly told you to bring this body.¡±


    Lurin¡¯s expression is unusual.


    Well, when I asked him to go get hibiren flowers, the guy who alwaysined that it was a hassle to go to the capital did not do that even once this time.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I know that hibiren flowers are rted to Selly.


    Lulin was strangely serious now.


    Lurin¡¯s blood is leaking out.


    The emperor is only a status person, but inside he is an ordinary human being. I was so wrapped up in the dragon¡¯s fear that I couldn¡¯t even scream and my knees began to tremble. Of course, it is impossible for a human body to fully withstand dragon fear.


    The Emperor opened his mouth, struggling to form words as if he could not even speak properly due to his fear.


    ¡°Oh, I understand¡­¡± We will take action¡­ .¡±


    Even though his whole body was covered in cold sweat, he was trembling and holding on to his chair, demonstrating his indomitable will as he was the emperor of the empire.


    If Rurin gets angrier, she could die like that.


    But the emperor¡¯s position is also the emperor¡¯s position.


    It is the nature of those who call themselves emperors to go back on what has already been said, something that does not happen often. What happens if the person who reigns at the top of the country changes his words without permission?


    All policies are in chaos.


    Therefore, an emperor does not change a word once he has said it, even if it is wrong.


    And I also didn¡¯t have Hibiren flowers on my wish list in advance.


    In order of order, it was decided that I would write first, and then I appeared. Therefore, appearingte and unterally demanding something without considering the other person¡¯s position is nothing but violence and abuse of power.


    It¡¯s true that I saved them, but I didn¡¯t ask for anything in return.


    But now that I¡¯ve rescued you, I can¡¯t ask you to hand it over. I don¡¯t really like that kind of logic.


    Moreover, regardless of what was rescued, the treasures of the imperial pce naturally belong to the emperor.


    If there was no particr use for hibiren flowers in the imperial pce, I came to get them, but I did note to extort them.


    Even if it¡¯s because of Celie.


    As long as the hibiren flower is in the imperial pce, aren¡¯t its roots everything? Other hibiren flowers also exist in the world.


    ¡°Lurin¡­ ¡°Reap the Peer.¡±


    I stroked Rurin¡¯s head and hugged her gently.


    ¡°you? but.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. your majesty. ¡°Btedly taking something that has already been put to use is tantamount to plunder.¡±


    ¡°But you! ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you needed hibiren flowers?¡±


    ¡°If you take it by force just because you need it, how will it be any different from the people who tormented Celie? ¡°Even if you get the Hibiren flower that way, Celie won¡¯t be happy.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Lulin pursed his lips tightly at my words.


    ¡°are you okay. Although hibiren flowers are said to be precious, there was only one root in the imperial pce. ¡°Because you can definitely find it elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°me¡­ It¡¯s not because of him in particr. Since you said you needed it, I¡¯ll do it¡­ ¡°It is like that.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. ¡°I know very well.¡±


    Whatever the true feelings are.


    I kept patting Rurin, and Rurin slumped her shoulders and gave up.


    After checking that, I looked at the emperor again.


    ¡°So, those hibiren flowers are prizes from the concert?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. It¡¯s probably already been taken out of the treasury and stored at thepetition headquarters. After all, that¡¯s what you need¡­ .¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done. So what is that concert? Of Legana?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    So should we hand over what he wants to the winner of the concert and ask for it personally?


    If you don¡¯t know the value of the flower and can¡¯t hand it over, all you have to do is find another flower.


    As I was thinking about that, Rurin came over and grabbed my arm.


    For now, he seems to have understood what I said and is no longer showing respect to the emperor or paying any attention to him.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°What is Legana?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s an instrument. ¡°An instrument that ys music.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t know what it is, but I¡¯m going out. ¡°You said I shouldn¡¯t take it by force, so I will win with skill and give you the Hibiren flower as a gift!¡±


    ¡°you are?¡±


    Nod.


    Lulin nodded with his usual strong eyes.


    ¡°Have you ever yed Legana?¡±


    ¡°No, there is none.¡±


    Lulin shook his head resolutely. That¡¯s natural. The guy who clearly asked what Leganya was just now has never tried Legana.


    ¡°But this body is this body. So, there is nothing this body cannot do if it puts its mind to it.¡±


    ¡°is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    This is a strangely understandable statement.


    Lurin is a guy who can master the art of barbering just by seeing it a few times, ys a w machine perfectly just by seeing it a few times, and can y human games perfectly if he puts his mind to it.


    This is possible because she is a dragon who considers the human world, which is generally called a great race, as nothing more than entertainment and entertainment.


    I haven¡¯t tried it, but it doesn¡¯t seem like it would be particrly difficult for a dragon to imitate human techniques.


    It may be that he beat me in a ball game and such things are trivial, but a dragon is a dragon anyway.


    Lulin may seem blind due to hisck ofmon sense, but his brain itself is a highly advanced dragon that cannot bepared to that of a human.


    ¡°Hmm, well then, shall we look forward to it?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t lose to humans or anything like that. Losing to humans is limited to you. Hi-Hi.¡±


    The emperor was looking at the conversation between Lulin and me with puzzled eyes.


    ¡°Well, since that¡¯s the case, I would like to ask you to apply for participation. ¡°You can¡¯t rob, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with your conscience if you participate in thepetition and get what you deserve.¡±


    ¡°But thepetition was¡­ in many ways.¡± Do you know howplex things are intertwined?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯splicated. ¡°Fuck that kind of thing.¡±


    I briefly answered the emperor¡¯s words.


    No matter how much I like people, I have absolutely no intention of getting caught. Don¡¯t rob. If you can get it, get it fairly. I had no intention of allowing any interference with that.


    ¡°Our Lulin said he would go out, so all we have to do is evaluate him based on his skills. With skill. So if you don¡¯t win, shouldn¡¯t you just find another hibiren flower?¡±


    ***


    ¡°It goes back to this structure.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, so you¡¯re saying that the great noble of the faction that the winner of the finals belongs to will wield the military power of the empire for a year?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s simr. Because that much interestes in. ¡°It is a system that has been in effect for quite some time under the pretext of keeping the imperial power in check.¡±


    ¡°Is that the purpose of the concert in the first ce?¡±


    If apetition was created for that purpose from the beginning, I would just give up.


    In apetition like that, you just have to have fun with each other. I have no intention of stepping into the mud.


    But the emperor shook his head.


    ¡°No. At that time, it was apetition to discuss peace by thoroughlypeting against Legana¡¯s melody. ¡°It was a fashionable era.¡±


    It¡¯s a convention to discuss peace.


    If that is the purpose of the concert, there are many justifications.


    All we have to do is return to the original purpose of establishment.


    ¡°Then we can do that. Develop it into apetition for all nobles, rather than apetition where only the great nobles have interests. Each noble participates, not by faction, and the winning family receives a corresponding benefit. Isn¡¯t there a one-year tax exemption or something like that? ¡°If it¡¯s a tax exemption and a product, I think there¡¯s enough reason to get excited.¡±


    The taxes that nobles pay to great nobles are enormous. The amount they have is less than half of half. Therefore, if it is exempted, the wealth that can be umted is enormous.


    ¡°that¡­ It seems like a good idea that could even weaken the power of the dukes¡­ .¡±


    The emperor was in trouble as he clenched his chin.


    If you believe in Lulin.


    I don¡¯t know how long Lurin will be able to master Legana, but just participating is meaningful enough.


    Even if she doesn¡¯t get the Hibiren flower, the fact that Rurin, who ignores human rules, participates in the humanpetition itself helps develop her ability to adapt to the human world.


    That¡¯s what¡¯s been most important to metely.


    To that end, I asked him to go to the market to buy groceries, but he brought Sally with him, which made me very upset.


    So this is an unexpected ie. This is what Lurin said she would participate on her own.


    Of course, as long as Lulin participates, it is not good to be dragged around by a n that has already been made.


    Although we decided not to take the Hibiren flower by force, thepetition itself needs to be fair.


    In that case, I make that board.

 Chapter 156

    # 156


    Chapter.36 Hibiren Flowers and Concert


    ¡°Speaking of the family, does this mean that, unlike now, when a count led by a duke family wins, the interest is given to the count family itself, unlike the duke family who takes the interest?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then what about the great nobles?¡±


    ¡°Even great nobles can participate if they want to win. Speaking of the Delian Dukedom, anyone with thest name of Delian can win. For the Count of Linerne to win, it only takes someone with thest name of Linern to win.¡±


    ¡°Then what is the interest of keeping the imperial power in check that they im?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, but if you win directly from a great noble family, ask them to take it. If you don¡¯t win directly, have them draw lots.¡±


    I said the lottery as if it didn¡¯t matter.


    If the power that they had discussed and shared among themselves were to be chosen by one person by luck, the bewildered faces of the dukes would be clearly visible.


    ¡°But right now, the great nobles are choosing the winner through voting. Of course, wouldn¡¯t they choose their own family? Then all the votes will be split.¡±


    ¡°Of course we will change that too. ¡°The selection must be made by His Majesty himself, not by dukes or nobles.¡±


    ¡°I?¡±


    The emperor¡¯s eyes began to shine. As if he didn¡¯t stop wishing for it.


    That¡¯s natural. The power of the central army that the dukes im is a check on the imperial power, but if the emperor is elected, another check is put in ce.


    But that¡¯s the only way to be fair.


    ¡°If you let a great noble select you, of course problems will arise. And even if you let affiliated nobles select you, the same problem arises. In any case, a count is a count. Of course, you can¡¯t help but pay attention to the Duke you serve. Of course, if we were to vote, the contestant with the duke¡¯s name would be chosen. Rather than being fair, victory or defeat will depend on the number of nobles you have.¡±


    It¡¯s not even about the number of seats in the National Assembly.


    If that happens, the number of people will eventually be the highest.


    ¡°But what if Your Majesty does it? Your Majesty is free from taxes and from the interests they talk about. This allows for the most fair review. Of course, handing over half of the central army will weaken the imperial authority, but if it is your majesty who is chosen, won¡¯t you have no choice but to be a little cautious?¡±


    The emperor nodded strongly.


    But even then, he nods and moans.


    There is currently no need for the Emperor to side with other nobles. Because simply selecting people fairly strengthens the imperial power.


    If you elect the Duke of Delian, military power goes to Delian, so collusion with other dukes is impossible anyway.


    If you don¡¯t select a duke, they will draw lots, so they can¡¯t collude among themselves anyway, which is helpful to the imperial power.


    Therefore, the fairer it is, the more helpful it is to the emperor. It¡¯s a very transparent method.


    Of course, this cannot be suggested if the emperor is a monarch or a tyrant.


    The current Emperor Lemadan is not such a foolish person.


    And what happens after that, to be honest, is none of my business. I have no intention of getting involved in dirty politics.


    The important thing is to create a situation that is advantageous to me.


    ¡°Then the great being¡­ ¡°Are you saying I don¡¯t have to be selected?¡±


    ¡°There are many ears listening. Even if you are notpetent, you will only be criticized if you are selected. All you have to do is choose your Majesty based on your skills. If you¡¯re not good enough, Lurin doesn¡¯t really get angry. Do not worry. ¡°He is a guy who epts when he loses a bet.¡±


    I said that while gently hitting Rurin on the back.


    Lurin looks at me and puffs out her mouth. But I was just staying still.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make it a beautifulpetition?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ There¡¯s a problem. There¡¯s no way the dukes would ept this, right?¡±


    ¡°Who is participating in thispetition? And if someone, including themselves, says they want fair evaluation, what should they do? Fortunately, aren¡¯t all of today¡¯s dukes from the war generation painfully aware of someone else¡¯s fear?¡±


    ¡°The name of the great being¡­ . ¡°Does that mean I can borrow it?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s for the sake of setting the table. Anyway, Your Majesty and the 4th Duke already know about me and Lulin, right? Even Lurin¡¯s identity.¡±


    The emperor jumped up from his seat.


    It was only natural that anything that could strengthen the imperial power, even just a little, was rolled out for free.


    And I hope to be fair.


    Actually, this is just an entertainment that urred because Lurin said she would participate.


    I will get hibiren flowers no matter what.


    Peaceful all the way.


    ***


    ¡°your majesty. What does that mean? ¡°I don¡¯t know why you want to get involved in the concert.¡±


    ¡°But this is the fairest way. Until now, isn¡¯t thepetition just ying into the hands of the magistrates?¡±


    ¡°It is impossible to change what was agreed upon before Your Majesty to keep the imperial power in check. What His Majesty will do is to bestow the pce treasures to the winner. And dividing the central army into two. It was to keep the imperial power in check¡­ .¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s noisy!¡±


    ¡°your majesty¡­ ? now¡­ Are you trying to be a tyrant?¡±


    Duke Delian smiled faintly as the emperor spoke. If the emperor goes astray, a good opportunity and justification arises for power toe to him.


    ¡°Why is this a tyrant? ¡°Isn¡¯t this a fair way for all families to have rights in line with the concert¡¯s basic purpose of establishment?¡±


    El¡¯s suggestion was not bad at all for the emperor.


    Just because one chooses oneself does not mean that the purpose of the concert to keep the imperial power in check disappears.


    But at least we could stop these guys from sharing freely. And even checks on the nobles led by the great nobles.


    ¡°We cannot change traditions that have existed for hundreds of years. ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    The 4th Duke shouted with all his mouths that it was impossible. This was quite expected. However, there is a secret number. As an emperor, I wonder what it would be like to rely on a power other than the emperor, but if that is the will of that being.


    ¡°As the emperor of this country, I didn¡¯t want to say such shameful words.¡±


    ¡°your majesty?¡±


    Hearing that it was an embarrassing word, the four dukes each looked puzzled and looked at the emperor.


    Receiving that gaze, the emperor pauses for a moment and then opens his mouth.


    ¡°A great being is participating in thispetition. And the Great One wants the contest to be judged fairly.¡±


    As El said, the 4th Duke, who went through the Dragon War together with the Emperor, was a great man who was sick of dragons.


    Everyone was startled and jumped up from their seats.


    ¡°What is that¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty now¡­ Telling us such trivial lies¡­ .¡±


    ¡°You guys, as far as you know, who is the closest person to a dragon?¡±


    Quadang!


    When the emperor said those words, Duke Taiwuran was startled and fell backwards.


    ¡°And he hasn¡¯t forgotten the great being sitting next to him, right? ¡°It¡¯s a secret that only you and me, the 4th Duke, know.¡±


    ¡°no way¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Why at the concert!¡±


    The emperor did not reply that it was the result of the prizes at the concert.


    But they know well how scary dragons are. My legs still shake when I think about it. And that arrogant dragon the emperor mentioned.


    No, being arrogant is a characteristic of dragons, but when I recall the memory of almost being killed while fighting against a great being who was more arrogant and more arbitrary than myself, my dreams still get wild.


    It was absolute horror.


    The absolute fear that humans usually have when faced with a dragon.


    ¡°I would like to say that for the sake of your lives, it is foolish to care about something that we cannot be involved with.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    The 4 Dukes looked at each other. Except for Duke Taimu Lan. He was sweating profusely and looked like he wanted to get out of this ce quickly.


    Duke Delian asks the Emperor.


    ¡°Could it be that he came back?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. His only goal is to participate in the concert. Don¡¯t you know the dragon¡¯s pastime? So the concert must also be entertainment. But his request is that he wants to be fair.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ But in that case, wouldn¡¯t it be okay to just elevate Your Majesty¡¯s Great Being as the winner and end things on a good note? ¡°There will be no concert this year.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? ¡°Are you finally going deaf?¡±


    ¡°your majesty¡­ !¡±


    Duke Delian, who had been his enemy since childhood, shouted at the emperor.


    ¡°But really? ¡°I don¡¯t believe that even the most versatile dragon can capture people¡¯s hearts with Legana, which requires such delicate emotions.¡±


    ¡°Then all you have to do is get eliminated. That can be confirmed. I received confirmation that there would be no damage to our empire if it fell. This concert is all about ability. So, instead of doing this to me, it would be better to go and recruit someone with talent and send them out.¡±


    The dukes eventually got up from their seats.


    Drawing lots.


    The moment when the n we haveid out so far falls apart.


    Their faces were also falling apart.


    ***


    ¡°Does not matter. ¡°Our Delian family has a talented person who has even toured the continent.¡±


    Loriana Delian.


    As Delian¡¯s nephew, he was good at ying the legana since he was young, so he was so talented that he was invited to y by people from other countries.


    That¡¯s why Duke Delian didn¡¯t have any worries on his face.


    ¡°Even if he were a great being, it is impossible for him to be good at ying legana, which expresses human emotions through melody. This is not a war or a fight. If chosen fairly, it is a fortunate thing among misfortunes. ¡°You can¡¯t do such an uncivilized thing like drawing lots.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. majesty.¡±


    Count Michel simply nodded.


    ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t the Count Michel family participating?¡±


    ¡°yes. Since we don¡¯t have any kids with skills¡­ ¡°Anyway, what about the Gray family?¡±


    ¡°Just leave it alone. Verna Great What skills does that filthy thing have?¡±


    ¡°That is so.¡±


    At times like these, Duke Delian felt reassured by the presence of his nephew. As far as he knew, he was convinced that there was no one in the empire with greater skills than his nephew.


    ***


    We were guided to a separate room inside the imperial pce. In name, it is a royal treatment of another country.


    Of course, Legana is installed in that separate room.


    They sat side by side in front of Legana and looked at Lurin.


    ¡°By the way, Lulin.¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    ¡°Why did you hold back earlier?¡±


    When I told him earlier that he would stay calm even if he didn¡¯t win and that he would ept it if he lost the bet, Rurin puffed out his mouth.


    It seemed like he wanted to say something. But I endured it. Without saying anything.


    ¡°This body is definitely a winner! I was going to bite you because you said something like that, but when I saw that you changed your attitude towards the human emperor and instead of being low-key, you were leading him proudly¡­ .¡±


    ¡°report?¡±


    ¡°I just stayed because it was cool.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It¡¯s cool.


    For some reason, I thought you would give me all the praise.


    Lulin started tough while stroking her head because she was in a good mood, sitting on Legana¡¯s chair and crossing her legs back and forth repeatedly.


    Then he points to Legana and asks.


    ¡°Is this Legana?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    Rurin sat in front of Legana, where the concubines of the imperial pce often yed, and looked up at me.


    And then he brings his hands to the keyboard.


    -Teeeeeeee!


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°excuse me¡­ ¡°Lurin?¡±


    ¡°What.¡±


    ¡°No matter how I look at it, it doesn¡¯t look like I¡¯ll be able to hit it well.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do this yet.¡±


    Lulin spoke with very pure eyes. Well, you have to show me how to y so I can follow along. Even if it¡¯s a dragon, how can you hit it perfectly when you see it for the first time?


    I asked the emperor to call a powerful person from Legana in the imperial pce.


    Seeing the brilliant performance will determine whether Rulin can do it or not.

 Chapter 157

    # 157


    Chapter.36 Hibiren Flowers and Concert


    However, Rurin¡¯s reaction after hearing the performance was mysterious.


    ¡°Oh oh?¡±


    ¡°how is it?¡±


    Instead of answering, he red at Legana.


    To easily exin that re, it was the look of a majestic general preparing for the final battle after setting up a military base, and the look of caution when looking at a formidable enemy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Moreover, the words spoken were far from positive. After dismissing the courtdy who was demonstrating, I sat down next to Rurin. Then, he grabbed Rurin, who still had a fighting look in his eyes, and exined the basic knowledge about the keyboard.


    ¡°look. ¡°This is it.¡±


    My fingers point to the keys in order.


    ¡°This is Les. Like this¡­ .¡±


    But Lurin just tilts her head.


    Kwaaaaaaaa!


    And then he hit the keyboard. A loud sound rings out from the keyboard.


    He had an angry expression on his face, as if he was going to explode everything, whether it was Legana or something else.


    But Legana was safe.


    Rurin takes a long deep breath and nces at me. And then he just shook his head wildly.


    Then, like the main character in Munch¡¯s famous artwork, The Scream, he held his face with both hands and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s annoying, but¡­ . It¡¯s annoying, but¡­ ! So is this a guy called Tao?¡±


    ¡°Huh? that¡¯s right.¡±


    Contrary to his facial expressions and actions, he suppresses his destructive instincts and asks questions about the teachings.


    Honestly, it was an amazing move.


    ¡°Well, it was only possible to get a haircut after observing it several times. And I still made a mistake. Your head¡­ ¡°Phew, fuuuuut.¡±


    Then, as if he remembered the ponytail he had put on the back of his head, he held his stomach and startedughing.


    Anger wells up. It reminds me of the painstaking efforts to cover up that defect.


    I looked at Rurin and told her, with all the pain on my face.


    ¡°You want to get scolded by our Lulin?¡±


    When I pull Lurin¡¯s ear, she frowns and grumbles.


    The confident action of throwing up one¡¯s hand and telling people to stop because it hurts.


    ¡°anyway! Anything is possible if you observe a little more. Don¡¯t worry girl! The victory is mine. Hi-Hi.¡±


    When I took my hand away from my ear, he dered and turned his face back to the keyboard.


    When you press the keys with your fingertips, sound flows out. It¡¯s cute if you repeat that and each time you press a key, you startle slightly as if something is surprising.


    ¡°Okay, if you listen to the performance again after learning the basics, you will learn quickly since you are a species that can be called a genius.¡±


    Of course, I cannot teach you the basic things about Legana. Because all I know is do-re-mi-fa-sol-assi-do.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Leaving Lurin to give strange answers, I went outside for a moment and asked her to call the courtdy again.


    After that, we came back and were sitting side by side ying Doremi Fassi with Rurin, when the courtdy came into the pce.


    So baton touch.


    In order to receive proper lessons, I gave up my seat to the courtdy.


    ording to the emperor¡¯s order, the courtdy had heard that we were distant royal family members, so she seemed to think nothing of Lurin¡¯s introverted tone, and fortunately, the lesson went smoothly.


    Above all, Rurin is surprisingly obedient.


    When ites to taking lessons.


    Surprisingly, the obedient lessonsted for several hours. It exploded about 3 hourster.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s enough! I learned everything! Now you go. Not required. ¡°It would kill me just to be next to me, but you only looked at me for a moment!¡±


    There is no way to know if it really happened, but the courtdy hurriedly got up from her seat following the order of a person she thought was a member of the royal family.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯tpletely hide the bewildered expression on my face.


    ¡°sorry. My personality is so¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Oh no. ¡°The girl will leave now.¡±


    He apologized to the innocent courtdy, but she remained indifferent. After sending the courtdy away, I returned to Rurin.


    ¡°Gororolong.¡±


    Then why?


    Lulin lowered the keyboard lid and was sleeping face down on it. It took about 1 minute to send the courtdy out and return.


    It¡¯s surprising that you can fall asleep in the meantime.


    What¡¯s unusual is that while he is making a unique breathing sound only when he is asleep, he is falling asleep with his arms wrapped around Legana in a tight hug.


    Lurin stepped up for me.


    That action is thrillingly heartbreaking.


    Of course, no matter how much of a dragon you are, I honestly don¡¯t know if you will be able to win in a short time by learning from now on.


    Because this isn¡¯t something magical.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Since I said I would participate in the humanpetition first, I just want to watch.


    The Hibiren flower is important, but it is not as important as Rurin. And even if Rurin doesn¡¯t win, the Hibiren flower can be obtained by paying a fair price to the winner.


    Since the emperor has already put up a prize, there is nothing he can do about it, but if money or any other conditions are feasible for the winner, he will grant it and take the hibiren flower.


    Of course, if you really want the hibiren flower itself more than anything else, you have no choice but to give it uppletely.


    In that case, going to look for another hibiren flower was something I had already decided in my mind from the moment I met the emperor.


    While thinking that, I suddenly stroked Lurin¡¯s head as she fell asleep.


    Soft hair.


    And Rurin¡¯s face lying on her side.


    And for some reason, the lips seem to have be more bewitching these days.


    ¡°Lurin. wake up? ¡°I should go to bed and sleep.¡±


    But Lurin doesn¡¯t react.


    This is what I always do in times like this. I carefully held Lurin¡¯s body in a princess hug. And then moved to bed.


    The bed was just a stone¡¯s throw away, so I was going to lie down and sleep. Why did I fall asleep on the keyboard in an instant?


    Iid Lulin on the bed. Lulin¡¯s arms grab me.


    Is this guy not sleeping?


    The eyes are still closed.


    For some reason, I feel like that. I moved closer to Lurin¡¯s lips, which had been on my mind ever since.


    Even more so when I think of today¡¯s dear Lurin.


    But right then.


    A strange thing happened.


    Lurin suddenly opened her eyes and covered her lips with both hands.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    I was so embarrassed that I didn¡¯t know it, so the words escaped, and Lurin slowly removed her hand covering her mouth, turned her head, and started pretending to sleep again.


    what?


    Am I rejected now?


    You covered your mouth without saying anything and turned your head away?


    Usually, when Rurin craves a kiss and I¡¯m in that mood, we often end up kissing naturally.


    If there was one thing that was certain in all of those cases, it was that Lulin never rejected me. Rather,e on! I used to shout.


    ¡°Lurin?¡±


    I called, but there was no answer. Even though I just confirmed clearly that I wasn¡¯t sleeping.


    What is the reason for acting like such an obvious person?


    I approached again.


    Lying on the bed, right up to Rurin¡¯s face. Then he says no and turns his head.


    I¡¯ve clearly cleaned my lips now.


    Just pretend to sleep again. I tried to understand the situation for a moment, but I couldn¡¯t.


    Is something off?


    There was absolutely nothing worth getting upset about. I don¡¯t understand Lurin¡¯s actions.


    Everything remained the same except the refusal to kiss. Lurin is the same as always.


    I wanted to do something so Iid down. Lurin¡¯s breathing is as regr as always when she turns her head.


    I continued to look at Lurin with a strange feeling.


    After a while, Rurin seemed to have really fallen asleep and quietly put her head back into my arms.


    What is this strange whim?


    It is alreadyte at night.


    Time for me to close my eyes too.


    It was a little absurd, but it seemed like he was nning something, so I got up and checked the identity of his whim, and then I made up my mind and closed my eyes.


    ***


    Time passed like that and the next morning.


    When I opened my eyes, the sun had already reached noon. I had a very hard time sleeping. I feel like it was almost dawn when I fell asleep.


    I got up, scratching my dazed head.


    Then Lulin, who was in my arms, also stood up as if being pulled. She was hanging on my neck and shoulders as if she was on her back.


    ¡°Woke up?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s strange that you woke up the same way as me. ¡°They say couples look alike, and it¡¯s true!¡±


    ¡°They say the couple looks alike¡­ ? I heard that from someone else. No, but who is part of it?¡±


    Lulin grabbed my back, slid down,nded on the floor, and lifted himself up.


    ¡°There is such a thing! Hunya. ¡°But I¡¯m still sleepy.¡±


    ¡°I know. Well, it¡¯s past 1 o¡¯clock, so it¡¯s time to wake up, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll wake up obediently, so it¡¯s interesting.¡±


    ¡°that.¡±


    Hearing what I said, Lulin slowly pointed his finger and pointed at Legana.


    ¡°that? ¡°Legana?¡±


    He nodded to the question and walked towards Legana.


    And kwaaaang! I hit the keyboard. A magnificent sound resonates in the room.


    I don¡¯t know why you have to press multiple keys at the same time.


    Anyway, Lurin started ying again.


    It¡¯s still a bit awkward, but it¡¯s different from yesterday when I didn¡¯t know anything at all.


    A dragon is a dragon, and the dragon that appears in the game is a page from the legend that proves that it can excel at anything in the human world.


    If we were to express it in terms of human growth, would we say that yesterday it was a fetus that was just born, but now it is now at the level of walking on two feet?


    ***


    The consultation between the emperor and the great nobles was sessful, and a few days after thepletely revamped concert contents were announced to the world.


    The preliminary round of the concert was held.


    A magnificent building located in front of the capital¡¯s imperial pce where Legana is installed. This is Legana¡¯s concert hall and the ce where the emperor listens to the performance and selects the winner in the finals.


    Of course, the preliminary round is also held here.


    Thisrge concert hall was equipped with several halls equipped with leganas, in addition to the central hall.


    Today, preliminary rounds were being held simultaneously in several different halls to select finalists who could advance to the glorious central hall.


    Of course, the participants are all nobles, but the number of nobles alone is significant when put together like this.


    The Duke of Delian was the head of the jury for Hall 2.


    He was sitting at the head of the second hall, and to his right was his niece, Loriana Delian, whom the duke trustedpletely.


    And on the left was Count Michel, the duke¡¯s right hand man.


    ¡°Uncle. There is nothing to worry about. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you came up with such skills, which are all there anyway.¡±


    ¡°There was something I wanted to check.¡±


    Duke Delian answered his nephew¡¯s question indifferently and then crossed his arms. The boring preliminaries continued and the situation became more boring as it went on. The duke suppressed a yawn and spoke to his henchman.


    ¡°If someone with great talentes forward, let us know.¡±


    ¡°Are you speaking among these?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the final election that the emperor is involved in? ¡°Anything can happen in the preliminaries.¡±


    Loriana tilted her head at those words.


    ¡°How can I be defeated by trivial things? That won¡¯t happen. ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Loriana said this while pushing back her blonde hair, and Duke Delian simply nodded.


    Well, I think that¡¯s true.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you say that your skills were such that the king of a neighboring country was moved to tears?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±


    Loriana nodded calmly. A light smile appears on the face.


    That smile was full of pride in Legana.


    In front of the great nobles who were proud of their birth, the judging of the second hole continued, and this time a ck-haired woman walked in.


    That gait was so confident.

 Chapter 158

    # 158


    Chapter.36 Hibiren Flowers and Concert


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Duke Delian was startled and stood up because his majesty somehow felt an aura that transcended that of the emperor.


    ¡°majesty? ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    Because Duke Delian stood up with a startled expression, Count Michel also got up from his seat without hesitation.


    Duke Delian didn¡¯t answer the question, just stared nkly ahead for a moment, sighed, took a deep breath that no one could hear, and sat down again.


    ¡°It¡¯s unusual to have ck hair. Surely it¡¯s not a hybrid? Please do not y Legana with the most insignificant people, even those from ordinary noble families. ¡°Because it¡¯s creepy.¡±


    Loriana said, looking at Count Michel. Thanks to this, Count Michel had to rummage through the data in a hurry.


    ¡°It is said that His Majesty the Emperor is the guardian, but it seems that he is a distant royal family member.¡±


    ¡°A distant royal family member? What does that mean? Where is the royal family that we, the Duke of Delian, have not been able to identify¡­ .¡±


    Loriana tilted her head with an expression of iprehension. But Duke Delian said nothing.


    He just sat back down and kept making short noises.


    Loriana nced at the duke, but when he didn¡¯t agree at all, Loriana¡¯s voice lost a little strength.


    While Loriana was watching Duke Delian¡¯s notice and Duke Delian was thinking about something, the ck-haired beauty who came into the preliminaries looked at another ck-haired man in front of the keyboard, smiled, and ced her hand on the keyboard.


    But then he got up again and ran towards the man. Say a few words. Then the man pulled the ck-haired woman¡¯s cheeks.


    But then he strokes my hair affectionately.


    Then the woman tapped the floor with the front of her foot and spun around, then turned around as if she was happy and went back to the keyboard.


    ¡°What is it doing now¡­ .¡±


    Loriana was furious as she wondered what was happening in the sacred preliminaries, but this time Duke Delian directly gestured towards her.


    It meant to sit still.


    Duke Delian was very interested in the ck-haired woman¡¯s performance. So, I made Loriana quiet and watched the performance quietly. It was the first concentration since the preliminaries began.


    But that focus.


    The ck-haired woman hit the keyboard and it broke in an instant.


    -Quaaaaaang!


    Before ying anything, the keyboard was struck loudly, creating a strange sound.


    Of course, Loriana¡¯s face waspletely distorted. With an expression like that, someone like that would dare participate in the preliminaries.


    The ck-haired man who was watching the scene also began to shake his head, resting his head on his forehead.


    The Duke looked at it and smiled faintly.


    The performance that followed was also beginner-level music that waspletely unlistenable.


    After seeing that, Loriana no longer wanted to see things that were not considered cultured.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you going to keep them there?¡±


    Loriana shouted at Count Michel. Count Michel immediately nodded and tried to gesture towards the guards. Of course, it was the Duke of Delian who stopped it.


    ¡°no. ¡°Leave it alone.¡±


    ¡°yes? ¡°Uncle?¡±


    It¡¯s not like I came out in disguise.


    The ck-haired man listening to the performance behind him came forward to save the capital, which had be a battlefield for dragons and was being brutally trampled. All three dukes except Duke Taiwuran were present with the emperor.


    So, the only people in the empire who knew El¡¯s identity were four people. Later, Duke Taimuran was added, bringing the number to five.


    So the identity of that woman was also obvious. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a smile I feel relieved. Duke Delian wanted to confirm this.


    Of course, I¡¯ve already heard that a dragon will appear at the concert. The problem was whether the dragon would really take revenge if he did not win.


    Of course, the emperor said that there would be no retaliation if the candidates were selected based on merit. Since there is an El who prevented the war, I will keep that word. I know he is that kind of man. However, if you catch something, it bes difficult.


    You may ask why they didn¡¯t win. And if the dragon was good, it would be difficult in many ways. In the end, it means that no matter how good your skills are, you should be selected as the winner.


    But there were no such worries now.


    If your skills are that bad, there is nothing to worry about.


    If a performer of that ability is selected as the winner, all the criticism will fall on the emperor. When there is such a clear difference, of course all responsibility falls on the emperor.


    So dragons can be excluded from this concert.


    If you happen to be chosen as the winner, that¡¯s also a good thing because you¡¯ll have something to criticize.


    The fact that the dragon won and didn¡¯t have to do something childish like drawing lots made Duke Delian smile.


    If you have this stupid skill.


    Chuckling inwardly, the Duke spoke to Count Michel.


    ¡°Let him pass.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Uncle?¡±


    ¡°There is a political reason for that. Of course, you will fail right away in the finals, but try to make it to the preliminaries.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Loriana pursed her lips at Duke Delian¡¯s determined expression. They said they were members of the royal family, but I was wondering if they had a hidden hierarchy.


    Count Michel looked puzzled at Duke Delian¡¯s order, but an order was an order.


    ¡°I passed number 29!¡±


    At Count Michel¡¯s deration, the ck-haired woman who was ying Legana stood up with a triumphant expression and approached the man. Shrug your shoulders.


    He had an expression that said he was the greatest in the world.


    Duke Delian¡¯s inner thoughts were the same. Please turn it off. Although there was no way to express it.


    Contrary to the Duke of Delian¡¯s feelings, the ck-haired woman did not turn off, but rather gave the man the imploring look of a child asking for praise.


    Who on earth are they?


    Count Michel had that thought, but he already knew that just because Duke Delian didn¡¯t tell him something meant that he didn¡¯t need to know.


    Count Michel had seen so many nobles who had stepped into it and disappeared in an instant due to their rope breaking, so Count Michel simply followed orders and took care of business.


    ***


    The Gray boy was hesitating how to exin to Verna that there was no use in participating in the concert, but in the end he couldn¡¯t say anything and went into his room andy down, saying he was tired.


    Meanwhile, the sound of Verna ying can be heard.


    iced coffee.


    ¨C Self-employed.


    It¡¯s really rewarding to be self-employed.


    The more the Gray boy thought about it, the more his stomach hurt.


    Pain like being stabbed by a needle in the stomach. Simply put, it is stress gastritis.


    Not only that, but my head also felt dizzy.


    In the end, I spent the day without saying anything in such pain.


    My body was still heavy in the morning. The Gray boy, who slowly came out to the living room, was still thinking.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Meanwhile, the chief valet, who had gone out to buy ingredients with the chef, came running at a fast pace.


    ¡°Master, did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It is said that the family of the winner of the concert is entitled to a tax exemption.¡±


    If there is such a thing, isn¡¯t it a benefit that the great nobles ultimately reap?


    The Gray boy who thought so replied harshly to the chambein.


    ¡°okay¡­ ?¡±


    Despite that reaction, the chambein continued to speak excitedly.


    ¡°yes. The chambein of the dukedom I met at the market said that the method has suddenly changed and only the family in question will benefit, regardless of whether they belong to the dukedom or the earldom. So heined a lot about the bad atmosphere at home. There was an uproar because there was no one with the duke¡¯s name¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ ?¡±


    The Gray boy was startled and looked at the chambein¡¯s face.


    However, there is a limit to what you can know even if you push the chambein. The Gray boy began to move quickly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Duke Delian¡¯s house right now!¡±


    And then he ran to the carriage without any hesitation. If what the Chambein said is true, doesn¡¯t that mean that the winner can really be determined solely based on skill?


    As for why the sudden change urred, it is enough to just say that I came to answer about yesterday¡¯s incident.


    Thinking so, the Gray boy urged the chambein and hurried to Duke Delian¡¯s house.


    ***


    ¡°This way, mother.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The Gray boy stopped Verna, who was walking in the wrong direction. Anyone could see that Verna was extremely nervous.


    When I came with my husband, I received a miserable evaluation and failed in this very preliminary round. Verna, who was in the same ce as the headquarters that had created the trauma, was in a very nervous state.


    The Gray boy arrived at the reception desk with great difficulty, leading Verna, who was shaking and almost dancing on her own.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to apply to participate in the concert.¡±


    When I went to check with Duke Delian, I received a harsh reply saying that it was true that something had changed. With instructions to go back with a disgruntled expression.


    Of course, the Gray boy had nothing to do with that callous attitude.


    I really liked the suddenly changedpetition format.


    ¡°What family do youe from?¡±


    Count Mnte at the reception desk asked with an expression of tant disregard for the Gray boy and Verna, whom he had never seen in social circles.


    ¡°I am Count Gray. And this is my mother, a participant.¡±


    ¡°Earl Gray?¡±


    Count Mnte¡¯s expression changed strangely when he heard that it was Count Gray. The expression changed from a look of disdain to one of annoyance.


    The story of Grace City, who was lucky enough to make a lot of money without serving any great noble, was already famous, and there were so many nobles who were upset about the situation.


    ¡°Is legana yed even in the countryside these days?¡±


    ¡°What does ying your legana have to do with the countryside¡­¡± ¡°Is there one?¡±


    ¡°Are you shaking like that?¡±


    Count Mnte pointed to Berna, who was trembling like an aspen from trauma and tension.


    ¡°You¡¯re so nervous¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nervous. Hey, how about we go back without smelling like the countryside? ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Count Mnte¡¯s attitude of tant disregard. Since he was receiving preferential treatment and no great nobles to serve him, it was unlikely that the aristocratic society would look upon him favorably, and Count Mnte was also upset by the development of Great City.


    Despite that attitude, the Gray boy just bit his mouth and endured it.


    It doesn¡¯t matter how you treat yourself.


    If it is truly something that His Majesty has pushed forward strongly, then Mother has a chance of winning. No matter how much he is ignored, it doesn¡¯t matter as long as he can give Verna a chance.


    The Gray boy smiled while thinking about that.


    I am already used to being ignored by the central aristocratic society.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be embarrassed. So, I definitely want to participate.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Count Mnte filled out a document with a look on his face that made him wonder why he was told to just get out of the way, and then held it out to the Gray boy.


    ¡°Go alone number 2.¡±


    The Gray boy who received the document nodded and moved toward the second hole. Verna, who was watching the whole situation from behind, pulled the Gray boy¡¯s arm with an ufortable look on his face.


    ¡°Is it because of my father¡­? ? ¡°Did the Dedran family have a big ident ande out like that?¡±


    ¡°no. mother.¡±


    Yeah no.


    The Count of Dedran and Verna have nothing to do with each other. The Gray boy held Verna¡¯s arms with those thoughts in mind.


    ¡°This is all just a check on the growing Grace City. are you okay! Don¡¯t think about anything else. Just think about regaining your confidence and letting your father hear you y again! I¡¯ll take care of everything else. every!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Verna didn¡¯t answer anything. I suddenly felt proud and reassured that the Gray boy who had whined that he didn¡¯t want to be away from me when he was young had grown up so much.


    Of course, the trauma is still rising inside me, I feel like I¡¯m going to vomit, and my tension is at its peak.


    Therefore, Verna forced herself to nod towards her proud son.

 Chapter 159

    # 159


    Chapter.36 Hibiren Flowers and Concert


    ¡°Then let¡¯s move on. mother.¡±


    The Gray boy nodded, took his hand off Verna¡¯s wrist and walked.


    Of course, while walking, I stopped and waited for Verna.


    Verna walks next to her son. His condition was still bad, but his expression had improved a little thanks to Gray.


    However, because I was walking with my head down, I bumped into a woman in the hallway that turned sharply.


    There was no time for Gray to stop him.


    -Peook.


    The woman in front of her stumbles. Then, he regained his bnce and red at Verna and the Gray boy.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys blind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    There were only two groups in this performance hall: the employees who managed the hall and the nobles. Of course, the woman the Gray boy encountered was dressed very extravagantly, which naturally showed that the woman he encountered was a noblewoman.


    ¡°Is that all I¡¯m sorry about? Kneel down. ¡°This great nobleman, Loriana Delian, almost fell!¡±


    Duke of Delian.


    A name that had bothered him several times during his visit to the capital. Having thest name Delian meant that she was a member of the royal family.


    Verna¡¯s face became thoughtful and the Gray boy clenched his fists. But soon he knelt down in front of her.


    Of course, there is absolutely no need to kneel, either byw or by etiquette in aristocratic society. But it was an order from the royal family. Also, the Gray boy didn¡¯t want to make any more noise. Because it was clear that it would have a negative impact on Berna¡¯s psychological state.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you in social circles, so I think you¡¯re a country noble, so keep that in mind. ¡°In the capital, not all nobles are the same.¡±


    Loriana Delian flipped her blonde hair, turned and disappeared. There was only contempt in their eyes.


    ¡°are you okay. mother. ¡°It is something that cannot put pressure on the royal family.¡±


    ¡°yes¡­ To the royal family¡­ To the royal family¡­ .¡±


    As expected, Verna¡¯s condition was getting worse.


    The Gray boy smiled as if nothing had happened and led Verna again.


    ¡°It seems like I forgave him and went back, so nothing will happen. I want to be a more proud nobleman. I can¡¯t help it now, but¡­ . So, Mom, there¡¯s absolutely no need to be so intimidated!¡±


    ***


    Finally, it¡¯s Rurin¡¯s turn.


    I entered hall 2 under the thorough guidance of a performance hall official dressed as a butler.


    Hall 2 is also a concert hall. Although it was less than the size of the central performance hall, it had the appearance of a small amphitheater.


    Stage with legana installed and audience seats. The auditorium was built in steps simr to a movie theater.


    The judge was sitting in the middleyer.


    I also saw a familiar face.


    I remember him as the most proud man among the dukes. Of course, there is an unspoken rule between the duke and I: never pretend to know each other.


    Fortunately, the duke was abiding by that rule, as he dered so on the day of his retirement.


    Because the Emperor also does not show his fear of Lulin in front of others.


    Of course, it has nothing to do with Lulin whether he is a duke or an emperor. Lulin confidently walked towards Legana.


    But now it¡¯s been two days since I learned Legana.


    Of course, my skills have grown a bit. Would you say that we have finally reached the level of a kindergartener from a toddler?


    However, the preliminaries were today and there was not enough time for the kindergarten students to grow further.


    Of course, there is still a week left until the finals day.


    So there is plenty of time until the finals.


    As long as you pass this preliminaries.


    Rurin sits in front of Legana and looks back at me. And startedughing. And only then do I look around.


    Then he frowned, got up, and ran back over here.


    ¡°You, you, you, you!¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Why am I ying in front of those humans over there!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡°You said you were going to win?¡±


    ¡°I know that. That emperor is the one who picks it. Well, since he is the king of humans, I understand that. This body can look at that much. Actually, I don¡¯t want to look at it, but¡­ Because Momo has a goal! Win and give it to you! no. I didn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, that¡¯s why I kill them!¡±


    ¡°How¡­ The bottom line is, why kill?¡±


    I grabbed Lulin¡¯s cheeks and pulled him as he came to a strange conclusion with some suspicious words.


    It stretches well.


    Rurin¡¯s face, with its cheeks stretched out, is plump and cute.


    ¡°If you want to make noise and win, participate properly.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Championship¡­ ! ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    When Rurin said that while stroking her head, it seemed like she wanted to achieve something more with the win than the winner itself, and stamped her feet on the floor before turning around and walking away.


    I thought he set out to win to get the hibiren flower or for me who wanted it, but is there some other n?


    If so, we need to dig it up.


    That trick.


    Anyway, of course Lulin started ying the keyboard with My Way without even listening to themand to start.


    Kwagwagwagwagwang!


    Moreover, the beginning is always the same.


    I can¡¯t live.


    Lulin seemed very pleased with the way he pounded the keys like that before starting.


    Do you like the sh of strong sound?


    And the clumsy performance that follows.


    Yes, the problem is this poor performance. The question is whether you can actually pass the preliminaries.


    Of course, there was a chance of victory.


    Considering the tendencies of the dukes, including Duke Delian, I think there is a good chance of victory.


    You wouldn¡¯t dare drop the dragon.


    If something goes wrong, they are the ones who will defer everything to the emperor.


    I feel even more at ease knowing that Rurin¡¯s skills are that good.


    ¡°I passed!¡±


    After a while, something happened as expected and Rurin came to me and stuck her head in with a face that said she was truly amazing.


    ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t like being judged, but they also know how to listen to music. ¡°How was it, dear!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it still not enough?¡±


    ¡°What! No way!¡±


    Don¡¯t look really surprised. I want to record it and let you hear it.


    ¡°It can be so. Great. Let¡¯s take this opportunity to go back and study while listening to other participants¡¯ performances.¡±


    ¡°What are you studying? ¡°It¡¯s already the worst!¡±


    I led Lulin, who was talking nonsense, up to the highest floor of the concert hall.


    ¡°The exit is over there. There is no entry fee except for those involved¡­ .¡±


    The nobleman next to Duke Delian tried to stop us, but when the Duke noticed, he immediately passed without incident.


    We watched other participants¡¯ performances in that state.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    However, even after several performances, I did not hear anything particrly great, so just as I was about to leave, I saw a familiar face.


    This is someone I never imagined I would meet here.


    Why did that mother and son participate in this ridiculous concert?


    I changed that nonsense up a bit, though.


    Although it was unintentional, it was clear that things were getting interesting.


    The participant is probably Verna.


    So what are your skills?


    If she passes the preliminaries, it will be like having an insurance policy.


    Insurance that allows you to easily obtain hibiren flowers.


    The Gray boy knows what¡¯s going on with Shelly.


    ¡°Lurin,e here.¡±


    ¡°Huh? ¡°Are you going already?¡±


    Surprisingly, Rurin, who showed interest in other people¡¯s performances without saying she didn¡¯t like it, was annoyed, or dozed off, tilted her head, but when she pulled her arm, she was easily dragged along.


    I can¡¯t see that side from this side, and I can¡¯t see this side from that side.


    Well, it doesn¡¯t matter because I can hear the words and the music being yed.


    The reason I suddenly hid was because I didn¡¯t want to show the abnormal situation of sitting upstairs where the duke was sitting and making noises, and also because I wanted to hide my involvement for now.


    And if you¡¯re a contestant, you¡¯re also Rurin¡¯s rival. Isn¡¯t it natural to know your enemy and hide yourself?


    ¡°Why are you doing this, girl?¡±


    I drove Rurin towards the wall.


    And boom! and hit the wall.


    They put the walls on both sides of Lulin¡¯s face and trapped him. Suddenly, I became in the posture of hitting a wall.


    ¡°Wait. Deadran Verna?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s your maiden name.¡±


    ¡°If you are Count Dedran¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t that an unspeakable shame for a nobleman?¡±


    While I was using Wall Strike on Rurin, I heard a voice. The person speaking seemed to be the blonde-haired woman next to the duke.


    Come to think of it, I think Lurin was the woman who keptining before and while she was hitting Legana.


    He had gone out for a while, and when he came back, he was leaving again.


    ¡°Ha, are you going to bump into me with that dirty body?¡±


    After the woman said that, I heard here down the stairs.


    Wow!


    And soon a sound like a p was heard. It seems like Verna got hit.


    ¡°Count Dedran and my mother have nothing to do with each other. Please stop it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reughing.¡±


    Judging by the fact that she was next to the duke, she must be a niece, daughter, or something of the same family. That means the royal family.


    Of course, it¡¯s not a crime to throw harsh words at the Gray boy.


    ¡°I failed. Get out of here right now. ¡°Just being in the same ce gives me the creeps.¡±


    How will the Gray boy respond? Although the woman¡¯s actions were unreasonable, I was curious about what kind of judgment the Gray boy would make politically.


    ¡°Loriana! ¡°Come back here.¡±


    However, it was Duke Delian who brought the situation to an end.


    ¡°Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start ying instead. Count Gray?¡±


    ¡°thank you! majesty!¡±


    The Gray boy, who was probably looking at Verna¡¯s condition after being pped, answered loudly.


    I slowly poked my head, which was hitting the wall, into the hall. It doesn¡¯t matter because the Gray boy isn¡¯t in a situation where he can see this way right now.


    When I checked the situation with my own eyes, I saw that Verna had her hands on the keyboard. But the situation is strange.


    My hands were shaking tremendously, and soon the tremors spread to my body.


    ¡°Look at you, uncle, you can¡¯t even y properly.¡±


    ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Duke Delian shouted loudly again, making the woman shut up.


    ¡°you!¡±


    Rurin touches my arm in that situation. So I turned my head and looked at Lurin.


    ¡°What are you doing in this posture? Is this also called skinship? ¡°Something feels strange.¡±


    Rurin started making strange noises, and at the same time, voices were heard from the hall.


    ¡°stop! ¡°Count Graig, take her and go back.¡±


    ¡°wait a minute! majesty! Please give me a chance. ¡°Just wait a moment, calm down a little and you will be able to y great!¡±


    ¡°It is done. I passed. ¡°I passed so I could show that skill in the finals, so I should go back.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Just hearing his voice, I could imagine how dumbfounded the Gray boy looked.


    Why did you pass it?


    Verna couldn¡¯t y the keyboard. So passing is strange. The duke has no idea about my rtionship with the Gray boy.


    And there¡¯s something else strange.


    Verna¡¯s trembling was a little abnormal.


    So much so that it seems like there is some reason.


    People don¡¯t be like that just because of tension.


    No matter how much they are enemies, those two people are just like my people.


    It seemed necessary to find out the situation. From the reason the two participated in the concert to the reason Verna was shaking like that.


    We have to let Rurin demonstrate her skills and hope that she can achieve a miracle.

 Chapter 160

    # 160


    Chapter.36 Hibiren Flowers and Concert Soon


    Verna and the Gray boy left the concert hall ording to the Duke¡¯s orders.


    At the same time, Duke Delian¡¯s voice was heard. It was a very cold voice.


    ¡°They are trivial things.¡±


    The blonde woman responds to that voice.


    ¡°Uncle?¡±


    Immediately afterwards, the Duke¡¯s voice followed.


    ¡°He is the one who dared to refuse even though we were given a glorious opportunity to serve the Duke of Delian. Before taking over all of Gray City¡¯s business, would you make the Gray Count family aughing stock in the aristocratic society? ¡°Those who are overconfident in their situation will have a fitting end.¡±


    ¡°Then what you mean by letting them pass is¡­¡± no way!¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s not good at ying properly, so he¡¯s probably the type that¡¯s weak in practice. There is no need to even look at the skills he possesses. Where would the skills of rural nobles go? ¡°If not, it would have been known already.¡±


    The blonde woman seemed to be in a better mood at Duke Delian¡¯s assertion and responded with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! I don¡¯t even know that¡­ . In that case, all that remains is to show my overwhelming skills and make myself aughing stock¡­ .¡±


    But the conversation was soon cut off.


    ¡°There is no need for that. ¡°The moment you start ying, your hands start shaking, and even if you force yourself to y, won¡¯t you be ridiculed and jeered?¡±


    ¡°Ho ho ho. ¡°You are my uncle after all!¡±


    These are things that fit well together.


    Well, it was strange ever since we discussed passing the exam, and I thought it was something like this.


    Thanks to the Duke, it became very clear what was going on.


    So Iughed.


    I think the finals will be really fun.


    It would be even more fun if Lurin showed off her skills as a dragon.


    ¡°you? ¡°What are you doing, really?¡±


    As I was lost in those thoughts, Lurin summoned me back to reality.


    Lulin just said this. Those words ovepped with the Duke¡¯s words, so I stood by for a while, but Lulin said that he definitely felt strange. About this wall hitter.


    ¡°Well, this wall-hitting thing is¡­ .¡±


    At that very moment, I suddenly remembered something from yesterday.


    Now Lurin is crossing her legs. Still, he looks at me shyly.


    The ears were red.


    That¡¯s what it means to feel strange.


    In other words, it was a very good atmosphere for kissing.


    We were that close, and my arms were almost touching Lurin¡¯s ears, and I was restraining her by leaning against the wall.


    Rurin, who rejected my kiss the day before yesterday.


    But after that, other than that, nothing was different from usual.


    Even now.


    A golden opportunity to relieve the difort of that time.


    No one is looking this way. Due to the structure of the building, this side is not visible. The distance is close enough to hear Rurin¡¯s breathing.


    So there was no hesitation. I just gained momentum and tried to kiss him.


    However, Rurin, who was staring at me with a shy expression, suddenly turned her head right before our lips met.


    Thanks to this, it was Rurin¡¯s cheek that my lips touched. Even that, because Lurin turned her face so sharply, it slipped past her cheek and touched the air.


    ¡°Lurin?¡±


    It was absurd. At the time, one might have thought it was because he was sleepy, but now his intention to refuse was very clear.


    I gave him an intense look, and Lulin nced at me with a mysterious expression, then turned his head again to avoid my gaze.


    ¡°You avoided the kiss the day before yesterday, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡°There is something like that.¡±


    There is such a thing.


    In other words, it means that I clearly intentionally avoided itst time as well.


    why?


    To the subject who looks embarrassed in front of me like this. Why on earth are you blushing even to your ears?


    Some strange feeling is boiling over.


    I never even thought about Rurin rejecting me.


    Lulin has never rejected me since she expressed her affection for me.


    That¡¯s why I have maintained the firm belief that Rurin likes me.


    And Lulin always showed that belief through action.


    But why?


    Feeling frustrated, I grabbed Rurin¡¯s chin and turned it towards me. Lulin¡¯s face was helplessly drawn into my hand. My image is reflected in Lurin¡¯s two ck eyes.


    If the goal is to kiss you, you can force it.


    but.


    The kiss itself is not the goal.


    So I wanted to hear the reason for the rejection. That is a natural feeling and desire. So, like a parrot, I repeated why.


    ¡°why?¡±


    But Lulin was still a parrot. Repeat the same words.


    ¡°There¡¯s something like that!¡±


    So I asked.


    ¡°What if I still kiss you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Ahhh no. not good!¡±


    The answer that came back was a two-fold response. When he let go of Lulin¡¯s chin, Lulin covered his face with both hands.


    ¡°Nanananana there is no me! ¡°Because I don¡¯t have it.¡±


    ¡°Rurin, you get angry when youe out like that without even telling me the reason?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry! Wait for that! If you wait, I¡¯ll tell you. ¡°No, no, no!¡±


    As Rurin said that, she crouched down and covered her face. Then he wrapped himself up, covered his face, and raised his voice.


    ¡°You, you! ¡°I go and practice first!¡±


    And then he used teleportation and ran away. I was dumbfounded for a moment by the absurd situation and looked at the spot where Lurin had disappeared.


    Wait?


    Nothing has changed. But he refuses to kiss me. In this state, even if you try to screw him, he¡¯s probably going to run away.


    Is it nonsense to ask you to wait and have you changed your mind?


    Are you saying I changed my mind and should wait?


    I thought it was ridiculous, but my firm belief was slightly shaken.


    I have never thought about this situation before.


    Rulin likes me so much that she always says so herself, so she will never reject me.


    Because I just thought that way.


    I don¡¯t feel like kissing.


    In situations where the situation is ambiguous, rejection itself is quite possible.


    But just now, the atmosphere was so good that when he mentioned that he was feeling strange, he gave me a bright look and his ears turned red.


    Since he left an oddment telling me to wait, I think he has some n.


    My brain thought so, but after being rejected twice, a strange feeling that I didn¡¯t know what it was kept entrapping my mind.


    ***


    The first thing to deal with is the Great Hat.


    On my way back to the imperial pce, I searched the boy¡¯s mansion. The boy, surprised by my visit, began to exin everything about what had happened and Verna¡¯s trauma, like a child telling his parents.


    The reason why I decided to participate in thispetition. And the fact that because of that decision, he unknowingly stepped into the political arena and almost caused great trouble.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Somehow, Verna¡¯s condition was very strange, even if she had been pped right before that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your highness was thinking, but I passed anyway, so at least I avoided being eliminated from the preliminaries likest time, but in the end, I¡¯m still suffering because I couldn¡¯t y the keyboard.¡±


    Was it something like that?


    The situation is clear at a nce.


    So, I was curious about what the Gray boy was thinking.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking?¡±


    The current situation the Gray family is in and what happened at the preliminaries.


    If you put all of that together, there is something you need to realize if you want to be a great lord.


    If you don¡¯t realize that, it means that you won¡¯t even be a cotyledon that you can grow up to be.


    I looked at the boy intently, hoping that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°that¡­ .¡±


    Fortunately, the Gray boy shook his head strongly.


    ¡°I know. And actually, I¡¯m confident about the finals! No matter what His Majesty¡¯s intentions are, if my mother can y the keyboard properly, she can silence everyone¡­ . ¡°That¡¯s who you are!¡±


    ¡°Myself¡­ is it.¡±


    I smiled at the Gray boy.


    Fortunately, it seemed like he had the insight to understand the current situation.


    The growth is pleasing. Of course, I don¡¯t yet have the resourcefulness or power to use scheming tricks.


    I smiled in anticipation that such a day woulde soon.


    As you navigate this dirty political world, you will learn how to ovee it little by little.


    ¡°yes! but¡­ That will only be possible if my mother can y the keyboard in the finals without having to do something like before. If only I could hit it¡­ .¡±


    The boy looked at me with a different expression than when he expressed confidence.


    Actually, it¡¯s not that there is no way.


    Of course, I¡¯m not 100 percent sure. In the end, it¡¯s a problem that two people have to solve.


    However, I could give advice on how to do it. That¡¯s what I came here for.


    It¡¯s best for Rurin to win, but it¡¯s bad for me that Verna can¡¯t even y in the finals.


    ¡°Your Excellency the Earl of Gray.¡±


    So I seriously called his name. The boy trembled with a startled look on his face, then straightened his back and answered loudly.


    ¡°yes yes!¡±


    It is an attitude of listening. So I started saying how I thought.


    ¡°I think that in the current situation, closed emotions should be resolved with other emotions, even if they are a little harsh, rather than using straight-forward methods. And the Count is the only one who can use those other emotions now.¡±


    ¡°I tried everything I could. ¡°They all failed!¡±


    ¡°Have you really tried everything?¡±


    The Gray boy nodded. But I shook my head. And then he quietly touched the boy¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You came to the capital to participate in this concert and suffered a lot of humiliation, right?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The real reason why the duke and nobles despise the Gray family has nothing to do with Count Dedran. ¡°Your Excellency, have you ever been honest with Berna about the interests involved in this concert, the current situation that Gray is in, and everything else?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you that because I thought it would make the trauma even stronger.¡±


    ¡°Even though Verna looks like that, she is a person with very strong maternal love. But, if you listen to what your Excellency has said so far, it seems like that motherly love is just sleeping in your heart right now.¡±


    ¡°Master? ¡°I¡¯m not sure what that means.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, you want to show that you have grown, right? ¡°You want to show yourself grown up and rely on your mother, who took care of you when you were young, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    This question seemed to hit the nail on the head, so I couldn¡¯t say anything. Of course, eternal silence is impossible unless you die.


    The boy immediately nodded quietly.


    ¡°I want to be an adult. As soon as possible. so¡­ !¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but now we need a change of direction. I¡¯m sure Berna has been relying a lot on you these days. But on the other hand, I still want to be Your Excellency¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°A mother is a mother no matter what anyone says! Before and in the future¡­ !¡±


    The Gray boy seemed to have misunderstood my words. I guess it¡¯s ack of entitlement because Verna is not her biological mother.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. What I want to say is something else. Tell Verna honestly about your situation and rely on her. That is actually the way to fix Verna¡¯s trauma. Your Excellency is still young. That¡¯s true no matter who sees it. Even if you think you have grown and actually have grown, so you no longer need to rely on Berna, please speak up in times like this. Just likeining to your own mother, tell everything andin like you did when you were young. It¡¯s unfair! I want to show those who disrespected the Gray family an example and stop them from making a fuss, and the only way to do that is through Verna¡¯s performance! Just hang on like that.¡±


    then.


    Verna¡¯s motherly love will be activated.


    She is that kind of woman.


    There is no love in this world that can beat a mother¡¯s heart.


    There is no love more sublime than the infinite love a mother gives to her child. Even if he is not his biological mother, he is a Gray boy whom Verna has already considered as more than her biological son in her heart.


    It is a trauma caused by love and feeling sorry for her husband.


    But if you leave everything behind and your son cries out for help. If you insist that you can show an example to those who ignored you just by ying the keyboard.


    She will be able to be stronger.


    Motherly love will move her. Mothers are always strong. If your child is involved.


    After I finished speaking, the Gray boy made no reply.


    I was just standing there nkly. You must be thinking about it.


    I patted the boy on the shoulder and left the mansion. From now on, it will be up to the boy and Verna to resolve the issue.


    And actually, now is not the time to be helping others.


    My heart is in a veryplicated state because of Lulin.

 Chapter 161

    # 161


    Chapter.36 Hibiren Flower and Concert


    ***


    ¡°Hey, run away.¡±


    When I returned to the imperial pce after stopping by the Gray Boy¡¯s house, the first word out of my mouth was runaway.


    Lulin must have returned immediately after using teleportation and was sitting quietly in front of the keyboard. Strictly speaking, it is not quiet. It was fluttering.


    Sitting at the keyboard and moving your body back and forth.


    ¡°Not a fugitive.¡±


    And without even looking back, he denies what I said.


    ¡°And why are you sote?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll bete if you leave it behind.¡±


    ¡°Can not help it! Be patient a little bit. ¡°Blessingse after patience, so I will be patient.¡±


    Lulin let out an unintelligible sound and put his hand on the keyboard again.


    ¡°How long are you going to endure?¡±


    After that, I walked closer and brought up the topic again. Lulin has no answer.


    ¡°If I win this trivial contest and give you a gift, I will tell you everything.¡±


    Lulin turned his head, said that, and started ying the keyboard again.


    The more I do this, the more frustrated and unidentifiable emotions boil in my heart. Even though I know that whatever he does or says is not done out of antipathy toward me.


    A world where Lurin rejects me.


    What if Lulin leaves me?


    The moment you realize how terrible and scary it is.


    I moaned without Lulin knowing.


    What great reason is there?


    I don¡¯t know.


    But I have no choice but to put up with it.


    There is one week left until the concert. Rurin, perhaps aware of the thoughts in my heart, tinkles on the keyboard, then stops her hands and looks back at me.


    ¡°But you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like all the songs I learned here. Something tickles! These are boring songs. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Rurinpletely rejected the songs rmended by the courtdy who taught her.


    ¡°Now I can read sheet music, but it¡¯s not fun.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    Well, at a concert, it is important to choose what you want to y. Because if you y a song that suits you, you will stand out more.


    Especially in the case of Lurin, since she is a beginner, it would be better to thoroughly master a song that suits her.


    I shook my head.


    And then Lulin always says kwagwagwagwang! I remember tapping the keyboard.


    Now that I think about it, when I think of Kwa Gwa Gwang, it¡¯s that song.


    Beethoven¡¯s Symphony No. 5. Although it is not the official name, the song is more famous under the name ¡®Destiny¡¯.


    Regardless, Lulin is a guy who likes to be quite exciting, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s also a guy who likes banging on the keyboard.


    Because it is true that Lurin and gentle songs do not suit each other at all.


    ***


    Time flows like a river. The day of the finals has arrived before we know it.


    The concert hall was very crowded from the morning. From the nobles who came from the countryside to participate in this big social event to the great nobles staying in the capital, one by one, they gathered in the concert hall.


    Even at the time of arrival, the lower nobles were the first to fill the seats, as if there was an order, and as the start time got closer, the big names appeared.


    Thest to arrive was, of course, the emperor of this country.


    While nobles are filling the performance hall, the legana in the central hall is checked several times.


    10 people participated in the finals after passing the fierce preliminary round.


    When all ten perform, the emperor announces the rankings. That is the new rule created for thispetition.


    Participants sat in the performance hall¡¯s luxurious waiting room. Lulin was sitting on a chair in the waiting room with his eyes closed.


    Annoying.


    That was the feeling.


    I should have ignored the red advice too. Such a humanpetition.


    But even as I thought this, my determination to give L a gift surpassed even my annoyance.


    Lurin was now slouching on the chair with her legs crossed and a very arrogant posture, puffing out her cheeks.


    Her face with swollen cheeks actually made her look cute.


    The reason my cheeks were swollen was because I was frustrated because of the rules that the damn red thing had made.


    Come on!


    Kkooooook!


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.


    I want to do it.


    While thinking about this, Lurin finally pouted.


    I was fighting my frustration by myself, telling myself countless times that if things didn¡¯t work out, I would really make smoked meat like Red Dragon and throw it to the bugs.


    And of course, there were other participants in this waiting room.


    There was a woman sitting with a more irritated face than Lurin, and that was Loriana Delian.


    Sitting next to him was Riendal Illen of the Duke of Illen.


    These two people are already famous in the social world.


    Two people are from great noble families. And the rest of the participants were nobles from families below the count.


    ording to the family hierarchy, the only people who sat on the chair were Loriana and Riendal.


    And in addition, Lulin was the only one and everyone else was standing still.


    That¡¯s the rule.


    So Loriana was very unhappy with Rurin sitting arrogantly.


    Actually, I didn¡¯t like it from the preliminaries. So, my anger is boiling inside.


    ¡°Loriana, isn¡¯t that person over there very uncultured?¡±


    In a situation where Lurin was unable to face Peer because her eyes were closed, Riendal opened his mouth to Loriana.


    As if she had been waiting for that, Loriana began to answer in a loud voice.


    ¡°I heard that they are from the same royal family as us, but I would like to dare say that theye from a distant coteral lineage.¡±


    Loriana was especially emphasizing the word dare.


    However, since Lurin had spoken to humans in mosquito-sounding mode, Loriana was safe at that moment.


    Loriana could not openly do anything to Lurin due to the Duke of Delian¡¯s strict orders, and Lurin also did not touch humans and treated them as if they were not human due to El¡¯s strict orders.


    Peace, like a sheet of thin ice, was being maintained in such a precarious manner.


    ¡°What happened? ¡°Afterwards, they see me being embarrassed in front of so many people and theyugh at me.¡±


    Loriana said that to Riendal. However, the more I got angry, the more I looked around to see if there was anyone else to vent my anger on, and then I caught sight of Verna quietly meditating, leaning against the wall.


    At that moment, a bitter smile appeared on Loriana¡¯s lips.


    Loriana jumped up and walked in front of Verna, feeling like she had found prey caught in a spider¡¯s web.


    The other participants, who had not been interfering due to the noise that Lurin was from the royal family, also seemed to realize the intention and followed Loriana in droves.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? You showed up well in a subject where you can¡¯t even y properly. Do you enjoy being embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°Lauriana is speaking, but what is that expression on her face?¡±


    A participant in his 30s who appeared to be around the same age as Berna helped Lauriana.


    ¡°What Loriana said is correct. ¡°If I think of the name Deadran, I would be so embarrassed that I wouldn¡¯t even be able toe here. This is really a shame.¡±


    Other participants also joined in and started making fun of Loriana, saying they wanted to please her.


    Even if deep inside you are determined to win this concert, which is evaluated purely based on your skills, there will be absolutely no benefit in being looked down on by Loria or Delian on the surface or in the social world.


    Of course, Verna made no response.


    ¡°Are you ignoring me now? ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something?¡±


    Loriana started scratching Verna again. But Verna just nodded. Loriana didn¡¯t like that adult attitude even more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t words sound like words?¡±


    One of the participants who received Loriana¡¯s nce grabbed Verna¡¯s head. And I pushed him away hard.


    Verna, who had skipped a meal because she was so focused on practice, rolled around on the floor helplessly.


    Verna is still the lord¡¯s mother who is respected by everyone in Gray City. Therefore, it was absurd to be treated like this, but this concert hall itself was a ce where the emperor and great nobles gathered, so it followed that rtivity.


    Verna is crashing with a chair! I fall.


    In the meantime, Verna fell and stopped at Lulin¡¯s feet.


    At that contact, Lulin opened his closed eyes and shouted.


    ¡°sick!¡±


    Rurin, who was already feeling ufortable due to theck of skinship, touched Verna¡¯s feet and looked at her.


    The sound of mosquitoes was already really annoying, but since they touched me, it was already self-defense. Kill them all.


    While I was thinking that, Verna opened her mouth wide. The name that came out of his mouth, which he had not opened at all even after being attacked by Loriana, was Rurin¡¯s name.


    ¡°Lu Lulin? Why here¡­ ?¡±


    Then Lurin frowned. L said he participated under a different name. So, you are not Lurin now.


    ¡°Who is Lulin! ¡°It¡¯s Lulin, but it¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°That El¡­ ¡°You are my wife, right?¡±


    ¡°Hnyna?¡±


    Lulin¡¯s face, which had been getting up angrily, instantly cleared up. And only then did I look at Verna closely.


    Come to think of it, it¡¯s a face I¡¯ve seen somewhere before. That¡¯s Rurin¡¯s impression. However, he opened his mouth with a face that said he had no idea where or where.


    ¡°Do you know this body? ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Verna knew that El was a great magician, and that Lulin was also not ordinary, and she had heard a lot about the two, so she naturally responded to Lulin¡¯sments.


    ¡°I am Gray¡¯s mother¡­ that¡­ ¡°I met you a few times at the Lord¡¯s Castle, but excuse me, don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    ¡°huh? Right. Are you that little boy¡¯s mother? What happened? Since you said it was your wife, I will take care of it hehe. ¡°Sit here.¡±


    Lulin pulled Verna to the chair next to him and sat her down. And then he started yawning loudly.


    As I waited, the three sets of feeling sleepy, bothersome, and irritated slowly began to appear.


    Loriana, who was watching it all, was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Now what are you doing¡­ ? you!¡±


    Because of her frustration, Loriana disobeyed her uncle¡¯s words and came in front of Lulin.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Lurin looked at Loriana with sparkling eyes. Loriana also met Lurin¡¯s eyes. At the same time, a tiny pier attacks Loriana.


    Loriana, who felt the peer, was startled and instinctively took a step back.


    I felt like I didn¡¯t know why I ran away, but I had no intention of approaching Lurin again.


    And that¡¯s what other participants felt at the same time.


    In an instant, there was silence in the waiting room.


    ***


    ¡°I¡¯m annoyed that the concert has be so needlesslyplicated.¡±


    Duke Sergei, seated in the VIP section of the concert hall, grumbled.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just this one time, so what can I do? A great being is involved¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be tempting to say that if you win, you will be exempted from paying taxes to His Majesty for a year? Plus military power. ¡°Isn¡¯t it killing two birds with one stone?¡±


    The person who is aiming to kill two birds with one stone is none other than Duke Delian. However, the one who made a fuss was Duke Illen, who was sitting right next to Duke Delian.


    In the grumbling Duke Sergei family, there was no one capable of winning. On the contrary, Duke Illen was bracing for Riendal to defeat Loriana this time.


    And, unlike usual, Duke Taimuran, who was on the outskirts, was quiet throughout. It¡¯s been like that ever since I heard that L was involved in this incident.


    The other dukes could not understand the reason, but there was a reason why Duke Taemuran could nevere forward.


    There¡¯s only one thing he wants.


    There was no winner from the Delian duchy or the Illen duchy.


    ¡°Is it certain information that the great being¡¯s skills are poor?¡±


    So Duke Taimuran was most curious about this.


    ¡°It sucks.¡±


    Duke Delian answered half-heartedly. Duke Taemuran turned his head and let out an excited sound.


    ¡°Your Highness Illen, have you heard about the participant from the Gray family?¡±


    Count Michel appropriately intervened in the chilly atmosphere and asked Duke Il¨¨ne a question.


    ¡°Oh, that guy. That¡¯s right, he was a very arrogant guy.¡±


    Following Duke Ill¨¨ne¡¯s reaction, Count Michel began talking about making the Gray family realize their plight by humiliating them so that they could not enter the social world at all.


    Of course, he conveyed the Duke of Delian¡¯s wishes on his behalf.


    Duke Delian hated the seemingly pointless act of saying things like that the most.

 Chapter 162

    # 162


    Chapter.36 Hibiren Flowers and Concert


    Meanwhile, the emperor was contemting who would be the winner in front of the noisy crowd.


    Unless the skills are clearly superior, that is, if they are equal, there is a problem of choice.


    Of course, in that case, the matter must be resolved through political means. In the most advantageous way for the Emperor.


    So, I thought it would be best for Dragon to win, but I thought it would be difficult because I had heard that performance before.


    Of course, thest time I heard it yed was about 5 days ago.


    It was still a time when Lurin¡¯s performance was not good, but the emperor, who thought that was all, was nodding and thinking of various possibilities.


    El was located near the dukes and the emperor¡¯s face.


    Next to him, the Gray boy was so nervous that he was trembling.


    And finally, the long-awaited final stage began.


    The first contestantes out of the waiting room and walks onto the stage.


    p p p!


    Participant number 1 took his ce in front of the keyboard to the sound of apuse.


    ¡°The name of the piece is ¡®The Wind from the Valley Comes Over¡¯!¡±


    The performance began immediately after the emcee¡¯s deration.


    In L¡¯s opinion, the performance was pretty average. Of course, I passed the preliminaries with my skills, so I y well. I hit it well, but it only ended there.


    I couldn¡¯t feel anything special at all.


    It was mostly like that after that.


    The performance continued, although it was well yed, but not very impressive. It was only after the fifth turn that a face L recognized appeared.


    Loriana Delian, wearing a colorful dress, began walking on stage, waving her hands as if enjoying the loudest apuse.


    Candidate for winning.


    L found out after the preliminaries that she was an overwhelming candidate for the title. The emperor also began to take great interest in the winning candidate.


    Duke Delian had absolute faith in Loriana, so he looked veryfortable.


    Loriana Delian sits at the keyboard. At the same time, the host started shouting loudly.


    ¡°This participant came out with his own song. The song name is ¡®My Gorgeous Days¡¯! ¡°Please apud!¡±


    Elughed. I thought it showed a lot of confidence that it was a selfposed song.


    Loriana Delian, who received everyone¡¯s attention, put her hands on the keyboard.


    And when the performance started, silence came into the hall. All you can hear is breathing.


    Loriana Delian¡¯s skills were definitely amazing.


    It is true that we are on a different level from other participants.


    A great melody spreads out every time the hands move on the keyboard at a speed that makes them invisible.


    The melody itself is pretty good, so everyone can¡¯t take their eyes and ears off the fancy hand movements, the speed, and the melody.


    El nodded, thinking that even for an outsider, the level of technical perfection was very high.


    ¡®It¡¯s not for nothing that they¡¯re called the favorites.¡¯


    When her performance ended, thunderous apuse erupted from all directions. Even nobles who were not rted to the Delian family stood up and started apuding, so it could be said that all that was said was said.


    It was a brilliant performance.


    A song that fits the title perfectly.


    Probably none of the participants has performed such a splendid, beautiful, fast, and powerful performance.


    With that assessment, El beganparing herself to Lurin.


    I can say that the performance is definitely good, but negotiating with that woman for hibiren flowers was something I really didn¡¯t want to do.


    Negotiation may be possible if you threaten Duke Delian, but she is a woman I don¡¯t like at all. Should I say that I don¡¯t even want to negotiate?


    Typical nobleman. A woman who has the mindset that you are not a person unless you are a great noble.


    The woman who pped Verna.


    L¡¯s wish was for Lurin to trample on that woman.


    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no chance of winning. If that womanpeted with brilliance, Rurin had a foul with high perfection as well as technique.


    Elle was betting on it.


    Loriana Delian returned to the waiting room under a bright spotlight, and Lurin finally walked out.


    ¡°This participant also wrote his own song. The name of the song will be Destiny!¡±


    It stings a little to write Earth¡¯s famous song, but anyway, since he saved the emperor¡¯s face by not threatening the Hibiren flower with force, isn¡¯t this kind of cheating something that can¡¯t be helped?


    Since the dukes know Lulin¡¯s identity, there is absolutely no question of his identity.


    Duke Illen, who was next to Duke Delian, recognized Rurin and opened his mouth.


    ¡°ah¡­ That person¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t hit it, just think to yourself. ¡°Only in my heart.¡±


    When Duke Delian said that, the other dukes nodded in confusion.


    ¡°If we get angry ande out destroying the capital, wouldn¡¯t it be the only loss for us?¡±


    Behind him, Count Michel also added a word.


    In any case, the emperor dered that he would judge a contestant based on his or her ability and that he would not win the championship just because he was a dragon.


    It was none other than El who had made the emperor dere, so there was no question about it.


    So this is the reaction.


    Of course, the emperor was sincerely hoping that it would not be too bad. Unexpected situations are never a possibility.


    Just thinking about the peer attack I suffered a few days ago was dizzying.


    Therefore, the emperor did not forget to secretly check El¡¯s location.


    With the mindset that if an unexpected situation urs, your life will be guaranteed only if you go to the other side.


    In a situation where Dragon¡¯s skills were undervalued enough to warrant such concerns, Lulin finally took his hands on the keyboard.


    Of course, the beginning is still the same.


    -Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Thanks to this, El had to put her hand to her forehead again. This is the beginning of a headache.


    ¡®That idiot? I told him not to do that, and eventually he did it in practice.¡¯


    L stuck out his tongue and the audience all turned into dumbfounded faces.


    At that exact moment, once again, Kwagwagwagwang! A sound rang out. But this time it¡¯s not just a loud bang.


    The proper performance began.


    Beethoven¡¯s majestic Symphony No. 5. The song called Destiny begins to resonate in the concert hall.


    Even those who were dumbfounded by the beginning began to lose their minds to the majestic, cheat-like song.


    Although he did not show shy and fast techniques like Loria or Delian, he was tapping the keyboard while drawing a sufficiently borate trajectory.


    The song created by a genius was causing quite a stir in the world.


    Of course, Lulin¡¯s skills themselves have improved greatly over the past week. The delicate handwork was even beautiful.


    And the hair fluttering from the powerful performance.


    Lurin¡¯s beauty in her appearancebines with the melody of the keyboard to create a strange harmony.


    The sight of Rurin concentrating on ying was very fresh and beautiful.


    Looking at that scene, L even got the feeling that it wasn¡¯t the Lurin she knew.


    It looks so fresh.


    El couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Lulin¡¯s fingers.


    I love and proud of Rurin being so absorbed in it.


    Soon after the performance was over and Lulin let go, apuse broke out as much as Loriana Delian¡¯s performance.


    And Duke Illen looked at Duke Delian in bewilderment.


    ¡°What is happening!¡±


    But then he sat down again. In any case, Riendal waspletely pushed out by Loriana¡¯s brilliant technique. In that case, the calction that it would be better for Dragon to win waspleted in an instant.


    Duke Delian was so embarrassed that he jumped up from his seat and clenched his fists.


    ¨C Damn it.


    I could barely hold back the swearing that came up.


    Until just a moment ago, I thought winning was a given. But despite the virtuosity, I have never heard such a majestic song.


    As long as they are simr, the emperor will naturally choose the dragon.


    And with this level of skill, it is difficult to object to the selection method.


    When did you learn such sophisticated techniques after ying so stupidly?


    Ugh.


    While Duke Delian was so irritated, it was the emperor who was most excited.


    Choosing Loriana Delian was only a good thing for the Delian family. The emperor wanted to avoid such a thing as much as possible, but if evaluated based on skill alone, Loriana would naturally win.


    Of course, that was before Rurin yed.


    It¡¯s different now.


    A smile appeared on the emperor¡¯s lips.


    After Lurin finished ying, she looked at L.


    When L signaled for me to quickly return to the waiting room, I entered the waiting room stomping as if I was annoyed. He was fuming because he did not receive the praise and treatment he deserved.


    The next turn was an absolutely ordinary performance. The nobles lookedpletely unimpressed by other ordinary performances, perhaps because of Loriana and Rurin¡¯s performances.


    The turn passed, and Verna Great¡¯s turn finally arrived.


    Of course, L was very interested in this performance as well.


    Either Lurin or Verna can win. Of course, in my heart, I was hoping for Rurin to win.


    Anyway, interest was great because I was curious about how the Gray boy overcame Verna¡¯s trauma.


    ¡°That woman is Gray¡¯s¡­ .¡±


    Duke Illen opened his mouth, but Duke Delian did not respond. Who can you me when you underestimate the dragon¡¯s skills?


    My face was turning red as I was trying to control my anger, but I had no time to pay attention to people like Grayke.


    ¡°Next time is Great Verna!¡±


    Verna appeared. There wasn¡¯t even the usual apuse.


    All the nobles looked at Verna with colored sses, as if they would immediately boo her if her performance was poor.


    However, Verna did not appear to be very shaken and just walked resolutely, step by step, in front of Legana.


    ¡°Three participants came with selfposed songs, and this will be theirst selfposed song. The song title is also just a selfposed song. ¡°I guess they haven¡¯t decided on a title.¡±


    -Hahahaha


    -Fuhaha!


    At that exnation,ughter spread throughout the hall.


    A sound ofughter mixed with ridicule.


    The Gray boy trembled even more, but Verna herself put her hands on the keyboard very calmly.


    But that calmness ends there.


    He paused for a moment and his hands began to shake slightly. Then I quietly looked around the hall.


    Get started!


    Woooooooo-!


    When the performance did not start, boos poured in. But it¡¯s different from the preliminaries.


    There was clearly something strong in Verna¡¯s eyes. After seeing those eyes, L was sure that things were different than before.


    The Gray boy¡¯s hands were sweaty. Even more so when Verna stopped ying the keyboard.


    But soon.


    Verna took a deep breath and started ying as El had thought.


    Slowly, slowly, the keyboard picks out the melody at a very slow tempo. Soon, the slow tempo turned into a melody with deep sorrow and began to fill the performance hall.


    Time spent trapped.


    The years I loved my husband.


    The years of losing my husband.


    The son who supported it.


    The son¡¯s growth.


    When her son, who she thought was fully grown, turned to her.


    Verna tried to stab her arm with a knife for the sake of her husband and son. To stop my hands shaking.


    Of course, it was the Great Boy who stopped it.


    The melody that waspleted like that.


    It had a huge resonance.


    The people who were booing and those who were tired of the ordinary performance all changed their faces.


    When Loriana yed, people were silent, but the sound of breathing could be heard.


    But at this moment, not even the sound of his breathing could be heard other than the melody that Verna was making.


    The immense sorrow contained in the tone that Verna ys.


    The splendor of technology has already surpassed Loriana. And what is included in the technology is not just mour.


    Music is art.


    And music sometimes brings people to tears. The melody alone has the ability to awaken deep sadness and empathize.


    Verna¡¯s unfortunate fate bes a deep sorrow at her fingertips, creating a sorrowful melody.


    In the infinitely sad melody, L unconsciously remembered the sad events of the past years of her life and felt her eyes bing moist.


    And it was the same for other nobles.


    While it made everyone think of sad things, it also made people think of happy things in some tones.


    That is Verna¡¯s life story itself. And a deep sorrow.


    Something that Loriana or Delian could never express.


    Bringing out the emotions deep within the listener¡¯s heart was something that no participant had ever been able to do.


    In fact, Rurin¡¯s life was not that smooth, but the time she spent learning to y was too short to capture that.


    It was a situation where I just quickly learned ying skills with the thought of wanting to win.


    But Verna was different.


    The melody that technology and Han met was already art, and silence continued until the moment the performance ended.


    The keyboard stopped ying, but I still couldn¡¯t even hear the sound of breathing.


    Did you say that if you are too surprised, there is no reaction?


    Duke Delian and the other dukes just looked at Verna with wide eyes.


    And it was the same for the emperor.

 Chapter 163

    # 163


    Chapter.36 Hibiren Flowers and Concert


    The audience forgot to breathe and became so absorbed in the performance. That is the result.


    Judging by the audience¡¯s reaction, the winner was already decided. Even though their pride prevents them from expressing how surprised and absorbed they are.


    Even though several minutes had passed since Verna¡¯s performance ended, no one even opened their mouth.


    Of course, L was also surprised.


    ¡®It would have been better if I had known in advance that Verna could y at this level. Oh, isn¡¯t that right?¡¯


    Even if that were the case, he would have hoped that Lurin would win based on his skills first. Because Lulin said he wanted to win. For L, Lurin¡¯s win is the top priority.


    Of course, the victory must be based on skill, but it is unfortunate. This time, El¡¯s conclusion was that Verna¡¯s victory was justified no matter who looked at it.


    Elle got up and moved, leaving behind the Gray boy who was intoxicated by the powerful performance.


    To give a fair result to this incredible performance.


    After about two more minutes, the host finallyes to his senses and resumes the proceedings. However, to be honest, the participants¡¯ performances after that were at a level that was not even listenable.


    ***


    Verna returned to the waiting room after the performance. Of course, the sound of the performance can be heard even in the waiting room.


    Loriana¡¯s face turned red as she greeted Verna, who returned to the waiting room.


    It¡¯s like a volcano about to explode.


    ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Take hold of that lowly thing¡¯s hand and crush it right now!¡±


    You can never admit that someone has greater skills than you. If you can¡¯t admit it, you have to destroy it. That is the truth of the world.


    The circuitry in Loriana Delian¡¯s head worked only that way.


    While Verna was ying, when the other participants nced at her with surprised faces, she bit her nails and decided that she would never let that nobleman¡¯s shame go unnoticed.


    To alleviate the shame, the Duke¡¯s bodyguards, who were originally outside, were brought into the waiting room.


    The duchy¡¯s guards swarmed around Berna.


    ¡°Crush it to pieces so you can never touch the keyboard again. How dare you disparage Duke Delian like that during the preliminaries!¡±


    The knights grab Verna¡¯s arms.


    Then, Verna, who had remained silent despite being pped with various insults, being pushed and rolling on the floor, and being subjected to all kinds of harsh situations that a noble would never experience, wrapped her hands around her and began to scream for the first time.


    ¡°No cow hands! ¡°At least as much as a cow¡¯s hand!¡±


    I finally seeded in ying. I don¡¯t know yet whether the trauma of not being able to hit in front of my husband has healed.


    However, the fact that his skills were recognized even by that woman proved that, as his son had said so well, he did note inst ce at past concerts because his skills were not enough.


    Because now I know that.


    I felt like I could hit it.


    I thought I could let my husband y too. I yed with all my heart in front of so many people. He poured out his entire life.


    So, I am no longer obsessed with winning. You can hand it over. But never your hands. There is something I couldn¡¯t do, at least with my hands.


    Verna shouted that in her mind and tried to protect her hands.


    However, the knights cruelly grabbed her arm, ced it on the floor, and fixed it so that it could not move.


    It is absolutely impossible for Berna to ovee the power of the knights. The knights raised what looked like hammers. Verna¡¯s face turned white.


    ¡°Nooooo!¡±


    Scream. The knights looked at Loriana Delian. To receive final orders.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Turn around now! Mr. Riendal. ¡°Please pretend not to know.¡±


    ¡°The buds must be pulled out. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Loriana asked for understanding from Riendal of the same duchy and threatened the participants from other ordinary noble families, then began another struggle, her eyes burning.


    Another person who insulted him, made him feel miserable, and even didn¡¯t like his skills.


    Instead, even more disgust poured out of that woman, so Loriana pointed her finger and gave orders to the knights.


    ¡°And catch that cheeky one too. I don¡¯t know where the royal family is, but I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so rude to the Duke of Delian, who is like a direct descendant of your distant cousin! ¡°I can¡¯t leave that alone!¡±


    Normally, it would have been normal to relieve oneself while being ridiculed and booed by the audience. But rather than that, the two of them side by side upset him, and the warning the duke had given himpletely disappeared from his mind.


    But at this moment.


    Lurin, the person whom Loriana Delian had dared to point a finger at, was already in a very bad mood.


    Even before Loriana went crazy, she was biting her lip with a sullen expression.


    The reason is because of Verna.


    As Rurin learned to y, her listening ears also opened. Therefore, it is now possible to make a dispassionate evaluation of performance skills.


    In a way, he has achieved the ability to make a more urate evaluation than L, who is an outsider.


    I had no intention of developing my skills in human culture or anything like that, but it ended up that way without me even realizing it.


    That¡¯s why I gritted my teeth after hearing Verna¡¯s performance.


    ¡®It¡¯s crazy.¡¯


    ¡®lost! This body!¡¯


    Moreover, the moment Rurin heard Verna¡¯s performance, she unconsciously fell into sentimental feelings, recalling past events.


    In that part, Verna sublimated into a performance the moment when she first felt light in her messy life when she met Count Gray.


    Lurin remembered the scene where she met L there.


    My emotions moved. So I¡¯m upset, but I lost! That was Lurin¡¯s condition, so she couldn¡¯t have been in a good mood.


    The knights ¡®dared¡¯ to run towards Lulin and try to grab his hand.


    Lulin didn¡¯t say anything.


    He simply radiated fear at the knights who dared to touch him. I¡¯m already so angry. How dare you do something?


    Being able to touch yourself in this world.


    It goes without saying that there is only one person.


    It is a crime so severe that even touching the tip of a finger without permission would turn other beings into dust.


    At that pier, all the knights copsed on the spot. The intense weight of the peer!


    The piers that usually appear are so subtle that they cause a slight sense of fear when you make eye contact with them.


    But now, it was openly emitting intense fear, and the knights had difficulty breathing and began to pant.


    ¡°And you. It¡¯s been so noisy since a while ago! I hate bugs! Because it¡¯s so loud!¡±


    ¡°What is this¡­¡± what!¡±


    Lurin threw a flying kick at Lorinaa¡¯s body just as she kicked Serena.


    Whoa whoa!


    Loriana¡¯s body was thrown over the chair by a kick she had received for the first time in her life.


    If El hadn¡¯t told me not to kill him, I would have already killed him and silenced him. To Lulin, noisy humans are no different from buzzing flies.


    Treating humans like insects was Lurin¡¯s attitude towards ordinary humans and the ordinary thinking of a dragon.


    Rurin trudged over to Verna. The knights who were holding Verna¡¯s hand were all rolling on the floor now.


    Lurin took her eyes off Verna and stared at her quietly. I do not like it. However, he told Rurin that she was El¡¯s wife. And in Lurin¡¯s opinion, the Gray boy was El¡¯s subordinate.


    So, it¡¯s something that even one¡¯s subordinates can do.


    ¡°Lu Lulin¡­ ?¡±


    Verna, who could not understand the situation but understood that it was simr to El¡¯s magic, called out to Lurin with a surprised face.


    Lulin poured out his feelings to Verna. Without any filtering.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not that bad over there, so let¡¯s look at it. And I will win next time. I will win with my skills! There is nothing this body can¡¯t do! Ugh! Annoying!¡±


    While saying that, I kicked the floor and walked out of the waiting room to go to L.


    L had told her to stay in the waiting room until the winner was chosen, so she was in an incredibly frustrating ce, but the waiting room no longer meant anything to Rurin, who had admitted to losing.


    ***


    ¡°You definitely don¡¯t n on giving the Gray family the benefit of winning, do you? your majesty? Isn¡¯t it a facade to select people based on ability anyway? Want to keep things in check? Then, all you have to do is select a great being as the winner.¡±


    After all the participants had finished ying, the emperor moved to a special room in the performance hall, saying he would make a choice to select the winner. Then all four dukes, including Duke Delian, followed the emperor into the room.


    And on behalf of the duke, Duke Delian was persuading the emperor.


    That damn thing. The championship should not be acknowledged to such an aristocratic figure.


    The Duke of Delian was very ufortable because he had never expected that this would result from the preliminaries being made so that he could be ridiculed.


    But that¡¯s it. I could never do anything like win. Giving Great City tax exemption is something that is absolutely uneptable.


    ¡°That¡¯s troublesome. It is absolutely impossible for the emperor to change his words, as he has already dered to everyone that he will be selected strictly based on merit. Don¡¯t you know well, Delian? Based on skill, it is clear that the winner is clear. ¡°Are you telling me to pretend it never happened?¡±


    ¡°your majesty! Since when have your interests been so clear! ¡°The situation in thispetition itself has changed because of the participation of a great being. In that case, it is normal to give the championship to the great being who showed such skill and put an end to this strangepetition.¡±


    When the Emperor shook his head at Duke Delian¡¯s words, the Duke did not back down and insisted.


    The Gray boy¡¯s cockiness is a separate matter. The ie from Gray City is enormous, but if it receives tax exemption benefits, its wealth will go out of control. It is absolutely unavoidable for that wealth to have a negative impact on the empire.


    Especially in situations where I don¡¯t like the Gray boy¡¯s tendencies.


    ¡°Your Majesty, pleasepromise at this point. ¡°If you want our dukes to agree to other policies, you should elect a neutral great being.¡±


    ¡°you!¡±


    The Emperor and the Duke of Delian started a snowball fight. Duke Ilen, Duke Sergei, and Duke Taemuran also had the same thought, so the emperor was now fighting four to one.


    ¡°And how long do you n on giving such absurd benefits to Great City? Empires have imperialws. Now reap the benefits and incorporate Great City into its original location!¡±


    ¡°That is difficult.¡±


    It was not the emperor who answered the duke¡¯s words. A much younger voice than that.


    It was L¡¯s voice.


    El, who broke through the special room door and entered, slowly approached the emperor. The eyes of the dukes and the emperor were all focused on El.


    The door to the room where the emperor was was kicked in, but no one pointed out that fact.


    Even though I looked at the knights lying in front of the room, there was no one.


    ¡°I made it clear. They say you should be selected solely based on ability. So, why don¡¯t you just go talk nonsense to Ubauri? ¡°It feels like my hearing ears will rot.¡±


    El red at the dukes.


    ¡°Your Majesty will exin again about Great City here. Your Majesty, stop hiding and tell the dukes. And I hope you dukes will stop talking nonsense. ¡°Unless you talk carelessly like that and the entire duchy gets blown away.¡±


    After saying just those words, L turned his back and walked out of the special room. The dukes just blinked and then closed their mouths.


    It¡¯s different from talking among themselves.


    The man who passed before my eyes was a man who could outwit even dragons.


    They all saw that in the Dragon War. With both eyes. That incredible scene.


    A person outside the standard.


    That powerful magic that wiped out dozens of dragons at the same time that El showed when she was truly angry.


    Considering that magic, I had no choice but to shut up.


    That was the power of absolute power.

 Chapter 164

    # 164


    Chapter.36 Hibiren Flower and Concert


    ***


    ¡°His Majesty says he will soon announce the winner!¡±


    The attention of the performance hall was focused on one ce. This is because the emperor, who had left for a while to decide the winner, returned to the stage.


    All participants in the waiting room were also called to the stage.


    What¡¯s strange is that the participants in the waiting room looked helpless, like a stretched-out scarecrow.


    He was breathing heavily and had a paleplexion, like someone who had severe breathing difficulties.


    Of course, Lurin is not in it.


    Lurin is already next to me.


    The situation is strange. I have no energy at all. Just holding my arm.


    It seemed like he was thinking about something, so I left him alone for now. Then, after a while, he gently waved my arm. He held the hem of my clothes tightly with one hand and finally opened his mouth.


    ¡°you!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Since he seemed to have no energy, I answered as kindly as possible. Lurin then admitted defeat in a hushed voice.


    ¡°I lost.¡±


    ¡°Did you know you couldn¡¯t win?¡±


    Admitting defeat by humans?


    This is a very refreshing appearance for Rurin, who for a while never wanted to admit it, even when she lost a fight with me.


    Has Rurin finally grown up too?


    My emotions are endless.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it because it was my first time doing it. So, if you lose, you lose. But I won¡¯t lose next time!¡±


    He jumped up, clenched his fists and shouted that, and instead of sitting on the chair he had just gotten up from, he sat on my thighs with a face full of heartache and pressed his buttocks against mine.


    ¡°Okay, I think it went well. Wouldn¡¯t it be a shame to finish it with my current skills? You should be able to hit Verna at least. ¡°If you can y something that touches my heart like Verna, I think I¡¯ll fall in love with you even more.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    The tone of my voice rose when I said I was in love with it.


    ¡°Really.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s right.


    It is a fact that when you see them ying with concentration, you will feel a strange gap and fall in love with them all over again.


    ¡°That¡¯s huge! It won¡¯t take long! ¡°It instantly makes you fall in love even more!¡±


    I¡¯ve felt it sincest time, but Lurin seemed to secretly like Legana. That¡¯s a good thing.


    It is very desirable to be interested in human civilization and culture. In that case, we should bring Legana into rare right away.


    There is nothing better than that for me if I can adapt to the human world by learning one by one like this.


    While Lulin was gaining strength and igniting her will, the emperor began to recite a long sermon, like a sermon from an elementary school principal.


    In fact, it is so obvious that you don¡¯t even need to hear who the winner is.


    Still, the ones who remain here are the Gray boy, who has turned pale because he is so nervous, and Verna, who is standing there looking even more nervous.


    I wanted to see these two people smile.


    And finally, the winner was announced from the emperor¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Actually, everyone knows which performance is the best without Jim having to say it! ¡°The winner of thispetition is Gray Verna of the Gray family!¡±


    -The Emperor


    ¡®s announcement caused amotion in the concert hall.


    -The


    sound of apuse is heard.


    Originally, it was the nobles who were preparing to boo. However, no one could object to the emperor¡¯s decision.


    There was no fuss at all.


    Actually, that¡¯s natural.


    Verna¡¯s performance is truly¡­ .


    Because it was a performance that left even people who didn¡¯t know what music was, deeply moved.


    The fact that even nobles, who were almost enemies, recognized his skills and silenced him proves how great Verna¡¯s ying was.


    Silencing the opposition is a difficult task no matter what era or person it is. Especially when ites to matters rted to politics.


    I stood up with a happy heart and apuded.


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    And the Great Boy cheered, and as if the cheers weren¡¯t enough, he ran down the stage. I ran so quickly that I fell and rolled three times before I got to the stage.


    ¡°What is that idiot?¡±


    Lulin fell so many times that he expressed these sentiments, and anyway, he got up even when he fell, and the Gray boy barely made it to the front of the stage. And then he jumped into Verna¡¯s arms.


    Verna cries and hugs the boy.


    The moment when the two people, who had relied on each other strongly since the previous Earl Gray fell and had be closer than mother and son, confirmed their bond even stronger.


    Verna cried and the Great boy cried too.


    These are tears of joy. Those tears are tears that no one needs to wipe away.


    After looking at it, I said to Rurin.


    ¡°Lurin, let¡¯s go back. ¡°The original purpose was the Hibiren flower, so there is absolutely no need to stay here anymore.¡±


    After telling the Gray family chambein that we left first, use teleportation.


    If I stuttered and got caught up with the Gray boy, I would have to go back to Gray City bynd, which was very tiring.


    Because the restaurant was closed for too long.


    However, when I told him to go back, Lurin suddenly started making a fuss.


    He made an aaaah sound as if he had forgotten something, stopped, trembled, and then let out another scream after about 5 seconds.


    ¡°Sleep! What you lose is what you lose! What you lose is what you lose! This is not it! When I think about it, I haven¡¯t achieved my goal with this body! I didn¡¯t lose! ¡°I didn¡¯t lose!¡±


    Lurin huffs and res at Verna. The emperor also res.


    After kicking the ground, he was on the verge of storming back onto the stage, so he grabbed Lulin¡¯s back and ran out of the hall.


    He showed a mature attitude by coolly admitting defeat. It¡¯s so sudden that you don¡¯t even know why it¡¯s doing this.


    ***


    Legana was installed in Rare. I was wondering where to put it, but ended up installing it in the main room.


    The main room is literally the main room, but since Lulin never returns to the main body, it has be a useless space. It would be nice to install and use Legana, as it would make better use of the space.


    The Luruns expressed their curiosity by asking what this was, and when Lurin yed, the Luruns began to tremble in fear.


    Rather than ying, it¡¯s like kwagwagwagwang! Bang bang! This is because it caused noise while walking.


    In fact, doesn¡¯t that guy not like ying, but rather like doing that?


    Legana is Leghana, and in fact we had one more problem to solve. Perhaps because of that, Lulin had been hesitating about something ever since he returned.


    Mainly in the bedroom before going to sleep.


    When there are two here and there.


    Today, after washing up and trying to dry my hair with a towel, Rurin sits quietly at the edge of the bed and looks at me intently.


    So I charged.


    Today we will see the final decision.


    He dragged Rurin, pushed her against the wall again, and attempted to hit the wall.


    ¡°you?¡±


    ¡°You said that if you win, you¡¯ll tell me why you rejected me, right? You didn¡¯t win, but thepetition is over, so stop telling me why. ¡°If I don¡¯t convince you of the reason for my refusal, there will be no kisses or flirting for the time being?¡±


    Rurin, who was slowly closing her eyes and twisting her legs, faced the exact opposite of what she wanted, and refuted it with a look on her face as she heard that the world wasing to an end.


    ¡°that¡­ Cancel! ¡°I failed because I didn¡¯t win!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°It is like that. therefore!¡±


    ¡°therefore?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°So what? ¡°Where is Lurin, who was so proudly avoiding her lips?¡±


    ¡°Aaaah! you are bothering bad.¡±


    ¡°No tears flowing? ¡°You should at least put some eye drops and act.¡±


    ¡°eyewash? Is there such a thing? Does that make you cry?¡±


    Lulin began to act in a different direction.


    It¡¯s absurd.


    That doesn¡¯t mean there wasn¡¯t any reason. If you refuse without any reason, that is just as serious.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    I rxed my wall striking posture. I turned my back. And then I walked to the bed.


    ¡°you?¡±


    Rurin must have sensed that something was wrong, so she ran over in a hurry, grabbed my arm, and made an excuse.


    ¡°Ugh, that red thing! ¡°It¡¯s all because of that red thing!¡±


    The red one?


    Are you talking about Serena?


    It seemed like he was about to confess something, so I stopped for now. Then Lulin lowered his head and opened his mouth with a defeated look on his face.


    ¡°you¡­ I wanted to give you a gift. You always bring me gifts on my birthday and give me rare gifts¡­ And you yourself are a gift to me! Because I never gave it to you. I hated that¡­ .¡±


    Lower your head and circle your feet on the ground.


    It was a face that looked angry.


    ¡°gift?¡±


    Nod.


    ¡°Did you try to give me Hibiren flowers as a gift?¡±


    ¡°It was for that reason that I persevered and entered thepetition held by humans, but I lost. So I am nothing. ¡°I became a fool.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s stupid.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid!¡±


    People call me stupid and I get angry when they call me stupid. But a gift is a gift. That alone doesn¡¯t exin why he rejected me.


    ¡°Did you reject me because of that gift? ¡°Doesn¡¯t this make sense?¡±


    ¡°that¡­ !¡±


    I took Lulin¡¯s arm away, walked over to the bed, and sat down on it. I acted like that, but my mind was a little shaky.


    He was so absorbed in learning Legana that he wanted to give me a gift.


    that.


    lovely.


    But that is what it is, and rejection is rejection.


    I have to find out the reason.


    So I went into bed andy down. As I continued to pretend to be upset, I couldn¡¯t feel Lulin, who seemed to be standing there the whole time.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad, it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s bad. The red thing is the problem. This happened because of the damn thing. The red thing is like that. It seems like you always give too much, so try rejecting it and you will stop restless and realize my importance more. Why isn¡¯t that the case? Red guy, jerky. You have to scoop it up, trample it, and trample it, but before that, after the red one rejected the kiss, there is something rmended to be given as a gift¡­ .¡±


    The silence continues for a moment, and then rap is heard from where Lurin is standing. The dialogue is so rapid-fire that I can¡¯t even understand it properly.


    I have no idea what he¡¯s mumbling about. So I continued to not move from the bed.


    Express that you are upset. That¡¯s important.


    It hurt because Rurin rejected me. Because it hurt so much.


    My feelings also became veryplicated.


    Moreover, I realized that my actions were useless.


    What if Rurin truly rejects me?


    In my heart, if Lulin ever leaves me, the sense of loss I would feel would be greater than the size of this world.


    I realized this while looking at those lips that rejected me.


    -iced coffee.


    Lulin always says You¡¯ll die without me.


    But more than that, I loved this guy.


    Those two rejections made me realize that feeling. I have a duty to hear the reason. So, I¡¯m just pretending to be upset.


    I heard Lulin walking towards me, as if he sensed that I was upset.


    It¡¯s not as light as a feather as usual.


    I feel a heavy weight with each step I take. I tried to nce at him to see what he was doing, but I barely held back.


    Rurin approaches right in front of us.


    Lulin¡¯s hand touches my head as I lie back.


    ¡°you¡­ .¡±


    A voice calling me.


    He calls me in a lower voice than usual. But for now, there was no answer.


    Then I felt Rurin¡¯s hair on the back of my neck. That told me that Lulin¡¯s face was approaching.


    No, what was approaching was not a face. It was Rurin¡¯s lips.


    -Jjook.


    Lulin¡¯s lips separated, leaving a peck on the side of my face.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    That was the first kiss that shy Rurin gave me for the first time.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift!¡­ you!¡±


    Lulin said that and ran away to hide under the nket.


    You can¡¯t just leave it like that.


    I went under the nket to find Rurin.


    ¡°Aaaah! you! ¡°It tickles! Hehehe.¡±


    When they tossed and turned, tickling each other, and threw away the nket, something strange happened.


    The Hibiren flower that Verna had given her as a gift from the vase ced by her bedside in the bedroom gave off a strong light.


    And the hibiren flower, which shone for a split second, soon returned to its original color as if it had never happened before.

 Chapter 165

    # 165


    Chapter.37 ¡¶Side Story¡· A wizard¡¯s hotel


    Count Guiltimond fell alone on his way back from the capital. Apanied by only the ves he had rescued and the two knights necessary to enjoy the event in secret, he escaped through a side road.


    Something brought about by impatient behavior.


    By the bandits, the knight was killed, the ve was taken away, and Earl Guiltimond was chased.


    As a knight, it is impossible to be attacked by bandits in the first ce.


    But he was a strange bandit.


    It was so strong.


    ¡°You bastards. I will never forgive you¡­ .¡±


    Count Guiltimond huffed and puffed as he barely escaped.


    ¡®I am a ve bought at a high price¡­ Even ve traders are so vicious these days. It¡¯s expensive¡­ ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    The word damn won¡¯t leave my mouth. It was so sad that I almost cried. That¡¯s right,st time too, the ve I bought for a lot of money died before I could even touch it.


    Are you born with a weak body?


    How weak do you have to be to get hit just a little bit and die right away?


    It absolutely makes no sense.


    These are the people who sold such defective products. I tried to inquire but couldn¡¯t get in touch. Should I call it a scam?


    Thanks to you, I had a hard time making a deal with a new ve trader. I barely managed to get it, but this time it was a bandit.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe this Count Guiltimond is a bandit!¡¯


    The moment I let go of my guard to have fun, the bandits attacked. The timing is so perfect.


    Things haven¡¯t been going well for a number of reasonstely. Was the name of the girl who died after struggling so hard and hitting her a few times, Mellie?


    The Count thinks that something has been going wrong since he threw it away.


    Since Celie lied about her name, the Count still knew her as Mellie.


    ¡®Because it¡¯s unlucky.¡¯


    Imperialw prohibited private ve trading, but anything could happen behind the scenes.


    ¡®Where is this anyway?¡¯


    Count Guiltimond realized that he waspletely lost. The day is getting darker and foggy.


    -A~~~~!


    The howl of an animal was heard nearby. Although I was wearing a sword, I knew that my life would be in danger if I was attacked by a wild beast in such a foggy ce, so I frowned and moved to somehow find my way.


    ¡°Krrrrrrr.¡±


    But what I heard was the roar of a wild beast. Count Guiltimond, who discovered therge beast, began to run away.


    Then a huge building appeared before his eyes.


    A building in the mountains like this?


    Count Guiltimond was curious, but he had no time as the wild beast was chasing him.


    I pounded desperately on the door.


    -Kkeeeeeek!


    Then the iron door began to squeak and open on both sides. It¡¯s not like anyone is opening the door. Almost automatically.


    It was quite a bizarre scene, but Count Guiltimond had no choice but to avoid the pursuing beasts, so he entered the building without any hesitation.


    Then the door begins to close automatically.


    Because the situation was so urgent, Count Guiltimond was unable to concentrate on the doors opening and closing automatically, and looked around the building, relieved that he had survived.


    Inside the building was a luxurious space that could not even be imagined in the mountains surrounded by fog.


    A red carpet wasid out in the hallway leading from the entrance. The ceiling is very high and the chandeliers sparkle.


    At the end of the red carpet, a lobby-like area appeared. Count Guiltimond first walked into the lobby.


    At the end of the lobby was a ce that looked like a front desk.


    ¡®Is this an inn? It¡¯s very luxurious for an inn, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    It¡¯s a luxurious inn. Count Guiltimond, thinking that it suited him again, spoke to the woman sitting at the front desk.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡±


    The red-haired woman, Serena, who was sitting arrogantly, started digging her ears as the Count spoke.


    He brought the hand that dug into his ear to his mouth and blew on it, then answered the Count as if he was annoyed.


    ¡°What are you doing there? As you can see, it¡¯s a hotel.¡±


    ¡°hotel?¡±


    ¡°Well, they say it¡¯s an inn. A luxurious inn is called a hotel. Well, if L is like that, that¡¯s what it is.¡±


    ¡°What is your attitude? ¡°I am the Earl of Guiltimond, lord of Guiltimond over here!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so?¡±


    Serenia snorted and started picking her ears again. Seeing that he, a nobleman, was not paying attention, Earl Guiltimond shouted loudly as if he had lost his temper.


    ¡°Oh, how cruel!¡±


    ¡°If you want to stay here no matter what, give me all the jewelry and gold you have. Oh, does that include the property you have now? A jewel is a jewel! ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Serena¡¯s eyes lit up as her obsession for the jewel burned.


    ¡°Are you guys a gang of bandits from earlier? ¡°I cannot forgive you.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t forgive, why don¡¯t you leave again? Of course, there will still be wild beasts outside, right? ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of here safely after daybreak, you¡¯ll be food for the animals waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°noisy!¡±


    How dare you speak informally to a nobleman and make arrogant remarks? The Count felt his anger boiling over and pulled out his sword.


    And he aimed at Serena¡¯s neck.


    ¡°What a shameless thing. If you want to live, kneel down right now!¡±


    But Serena justughed. The count thought it was a mockery and tried to swing his sword with force.


    But at the same time, the knife, which was still intact, suddenly broke and fell away.


    ¡°Why is this like this¡­ .¡±


    ¡°The door for guests to leave is over there. ¡°If you want to give jewelry,e back.¡±


    Serena said as if she was annoyed and then pped her hands. Then this time a monster appeared.


    ¡°What¡­ Monster uhhh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t point fingers! ¡°Something like a bug!¡±


    Whoa whoa!


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    The monster threw a flying kick. Count Guiltimond was startled and took a step back, but was hit by a flying kick and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me¡­ these! ¡°I will never forgive you!¡±


    I decided to go back to the territory and bring my army back to crush it, so I retreated and returned to the gate.


    Then the door opens automatically again.


    ¡°Krrrrrrr.¡±


    But the Count immediately ran away behind the door again. Outside, countless wild beasts were gathered together, their eyes shining.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Count Guiltimond, who fell in surprise, gathered all the strength he had from breastfeeding and ran back into the building.


    Surprisingly, the wild beasts were unable to enter the building. The door closed again and soon the beasts disappeared.


    Sigh-! Sigh-!


    Barely survived. Count Guiltimond thought like that and looked around again.


    Can not help it. For now, I have no choice but to make a false promise and wait for daybreak at this unpleasant inn.


    I thought that if I could just go back to the territory, I would give up everything, including promises.


    ¡°Okay, good. ¡°You there!¡±


    Count Guiltimond maintained hisposure and looked back at the monster standing next to the front desk.


    Upon closer inspection, I realized that the object I thought was a monster was not a monster. When I looked closely, it looked like a doll mask. There was a person inside it.


    The person with flowing ck hair was wearing a doll mask that resembled a dragon.


    The dragon¡¯s mouth was the face, and the hands, legs, and wings were drawn on the doll mask. A woman¡¯s face appears in the dragon¡¯s mouth.


    What a beautiful girl.


    But even so, the lust that ounted for 90% of Count Guiltimond was not activated.


    ¡°I told you not to point fingers!¡±


    The dragon doll mask flew into the sky again.


    -Whooooooo!


    -Quaaaang!


    With the second fierce and powerful flying kick, Count Guiltimond flew far away, rolled around in the lobby, and fell against the wall.


    Count Guiltimond had to leave again.


    ¡°I am a dragon! ¡°Kkkkkkk!¡±


    ¡°Hey, what did you say? Did you say penguin? ¡°I thought you told me to wear those clothes, but why are you wearing them?¡±


    Sereina picked up the dragon doll mask and urged Lurin, who was flying around. At the same time, Lulin raises his eyebrows and answers.


    ¡°Penguin? ¡°That fadang padang?¡±


    ¡°It must be fluttering. ¡°Are you stupid?¡±


    Lurin started imitating a penguin by pping the doll¡¯s hands, which werebined with the wings of the hand part of the dragon doll mask.


    Then, he stepped on the fluffy tail of the doll mask he was wearing and fell forward.


    ¡°Kwaaagh! Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! ¡°It hurts!¡±


    He got up with tears in his eyes, and to relieve his anger, he kicked the Count, who had managed to get up from his slump just in time.


    Whoa whoa!


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    The Count fell again and rolled around in pain. After a while, he finally managed to get himself together and screamed in frustration.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t point a finger this time, so why did you hit me! Count Bonn is being treated unfairly!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay because it¡¯s a dragon! ¡°Kwaang!¡±


    A dragon wearing a dragon-shaped doll mask! A crazy woman on the street.


    That was the Count¡¯s assessment of Lurin.


    There is absolutely no one who can imagine a real dragon in its polymorph state wearing a doll mask and setting up like that.


    ¡°So, are you thinking of staying there? Then, will you hand over your treasure, Your Excellency? ¡°Hohohong.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, if you go back to the territory, there are a lot of treasures. ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, are there many?¡±


    Serena showed interest and grabbed the Count by the cor. When the count nodded, holding him by the cor, he threw him onto the sofa in the lobby and took out a piece of paper on the table in front of him.


    ¡°Then, shall we write a memorandum of transfer here? All of your treasures belong to me, Serena. I will hand over all the treasures of the territory. Write it down like this, sign it, seal it, etc.¡±


    ¡°then¡­ Does it guarantee safety?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. Tomorrow, that monster will disappear and we can go home, right? ¡°They are wild beasts that are not active during the day.¡±


    ¡°I see! then¡­ !¡±


    Count Guiltimond began to roughly scribble a memorandum on a piece of paper, hiding his secret intentions that he would arrest and kill everyone once they returned to his territory.


    It would be enough to just dismiss a memorandum like this as something you don¡¯t know about. When you return to the territory, everything is over.


    But for now, in order to survive, he wrote a memorandum with a forced smile and handed it over to Serena.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    After putting away the memorandum, Serena began to look around the Count¡¯s body. And ordered.


    ¡°You take off the ring on that hand too, right? Because it¡¯s mine from now on. Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°These bandits!¡±


    ¡°Who told you to buy it?¡±


    Sereina frowned and grabbed the count¡¯s hair. Unlike Lulin, who had less experience, Serena was able to control even the slightest piercing.


    Therefore, whether you make eye contact or are next to her, Serena does not have to feel fear due to her peers as long as she makes up her mind.


    However, this time, Serena intentionally shed blood. Thanks to this, Count Guiltimond had to fall with an unknown feeling of fear.


    ¡°Hey Lurin. ¡°Give this guy some more kicks.¡±


    ¡°Keuang! Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    ¡°Stop ying dragon cosy and kick it! ¡°Eat it, really.¡±


    ¡°hate. I don¡¯t eat things like this. dirty. And you are a bandit. He¡¯s a bad guy! Heeheehee kaaaaang!¡±


    Lurin opened his mouth wide and started pretending to eat Serena.


    Kwaaang-!


    At the same time, it was nice tough out loud. However, as he turns around, he steps on the tail of the doll mask again and falls.


    ¡°Kaaaaang! ¡°I¡¯m going to cut off this tail!¡±

 Chapter 166

    # 166


    Chapter.37 ¡¶Side Story¡· A wizard¡¯s hotel


    Lurin huffed and ran out of the lobby. The count stared nkly at that, then turned his gaze back to Serena.


    Serena began to look at the Count again with a grim look on his face. With a face that was already having fun.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to give it up¡­ Just leave the hotel before they throw it away. ¡°Our great Count?¡±


    What kind of den of bandits is there?


    Let¡¯s be patient, let¡¯s be patient!


    Deciding to survive, subdue these guys, and enve them all, the Count had no choice but to take off the ring and hand it over to Serena.


    It was such a waste because it was a ring with an expensive diamond.


    ¡°wait for a sec!¡±


    ¡°What else!¡±


    The Count clicked his tongue in surprise.


    ¡°Unfasten the belt there too. ¡°It¡¯s got jewels on it.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right. ¡°My pants areing off!¡±


    ¡°What is that? There¡¯s a rope over there, so why don¡¯t you tie it and go around? Or go out.¡±


    ¡°This cruel¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mu-eom after he dies.¡±


    -Puheook.


    In the end, Serena punched the Count in the face. The count got hit in the face and started rolling on the red carpet again, his nose bleeding.


    It was already the third time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hit you until you give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh no¡­ I give it to you. Give it to me!¡±


    The Count, who didn¡¯t want to get hit any further, covered his nose with his hand, quickly untied his belt, handed it to Serena, and tied her waist with the rope thrown to her.


    ¡°Okay, thank you. customer. Then I will give you the room key.¡±


    After taking all the jewels, Serena showed a weing smile and returned to the front desk to throw the key on the count¡¯s body.


    ¡°It¡¯s room 205, so find it carefully. Do I have to go find Jaal? Hoho, I hope you have a good time.¡±


    After leaving meaningful words, Serena stretched out and disappeared somewhere with a look on her face that said that since she got the gem, everything else doesn¡¯t matter.


    Crazy things. Crazy things!


    The Count swore countless times at Serena¡¯s back and then looked towards the second floor.


    I found the stairs with the intention of holding on for just one day. I stepped on the stairs with the intention of going to bed quickly. And started to climb.


    But I soon realized that even the stairs were strange.


    ¡®What on earth are these stairs!¡¯


    The stairs continued endlessly. It¡¯s already time to get to the second floor, but I can¡¯t see the end of the stairs.


    ¡®Why are these damn stairs endless? You clearly said it was on the second floor?¡¯


    The count thought something was wrong and turned around to go down.


    But the road back down continued without end. As if I was lost in an infinite maze.


    Obviously, it came down as much as it went up, so it was only right for Robbie toe out.


    But the stairs going down continued endlessly, so the Count couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and sat down, swearing again.


    ¡®Am I dreaming now?¡¯


    I pinched my cheek several times, but the sensation was reality itself.


    At that time, a human voice was heard from the top of the stairs. A loud voice.


    It¡¯s that crazy woman from earlier.


    ¡®Is it up there?¡¯


    And as soon as that sound was heard, the stairs suddenly began to copse.


    It is already dark under the stairs.


    ¡°What is this again!¡±


    The Count began to jump upward with all his might. Because every cell in my body was telling me that it was not good to fall into that darkness.


    The count climbed up and up, sweating profusely. But the end was still not in sight. I¡¯m getting tired. My body became heavy and my speed gradually decreased.


    That time when I thought that thanks to that, the stairs under the count¡¯s feet disappeared and I ended up falling into darkness.


    The world turned upside down and a woman wearing a dragon doll mask appeared before my eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Are you stupid?¡±


    ¡°ok?¡±


    I came to my senses after hearing those words and looked around. Before I knew it, I was on the second floor.


    ¡®What is this? hallucination?¡¯


    A situation that ispletely iprehensible continues. I looked down the stairs. It is not dark down the stairs.


    I could clearly see the lobby where I was standing earlier. The lobby still has traces of where he rolled around. So did this crazy woman experience the same thing as herself? The Count, curious about this, asked Lurin.


    ¡°Did youe up the stairs too?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me you!¡±


    Whoa!


    Of course, whates back is punishment. Lulin kicked the Count again.


    ¡°Kaaaaak!¡±


    My exhausted body started rolling down the second floor hallway.


    ¡°Stop hitting me! Hey guys .. hey guys! ¡°Stop hitting me!¡±


    He shouted, protecting himself with the Count¡¯s arms. Usually, the Count was in a position to hit and kill, but now the situation has be theplete opposite.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t call this body careless.¡±


    Lulin dragged the Count¡¯s body.


    ¡°But I¡¯m a nice guy, so I answer your questions.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, this body climbed up on that horse!¡±


    There was a door in front of where Lurin dragged the Count and threw him. Lulin pointed right at it and said.


    Just then, there is a ding and the door opens.


    Two handsome boys appeared at the door.


    ¡°Mate, let¡¯s go over there! bruise!¡±


    ¡°Brother, I think that would be good. bruise!¡±


    For some reason, the two brothers were also wearing doll masks. The two brothers, who were originally cute, were wearing dog-shaped clothes, waddled like ducks andnded on the second floor. When they saw Rurin, they got scared and walked forward.


    ¡°There was something like this. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I tell you!¡±


    The Count entered the door angrily. From the looks of it, it must be something that is dragged from the first floor to the second floor. Is it a structure where ves use pulleys to pull things up from above?


    The Count was having his ves do a lot of work in the castle, so naturally he thought so and stepped through the door.


    But there was no floor where there should have been. Apparently, those two men in dog clothes came out of here.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    The Count desperately held on to the corner of the second floor hallway and narrowly avoided falling down.


    ¡°Is that Elita? Elevetta? Elevator? Well, it¡¯s a guy with a strange name, but I don¡¯t really like it¡­ .¡±


    ¡°hey! Lurin,e here. You were here¡­ .¡±


    While the Count was desperately clinging on, a man¡¯s voice was heard from inside.


    ¡°Huh? Did you call me? Let¡¯s go now! Hehehe.¡±


    Lurin then made apletely different face than when the Count called you, a face like a melting snowman, and ran away.


    ¡°What happened to Linte and Mate¡¯s snacks for guests here?¡±


    ¡°hey! ¡°Don¡¯t use teleportation inside the hotel to run away!¡±


    ¡°These bastards¡­ There¡¯s a person hanging right now¡­ Argh! ¡°Save people!¡±


    ¡°I do not know. I really don¡¯t know! The red one was like that. And now I¡¯m doing what you told me to do! So I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Lulin, who had used teleportation to run away in front of the Count, looked at the Count again while making excuses in a loud voice. There was definitely a bit of cake cream on the corner of his mouth, but the Count was in neither the presence nor the state to notice such a thing.


    ¡°Is that fun? ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like much fun.¡±


    ¡°Not funny! Save me now! What are you just watching! ¡°I am a guest!¡±


    ¡°Annoying. Command tone. But they looked at it.¡±


    As soon as Lulin blinked, the Count¡¯s body floated back down into the second floor hallway.


    ¡°Hehehe, then I saved you, so go to your room. Quietly. I ate the cake and had to run away. busy!¡±


    Lulin said that and disappeared toward the first floor, her doll clothes flying.


    The doll mask is flowing. The sight of him waddling around because of his doll clothes was somehow very cute, but it was of no concern to the Count, who was devastated both physically and mentally.


    The Count almost crawled and moved to the front of room 205. Then I barely got up and opened the door to room 205.


    ¡°Luckily, it¡¯s a decent room.¡±


    The Count entered the guest room with an expression that seemed like he was finally going to live. Large king size bed. And luxurious carpeting. Since it was a luxurious room, Iy down on the bed somewhat satisfied.


    ¡®okay. Such a strange inn. If you go to sleep, it¡¯s over. If you go to sleep.¡¯


    With that thought in mind, Iy down on the bed. It was a very soft bed. But someone again interrupted the count¡¯s rest.


    -smart.


    Someone had knocked on the door.


    ¡°noisy! The hospitality is a mess! ¡°It¡¯s a mess!¡±


    -smart.


    I screamed and was about to close my eyes when I heard the sound again.


    The door ms! It doesn¡¯t ring. It was very careful and smart. Still, the trick continued.


    The count thought it was so annoying that he couldn¡¯t sleep, so he frowned and opened the door.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Count Bonn say he was taking a break? uh¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that! but¡­ It¡¯s meal time. dismissal.¡±


    The blonde elf lowered his head. The Count¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. The crazy woman in the dragon doll mask and the red-haired woman at the desk were certainly beautiful, but strangely enough, they didn¡¯t react at all, but this woman was different.


    As my heart pounded as usual, I began to be filled with lust, which was aponent of a normal count. The Count scanned Elena with a twinkle in his eye, then changed his words.


    ¡°is it? Meal. ¡°Yes, you should eat that.¡±


    ¡°I will guide you to the restaurant.¡±


    Plus, he¡¯s polite. He was treating himself properly as a nobleman.


    I was so taken by the off-white color that I forgot for a moment that I was exhausted and that this inn itself was full of strange things, so I followed behind the blonde elf, that is, Elena.


    But why is this woman also wearing a doll mask? It was a doll mask of a strange animal. She waddles even more than that crazy woman from before. Thanks to this, the Count was very dissatisfied as he could not see his body at all.


    ¡°Here. ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Penguin Elena pointed inside the restaurant. The Count says, ¡°Hmm,¡± and enters the restaurant. His body movements still showed the arrogance that seemed to be in his lordship.


    ¡°Did you bring it with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes!¡±


    Then Lulin appeared in front of the Count again. As penguin Elena lowered her head, Lurin bobbed the head of the dragon doll mask. So, Lurin¡¯s face appears in the dragon¡¯s mouth, and above it is the head of the doll mask.


    Elena thought it was cute, but of course she couldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    ¡°Well, this body is hungry. So cook.¡±


    ¡°what? I came because they said they would give me a meal, but why did I cook¡­? .¡±


    -Whooooooo!


    Before I could finish speaking, Lulin¡¯s kick came again. The count hurriedly screamed at Lurin¡¯s merciless kick.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Only then did he realize that he had been bewitched by a woman dressed as a penguin and did something crazy, so he barely got up and spoke.


    ¡°I will also go back. To the room¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go. locked. ¡°They will be released after the cookingpetition is over.¡±


    ¡°What are you cooking!¡± ¡°This body has never done anything like cooking!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, me and that penguin elf haven¡¯t really cooked before either, so it¡¯s very fair! Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Or was it right again?¡±


    ¡°do! ¡°Do it!¡±


    The count didn¡¯t want to be hit, so he had no choice but to nod his head.


    ¡°good night. Then wait. ¡°Then, that dish gets 10 points!¡±


    Lurin suddenly held up a scoreboard with 10 points written on it and shouted that.


    ¡°What kind of dish is that? ¡°I only have the ingredients!¡±


    cried the count desperately. No matter how you look at it, what Lulin pointed to was the material.


    ¡°L said he would cook the foodter.¡± So, that ingredient is already worth 10 points. When L makes it, it¡¯s delicious even if it¡¯s not tasty. So it¡¯s 10 points! Isn¡¯t it? Elf?¡±


    When Lulin asked Elena for consent, Elena nodded vigorously.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. ¡°Just because L decided to make it, that ingredient is already worth 10 points!¡±


    ¡®These crazy things? Is that woman crazy too? ¡®Everyone is crazy, everyone is crazy.¡¯

 Chapter 167

    # 167


    Chapter.37 ¡¶Side Story¡· A Wizard¡¯s Hotel


    The Count couldn¡¯t say the thought out loud because he didn¡¯t want to get hit again, but inside he shook his head. After swearing and swearing, I picked up a kitchen knife.


    Looking at that kitchen knife, I started imagining stabbing that crazy woman to death.


    -Whooooooo!


    ¡°Why are you hitting me! ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°He said he felt bad. ¡°An elf.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°I feel bad.¡±


    Elena exhaled while looking at the Count. The count was like, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±, but Lurin reacted strongly to those words.


    ¡°So it has to be right.¡±


    -Whooooooo!


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    The Count was kicked again, rolled on the floor, and even lost his kitchen knife.


    So, of course, she couldn¡¯t cook properly, and Lulin lifted up the scoreboard with 0 points and mmed it down on the table.


    ¡°You are inst ce. So, you can eat one of the foods that me and the elf made.¡±


    ¡°Is that okay then?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Hehe.¡±


    As Rurin spoke triumphantly, cing her hand on the waist of the doll mask, the Count began to observe the two foods.


    One side only has an unscrew. There was something on the grass, but I couldn¡¯t just eat that grass. Honestly, I was hungry.


    On the other hand, it was decent food. The meat was grilled deliciously.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m this way.¡±


    ¡°I won! How are you, elf?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­ !¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re still wearing that penguin suit! Hi-Hi. L told me to wear it, which is absolutely ridiculous. Elena Penguin. Elfeng! ¡°Penguins are cute.¡±


    While saying that, Lurin fluttered her dragon doll mask. Of course, this one was a little cuter. Who is calling whom cute?


    ¡°Kaaaaaaak!¡±


    And at that very moment, the Count ate the meat dish made by Lurin and started rolling on the floor.


    ¡°The inside of the cow¡­ Inside¡­ ¡°Kuhhh.¡±


    He rolls on the floor while foaming at the mouth. The face hadpletely turned purple.


    ¡°poison¡­ . ¡°Did you put it in?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not? I don¡¯t know how to cook. So, I collected organic matter and made it into meat, which L often makes! Perhaps there were harmful substances in those organic substances. ¡°Something like acid?¡±


    ¡°Mine are just healthy, fresh vegetables¡­¡± ¡°Then that person chose the wrong one.¡±


    Normally, Elena would have gone out of her way to save people, but now it was different.


    From the time I joined this hotel as an employee.


    No matter how peace-loving an elf she was, she had no intention of forgiving the human who trampled on everything about a girl.


    I heard that there were more than one victim. Many children died at the hands of that count.


    Elena had shed tears at each of those stories, so even now she just had a cold look in her eyes.


    He vomited blood and trembled. The Count was now experiencing the pain of his internal organs melting.


    It is already the pain of hell. It would be better if I lost my mind and died so the pain wouldn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°Huh, but it doesn¡¯t work. ¡°If I kill you.¡±


    ¡°As expected, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°That guy who chose my dish is wrong, but he gets scolded by L. ¡°I don¡¯t like that.¡±


    As Lulin winked, Elena used recovery magic towards the dying Count.


    Soon, the count¡¯s body recovered with a sh of intense light. The Count huffed and red at Lurin and Elena.


    ¡°yes¡­ Four bitches. What are you doing now¡­ Cluck cluck¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened. ¡°Your guy was dazed by himself earlier. Aren¡¯t you dreaming?¡±


    Lulin shrugged his shoulders as he went out to Operation Morsoe. Then he walked out of the Tabak Tabak restaurant again.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry so I¡¯m going to ask you to cook quickly!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lulin.¡±


    Elena saw Lurin off, and the Count looked around at Lurin¡¯s words.


    It seemed like he had clearly vomited blood, but there was no trace. The food you ate is also restored to its original state.


    The situation continued where I had no idea what was going on.


    ¡°I think the meal was wrong¡­ ¡°Then, let¡¯s go relieve our fatigue in the hot water.¡±


    ¡°what? bath?¡±


    That was another word that attracted me.


    And with a beauty like this.


    The countpletely forgot what had just happened and simply turned his head and got up from his seat while ring at Elena.


    ¡°Yes, if you talk about an inn, you have a bath. Are you helping me take a bath? Hahaha.¡±


    As the Count said that, he started walking. I had forgotten the pain of death I had just experienced.


    ¡°Here it is.¡±


    Every time Elena looked at the Count, it felt like bugs were crawling, but she barely held back and led the Count to the bathhouse.


    The water in therge public bath was boiling properly.


    The Count gently put his hand in and nodded, satisfied with the temperature.


    ¡°Okay, okay. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Then enjoy yourself.¡±


    Elena nodded and disappeared, and the Count began to take off his clothes, saying that although it was unfortunate, he had to relieve his fatigue first.


    That elf will have to serve after defeating this strange inn.


    Kkkkkkk.


    The Count muttered this to himself and entered the bathhouse.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s hot. It melts. ¡°It melts.¡±


    The moment you say that.


    The Count¡¯s body truly began to melt. From arms to legs. The water in the bathhouse is now bubbling magma. In other words, it had turned intova and was glowing red.


    ¡°Kaaaaaaaa! Four people live¡­ .¡±


    The Count was unable to finish his words due to the extreme pain that made his body melt and he copsed.


    ¡°Did you say it was fakeva made from the red dragon¡¯s breath? Then it is more toxic than realva. ¡°It¡¯s almost like red breath.¡±


    ¡°Maybe so.¡±


    Elena nodded at Lulin¡¯s words. Then, they rescued the man, who was left with only his bones, and began to make a great recovery.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    A man who was almost dead woke up. He should have already died of shock, but Lulin¡¯s mental magic yed a big role in not doing so.


    It is a ss 10 magic that creates a kind of trance state and makes it difficult to die.


    Gasp!


    The Count¡¯s face looks like he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.


    Rurin drowned the Count in the bathhouse again.


    And it was repeated about 108 times. The count was sobbing and unable toe to his senses due to the immense pain. I couldn¡¯t lose my mind due to mental magic.


    However, Lurin viewed the count as worse than trash.


    Those eyes were so cold that even Elena felt like she might freeze.


    Lulin also had some feelings for Celie. Aside from El, this is the first person that Lulin has had even the slightest feelings for.


    The presence of Celie and Lurin¡¯s feelings for Celie were, knowingly or unknowingly, creating the current coldness.


    Because of this, Elena felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The fiery hell that is melting the Count is so hot, but Lulin¡¯s eyes are the exact opposite, so cold.


    ¡°To you!¡±


    But Lulin¡¯s coldness soon came to an end. As soon as El entered the bathroom, Lurin immediately turned and ran in front of El.


    At that moment, warmth settled in Rurin¡¯s eyes. The coldness was everywhere and the warmth in the eyes was blooming at a good temperature.


    ¡°you! I was doing as I was told! So I think we should give it a hug!¡±


    Lurin jumped in front of El and spread her arms. Because she was wearing a doll mask, it was a sight where the wings of the doll mask were fluttering and flying up in front of L.


    How could the murderous intent that had been blooming just a moment ago disappear so suddenly?


    Elena thought about Lulin¡¯s emotional system again and concluded that great beings are great, and she convinced herself of it. El spoke while praising Lurin.


    ¡°I see. ¡°You did a good job.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°In the world where I was born, there is a ce called the eight hells in Buddhism. Among them, there is a ce called Deunghwal Hell, where people suffer from the heat, but when the wind blows, theye back to life and suffer from the heat again. Also, there is a superheat hell and a superheat hell, so it is said that people continuously experience pain due to extreme heat. And the repetition of it all is the inexhaustible hell.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared. After all, you have to live a good life. ¡°Be nice.¡±


    When Elena said that with a look of horror on her face, L smiled slightly and continued exining again.


    ¡°are you okay. Aren¡¯t you already headed to heaven, Elena? Well, more than that, I don¡¯t know if there are actually the eight hells that Buddhism talks about, but I wanted to let people experience that before that hell, it was a hell that we created. ¡°Because that is a fitting end for that bastard who vited not only Celie but also countless other children.¡±


    After speaking up to that point, El turned her back on the Count¡¯s body. And finally, the end came.


    ¡°Room 205 is connected to the Orc Vige in the northern ins, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It looks like a feast will be held soon in Oak Vige, so hand over room 205 then.¡±


    El came to a conclusion and left the bathhouse, with Lurin quickly following behind.


    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say that heaven also exists in this hotel?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that big of a deal. ¡°It just bes a space where you can have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Then me too! This body needs rest too!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, you¡¯re always talking about yourself? But you secretly look good in that?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean clothes?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    Lurin startedughing, shaking the arms of her doll mask back and forth. It¡¯s just a nice face that suits you well.


    ¡°But the tail kept getting in the way, so I cut it off!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡°For some reason, they said there was a tail wandering around the hallway on the second floor.¡±


    Why did my cuteness increase so much when I wore a doll mask?


    The person who decided on the doll mask as the hotel employee¡¯s mascot was Serena, but now that I think about it, I think it was an excellent choice. Lurin asked a question with a slightly serious expression.


    ¡°But do you like the penguin suit better?¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°The red one said to wear a penguin suit. I like this. Still, if you like the penguin suit better, change it! ¡°I am a dragon, but I will be a penguin.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    El shrugged her shoulders and hugged Lurin, who nced at her with a disapproving look on her face.


    ¡°Kyaaaa-!¡±


    Lurin let out a cowardly scream filled with joy and hugged El.


    But L soon raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Lurin¡­ you¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°Naked inside?¡±


    ¡°Yes! ¡°How did you know!¡±


    ¡°You idiot, you should wear clothes when you wear a doll mask. What are you doing?¡±


    Because the feeling was different, El pulled Lulin away and screamed.


    ¡°Get dressed inside right now. Otherwise, I won¡¯t hug you.¡±


    ¡°Where is that?¡±


    Lulin raised his hand in defiance, but El was adamant. Lulin had no choice but to use teleportation and disappear. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been in a co-op, so I wanted to do it some more.


    ¡°If the Count saw even a little bit of Lurin¡¯s bare skin, he would have to kill her even more.¡±


    Yes, actually that is the problem.


    You said you fell earlier, and if you identally showed a little bit of bare skin¡­ .


    It was something that made me angry just thinking about it.

 Chapter 168

    # 168


    Chapter.37 ¡¶Side Story¡· A wizard¡¯s hotel


    ¡°That¡­ Is this really true, Your Majesty?¡±


    The Gray boy was greatly agitated. His uncharacteristically long eyebrows trembled and the dimples he inherited from his father became hollow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to find out too deeply. If he wants to let you know, he will say it himself. Anyway, everything Jim said is true. The background that enabled Great Berna to win was entirely created by him. ¡°Whether it was intended or not.¡±


    On the way to El¡¯s invitation, the Gray boy recalled the lines he had shared with the emperor.


    ¡®Master didn¡¯t show it at all¡­ .¡¯


    Rather, I received advice. And thanks to that advice, I got to know Verna¡¯s heart more deeply.


    ¡®I think more when I cover my eyes.¡¯


    A secret ce where you are invited blindfolded. I didn¡¯t need to ask. It¡¯s no use asking what they won¡¯t tell you.


    All the Gray boy could tell was that just when the blindfold was removed, he noticed a thick fog around him.


    And in front of my eyes, where the blindfold had been removed, arge iron gate stood proudly.


    ¡°mother. are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Rather, here¡­ ?¡±


    Verna blinked as she rubbed her right forearm with her left hand, as if the fog was a little creepy.


    After a while, the iron door automatically opened with a squeak, and Elena, who had brought them in, motioned for them to go inside.


    ¡°Please go in. ¡°My lord.¡±


    When the boy and Verna took a step ording to the instructions, boom! And the door closed.


    For some, it is a sound that announces the beginning of hell.


    For some, it is the sound that announces the beginning of paradise.


    Of course, the Gray boy and Verna, who had no idea what was going on, just shook their shoulders at the loud sound.


    The appearance was very simr to the dejected appearance of being harassed by nobles throughout the capital.


    ¡°This way.¡±


    Elena continued to guide the two to stick to their mission.


    ¡°wee.¡±


    It was L who greeted them. The situation was different from when Guiltimond visited the hotel.


    What greeted Guiltimond was Lulin¡¯s kick and Sereina¡¯s fist.


    ¡°Does this guy have a lot of jewels? ¡°Can I really have it?¡±


    Next to El, Serena¡¯s eyes were shining as she looked at the memorandum written by Guiltimond.


    She was currently wearing a Falen Q doll mask. The red head bes a red chickenb.


    The concept of this hotel is doll clothes.


    There is no particr reason for that. It was just doll clothes.


    Of course, it is impossible for a dragon to wear clothes like Palenque so discreetly. Could it be said to be the result of losing a huge bet made with doll clothes?


    Besides, Serena doesn¡¯t seem to care much. He¡¯s just excited to add gems to his rare in the Miliorec Mountains.


    ¡°Thank you for the invitation. Master. But where on earth is this? ¡°The ceiling is this high!¡±


    When the Great Boy asked, massaging his neck as if his head hurt while looking at the huge chandelier on the ceiling that was almost five stories high, El answered with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about that and just enjoy it. ¡°Serena, stop looking at that. It¡¯s the key.¡±


    ¡°okay. okay. Room 205?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°You want to get hit?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s room 305!¡±


    Serena waved the chickenb back and forth and held out the key.


    ¡°Oh, you guys are here! ¡°You can¡¯t lose anymore!¡±


    At that time, Lurin, wearing a dragon doll mask, appeared from the elevator on the second floor and pointed at Verna.


    ¡°hello!¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t show it, Verna, who had a crush on Lurin, who had dispatched Loriana with ease, repeatedly bowed her head and said hello.


    ¡°Please guide me Serena. ¡°Lurin is busy with other things right now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s annoying.¡±


    Elena also disappeared before we knew it. Serena, who was left alone, gestured to the two people as if she had no choice.


    ¡°Come over here. Ho Ho.¡±


    It¡¯s not as bad as Lulin. These are the lords of humans. Like Elena, I pretended to be respectful and started guiding.


    ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t this the stairs?¡±


    Then, scared by El¡¯s murderous gaze, I suddenly changed direction.


    Head for the elevator instead of the enchanted stairs.


    ¡°This?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something that brings you right up to the third floor. You should never use the stairs here. Did you know? Hehehe.¡±


    Serena spoke in a stern tone and opened the elevator door.


    The elevator carrying the two people and the dragon arrived at the third floor in an instant.


    The boy had no sense that he had really reached the third floor.


    When I got off the elevator, I looked at the lobby below and scratched my cheek in surprise.


    The central lobby is open high and facilities are located inside.


    ¡°(Is this magic?)¡±


    Verna only mouthed the words to her son with a very curious look on her face.


    ¡°(Maybe too.)¡±


    The Gray boy also had the same thoughts as Verna. This is definitely magic. So, even though I was once again surprised, I answered my mother with my mouth.


    And followed Serena.


    ¡°It¡¯s here. Room 305. Then, have a nice time.¡±


    Serena disappeared, leaving behind a line like a real employee.


    The boy and Verna looked at each other again and then stepped into the hotel room. And my eyes widen again.


    ¡®There are so many surprises today?¡¯


    As I was looking at the elevator, I told myself not to be surprised by anything, but the interior of the room made it impossible not to be surprised.


    Ultra-luxurious royal suite. The Yeongju Castle was luxurious in its own way, but this ce was even more luxurious than the pce.


    No, it was a room with a structure I had never seen before.


    Walls made of marble or floors made of the finest wood.


    A chandelier covered in pure gold.


    It was natural that the modern interior structure created by Elle seemed fascinating to the Gray boys and Verna.


    ¡°mother! This is amazing! ¡°I have a cold water bottle!¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it like a freezer?¡±


    The boy opened the small refrigerator and shouted in surprise.


    There is no way that this hotel is located in another world. So there is no way that there will be no electricity.


    A hotel where everything is kept secret.


    ¡°Cookies¡­ !¡±


    Meanwhile, Verna discovered the dessert and her eyes lit up. This is because therge closet disyed luxurious desserts that seemed difficult to finish.


    ¡°The bed! ¡°Mom, this ce is amazing too!¡±


    ¡°Really? ¡°Jakama Kirarimna.¡±


    Verna, who was already chewing a cookie in her mouth, told me to wait.


    Verna and the Gray boy stayed in the hotel room for a while and started having fun.


    The action stopped when a sound was heard outside the door.


    ¡°yes!¡±


    Verna, who happened to be nearby, put down a bottle of top-quality wine aged in oak barrels and ran over. In front of him, the boys from the ranch, Rinte and Mate, who are slightly smaller than Verna, bow their heads in greeting with bright eyes.


    ¡°My lord. It¡¯s time for your next service.¡±


    ¡°service?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called therge bath service.¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°It¡¯s called mother¡¯s bath?¡±


    ¡°If El prepared it, then of course I should go.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s this way!¡±


    Rinte responded loudly to the two people who came out of the room side by side. Verna stopped for a moment to straighten the clothes of the Gray boy who was lying on the soft bed.


    ¡°Ego. it¡¯s okay. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Your mother.¡±


    The Gray boy smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Brother, is this right?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think that¡¯s right. ¡°If you go wrong, you¡¯ll be in big trouble, so check carefully.¡±


    While the two people stopped for a moment, as if confused, a loud scream was heard from downstairs.


    -Kaaaaaaaaaa!


    ¡°What is this sound?¡±


    The boy asked Linte.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not sure, but I think they said they were burning some kind of garbage. The bathroom downstairs. ¡°Well, it has nothing to do with us.¡±


    Mate, who was next to Linte, answered sweetly.


    ¡°okay?


    Well, the Gray boy is like that. With that feeling in mind, I followed Linte and Mate. There were so many amazing things, so I thought screaming might be part of it.


    ¡°This way.¡±


    Linte and Mate bowed their heads in front of the locker room divided into [men] and [women]. And as if he is busy, he often walks away.


    ¡°Then take a bath and see me, Mom. ¡°I¡¯m curious because you said it¡¯s arge bathhouse.¡±


    ¡°You keep doing that!¡±


    The Gray boy entered the bathhouse after breaking up with his mother, undressed, and opened the door to go inside.


    At that moment, I was so shocked that my jaw almost dropped.


    I decided to just nullify my decision not to be surprised.


    A huge bathtub that reflects the sky.


    And in front of it was the sea. A sandy beach with the sea sshing across it. The three-story-highrge bath was flowing downwards.


    Water falls down the border of the wall like a waterfall. The waves were crashing below, and there was a bamboo divider on the side, and Verna¡¯s voice was heard from there.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t we fall too?¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Verna asked, scared by the border flowing down, and the Gray boy carefully checked. The water was clearly flowing, but there was a clear film blocking it from falling.


    ¡°mother! I think it¡¯s okay! ¡°Something is blocking it!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well then! What on earth is that? Why is theke so big?¡±


    This time, Verna shouted in surprise at the sea she had never seen before.


    When she was young, she was locked in her room, and when she got married, all she had been to was the Lord¡¯s Castle, Great City, and the capital. When she saw the sea for the first time, Verna was overwhelmed by its size.


    And that goes for the Gray boy as well.


    ¡°mother! Maybe the sea! ¡°I think it¡¯s the sea!¡±


    ¡°ocean? ¡°Is this the sea?¡±


    Verna continued to let out exmations as if she couldn¡¯t believe that the sea she had only heard about was right in front of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s the sea. this¡­ .¡±


    I remembered a promise I made to my husband one day.


    There is a big world in this world called the ocean.


    Verna was surprised by the exnation and made a curious expression. When I made that face, my husband would smile and say we should go together.


    Verna quietly covered her mouth and shed tears in case the Gray boy noticed.


    There is no one to stop the tears that burst out. Because Verna was alone in the bathhouse.


    And after a while.


    Linte and Mate greeted the two people who came out of the bath.


    ¡°After you wash up, El will call you, so would you please follow me?¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    Then of course I should go.


    The two walked. And when we arrived, there was arge door.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    El was standing in front of him. And Lurin, dressed as a dragon, rushed towards El with a headbutt.


    ¡°Yes, I am here! I came dressed inside! It¡¯s hot, but I can¡¯t help it because I don¡¯t like it¡­ uh?¡±


    ¡°No, not you¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Why not me? Who else is there besides me? ¡°I am the only one for you!¡±


    Rurin got upset at a strange point and puffed out her cheeks. By inting the cheekbones sticking out of the mouth of the doll mask, it was definitely a doll.


    ¡°You two,e in here. In fact, this is the main event.¡±


    El ignored Lulin and opened the door in front of him. Even as Lurin huffed and grabbed El¡¯s arm and continued to pull her, she remained steadfast.


    ¡°This¡­¡± ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    The Gray boy, seeing that scene, kept his mouth shut. And as soon as Verna saw that scene, she began to shed tears even thicker than those in the bathhouse.


    vast sea.


    The emerald green sea and pure white sandy beach.


    And in front of it was a huge Legana installed.


    It¡¯s not just Legana.


    If it were only Legana, Verna wouldn¡¯t sound like this.


    Count Gray was sitting in front of Legana. The boy¡¯s father, the Earl of Gray.


    Of course, his eyes were still closed and he had no intention of moving.


    ¡°Please tell my husband. ¡°I used to be unable to y Legana, but now I will be able to y it. It is a performance that made all the nobles in the capital not say a word.¡±


    As El said that, she gently pushed Verna¡¯s back.

 Chapter 169

    # 169


    Chapter.38 You are not there


    ¡°Where have you gone?¡±


    -Gurgling.


    Lurin woke up. Lurin rarely wakes up alone, but that usually happens because El wakes her up around noon.


    L wasn¡¯t at the restaurant today. So there is no one to wake up. Thanks to this, Lurin woke up around 3 PM.


    ¡°You are not there. Hunya.¡±


    does not exist.


    There is no L.


    I¡¯m annoyed because you didn¡¯te to wake me up and I¡¯m annoyed.


    The frustration is multiplied by two.


    As I was getting irritated, a vague memory came to mind. It is a fragment of correct memory created by conscience.


    It floats and floats. As if reliving a film that had been cut off due to a hangover, Lulin put his fingers to his temples and began tomunicate with his brain.


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    Close your eyes and do that for 20 seconds.


    I clearly remember telling him to get up alone because he had work to do at Yeongju Castle today. The reason my memory is vague may be because I was preupied with something else when I heard it.


    A kiss or something.


    A kiss or something.


    A kiss or something!


    I can¡¯t help it because it¡¯s a kiss. That¡¯s a foul. I don¡¯t remember anything I said right after we kissed.


    Lulin nodded while humming.


    Still, I seemed to remember that he said he woulde soon. But not anytime soon. I shouted reflexively, recalling only favorable memories.


    ¡°you! ¡°Where can I go quickly?¡±


    Of course, there is no answer back. Feeling helpless, Rurin entered the kitchen, caressing her growling stomach.


    And then he grunted again. There is no rice either. There is no rice prepared.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Thump thump thump-!


    Kicking the floor with your feet. I try to express my anger, but the more I do, the more my feet hurt.


    Since you said it was Yeongju Castle, is it in Yeongju Castle?


    I thought about chasing after him and causing a scene, but I decided to hold back.


    Yes, I am an evolving dragon.


    Hehehe.


    If you go there and cause a scene, you won¡¯t hear any good news. Lurin had recently learned that it was better to wait and thenin.


    Mana can be used to sense that El is within Mana¡¯s search range, that is, within the city limits of Gray City.


    But it is impossible to be specific. Mana is just a sense of being nearby, not a radar.


    Since you said you were going to Yeongju Castle, it must be there.


    Lurin decided to endure for now in order to be a leader.


    But I¡¯m hungry.


    ¡°hungry!¡±


    I found it while shouting towards the kitchen. A bag lying on one side.


    There was also a note there.


    -If it¡¯ste, I¡¯m cooking this and eating it.


    ¡°Huhhh! ¡°You!¡±


    After shouting to myself again, I felt empty again, so I bit my lip and picked up the bag of Chapa O tea.


    You just left a bag of ramen behind. too much.


    This really needs to be considered and listened to.


    It¡¯s a size that can bepromised about 3,000 times. Anyway.


    Lurin nodded to herself and violently tore the bag because she was angry.


    That action will only result in the Chapa O Tea exploding from the bag and falling to the floor.


    It was a moment when my nerves exploded even more.


    I woke up and there was no L.


    From that point on, the condition bes worst. Because if you don¡¯t pamper him when he wakes up, it won¡¯t feel like the day has started.


    I feel the worst.


    Lurin huffed again and red at the Chapa O Tea noodles that had fallen on the floor.


    I started blowing out any dust that might have been stuck. But soon he realizes that it doesn¡¯t really matter if he sticks around and quits.


    I am that kind of being. A body that has no use for poisoning.


    So I didn¡¯t even want to shake off the dirt, so I walked to the kitchen, put a pot on it, and installed the fireball.


    Then he scooped up water and poured it into a pot.


    First, you need to boil the water.


    ¡°hungry.¡±


    As I was caressing my stomach and watching the pot slowly heat up, the water began to boil.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    While chanting a hunger spell, I threw noodles into the pot. The ingredients are also thrown away.


    ¡°oh. ¡°This is good.¡±


    Lurin smiled as she looked at the green peas in the pile. Lurin¡¯s theory was that these peas were absolutely necessary when eating Chapa O Tea.


    Now that I¡¯ve added all the noodles and ingredients, I just have to wait.


    When it bes soft, add powdered soup. Lurin exuded pride in herself cooking and began poking the noodles with a fork.


    I don¡¯t have an advanced technique in my head that says if you lift the noodles and inject air, they will be more springy. Just because of my impatient nature, I had to check every second to see if it was sessful or not.


    The noodles are barely starting to be mushy when the cook is about to crackle.


    Chapa O Tea is boiled with very little water. There is no need to throw away the water. This version tastes better because it is a powdered soup.


    Of course, Lulin does not know that information. I was just eating it the way I learned from L.


    When the noodles absorb the water and swell and there is an appropriate amount of water at the bottom, add the powdered soup and simmer while stirring.


    In this way, the powdered soup is dissolved artistically. The more I smelled it, the hungrier I started to feel.


    -Whisk


    -Whisk


    Stir the pot with your hand tightly holding the fork.


    -Hung Hung.


    I can¡¯t help but hum.


    Lulin was serious. He had a very serious face.


    Soon, steam began to rise, and Lulin picked up the pot and walked to the table. ce the pot on the pot stand and sit down.


    Tie your long hair back. I don¡¯t really like tying my own hair.


    It is best for El to tie it.


    And then I get angry again.


    Still, I¡¯ll tie it alone for now. By puffing out your cheeks.


    Then I finally picked up the fork. Lift the Chapa O tea noodles. The ck noodles slurped into Rurin¡¯s mouth.


    it¡¯s good.


    Hehehe.


    Slurp slurp!


    Lurin nodded repeatedly, satisfied with her cooking.


    But at that moment, a disturbancees. As I was eating with two chopsticks, the powerful action of mana was captured before my eyes.


    Lulin put a fork in his mouth and frowned. Because I know what the action of mana means, my eyebrows rise as if they are going to pierce the sky.


    ¡°Hwaaaam! ¡°I¡¯m dizzy.¡±


    A redhead suddenly appeared, yawning and scratching his head. Lulin immediately ignored it, lowered his head, and focused on Chapa O Tea.


    As if I didn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°hey.¡±


    ¡°does not exist.¡±


    ¡°What is missing? ¡°It¡¯s right in front of you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any, but I¡¯m asking. ¡°Why did youe?¡±


    ¡°Is it okay to say that? ¡°A disciple must respect his teacher.¡±


    Serena shrugged her shoulders as she shook off her hair that had be scattered due to the teleportation.


    Lulin narrowed his eyes and red at Sereina and shouted.


    ¡°I got scolded by El because she advised me not to kiss her and just ignore her! Without any help? go away!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that true? ¡°Didn¡¯t you make a sad face because you ignored me?¡±


    ¡°An anxious expression? ¡°What is that like?¡±


    Lurin, who didn¡¯t know what it was but was interested, stopped his fork and looked at Serena.


    At that important point, Serena smiled and changed the topic.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything better than that?¡±


    ¡°does not exist. ¡°You are a bad person.¡±


    ¡°okay? Elena wasn¡¯t there either? I heard there was an urgent patient. So, I came here to get some food?¡±


    ¡°Phew. Can¡¯t you even get food? ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s pathetic.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just eating that, so who¡¯s talking nonsense to whom?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this!¡±


    ¡°okay. ¡°It¡¯s ck, so it suits you.¡±


    Even as Sereina said that, she sneakily approached her, picked up the pot, and ran away.


    Lurin, who was momentarily distracted by the anxious expression, got up when the pot was stolen.


    ¡°Huh? Are you crazy about red beef jerky? ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡±


    Lurin, whose pot was taken away, runs towards Serena. However, Serena opened her mouth at the speed of light and scooped up all the Chapa O tea in the pot with her hands.


    It¡¯s an expression that says taking something from someone else is the best thing in the world.


    ¡°Come on, Mercer! ¡°Aetaneun pyoeoeo!¡±


    Sereina shouted while chewing the noodles. Lurin, who was about to retaliate with a kick, stopped.


    Until Serena, who slowly chewed the noodles in her mouth and swallowed them, spoke again.


    ¡°Hehe, good. That expression is funny, so I¡¯ll tell you. ¡°How to distinguish between anxious expressions.¡±


    At that suggestion, Lulin¡¯s ears began to perk up. He rxed his aggressive stance, which had been determined to beat him up with kicks if he said anything trivial, and looked at Serena with gentle sheepish eyes.


    ¡°Are you annoyed because I don¡¯t have L?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lulin nodded obediently. Because it¡¯s true.


    ¡°Then pretend you¡¯re gone too. Then, pay attention to their first facial expression when they suddenly appear.¡±


    ¡°You mean the first look?¡±


    ¡°okay. ¡°That¡¯s the most important thing.¡±


    Sereina whispered in Lulin¡¯s ear about how to distinguish facial expressions. Lulin nods his head again and again.


    ¡°Kkkkkk. Then I paid for the meal. ¡°It didn¡¯t taste particrly good.¡±


    An anxious expression.


    L¡¯s anxious expression.


    What is that?


    miss you.


    I miss you, I miss you, I miss you, I miss you.


    My head was so full of those thoughts that I couldn¡¯t even respond to Serena¡¯s verbal abuse.


    And then Serena disappeared.


    It doesn¡¯t matter. Lulin, whose attention was now focused on other things, went straight down to Lair.


    Then he sat in front of the mirror he brought from Earth.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    There was a lot of Chapa O Tea sauce on the corners of her mouth, and because Serina touched it after eating it with her hands, it got a lot on her cheeks.


    Burning my anger once again. It¡¯s not Serena¡¯s fault that it¡¯s on the corner of her mouth.


    It was just an unavoidable phenomenon due to the nature of Chapa O Tea, but it was all Sereina¡¯s fault.


    Lulin took a wet tissue and wiped her mouth.


    And then I let my hair down again. Long hair falls down.


    After applying the lip balm L gave her to her wiped mouth to keep her lips moist, Lurin wrote a note in crooked letters on a notepad.


    -Go out ande back!


    Very simply.


    Afterwards, I went up to the restaurant and ced the note in a visible ce.


    You can tell right away when El¡¯s mana is close. That it¡¯sing.


    So it¡¯s too easy to pretend it¡¯s gone.


    You would be surprised to find out that your mana suddenly disappeared. He told me to pay attention to that expression.


    As I was thinking about that and nning my strategy, the sunlight came in warmly. Still, Lurin nodded and lowered her head as if something had entered her stomach and she started to feel sleepy again.


    The more you sleep, the better you sleep. The reason I felt sleepier when I woke upte was the magic of sleep.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Then I woke up with a start. I reflexively look around.


    I think I felt something, didn¡¯t I?


    I woke up with that thought in mind. The memo is still there.


    Like a fool, I fell into a deep sleep.


    I met El in a dream. It was so good that I couldn¡¯t wake up.


    Still, I keep my eyes outside, thinking I¡¯m d they haven¡¯te yet. And right then, I finally felt Mana approaching.


    The time is 5pm.


    He abandoned himself and returned only after sunset. It¡¯s really bad.


    After puffing up his cheeks, Lurin began the operation.


    It teleports away and disappears.


    Then he appears again and looks at El¡¯s expression. That was Sereina¡¯s strategy.


    Lurin thought that the kiss rejection incident was of no use to L, so she was very interested in that expression.


    Of course, in reality, El was really heartbroken over that incident, but there was no way for Lurin to know that.


    So teleport.


    Rurin moved to the Miliorec Mountains and returned immediately.


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    He suddenly appears and sees El.


    Lurin found El with an expectant expression. L happened to be in the restaurant holding a note written by Lurin.


    This is the time!


    Lulin quickly made eye contact with El. But L just yawned and didn¡¯t react in any way.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to move since morning. What are you doing?¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t have felt any mana.


    So, Serena said, she must have been embarrassed and had an anxious expression on her face.


    But this-!


    It was a yawn without any interest. No interest whatsoever.


    That alone is sad, but yawning.


    So what came out here should have been anger. Especially since I¡¯ve been abandoned all day.


    okay. It is right to be angry.


    Be angry!


    Lurin thought so. Let¡¯s get angry.


    But whates out of my head and my heart is not anger.


    It was sadness.


    I can¡¯t believe that even though I lost confidence, it doesn¡¯t matter. Lurin, who was momentarily ovee with emotion, looked up at El with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 170

    # 170


    Chapter.38 You are not there


    The carriage moves quickly down the mountain road. El and Elena were in the carriage together.


    Except for the coachman, there were only Elle and Elena.


    ¡°Thank you, Elena.¡±


    In that situation, L suddenly thanked Elena. Elena couldn¡¯t even guess what that meant.


    Why are you suddenly saying thank you?


    Because my head was full of these thoughts, I opened my mouth because I thought it was wrong to just blink for two seconds and then continue to not respond.


    ¡°yes? ¡°What are you thankful for?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for following me without saying anything.¡±


    L came into the clinic in the morning. He then asked me to go with him because he had a patient. Of course, it was a very sudden request, but Elena willingly followed El and this is the situation now.


    ¡°That¡¯s natural. I am¡­ !¡±


    Elena tried to appeal that such things were natural, but she kept her mouth shut.


    I am! Is it okay to go wherever L wants to go? Elena, who was about to say something like that, hesitated, thinking that this wasn¡¯t right.


    Ears are red.


    Twirl.


    Her red ears perked up and Elena jumped up and screamed.


    ¡°I mean¡­ ! This means that as long as there are patients, we will go anywhere! ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Then, the carriage shook and fell.


    Cradangtang-!


    Rolling over on a carriage.


    Seeing the unsightly appearance, Elena jumped up, crouched in the corner, and lowered her head.


    It is embarrassing. It is embarrassing. I¡¯m so embarrassed that I¡¯m embarrassed. Because of those thoughts, my long ears be even redder and tremble.


    Elves are like that. Normally, even if the food is not very tasty, if you cook it yourself, especially if the person who cooked it is your mother-inw, you say it out of politeness.


    However, elves are a race that does not have such things. Always tell the straightforward truth. If you think it¡¯s not tasty, it¡¯s not tasty. It was a race that said.


    Instead of speaking directly, Elena changed her words. Including some lies.


    no. It¡¯s not a lie because it¡¯s the same if there¡¯s a patient there. But it¡¯s embarrassing! At that thought, my red ears had no intention of returning to normal.


    ¡°As expected, Elena is amazing, going wherever there are patients.¡±


    L says innocently,pletely unaware of those feelings. Elena felt a littleplicated.


    As we enter the mountain road, the carriage shakes even more. Thanks to this, Elena¡¯s expression bes even more shaken.


    Of course, L had other concerns,pletely unaware of Elena¡¯s feelings. I¡¯m thinking that the redness of my ears may also be because of my embarrassment from falling.


    The important problem for El was not that the patient she would ask Elena to look after was a dwarf.


    What is the rtionship between elves and dwarves?


    It¡¯s an enemy among enemies.


    Since they are enemies like the ck Dragon and the Red Dragon, they do not seek help from each other.


    But this time, I needed Elena. It is absolutely necessary to cure the patient.


    By using the recovery skills he and Elena shared. Then, the object to be obtained is the final goal.


    Because of that item, I couldn¡¯te with Lulin. Because it was a secret to Lulin.


    So teleportation was impossible, so we were moving by carriage like this.


    Although Serena can use teleportation, she has never been to a dwarven vige. And the mouth is cheap.


    Elena knew that she was going to heal a patient, but she had no idea that it was a dwarf, so El spoke cautiously.


    Anyway, I thought it was a fact that needed to be known.


    ¡°But Elena, you just said that you would go anywhere as long as there were patients, right?¡±


    ¡°yes yes? yes!¡±


    Elena answers three times. It was the same answer, but each meaning was different.


    The calm yes at first was something he said a moment ago, so he just epted it in the affirmative.


    The second yes meant ¡°Why are you asking that?¡±, but I immediately thought that it didn¡¯t matter, so I clenched my fist and answered yes once again.


    The yellow eyebrows rose and fell, and the mood swings weren¡¯t crazy. I felt strange myself, so I held my ears with both hands.


    hot.


    My ears are hot!


    Why is it like this! L will think it¡¯s strange.


    It was holding its long ears with both hands and curling up, so L looked like a lost sheep.


    ¡°Is it okay even though the patient is a dwarf?¡±


    Towards such a lost sheep, L got to the point. Then Elena frowned slightly as she held her ear.


    ¡°If you¡¯re a dwarf¡­ Are you talking about those rude drunkards who look down on the forest race, saying they are thend race?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    L scratched his cheek and affirmed. And he bowed his head.


    ¡°But it must be treated. ¡°I need to do you a favor.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    El bowed her head. Elena didn¡¯t know what to do and lowered her head.


    L asked. With that alone, it didn¡¯t matter whether Elena was a drunkard or an arrogant pudgy. But he even bows his head because of someone like him. That would not be possible.


    ¡°It¡¯s not okay.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bow down because of me! ¡°Because El is an amazing person!¡±


    Elena puffed out her cheeks.


    El tilted her head slightly. I don¡¯t quite understand the part about puffing out your cheeks. Not because you lied about being a dwarf, but because you bowed your head?


    After all, is this woman a goddess? El was thinking so, but it would never happen for an elf to heal a dwarf unless it was El¡¯s request.


    Elena broke that taboo without any hesitation.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay! Whether it¡¯s a dwarf or a dwarf¡¯s son¡­ ¡°Dwarf grandson!¡±


    Both sons and grandsons are dwarves. I was so embarrassed that my words wereing out in vain. L smiled at Elena and said.


    ¡°thank you.¡±


    Elena lowered her head.


    If you smile like that, that¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t need anything else. Because just the time we have together is precious.


    My heart is pounding. Elena didn¡¯t know what to do with her heart that was pounding like an idiot, so she got up from the carriage, but the carriage suddenly stopped and she fell to the floor.


    Kuuuung-!


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    ¡°Elena?¡±


    El jumped to the floor. Elena fell to the floor and was supported by El. My face is red.


    ¡°are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not okay¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Are you hurt a lot?¡±


    ¡°no. That¡¯s okay! It¡¯s not okay, but it¡¯s okay¡­ .¡±


    While letting out that sound, Elena pinched her thigh. What kind of obscenity is this?


    ¡°Are you here, El!¡±


    The reason the carriage stopped was because it had arrived at a dwarven vige, so the dwarves came in regardless of Elena¡¯s disaster. Elle stood up and greeted the dwarf, leaving Elena sitting down and covering her face with her hands.


    An elder with a familiar face bows his head. The elder who created the rare knew what kind of being El was, so he treated El as a dragon, not a human.


    ¡°yes. Rather, is the news you sent really true? Are you really saying that a dwarf who knows the whereabouts of that item has immigrated?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°Yes!¡±


    The young dwarf next to the dwarf chieftain straightened his back and answered.


    ¡°You said you would tell me everything as long as you heal my father?¡±


    ¡°yes. Since I am a dwarf who has emigrated, I cannot forcefully obtain information, so I contacted you¡­ If it¡¯s not polite, you can threaten it somehow¡­ .¡±


    The dwarf spoke, shrinking his already short stature while discussing courtesy to dragons, but El shook his head.


    ¡°no. Of course, if you want something, this side has to provide something as well. Please guide me.¡±


    El helped Elena, who was still sitting down and trembling from embarrassment, stand up.


    Elena blows her blonde hair and looks at the dwarves. Only then did the dwarves realize Elena¡¯s existence.


    There was a momentary silence.


    ¡°El, can¡¯t it be true that the elf is¡­ !¡±


    The Dwarf Chief asked in surprise, and the other Dwarves also began to mutter.


    And Elena also looked at the dwarves with an enemy-like face, rather than the expression of gentle sheep and an expression full of shame that she had shown to El.


    ¡°What about elves?¡±


    ¡°this¡­ this! Shut that mouth! How dare there be elves in the Land of Earth¡­ !¡±


    Elena and the chief started growling as soon as they met.


    It was simr to the scene where Lulin and Serena met, so it was rather familiar.


    ¡°Stop petty fighting. Chief. ¡°This is a warning.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Whether it¡¯s an enemy or something else, dragons are scarier. That is an idea embedded in the DNA of dwarves.


    The Dwarves, who knew that it was El who could not even move the dragon, eventually had to ept the Elf.


    Elpletely sided with the elves. In other words, he asked the dwarves to exercise restraint. Normally, one should remain neutral, but one side is no different from their own person. To Elena, she just smiled.


    Elena was somehow happy about that. Because it seemed like he took his side. I was so happy about that simple fact that Iughed at the dwarves.


    ¡°Wait! let¡¯s go together. L! Wow!¡±


    He then ran and grabbed El¡¯s arm, but was surprised and took his hand away. And I looked around.


    After that, I swept my chest.


    ***


    After bing acquainted with the dwarven chieftain, I was inquiring about two types of jewels.


    There is no race as skilled in minerals as dwarves. So, if you are looking for minerals, the fastest way is through dwarves.


    One of the sought-after gems is the ck diamond, which is said to be a legendary gem.


    ck diamonds exist on Earth too. However, what we call ck diamonds on Earth are usually colored diamonds mixed with minerals.


    That¡¯s not what I¡¯m looking for. I am looking for the legendary ck Diamond that is talked about by some dragons.


    In the colorless brilliance of a pure diamond, the shape of ink spreading through water is impressive, and it is a gem that constantly sparkles whenever colorless and ck are mixed.


    Since its center is ck, I think it is a gem that fits perfectly with Lurin. So I really wanted to get it.


    A jewel among jewels that suits Rurin. So, my wish is to make sure Rurin has it.


    And a legendary gem like that would be a perfect match for the wedding ring that will be on Rulin¡¯s finger in the future.


    But ck Diamond is a legend, and like a legend, there were no clues.


    So the news the dwarves brought now is not about ck Diamond.


    Unlike ck diamonds, this is a gem that has a somewhat realistic supply.


    It was news about pink diamonds and blue diamonds.


    Diamonds themselves have considerable value. The mining industry, led by dwarves, is very active, and various gold and silver treasures are mined in the mines.


    Just like on Earth, naturally colored diamonds are recognized as rare and more valuable than colorless diamonds.


    And those with natural colors are more mysterious and beautiful.


    Therefore, pink diamonds and blue diamonds were very valuable. It¡¯s also rare.

 Chapter 171

    # 171


    Chapter.38 There is no


    such thing as a colored diamond, the darker the color, the more valuable it is, about 10 to 100 times higher than a colorless diamond.


    Ultimately, what I¡¯m looking for is ck diamonds, but as a second best option, I¡¯ve also looked into blue and pink diamonds.


    If ck diamonds are like wedding rings, then pink and blue are like couple rings that we share.


    Of course, if you teach Lurin the meaning of the ring, she will like it even if it is made of aluminum, but I want to give her the best possible answer.


    Pink is Lurin and blue is me. A pink and blue diamond couple ring!


    Anyway, after hearing the news, I moved to get my hands on the diamond.


    Thanks to Elena¡¯s efforts, I was able to obtain the diamond. Of course, I paid a much higher price than the market price.


    That is a natural return to society.


    Satisfied that we had gotten what we wanted, Elena and I boarded the carriage back to Great City.


    A moment of silence.


    Breaking the silence, I spoke to Elena.


    ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t Serena going on a rampage?¡±


    ¡°ah! ¡°Maybe so.¡±


    Elena nodded with a surprised face. It looks like hepletely forgot about it until now.


    ¡°When that happens, hit me hard.¡±


    ¡°yes? How can I protect a great being¡­ .¡±


    ¡°What do you think? The elf is taking the first great step toward crushing the dragon! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will protect you no matter what happens.¡±


    Of course, that shouldn¡¯t happen. There¡¯s also Sereina¡¯s pride problem. It was a joke because Elena was a good girl.


    ¡°Are you that worried? His face is serious¡­ .¡±


    ¡°that is¡­ Come to think of it, I came without even preparing a meal¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Well don¡¯t worry. ¡°If I give you this, will you be quiet?¡±


    I held Elena¡¯s hand, opened it, and ced the jewel on it.


    It is an unprocessed gemstone. However, because it was shining pink, it was dazzling enough even though it was a gemstone.


    Elena followed without saying a word and even healed the dwarf who was her enemy. She also helped in many ways on a regr basis.


    Since I purchased arger stone than I could make into a ring, I naturally kept Elena¡¯s share as well. Since he yed the biggest role, it is his right to receive it.


    ¡°Oh my god, what is this? ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen something like this in pink!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called Pink Diamond.¡±


    Elena gazed intently at the jewel in her hand and held it out to me again. This is a truly greedless elf.


    If it were Serena, she would have gulped it down even before I told her to go. He didn¡¯t even realize that it was a gift to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s a gemstone, but it¡¯s pretty on its own, so a piece of it belongs to Elena. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one because it¡¯ll be noisy, so I¡¯ll give you a serena.¡±


    This is a preventive measure because if they only take care of Elena and leave out Sereina, who is a jewel otaku, only Elena will suffer.


    ¡°Hey¡­ This? I can¡¯t get something like this¡­ .¡±


    Elena stopped while speaking and squeezed the palm that Diamond was holding.


    ¡°there is!¡±


    I thought they would say they couldn¡¯t ept it, but the answer they got was the exact opposite. He nodded, muttering quietly to himself, with a look in his eyes that showed some kind of determination.


    ¡°this¡­ El¡­ A gift given¡­ therefore¡­ .¡±


    He muttered quietly to himself and began to bow his head to me again and again.


    Well, it¡¯s okay because I epted it.


    Iughed and shook my ears and made a joke to the embarrassed Elena.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose everything to Sereina.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose it! ¡°If you take it away from me, I will squeeze you!¡±


    Earlier, he took a firm stance saying he could never hit the dragon, but his attitude suddenly changed and he let out a historic sound.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°Put it down ande to me.¡±


    Nod nod nod.


    Elena nods vigorously. It¡¯s just a rough stone.


    Elves have almost no obsession with gold and silver treasures.


    However, he seemed to like the gemstone I gave him. Do not open the hand that is tightly holding the jewelry.


    Since repayment is just a repayment, I deliberately gave them gemstones instead of crafting them into earrings or bracelets. Because I don¡¯t want to be misunderstood. They may not ept it.


    This is my reward for helping me.


    And the real gift is a crafted ring to be delivered to Rurin.


    The person you should really like is Lurin.


    Soon the carriage entered Gray City.


    A so-called dummy was installed in Yeongju Castle.


    If you condense mana into a dragon bead to create a huge ball of light energy, it will flow out simr to your own mana.


    I wonder if I should go to this length to deceive Lulin, but it¡¯s no fun if you know about the gift in advance.


    Moreover, if he doesn¡¯t feel a flow simr to his own mana in Grace City, he¡¯s not the kind of guy who will stay still.


    After dismantling an energy sphere that emits mana of the same type as me, I stopped by a watch workshop.


    Gemstones must be processed. After asking a trusted dwarf watchmaker to do the work, I returned to the restaurant.


    Maybe there was an uproar because the restaurant had been away for a long time.


    Fortunately, it is said that no one invaded Yeongju Castle. I stepped into the restaurant while thinking about how to calm the grumbling.


    Lurines into view at a nce.


    I was sitting on a chair and dozing off.


    Are you dozing off? It happens often. This is the usual scenery up to this point.


    What¡¯s different is the note ced in front of Rurin.


    I told him to practice like that, but he couldn¡¯t hear it, so he still came back with crooked handwriting! I wrote it down, but I am sleeping here.


    I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s going while he¡¯s sleeping.


    Nodding.


    I nod my head.


    Every time I did that, my thin eyshes trembled slightly.


    Gororong Gororong-!


    A unique breathing soundes out. For some reason, the corners of his mouth are turned up.


    If you look closely, the repetition is quite cute.


    When we first met.


    Suddenly, I remember the first time I made a bet with Rurin. It was a time when he always gave me a cold look.


    At that time, I never even dreamed that I would also want to put a ring on this guy¡¯s finger.


    ***


    ¡°die.¡±


    The ck dragon shouted. It¡¯s a face with no emotions. It¡¯s strange to find emotion on a dragon¡¯s face, but


    ¡°try smiling.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any emotion.


    Iron Lady? Iron dragon?


    Aside from the dragon¡¯srge body, itsrge eyes, nose underneath them, and ck skin feel very cold.


    For some reason, I was able to read the expressions on the dragon¡¯s face just as people read and notice the expressions on the faces of the same person.


    It¡¯s probably the influence of the heart that Rod gave me.


    It is the effect of a newly formed heart.


    ¡°die.¡±


    ck Dragon¡¯s lines are consistent. Die.


    Or fuck off.


    At times like that, deep annoyance appears on his face as if he doesn¡¯t have a care in the world. It means annoying.


    The facial expressions this dragon shows are mainly negative. An angry face, an annoyed expression, and an expressionless expression as cold as the ice of the northern ins.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to be so annoyed now?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sleepy, you¡¯re irritable, and you¡¯re so angry about this and that, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡°If you find out, die.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a face where your eyes pop out because you¡¯re angry and you want to vomit blood.¡±


    ¡°what? Not to that extent. I have no reason to be that angry at someone like you. ¡°It¡¯s insignificant.¡±


    ¡°Ah really? ¡°If it¡¯s not that bad, it¡¯s just okay.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders, thinking that if it was a normal episode, it was just the nature of this dragon and there was no problem.


    Well, even if it¡¯s not a normal anger, I have no intention of leaving.


    Everything rted to dragon beads. That was my promise to Rod. There were many things to ask of this dragon, which was strongly rted to the clue to the solution.


    ¡°no! That¡¯s it! So go away!¡±


    The ck dragon let out a powerful blow and kicked Rare. If the ground is shocked in this way, wouldn¡¯t there be damage equivalent to an earthquake somewhere?


    So, you need to calm down first.


    ¡°okay. That¡¯s about it. ¡°That much.¡±


    When I had no choice but to acknowledge it in order to calm it down, the dragon suddenly started blowing its breath towards me.


    ¡°Dead or go away.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible. Even if it¡¯s just that much, I n on staying for now.¡±


    Kwaang-!


    Breath is rampant.


    I got very busy deflecting that breath. The dragon, which had been firing its breath wildly for a while, eventually got tired of trying, probably because its mouth was sore, and red at me.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you die? ¡°Why are humans so strong!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The dragon red at me with a cold re and then turned its back.


    Then go inside the rare and crouch. Perhaps because he was tired, his attitude was that he didn¡¯t care at all.


    I sat like that for a few days.


    Since it was just growling, no information was collected at all. We haven¡¯t even been able to talk about the information we need.


    ¡°good.¡±


    ¡°What is good? not good. ¡°I think it would be better if you died.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to make a bet instead of being too stubborn?¡±


    ¡°Human. How dare you ask me to bet on this insignificant human being!¡±


    Then the ck dragon went berserk and started pounding again.


    ¡°You can do it. ¡°There are dragons that lose to insignificant humans.¡±


    Quaaaaang-!


    As soon as he heard those words, the ck dragon became enraged and started firing breath and various types of magic.


    These attacks had enough destructive power to devastate the area in an instant, but I received them all and nullified them.


    This is a dragon that can¡¯t hold back its anger.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop and listen to the terms of the bet first and get excited?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    The dragon quietly red at me. However, the next line was absurd.


    ¡°¡­ ¡°What¡¯s the bet?¡±


    Iugh out loud. What is a bet? A bet is a bet.


    ¡°Iughed. die. die. die. die!¡±


    I waved my hand as I was about to release my breath again.


    ¡°Stop. calm down. okay. okay. Well, the dragons might not know. ¡°It¡¯s human y.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s insignificant.¡±


    After barely opening up the conversation, he ended up trying to leave again as if he was annoyed.


    So I pulled out my trump card.


    ¡°So, if I lose the bet, you¡¯ll get me out of here?¡±


    The dragon that turned its back looks at me again.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. but!¡±


    But he still looks frustrated because he doesn¡¯t know what a bet is. So I started exining.


    ¡°So the bet is¡­¡± It¡¯s simple. I¡¯m going to cook food for two days, and if you eat it, it¡¯s my victory. If you don¡¯t eat it, you win. okay? The conditions are¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? Human. There¡¯s no way I could eat food made by humans! ¡°He¡¯s a funny guy.¡±


    The dragon heard the conditions and began nodding as if he had already won.


    ¡°Then the bet is settled?¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you want. it¡¯s bothering.¡±


    lost the battle


    After that, this guy told me to kill him.


    But it didn¡¯t kill him. And then he proudly stuck to Rare. The guy who never left the rare even for a moment was acting as if my presence was some kind of cancer. Hoping that this incident would be an excuse to spread information, I came out of the rare.


    Operation is food.

 Chapter 172

    # 172


    Chapter.38 Without You I


    once heard that there are many gourmets among dragons. It¡¯s a race with such a developed sense of taste, but when I took a quick look, it didn¡¯t seem to have anything to eat.


    Even if you eat it, it¡¯s almost like swallowing an animal whole.


    Literally the worst eating habits.


    So, I wandered through the forest with the intention of catching fish with this strategy. There were no living animals roaming around near their, perhaps because of its fear. There is not a single fish alive in the valley, nor a singlemon animal.


    So I had toe down the forest for a while. There is a rare spot near the summit, but I didn¡¯t feel it until I got all the way down to the t area below the mountain.


    If so, this area is suitable for animals to live.


    I started observing the forest to find food ingredients. I hadn¡¯t even walked that far when the animals barged their teeth.


    ¡°Krrrrrrr-!¡±


    A wild animal with spotted markings resembling a leopard attacks me. It was wing with its ws and drooling profusely as if it was hungry.


    Umm.


    It¡¯s a pass.


    Carnivores like that don¡¯t taste very good.


    I used attack magic to send the approaching leopard or jaguar away, and then attempted to search again.


    Since that guy was running this way and attacked me earlier, I guess I should trust my carnivore instincts.


    So I walked in the direction the jaguar was heading.


    The result is correct.


    As I walked, I came across a small in in the thick forest, and there I caught a scene where a pig-like thing was sticking its head into a tree and digging into the ground with its hind feet.


    chubby.


    Even just looking at it, it looks delicious. wild pig. So, wild boar. Is this wild Uva?


    This is perfect. I found the perfect ingredient to disrupt the dragon¡¯s sense of smell and immediately poured magic on it.


    But damn it.


    It¡¯s good that I caught it, but thinking about it going up to rare again makes me sigh.


    I feel like I made a useless bet, but I guess I have to open my mind to tell him about my past.


    Right now we can¡¯tmunicate at all.


    Hoping that this bet would be the spark that would spark conversation, I dismantled only the necessary parts and climbed to the top.


    The game starts from here.


    I took out various seasonings from my backpack. Even when traveling alone, it is essential to carry basic cooking utensils.


    These tools are also essential for this bet to work.


    The dish to be prepared is Uva Galbi. It¡¯s also seasoned Uva ribs.


    I chose it because it was the dish that most stimted my sense of smell among the dishes I could make in this situation.


    Using magic, the center of arge stone is carved out and the Uva ribs are marinated in a sweet and soy sauce-based sauce.


    Since the meat is very fresh, there is nothing more to be done.


    Of course, all of this work was taking ce right under the dragon¡¯s nose.


    If you want the smell to spread well, you have to do it in front of the nose, so where else can you do it?


    Even through this series of processes, the ck dragon is still crouching as if it has no interest.


    Let¡¯s see how long I won¡¯t be that interested.


    I resumed cooking with a resolve burning in my heart that I would win.


    Find a t stone and heat it with a fireball. If you heat a stone to a temperature simr to that of a fireball, there is not much difference from a grill.


    In particr, heated stones do not cool down well.


    If you put your hand on it, your hand will get burned.


    I put the marinated Uva ribs on top of the stone that had reached that temperature.


    Cheeeeeek-!


    The meat began to cook with a delicious sound. As the sweet sauce cooks, it spreads its scent throughout the rare dish.


    Ugh.


    I can¡¯t stand it.


    I¡¯m used to this, but this is the first time I¡¯ve ever smelled a dragon that stimtes my appetite.


    I nced at the crouching dragon. The body twitches ever so slightly.


    But I didn¡¯t look back or anything. They are stillining that they are not interested.


    Then, let¡¯s start the mukbang.


    Even if I¡¯m not, I¡¯m still hungry. I picked up the well-cooked Uba ribs with chopsticks.


    Sauce drips down. I brought the soft-looking meat to my mouth.


    ¡°Oh melt, melt, melt!¡±


    Like a crazy person, I expressed my feelings loudly to myself. Really delicious. The quality of the meat looks pretty good.


    Yum Yum.


    Crunch crunch.


    I ate Uva ribs like I was a glutton. Still, it continues to bake. There was a lot of sauce on the stone te, and the smell was wafting everywhere.


    Tsk tsk tsk.


    I can¡¯t believe Uba Galbi can be this soft.


    ¡°The chewy taste is excellent, and when you bite into it, the uva juice bursts out and mixes with the sauce, making it sweet and salty. I wonder if it can be this delicious. Would you like to have a piece of meat?¡±


    I made a grandiosement on purpose, but there was still no response.


    I think I felt something staring at me as I put arge piece of meat in my mouth and chewed it, but this guy is a formidable enemy. There is no movement at all.


    Should I cook something stronger than this?


    But it is already dark outside. The deadline is two days. So there is still one day left.


    I checked the dragon¡¯s condition, but it was crouching down with its mouth tightly closed and itsrge body curled up with an expression that looked like something was wrong, so I retreated.


    And night.


    And sleep.


    And morning.


    I got out of bed and stretched.


    Then, suddenly, I discovered something unusual. Apparently, grilled meat had been left on the stone.


    I went fishing just in case.


    No matter how delicious the cold meat is, it¡¯s still worth it, right?


    However, all the Uva ribs that had been cut intorge pieces and grilled had disappeared.


    all.


    Eating meat of this size while in dragon form is not a good idea.


    Did you y polymorph?


    I have many thoughts. If I had known this would happen, I would have installed a video camera.


    Of course, I don¡¯t have a video camera.


    First of all, the suspicion is 100%, but there is no evidence. You went cleanly. I should have attacked the scene in that state, but I was so rxed that I fell asleep.


    ¡°Hey dragon.¡±


    No reaction. It doesn¡¯t budge. I was in a deep sleep. He usually wakes up in the afternoon and curls up quietly with his eyes open.


    After doing some morning exercise and walking around, I asked the guy who woke up in the afternoon.


    ¡°I ate it.¡±


    Very bluntly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat it.¡±


    Of course, the answer that came back was a textbook rebuttal.


    ¡°really?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat it. ¡°That tasteless thing!¡±


    I didn¡¯t eat it, so how do I know it doesn¡¯t taste good? At this moment when my feelings became stronger, I shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°But the grilled meat disappeared?¡±


    ¡°Did you eat because you were hungry while sleeping?¡±


    Rather, it is a question.


    ¡°no? Why do you eat what you have left when you are full? Am I you?¡±


    ¡°This body is this body. ¡°Why is this body yours!¡±


    The dragon turned his head away as if it was annoying to talk to. However, the state of maintaining cool has already been broken. I¡¯m confused about something.


    That¡¯s what I decided.


    ¡°Hmm, if I didn¡¯t eat it and you didn¡¯t eat it, then someone broke into this rare. Are you sox? To the extent that other beingse to Dragon¡¯s Lair?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bug.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°There was no cleaning. So, it was eaten by small insects that survived even when blooming. So, clean it up after you eat.¡±


    ¡°Bugs?¡±


    The dragon fell silent again.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, even if they use me of a crime, how can a bug¡­¡± .¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bug!¡±


    The dragon is silent and refuses to say anything else, continuing to insist on the bug theory.


    That¡¯s how ites out.


    It doesn¡¯t matter.


    Even if there are people in the world who have never tried it before, it is my dish that you cannot eat just once.


    ¡­ To be honest, that¡¯s nonsense.


    Still, given his eating habits, the fact that he couldn¡¯t stand the smell and ate it is hopeful.


    I can¡¯t stand it anymore.


    It was better.


    Just raid the scene. In any case, on-site arrest is the best way to ensure that no one can escape.


    The criminal ate all the meat that was left behind.


    If it wasn¡¯t delicious, I would have eaten one and spit it out. This fact is the biggest. In other words, you may want to eat it again. Let me take a look at the final fate of a dragon that once awakened its eyes to delicious food.


    With a wicked smile on my face, I grabbed Uba again and started grilling it.


    Cheeeeeek-!


    The smell spreads again along with the sound. The dragon started twitching continuously.


    This is what it means to dig your own grave.


    ¡°Are you full? ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep soon.¡±


    I put all the steaming meat aside, cooled the stone te with magic, and theny down and closed my eyes.


    How are you going to approach it?


    Yesterday was a long time ago and I wasn¡¯t sure, so I thought it would be better to let him taste it first, so I really slept, but today is different.


    I closed my eyes for a moment.


    I kept winding it.


    There is no movement at all for a while.


    Are you very careful?


    It smells like that, so you probably won¡¯t be able to stand it once you taste it, right?


    Was it really bad?


    As I closed my eyes, all kinds of thoughts started toe to mind. That¡¯s not possible.


    You have to win the bet. And this night is thest.


    I was patient, hoping that I wouldn¡¯t have much patience. So many hours.


    While the battle of wits continued, we finally caught movement. And the movements were very careful. So it¡¯s not a dragon¡¯s movement.


    Very light. There was no pounding at all.


    If you want to move arge body, of course you have to make sound. But it doesn¡¯t fly.


    Well, considering that I couldn¡¯t wake up at all yesterday, I guess this guy polymorphed and caught the fish, just as I guessed.


    I woke up to that very scene. Then I looked at the stone where the meat was gathered.


    A scene that caught my eye.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it for a moment.


    Because there was a pretty young ck-haired girl holding a lot of meat in her hands.


    It¡¯s already in your mouth. There is a lot of sauce around the mouth.


    ¡°Mr. Dragon. Did you polymorph? Hehehe, it¡¯s my victory.¡±


    When I said that, the dragon blinked a few times, then ignored me and started eating the meat.


    ¡°Is it okay if I ignore it?¡±


    ¡°This is a dragoi!¡±


    Wow. Now, excuses that make no sense.


    Moreover, because my mouth is full of meat, I can¡¯t pronounce it properly, and because I¡¯m not in a dragon state, it doesn¡¯t even have a dignified sound.


    ¡°So are you human?¡±


    ¡°Why this moi!¡±


    They say it¡¯s not a dragon. Aren¡¯t you even human? I do it in various ways.


    I smiled and walked forward. Then the dragon started to back away.


    ¡°die.¡±


    He says that and tries to use magic. No, magic has already appeared in my hands. There¡¯s meat in your mouth.


    ¡°ck Dragon.¡±


    So I called him and he stood up and looked at me.


    ¡°What.¡±


    I admitted it now. When I called him by his nickname, he admitted. He was a simple guy.


    ¡°Kaaak?¡±


    Then, for the first time, he broke his cool face and puffed out his cheeks with embarrassment instead of coldness.


    what. This dragon.


    Why are you so cute?


    When I first saw this ck dragon in human form, I was taken aback.

 Chapter 173

    # 173


    Chapter.38 You are not there


    ¡°So you¡¯re still saying no?¡±


    The dragon runs away. As it runs away, it returns to its original form. It once again shows off the majesty of arge ck dragon.


    My head hurts from looking at it.


    The one that ran away stomped back to Rare¡¯s nest and curled up.


    ¡°I sleep because I¡¯m full.¡±


    It ispletely unmanned after hanging it. Even if I call, there is no answer. The wings shook regrly, as if to show that it was in a state of sleep.


    Anyway, it¡¯s the middle of the night now. Since I¡¯m awake, I¡¯ll take a look for now.


    Why not stand up and argue?


    Anyway, the important thing is that we won. I¡¯m d he fell into the trap. If I had made a mistake, I would have almost lost the bet.


    Because I was about to leave.


    Of course, it was a trap with a fairly high probability. Hehehe.


    They said they would leave if they lost, so it was barely safe.


    This is one of Rod¡¯s two requests. You can¡¯t turn him into Nagari as soon as he begins to ask for his favor, which gave him new life.


    A body that cannot leave until information is obtained.


    I closed my eyes.


    ***


    Since the dragon woke upte, I also rolled around.


    I slept soundly and opened my eyes. The sun may already be high in the sky and illuminating the world, but since it is not visible from within the rare, it is of no concern.


    ¡°Hey dragon.¡±


    Even though it is past time for the dragon to wake up, there is no answer.


    It¡¯s obvious. This is an operation to ignore.


    He walked in front of the dragon¡¯s tail and then retreated again.


    I returned to my seat, rummaged through my backpack, and took out some corn soup powder. To make corn soup one by one, you need to shell corn kernels, fry vegetables such as onions, and make a roux with stir-fried flour and butter. There is a lot of work to do, but this is a finished product that just needs to be added and boiled.


    A summoning ritual I discovered while exploring how to return to the original world as soon as I inherited the Lord¡¯s mana.


    As long as I have this magic that allows me to barely take out one modern item a day, I will never starve to death anywhere.


    I still have a lot of corn soup powder left, which I used for those times when I don¡¯t feel like cooking a big meal in the morning.


    And the reason I¡¯m trying to boil this now is because of the smell.


    The fragrant smell of corn soup!


    I immediately decided to use that smell as bait and took action.


    Add water to the stone dug in the center, boil it with a fireball, and then cook the soup.


    As the fragrant smell of corn soup began to bother my nostrils, I nced at the ck dragon and caught him slowly turning his head.


    As expected, he is pretending to sleep. The premonition was correct. Well then, shall we go to a mukbang?


    -Slurp


    ¡°Huhu, it¡¯s savory and delicious.¡±


    Then the dragon took the bait.


    ¡°What is that again? What I ate yesterday was definitely better to eat than raw meat. ¡°Of course it¡¯s trivial.¡±


    ¡°How can you do that?¡±


    Thump thump thump. He approaches and looks down at me. I slurped the soup out of a teacup in front of him. While acting as if he was eating a delicacies from the mountains and the seas.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s warm.¡±


    Corn soup actually warms your body. When I expressed that, I felt an intense gaze.


    Of course, it¡¯s not the brutally murderous gaze you usually see. The end of my gaze was directed towards the corn soup I was eating.


    ¡°You human. Do you think this body will fall prey to something like that? This body lived very well without such things for hundreds of years. I heard it smells nice¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Are you good at speaking? ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t say anything because you kept dying all the time.¡±


    After listening to the words being spoken, when I pointed it out, the dragon closed its mouth again.


    He¡¯s a funny guy.


    ¡°If you want to eat this, polymorph. In that state, you won¡¯t get anywhere. And you didn¡¯t forget the terms of the bet, right? ¡°I won, so I¡¯d like you to admit that you lost and stay in human form for a month.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    The dragon has no answer.


    He res at me again. The curiosity I had about food disappeared, and those dark, murderous eyes began to stare at the back of my head again.


    ¡°why¡­ ? If you lose, you lose, right? ¡°A guy like a dragon is nning to turn away?¡±


    ¡°I do not know.¡±


    The dragon turned his back again. The back with big wings visible.


    ¡°You have to keep your promise. Or will you not leave even if I lose another bet next time?¡±


    ¡°Another bet? Are you doing it again?¡±


    ¡°yes. what.¡±


    Conditions for betting.


    My victory conditions.


    It would polymorph into a human in front of me for a month.


    If you treat me like this in abative state, I will never be able to get any information from you.


    I¡¯m betting that I might be able to reduce the sense of distance just a little if I stay in a human state.


    A way to be friends.


    In order to be able to use it, you have to be in a human state rather than a dragon state.


    Moreover, in this condition, I have to raise my head every time I speak, which makes my head hurt.


    ¡°Would you like me to leave?¡±


    ¡°Of course. it¡¯s bothering.¡±


    ¡°So, if you want me to leave, you shouldn¡¯t back down now that you¡¯ve lost. ¡°That way, I won¡¯t back off, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    The dragon res at me again. But soon a strong light shed around its body.


    ¡°Is it okay? It¡¯s annoying to act like an insignificant human being, though. ¡°I have no choice but to chase you out.¡±


    ck Dragon said that while shaking his ck hair.


    I thought about it yesterday too.


    Her beauty is differentpared to her lively dialogue. Especially because the ck hair suits him so well.


    After losing consciousness for a moment, I pped myself.


    What do you think about dealing with dragons? You crazy guy.


    -Sniff.


    Whether I did it or not, the dragon went to the stone where the soup was boiling and started sniffing it.


    ¡°Does it smell good?¡±


    ¡°This is the rare body.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°And the bet is off.¡±


    ¡°That too.¡±


    ¡°The items made from this body¡¯s rare belong to this body. So give it to me.¡±


    The guy proudly held out his hand with absurd logic. They say something about human food, but I guess they can¡¯t get enough of this delicious smell.


    Of course, that¡¯s what I wanted.


    I was about to change my mind, so I quickly took out a teacup and poured some soup on it. Completely different from when he was in his dragon state.


    I take the ss with my small hands.


    As if he still didn¡¯t want to be close to me, as soon as he got the ss, he walked back, leaned against the wall, sat down, and started sniffing again.


    And then I poured the soup into one mouthful.


    ¡°Kwaaaaang!¡±


    Then he jumps up, opens his mouth, and gasps. And then he turns his gaze towards me again. It¡¯s a look full of resentment.


    ¡°You bastard! What is this! hot! My throat is hot! ¡°You¡¯re attacking me!¡±


    The opponent is a dragon.


    I repeat that in my mind again.


    Damn cute.


    What kind of dragon is doing something so cute?


    I stoppedughing.


    ¡°Neoooom!¡±


    He must have seen thatughter, and the top of his head was expelling his breath with an angry face.


    A mass of highly concentrated energy burst out of the guy¡¯s mouth, as if he could use brass even in a human state.


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    However, it is nothingpared to the breath of the dragon state. I blocked it easily and served the soup again.


    And it blew loudly.


    ¡°Now calm down. It¡¯s just been boiled, so of course it¡¯s hot. This is cool, so it¡¯s okay. Eat little by little. ¡°Don¡¯t pour it all into your mouth like you just did.¡±


    The dragon came over with a huff and took the soup with a jerk. And then sit at a distance again.


    He looked at the soup warily and sipped it very cautiously this time.


    Soon he looks at the soup again with a surprised face.


    It¡¯s a face I like.


    I sipped the soup slowly and slowly, as if I didn¡¯t want to burn my throat like before, but then I ate it all in my mouth because it didn¡¯t suit my personality.


    And whoa? It makes a strange sound and turns its head towards me.


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    ¡°What does it mean to be delicious?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you ask me such a fundamental question, what should I answer?¡±


    ¡°It was hot earlier. now¡­ .¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°It got warmer.¡±


    The dragon calmly said that and stood up, shaking his head.


    ¡°Do all humans eat this stuff?¡±


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t most people like that? ¡°It¡¯s rare for a dragon to eat raw food as ignorantly as you, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°I think that¡¯s what my mom said.¡±


    ck Dragon blinked his eyes.


    From that day on, ck Dragon showed great interest in the food I made.


    Thanks to this, the vicious voice that was constantly urging me to leave died down a little.


    It still is.


    They pour oil into a hole dug into a stone, boil it, add edible grass found near the rare fish, and various animal meats they catch by going downstairs, coat them in frying powder and deep fry them. Then, they kneel in front of them and pick them up and eat them.


    -Crispy.


    When the dragon puts fried food in its mouth, a familiar soundes out. The dragon nods with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°delicious?¡±


    ¡°I do not know.¡±


    Even as he says that, his hands don¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Let me tell you clearly, the feeling of wanting to eat the same food over and over again means it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°I see. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    He immediately said that and reached for the fries again. Words and actions are separate.


    But still, the sense of distance has not decreased. If anything had changed, it was the fact that people were clearly showing a lot of curiosity when it came to food.


    Well, I¡¯m d if you show curiosity about anything. Wouldn¡¯t it be the best way to reduce the distance in this way?


    Plus, this guy


    had a lot of cute parts to look at.


    As soon as I take out some cooking ingredients, theye and eat it. That too secretly while I wasn¡¯t looking because I was busy doing something else.


    Being secretive seemed to be his ultimate pride.


    When you take out flour to knead dough, it sneaks up and grabs a handful of flour and puts it in its mouth from a distance.


    Then, with a furious look on his face, he spits it out, scatters the flour in his hand on the floor, and runs over to look at him in protest.


    ¡°Kaaang!¡±


    okay. He lightly fires his breath in protest. It was a breath mixed with flour.


    If you put salt out, they eat the salt.


    ¡°Kwaaaaaak! ¡°Nenonoom!¡±


    And then, as expected, he takes out his anger on me, and of course, he doesn¡¯t take his anger out on me quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m delicious?¡±


    I picked up a handful of sugar simr to salt and ate it. ah. Sweet, sweet, sweet.


    ¡°It¡¯s just sweet and delicious.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°As expected, you¡¯re a weird guy to eat things like that!¡±


    ¡°The way you eat is wrong. So, pick this up and shake it with both hands, then put your hands together and say a prayer, and then pour it into your mouth. ¡°So it¡¯s delicious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating!¡±


    The dragon turned his head. ck hair flutters. It returns to its own space in the center of their while spewing deadly force.


    But while I was away for a moment, he sneakily approached me. Why do you know that? Because I¡¯m watching secretly.


    He picks up the salt again and gathers it in both hands as I said. Then, he shakes it as if he is praying and begins to look closely at the salt in his hand.


    And then eat it. Put it in your mouth.


    ¡°Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Then, a roar filled with strong anger starts to sound like a rare sound.


    ¡°Surely you ate it?¡±


    ¡°Nenoooooom! I wish you could tell me how to kill you. kill. Absolutely kill. And then I kill again!¡±


    Then I shoved a lollipop into my mouth. In anger, the dragon identally covers his mouth with a lollipop, and his face grimaces.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift. ¡°And I¡¯m going to have dinner, so please don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    I shrugged and the dragon went back to his seat and started sucking on the lollipop.


    The cheeks swell up like a lollipop. One side swells, the other side swells.


    ¡°Oh oh?¡±


    Fortunately, peace came for a while due to the very pleasant notice.

 Chapter 174

    # 174


    Chapter.38 You are not there


    and several days have passed.


    What has changed?


    Not much.


    This guy¡¯s rare has a very monotonous structure.


    There is a slightly dungeon-like maze at the entrance, and once you enter, you are in the dragon¡¯s room. That¡¯s it. I am currently living in the corner of the room, but the ck dragon prefers the center of the room.


    Sunlight sometimes enters the center of the rare. From what I¡¯ve observed, it seems like they like that warmth.


    Anyway, since it is a dragon rare, it is very wide and the physical distance from the rare is also great.


    So the mental distance is at the level of the Pacific Ocean.


    At least it¡¯s a little better than the first time, when I just stood still or stared at him cruelly and told him to die.


    Stillrgely ignored. Except that a child who was learning to speak for the first time started showing great interest in food, just as he was saying random things.


    ¡°This is called Uva, grilled pig¡¯s trotters, and it¡¯s very good for the skin and even chewy.¡±


    As I grilled the pig¡¯s feet, I added the seasoning I made to it and exined the cooking process. Pig¡¯s feet itself is not a word used in this world, but this dragon wouldn¡¯t know anyway.


    ¡°What are you doing when you get better at things like that?¡±


    The dragon seemed to have no interest in skin and just skipped what I said. However, he seemed to like the smell and kept sniffing in front of the grilled pig¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Anyway, I baked everything. ¡°It¡¯s hot, so eat with caution.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely more delicious than eating it whole. ¡°You are the cook!¡±


    ¡°In what world are subordinates stronger than their masters?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare, just eat that. ¡°Food doesn¡¯t taste good even if it gets too cold.¡±


    Take a bite of pig¡¯s feet.


    it¡¯s good. Great chewy texture. And cogen!


    I think the seasonings werebined well.


    Tsk tsk tsk.


    ck Dragon, who saw that I was eating grilled pig¡¯s feet, quietly looked at the pig¡¯s feet and then took them to his mouth.


    Eat well.


    Eats very well.


    I feel like my appetite has exploded after eating pork ribs. When I did something to them, they often ate from a distance away, as if they didn¡¯t want to be together. I don¡¯t know if it was because they didn¡¯t want to go back and forth, but anyway, they stayed in front of the stone te and ate.


    ¡°But can I ask you one thing?¡±


    There is no answer.


    He doesn¡¯t seem interested. Unlike when it was in its dragon state, the polymorphed humanoid dragon only had its small face fixed on its paws.


    Anyway, since we had lost some sense of living together to the point where we could eat together, I quietly asked a question.


    ¡°About your mother¡¯s incident¡­ .¡±


    As soon as those words were said, the dragon jumped up. Without any hesitation, he throws the Uva bone he was eating at me.


    And then he really started ring at me as if I was going to kill him. It was the most powerful kill so far.


    If there were any other living things around here, they would all have died from the fire that was spewing out right now.


    A peer that would have already suffocated an ordinary human to death.


    Did I touch a taboo too hastily?


    I was just trying my luck. As expected, there was no chin. I decided that I could hear the details of what happened at that time by closing the distance to this point.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you. You are the same. Same as everyone. ¡°Get out of my rare right now!¡±


    It was a terribly cold look. He had already stopped caring about cooking and was breathing very heavily.


    It blows out its breath wildly. The mana that had been powered up with anger to the point where everything, including stone tablets, disappeared, began to crush the inside of the rare.


    ¡°die. The ones who killed my mother. Those who insulted their mother. every. ¡°Everyone die!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, I didn¡¯t really mean to do that. Really.¡±


    I shouted as I hit the breath, but they didn¡¯t even care to listen.


    Due to the influence of mana, his ck hair rose to the top of his head, his eyebrows rose to the point where they could no longer be raised, and he began using all the attack magic he could use.


    ¡°Sorry sorry. I was sorry about this. I have nothing to do with that incident. I asked because I heard something vaguely. sorry!¡±


    He bowed his head and apologized, but all he could see was a look in his eyes filled with murder.


    Then he clenched his hands tightly, trembled, and turned his head away.


    He walked with long strides, reached his own space, and sat down, hugging his knees.


    and.


    That situation continued.


    I couldn¡¯t share a single word.


    At first, it wasn¡¯t a good interest, like telling me to die, but at least I was friendly with him, and eventually I developed it to the point where he would still eat my food.


    Even if we retreat, we have retreated too far.


    No matter what I tried to say, shepletely sealed her mouth.


    Of course, there are vices that should never be touched by anyone. But how can you get information like this?


    This guy is probably the only one who knows the incident most clearly.


    Another problem was that I couldn¡¯t give up and leave because it was a request from Rod who had exchanged my heart.


    A few days passed like that.


    There is silence in the rare. Dirt falls from the rare ceiling.


    Hood crackle.


    The dirt and sand lined up.


    It continues to line up everywhere.


    -Cow!


    As the rare ceiling vibrates, more dirt and sand fall from the ceiling.


    -Quaang!


    -Quaang!


    Outside of rare. And it is a vibration that cannote unless someone deliberately aims for a rare item at the top of the mountain and thumps it. If it¡¯s an earthquake, it has to shake from the ground. It doesn¡¯t make sense for dirt and sand to fall from the ceiling.


    -Quaang!


    It has the potential topletely destroy rare. The falling dirt and sand are getting worse. ck Dragon woke up after two days.


    After curling up quietly without eating or drinking, I finally woke up.


    As if he had any idea about the shaking ceiling, he started running out of their.


    Of course I followed along.


    It¡¯s amazing to see such emotional ups and downs. When I went out of Lair, there were two ck dragons sitting on the top of the mountain.


    hmm. Just by looking at him, he has an arrogant expression. Of course, dragons usually all have arrogant expressions. But these guys were arrogant and had a malicious yfulness.


    The talent for reading the dragon¡¯s facial expressions is on full disy.


    So these guys are clearly the reason the ceiling shook.


    ¡°Kkkkkkk.¡±


    The ape-men looked at each other and started giggling. Very provocative.


    ¡°Why are you looking like a human? Are you trying to have fun with your topic? Kkkkkkk. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so funny?¡±


    ¡°I know? You have to know the topic. ¡°Theme!¡±


    The dragon on the left kicked the part of their ceiling he was stepping on again. The rare is shaking precariously. Perhaps more dirt and sand are falling from the inside.


    ¡°Get away from Rare right now! How dare you try my mother¡¯s rare¡­ !¡±


    ¡°what? Why don¡¯t you say it again? On the topic of n shame. If a mother is a shame to the n, then her children are naturally a shame as well. No, it¡¯s worse. ¡°Where are you talking with your face straight?¡±


    ¡°Someone like you shouldn¡¯t have been born, so why are you being born?¡±


    The two dragons took turns denying the creature¡¯s very existence. Meanwhile, he continued to touch the rare. As if the guy¡¯s reaction was funny.


    ¡°Get away from Mom right now!¡±


    As if he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, he fired his breath. However, it seemed difficult to deal with them as they were outnumbered and had not yet reached adulthood.


    The breath was powerlessly nullified, and the dragon on the left jumped up and crushed its body. It crushes the human-shaped body with itsrge feet. The soles of the dragon¡¯s feet cover its body.


    Only the face is above the feet. That face res at the dragons without hesitation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone would say anything if I just destroyed a rare like this, right? The problem in itself is that the rares used by the n¡¯s shame still remain. So, why don¡¯t you close your cheeky eyes?¡±


    ¡°So, if my life was spared just because I was the elder¡¯s granddaughter, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live without it, tsk tsk.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    A scene of obvious harassment.


    And thatpletely denies everything about him.


    But this guy was very familiar with this kind of bullying. Even though they trampled on me, I just red at them.


    Instead, he gets angry and shouts just at the word ¡°mom.¡±


    ¡°Mom is not a disgrace to the n!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be damned. This won¡¯t work. Shall I call Niess? Let¡¯s see if you can make that sound even when Niesses.¡±


    The guy clenched his mouth tightly. Even more anger appears on his face.


    ¡°Hey, Niess is having fun right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Are you having fun? Lurin, are you alive? Otherwise, I would have experienced hell again. Anyway, Niess is Niess and I am me, so kneel. I kneel down and ask you not to destroy the rare. Then we can preserve this dirty rare this time too. Or break it. The two of us will break it by jumping. Ki kick. And then it justnded on top and it got old and broke.¡±


    The dragon removed the foot that was trampling on him. If he were human, his body would have already been crushed.


    Because I was a dragon¡¯s skeleton inside, I avoided such a miserable situation. Wouldn¡¯t my mind already be a mess?


    It was so absurd that I couldn¡¯t interfere, but now it¡¯s time to step forward.


    I first approached the guy and asked.


    ¡°Why are you being bullied like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°I have never been bullied.¡±


    If there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m thankful for, it¡¯s that they answered my question in just a few days. The mouth that had been silent for two days finally opened.


    ¡°yes. This is not harassment. It is a pain that must be epted as a shame to the n. Our conclusion is that we should inflict even more pain because the eyes look like that even though they have been suffering for hundreds of years. What else are you? ¡°Could it be human?¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re human?¡±


    The dragons looked at each other and startedughing so hard that the ground shook.


    I ignored it and grabbed the arm of the fallen ck Dragon. The slender body became shabby due to the dust.


    But he pped my arm away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch!¡±


    He staggered to his feet, red at me, then changed his gaze to re at the dragons. Close your mouth. Are you really going to kneel?


    That¡¯s all we spent together for a few days.


    I don¡¯t know much about this guy though. Still, I know that he is not the kind of guy who will bow down so easily.


    They said they had caused hundreds of years of suffering because they were a shame to their n.


    Does this mean that this guy has always been curled up in this dark hideaway, eating uncooked birds just to survive, curled up again to sleep, and endured their harassment?


    I thought it was okay for my heart to be tightly closed.


    Is that why you never thought about narrowing the distance like this? Because the door to your heart is so tightly closed?


    I had roughly heard about the incident involving her mother from the Lord and the Chief.


    Even if it were true, there would be no need for her to be bullied like this just because she was his daughter.


    Now that I think about it, I said it was my mom¡¯s rare.


    Mom¡¯s keepsake?


    So, for him, isn¡¯t the rare ce like his mother¡¯s arms and hisst bastion?


    These dragons hold rares hostage, harass them by threatening to destroy them, and enjoy the reaction.


    It¡¯s mean.


    It¡¯s so mean.


    Blood pressure rises.


    Beyond the simple feeling of heartache. The scene where a guy with such strong pride stumbles to get down on his knees to protect his one and only keepsake.


    I was so annoyed.


    ¡°Fuhahaha. Lurin. How dare you treat humans as servants? ¡°It¡¯s absurd.¡±


    ¡°I want you to know the topic.¡± Is this not going to work? I have to tell Niess and destroy his mind¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Shut up you dirty snout.¡±


    I boiled and shouted their words.


    Because I¡¯m so annoyed that I can¡¯t listen to it anymore.

 Chapter 175

    # 175


    Chapter.38 You are not there


    ¡°What? What did this human just say? Drin?¡±


    ¡°I thought I told you to shut up?¡±


    ¡°Puhahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk¡­ Oh, my stomach hurts¡­ .¡±


    The two dragons startedughing as if they had lost their minds. If I were to describe that scene in one word, I would say it isughter thates from not being able to understand how a bug dares to tell people to shut up.


    It¡¯s really like I can¡¯t see it. I really want to kill you, but


    First, I started by stopping the ck-haired dragon that was staggering in front of me.


    ¡°What are you doing to these guys? ¡°Don¡¯t kneel.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Then he looks at me.


    ¡°It might have been like before, but now I have me? If I were alone, I might lose because I was outnumbered, but not now. Above all, I am on your side. ¡°I want you to know that.¡±


    ¡°On my side?¡±


    ¡°okay. ¡°On your side.¡±


    The ck dragon looks at me nkly. His eyes still didn¡¯t contain any emotion, but they still didn¡¯t contain the extreme murder and coldness he showed after mentioning his mother.


    Well, that¡¯s enough for now.


    I stood in front of him.


    And I used magic on the ck dragons. These guys are honestly a bunch of gum.


    Extreme flow.


    Powerful mana exploded in front of them.


    Kuaaaaang-!


    Vision bes blurred due to the residual energy of the explosion. Perhaps surprised by its power, they flew up into the sky with startled faces.


    ¡°Why humans!¡±


    ¡°die!¡±


    The two of them seemed to have realized that the magic contained in the attack was unusual despite the topic they had beenughing at the entire time, so they joined forces and fired a breath blow at me.


    Of course, there is no difference if two people use the breath.


    I used sma Break against that breath. This magic is most effective when dealing with dragons.


    Quawang-!


    Their breath was consumed by the sma break. Powerful particles absorb the breath and explode. And that explosive power attacked the two dragons.


    The chanting of sma Break was transferred to the fingers.


    And snap your fingers.


    Each time this happened, the sma break continued to activate. The sma break finally reached their bodies and once again caused a huge explosion.


    Quaaaaang-!


    Their bodies and wings are engulfed in an explosion and set on fire.


    ¡°What is this! You! ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°me?¡±


    ¡°Humans should just wait and die!¡±


    Even though their wings were burning, they attacked me again.


    I just snapped my fingers and the sma Break absorbed their breath without any hesitation and then created another huge explosion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my mana amount exceeds ss 9. So, you guys pose no threat whatsoever. ¡°You can hear the details from your elders or not.¡±


    He snapped his fingers again.


    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Another explosion urred from the dragon¡¯s body.


    Wow!


    A scream rings out.


    So I bounced it again.


    Another explosion.


    They started to panic, probably because they felt that their bodies were going to burn to death, and


    I snapped my fingers.


    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Quaaaang!


    Quaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Explosions exploding from all directions. The chain of explosions blew them far into the sky.


    These are nothing special.


    Those weak things definitely enjoy tormenting the weak more than themselves.


    I approached the ck-haired dragon who was quietly watching everything.


    ¡°are you okay?¡±


    Nod.


    The guy nodded instead of answering. There is still no significant change in facial expression.


    Tuk-tuk.


    I got nervous without realizing it, so I brushed the dust off his clothes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my body!¡±


    Of course, a strong reactiones back.


    ¡°Then you robbed it? ¡°There¡¯s a lot of dirt on it.¡±


    As I shrugged and took my hand away, the dragon nced down at his clothes. Then, after half-heartedly pretending to open the door, he turned his back and entered their.


    Of course, I went in after him.


    The guy went to the exact spot where he was crouching and tried to sit down.


    As expected, I followed along.


    Even when I look at it, I look a little like a tick right now.


    Well, that could be possible.


    Because I have a few questions.


    Curiosity must be resolved. Of course, it would be difficult for her mother to hear the truth about the incident at the moment.


    So that¡¯s not what I¡¯m curious about right now.


    ¡°Do those guyse often?¡±


    ¡°Ites sometimes. ¡°I used toe every day.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    Nod.


    I nodded calmly, saying it was nothing, but I can¡¯t believe I endured it for so long.


    And yet, what is the point of speaking like this to someone else? I was getting more concerned.


    I don¡¯t know why.


    I¡¯m so worried.


    ¡°Thank you for answering me again? I didn¡¯t really ask that question the other day. ¡°I won¡¯t ask anymore, so I hope you¡¯ll stop ignoring me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    There is no answer. But I didn¡¯t even say I didn¡¯t like it.


    Is this unspoken affirmation?


    ¡°I told you I was on your side, right? ¡°As long as I¡¯m stuck with this rare, I¡¯m on your side, so if youe again, I¡¯ll deal with you together.¡±


    ¡°On my side¡­ .¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°There was nothing like that.¡±


    ¡°Something like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just mom. On my side¡­ ! Not a single dragon listened to me. Even elders! So there is no one on my side. I¡¯m alone.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m on your side?¡±


    The dragon began to look at me quietly. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in those eyes. It seems indifferent.


    Then, just sit on the floor with your knees wrapped around the floor.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s lived such an easy life that he believes he¡¯s on his side just because he helped him once, so let¡¯s just move on.


    ¡°I have a few more questions than that.¡±


    Fortunately, it is not ignored this time either. He slowly lifted his face and looked at me. It doesn¡¯t seem like the help wasn¡¯t effective.


    At least the image of throwing pig¡¯s feet away wasn¡¯t there anymore. The fact that he looks directly at me clearly states that fact.


    ¡°So, um. Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to turn back into a dragon earlier and fight him? Polymorph¡­ ¡°I was shocked when I was run over by that guy.¡±


    ¡°what are you talking about. I made a bet with you. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who told me to stay like this for a month?¡±


    Instead, he shouts in an even more absurd tone.


    It was a very unfair voice.


    Of course, it¡¯s true that I made a bet. I didn¡¯t know it would be protected that well.


    I thought that the story of his mother was brought up in a hurry and the rtionship becamepletely hostile and everything broke down, but I guess that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Does that mean you will protect what you said?


    ¡°It did? sorry. That¡¯s right. haha. ¡°Anyway, are you going to sleep like that?¡±


    ¡°In this world, sleeping is the best. You don¡¯t even know that. ¡°You¡¯re stupid.¡±


    As the dragon said that, he tried to curl up and lie down. I grabbed the dragon¡¯s slender wrist and led it to the corner of their.


    Sloppy.


    The dragon that was being dragged in, probably in a panic, came to its senses and poofed! And he pped my arm away.


    But it was already my home in the corner of Lare.


    I took out a mirror from my backpack.


    And I put it in the guy¡¯s hand.


    ¡°?¡±


    The dragon looks at me with a face asking what this is. Of course, there is no mirror in this rare.


    ¡°Looking at those dragons earlier and looking at other dragons so far, you seem to be quite beautiful even in your dragon form, but of course you are also beautiful in your human form now. Have you ever seen yourself?¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    He still looks like he¡¯s wondering what nonsense he¡¯s talking about, but then looks at the mirror I gave him.


    Your own face must have been reflected.


    ¡°Mom showed me this once.¡±


    ¡°okay? however¡­ . ¡°How about now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my face.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have a pretty face.¡±


    The dragon quietly looks at me again. However, I am not ring at him with the intent to kill him like before.


    ¡°But what about now? That pretty face has be dirty. Because of those guys earlier. So look in the mirror and wipe it off. ¡°You probably don¡¯t want me to do it for you, so try it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Pretty face?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    The guy looked at the mirror again. I put a wet towel on his hand.


    ¡°Wipe the dust off with that. No, like this.¡±


    I was getting frustrated so I took the towel again and gently wiped my face.


    ¡°What are you trying to tell me not to touch?¡±


    Eyebrows raised. I thought the reaction was like that again, so I hit the yer.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t touch it? ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay if I don¡¯t touch it?¡±


    When I hit the yer, the dragon puffed out his cheeks as if he was speechless.


    He said he was shocked that his actions were being read.


    ¡°It feels strange to ask now, but what is your name? ah! I am Ellesion. ¡°You can feel free to call me El.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask that. You are just you. You are just you! And I hope you get out quickly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much. Well, I hope you remember anyway. ¡°Because there maye a day when you call my name.¡±


    ¡°That day will nevere. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    The dragon shook his head. And then I walked back holding the mirror in my hand. Where I always sleep.


    Of course, I know his name. But we never made a statement.


    If he doesn¡¯t tell you his name, I don¡¯t think he truly knows.


    But that¡¯s when I think that because they have turned their backs on me, they still don¡¯t even allow my name.


    The guy was walking and stopped in the middle.


    And then he mutters quietly in an audible voice.


    ¡°I am Rurin.¡±


    Without saying that, I walked back andy down.

 Chapter 176

    # 176


    Chapter.38 You are not there


    ¡°Hey Lurin!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that! be impertinent. To call me, great being! Call it! With respect! Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Lurin!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, I told you not to call me that! be impertinent! ¡°So cocky!¡±


    Lurin, with her arms crossed, res at me, disgusted by my name being called. But I had no intention of stopping.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°Keuuuu.¡±


    I hate it. I truly hated it. Eyebrows rise sky high. The change in facial expression is slightly funny.


    ¡°Lurin. Lurin. Lurin. Lurin.¡±


    ¡°be impertinent. be impertinent. be impertinent. be impertinent. be impertinent!¡±


    I called Lurin 4 times and she got cocky and called me 5 times.


    4 Lulin and 5 Cheeks.


    Then, let¡¯s add some seasoning there.


    ¡°i get it. okay. Then let me change it, great being!¡±


    ¡°be impertinent!¡±


    Even though I called it whatever I wanted, it was still arrogant. Of course, I made a mistake thinking that I was calling him Lurin again.


    That¡¯s my intention too.


    ¡°Oh really? People shouldn¡¯t be arrogant. ¡°I called him a great being and he got arrogant, so Lurin!¡±


    I counterattacked again with Lurin. However, the call that he was arrogant did note back. I was so angry that I couldn¡¯t speak.


    My mouth is wide open and my hands are shaking. It looks like anything could fit in that mouth.


    What we ended up getting was an angry dragon?


    ¡°You really make me angry.¡±


    ¡°Is it really that bad?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Um, why don¡¯t I sing for you? ¡°It¡¯s a pretty name, so I keep wanting to call it that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°Mom also said she was pretty.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°They said my father, who died before I was born, built it for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. therefore¡­ .¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t call me something like you!¡±


    ¡°I understand, ah, that¡¯s right, Lurin!¡±


    ¡°Nenooom! I¡¯m going to tear it up. Tear it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tear it up and call me El. Then I won¡¯t call you Rurin.¡±


    In front of the angry dragon again, I shrugged my shoulders with a very calm expression and then subtly said my name.


    ¡°It¡¯s insignificant.¡±


    Then the reaction came back as expected. I guess I don¡¯t feel like arguing anymore so I just turn away.


    ¡°Oh, so you keep calling me?¡±


    From the moment this guy said Lurin out of his mouth, Lulin is Lulin.


    It was no longer ck Dragon or this guy, but Lurin.


    Lurin, not a dragon.


    I don¡¯t want to worry about race. A great being? Dragon? I hated it all.


    I just want to treat this guy as a single entity called Lurin, so I call him Lurin.


    Thanks to this, even now, despite receiving all kinds of res, I am still firmly keeping Lurin in my mouth.


    ¡°Anyway, since you¡¯re in human form, the fear you emit has almost disappeared, so you can see a lot of animals.¡±


    Right now, Lulin and I were walking down the mountain from Lair.


    This is Lulin, who has been curled up in a rare ce for hundreds of years.


    I wanted to let this guy, who had lived such a dark life and believed that the best thing to do was curl up and sleep, know the feeling of joy.


    Even if you can¡¯t go there, it will be enough to change your mood just by walking around with nature in your eyes instead of just being stuck in a room like a junkie.


    I wanted to do that.


    A change of mood.


    After hearing about this guy¡¯s past, I somehow got that feeling.


    Of course, it is true that since her mother is dead, the purpose is to solve Rod¡¯s homework by listening to information that only she knows now.


    But even without that, I became interested in this lonely guy.


    Is that interest sympathy?


    I don¡¯t know.


    just. It¡¯s like I want to call this guy Lurin even though I hate him so much.


    I want to let the guy who thinks dark rares are everything in the world know that this world is very wide.


    I don¡¯t want to attach a variety of things to that feeling.


    So I took Rurin outside.


    Of course, there is no way this dragon would obediently follow the suggestion to go out for a while.


    If you say that, what you are looking at is not the outside world, but Lurin¡¯s murderous eyes.


    But there are many ways.


    Because humans are animals that use their heads. Hehehe.


    -Let¡¯s go outside. There is so much fun out there!


    -hate. You¡¯ll sleep well.


    -Let¡¯s not do that and go out.


    -hate! You get out! Don¡¯te back again.


    -Lurin!


    -Don¡¯t call me that!


    This is Lulin¡¯s usual reaction. Take action here.


    What does Lulin want most? That wish is fully contained in the conversation.


    Lulin wants me to disappear from Rare. So you should use it.


    I¡¯ve already thrown in a bet before.


    If I win the bet, I leave. Since he clearly knows that fact, he uses a bet to call him out.


    That¡¯s the operation.


    Of course, if you lose the bet, you have to leave Rare, so it¡¯s a tightrope walk, but it¡¯s okay.


    Isn¡¯t it okay to just not pay attention?


    So I approached it this way.


    -Then do you want to go out and bet?


    -?


    -Why are you making that face when you say let¡¯s go out and make a bet? As if I heard something I couldn¡¯t hear?


    -I never did that!


    -Then let¡¯s go out. Same as before. If you win, I¡¯ll leave. It¡¯s okay to go out because of that, right? There is no particr betting distance within rare.


    -Do you have to do it?


    -what?


    At this moment, Lulin let out a strange sound with a slightly subtle expression.


    -no. i get it.


    Of course, I immediately changed my words and followed him.


    As a result, I am going down the mountain and enjoying nature. And when we go back to the initial situation, animals appeared everywhere going down the mountain.


    Because the number of piers had decreased, animals were approaching the mountainside.


    In the human condition, peering seems to be naturally restrained, perhaps for entertainment.


    To the point where you can¡¯t feel your peer unless you make eye contact.


    And I heard that after polymorphing an adult dragon, it can be adjusted to the point where it cannot sense its peer even when making eye contact.


    The sky is blue.


    The forest is dense.


    When I came all the way down the mountain to look for ingredients, I discovered ake.


    So, our destination this time is theke. Theke below the mountain sparkles in the sun.


    Such a peaceful scenery.


    I don¡¯t know if she noticed the scenery or not, but Lurin followed me quietly.


    When I arrived at the sandy beach in front of theke, I took out my fishing rod. Summoning magic is very useful.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the bet? How far are you going?! Stop going! Sleepy.¡±


    ¡°What are you sleepy about again?¡±


    The patience of the dragon that had been silently following explodes. Why is this guy so sleepy after just waking up?


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re already here, so stop staring. Doesn¡¯t it hurt your eyes if you stare at me like that?¡±


    Nod.


    Okay, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t hurt. Would your eyes hurt if a dragon red at someone?


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Just wait a little while. ¡°It¡¯s a bet, soe and sit next to me.¡±


    I patted the seat next to me and said, and in response to the word ¡°bet,¡± he trudged over and sat down with his mouth clenched.


    I pointed her to thekeside scenery.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re seated, let¡¯s take a look around.¡±


    Sparklingke.


    flying bird.


    It¡¯s so peaceful. The gentle breeze feels good too.


    ¡°How is the scenery? ¡°If you enjoy the scenery like this instead of just focusing on rare things, you will feel at ease.¡±


    Lulin¡¯s hair is blowing in the wind.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to bet, I¡¯ll go back.¡±


    But the dragon didn¡¯t react at all, probably because his emotions had dried up. The sight of him sitting by thekeside and blinking his eyes is just like a picture.


    ¡°Shall we catch some fish first and then make a bet? ¡°Because I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°What are you eating?¡±


    Fortunately, the only thing that responds positively is eating.


    After throwing away the pig¡¯s trotters, he didn¡¯t eat food for a while, but after chasing away the dragons, he stopped ignoring me, so he naturally showed interest in all the dishes I made again, just like before.


    ¡°Yes, eating.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡±


    This time, I nodded in the affirmative. So, I cast a fishing rod at thekeside to get ingredients.


    The bait is an earthworm.


    When Lurin heard that she was eating, she quietly focused on this without saying a word.


    -Sniff


    and put your nose to it.


    It always smells delicious when cooking, so I think I sniffed it consciously, but it¡¯s rare that the smell wafts away while I¡¯m still in the process of preparing the ingredients.


    He looked disappointed when he soon realized that there was no smelling from me.


    Fortunately, the fishing rod caught a bite right away.


    Do you call this half water and half meat?


    ¡°Are you going to eat that?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Lulin quickly picked up the fish he caught. And eat it in one gulp.


    You probably didn¡¯t feel that fishing with a fishing rod was cooking, did you?


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The response came immediately. The fish I had taken in one bite was crushed and spat out, as if it had been ground up in the dragon¡¯s grinder.


    ¡°Corruption! Corruption! not delicious! ¡°You¡¯re giving me something like this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not? You ate it, right? ¡°Eating raw is your specialty, not mine.¡±


    There is nothing I can do for you if you look at me like I was fooled. This guy already changed the fish.


    I had no choice but to swallow anger-quenching candy to seal my twitching lips.


    He huffed, chewed the candy, and finally calmed down.


    ¡°You know, Lurin.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pour it on me!¡±


    ¡°If you talk while sucking on candy, I won¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sour!¡±


    ¡°Sit peacefully by theke like this and fish, and you spit out the fish. When you look at itter, it can all be memories. So, why not cherish it a little more?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense is there?¡±


    ¡°no.¡±


    Heo Soi must be nonsense.


    It was definitely nonsense.


    It¡¯s cringy.


    Okay, so I decided to just make a bet.


    The n for today is to close my mouth to win quickly and make a bet, and then enjoy this peace a little more and then eat some grilled fish and go home.


    ¡°Now take this fishing rod.¡±


    I handed Lurin the other fishing rod.


    ¡°This is the bet.¡±


    ¡°What bet? ¡°Can I hit you with this?¡±


    ¡°There can be no such bet, right?¡±


    ¡°Then are you going to eat this? ¡°I don¡¯t eat things like this.¡±


    Ugh! Even if you look at the fishing rod with disgust.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and let¡¯s catch a fish with it. ¡°Whoever catches more wins.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°What a bet.¡±


    ¡°That tasteless guy from earlier?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I ate it raw. Anyway, if you win, you leave. Instead, if I win, well.¡±


    I had something in mind about that. It will probably be difficult right now to reduce the distance between me and Rurin in my heart.


    I believe that if you approach slowly and slowly like this, there will be a day when you will open your heart.


    Then, naturally, we will be able to hear about past events rted to her mother.


    So, if that was not possible right away, I wanted to at least reduce the distance within the rare.


    ¡°Come sleep next to me. I don¡¯t mind sleeping curled up, but sleeping on either side of that wideir is a bit weird, right? There is such a thing as an appropriate distance. Sleep about 5 meters away from me. from now on.¡±


    Still, since men and women are different, they are too close. But the appropriate distance, which is not too far, would be about 5m. It¡¯s almost over 100m now.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Well, just for a month.¡±


    ¡°Why do you do everything for a month?¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s an appropriate amount of time, neither too short nor too long, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll win anyway and you¡¯ll disappear, so it doesn¡¯t matter!¡±

 Chapter 177

    # 177


    Chapter.38 You are not there,


    Lurin assured, grabbing the fishing rod.


    ¡°How to use¡­ ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know, would you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know that. This body is a dragon. ¡°Don¡¯t you keep forgetting who this body is?¡±


    ¡°I know very well that it¡¯s a dragon. But do you really not need to teach me?¡±


    The dragon swings the fishing rod back and forth.


    -Booong


    -Booung


    A fishing rod is not a rod.


    The guy¡¯s expression became strange as he touched the handle that reels in the fishing line.


    As expected, a question mark appeared on his face.


    But pride is great.


    Perhaps because he said he didn¡¯t need it, he couldn¡¯t even ask for information, so he just pouted his mouth, puffed out his cheeks, and continued to rattle his fishing rod.


    It seems like he¡¯s just imitating the scene where I threw the fishing line to thekeside and made the fishing rod flutter.


    As it was, the betting couldn¡¯t even begin, so I slowly approached and grabbed the swinging fishing rod from behind.


    However, the posture unintentionally became a back hug.


    A sudden back hug.


    ¡°What is it, Nenom! ¡°Float away!¡±


    Lulin must have been startled and turned around to face me. Not on purpose. I was just trying to demonstrate how to use the fishing rod by holding it from behind, but Lulin suddenly turned around and I lost my bnce.


    It¡¯s also my fault that I was surprised.


    Anyway, due to theplex process, I fell backwards and Rurin also dived to the floor.


    Lurin had turned backwards, so she was facing me and was stacked on top of me.


    Thanks to the sand on thekeshore, I didn¡¯t feel any pain, but the problem was that he was on top of me.


    The guy looked down at me. The eyes are sunken. Those eyes are so cold.


    He must be angry that he was in a hugging position from behind.


    And then he moved his hand. Bring your hand to my neck.


    ¡°Nenooom! Didn¡¯t I tell you not to touch my body? But hugging? die¡­ You really have to die! ¡°Besides my mom, the only person who can touch my body is my husband!¡±


    husband?


    Words that absolutely did not go well with this guy came out of my mouth.


    ¡°Did you have a husband?¡±


    ¡°does not exist. Something like that. ¡°It will never happen in my lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Then what happened?


    ¡°Yes. therefore¡­ .¡±


    Rurin put her hands around my neck. It gives me strength. I began to feel the strength of my grip little by little.


    ¡°If you strangle me, you will die. ¡°It¡¯s the easiest way to kill.¡±


    Lurin¡¯s palm touching her neck is as warm as the spring sunlight, but the words and actions she utters are as cold as the ice of the North Pole.


    What about your eyes?


    There¡¯s nothing to stare at like that, right? I¡¯m sad too.


    I tried to say that, but I couldn¡¯t. Eyes and gazes intersect.


    I looked at Lulin and Lulin red at me. The palm that touched my neck was not strong yet.


    The wind blows by thekeside. Lurin¡¯s long hair also swayed gently.


    A woman with ck hair who climbed on top of me and tried to strangle me.


    Of course, if you try to get out of this state, you can do whatever you want. But it didn¡¯t move still.


    Should I really strangle you?


    My neck was so strong that I could actually die.


    I wonder if the warm palm that holds my neck is really going to strangle me, threatening to kill me.


    I was somehow curious about that fact.


    I wanted to check if he was still seriously trying to kill me.


    So I stayed still.


    There is such a thing as feeling. It has definitely changed since the first time we met. These days, though, I don¡¯t exude the same vigor as I did the first time.


    The strongest moment of her life was when she recklessly brought up the story about her mother.


    But he forgave me for that.


    Choking him here would only mean that he didn¡¯t forgive and that he still harbors resentment about what happened.


    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t protest and just gazed at Lurin¡¯s pure white arms.


    Lurin slightly tilted her head and asked if that was strange.


    ¡°Why are you standing still? Do you want to die? Are you strangling me? Then you die!¡±


    It¡¯s an absurd question. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a line someone who strangled would say.


    I asked back with that thought intact.


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    No answeres back.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    So I also answered silently. A sudden silence fills thekeside.


    The silence continued for several minutes. Lulin didn¡¯t let go of my neck, and I just quietly looked into her eyes.


    I was the one who broke the silence.


    But it can¡¯t stay like this forever.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to kill me, let it go.¡±


    ¡°I will kill you! Like you¡­ Like you¡­ Not required. Because it¡¯s your fault for not disappearing from rare¡­ .¡±


    ¡°okay? But why aren¡¯t you giving me strength?¡±


    Contrary to what he said, the hand still holding his neck was just warm. It wasn¡¯t causing me any pain.


    Lurin suddenly gives a squeak and gives strength.


    Cough, cluck.


    Because I touched her uv, she started coughing, and at the sound of the cough, Lurin suddenly took her hand away and stood up. Looks surprised at something.


    ¡°But now my arm hurts! ¡°And since I have to make that trivial bet, I¡¯ll just look at it for now.¡±


    He said that while turning his back, so I stood up too. And then I bent down.


    I should say hello to you for saving my life. Hehe.


    ¡°Is that so? Then thank you for saving my life. Should I say hello?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s insignificant. But don¡¯te any closer! Then I will really kill you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit unfair.¡±


    ¡°noisy! The atmosphere was just strange! And this guy! I have no idea about this guy. There is no use in whining. So teach me! ¡°I saved your life, so repay me!¡±


    After falling down, fortunately, he started asking how to use the fishing rod. Still bouncing around! While swinging.


    I think he liked it a little because the fishing rod was stic.


    To avoid making the same mistake as before, I quietly taught him how to use the fishing rod. Actually showing it was the fastest.


    Now that all the preliminary work has beenpleted, it¡¯s time for the real showdown.


    ¡°Okay now let¡¯s get started. ¡°This is the bait I told you to put on the fishing line earlier.¡±


    He said while handing the earthworm over to Rurin. Lurin looked at the wriggling earthworm and stretched out her hand out of curiosity.


    ¡°Are those guys eating this?¡±


    ¡°huh. Fish like earthworms. So, if you attach it to a fish and catch it, the fish will think it is going to eat it, so it will rush in and get caught on the fishing rod.¡±


    ¡°Ho-oh, is this so delicious that you risk your life?¡±


    I handed the earthworm into Rurin¡¯s outstretched hand.


    Lurin, who was examining the earthworm in her hand, took it to her mouth without any hesitation.


    ate. When I said that fish eat, I eat too.


    Without even a moment to stop it, the earthworm was pulverized in Lurin¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°No, only fish eat that, not for us to eat¡­¡± .¡±


    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m not sure. It seems savory. ¡°It¡¯s not delicious.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    A dragon that eats earthworms. Besides, the whole fish I chewed earlier was vomited, so this seems to be okay.


    I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re suing me.


    Well, I know that things like earthworms have a savory taste because they are chunks of protein.


    Actually, it doesn¡¯t have a strong fishy smell, so maybe it¡¯s okay?


    If you eat raw fish, you are eating it raw. But earlier, Lurin just put the whole bone in her mouth.


    Moreover, the freshwater fish from thesekes are not for raw fish. In other words, the fishy smell is much worse.


    It smells like earthworms rather than fishy smells.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s enough.¡±


    There was no need to say what kind of creature an earthworm was. There¡¯s no need to do something pointless.


    I turned my head away from the dragon that ate the earthworm and cast my fishing rod to the shore of theke.


    ¡°Starting from now, whoever catches the most until the hourss runs out wins.¡±


    I took out the hourss that took about 20 minutes to empty from my backpack and set it on the bottom of theke.


    Everything is set up.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what.¡±


    Lulin also threw the fishing rod with a confident face.


    This is my second bet with Lurin.


    The first bet was my win. Of course, I have no intention of losing this time either.


    The fish on thekeside were easily caught. It feels like an artificial fishing pond.


    Do you call this half water and half meat?


    ¡°Why not me!¡±


    Lurin loses his temper while looking at the empty fishing rod.


    ¡°Listen to that.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you. ¡°Did you get caught?¡±


    ¡°no¡­ ¡°It looks like a stone, but did it get caught?¡±


    In the end, I stopped talking and looked at the condition of Lurin¡¯s fishing rod, then returned and sat down again.


    Immediately afterwards, an exmation was heard from Lurin, who had sessfully cast the fishing line.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Lurin catches a fish as if it¡¯s amazing.


    ¡°Oooot!¡±


    Soon after, he got the fish again with a curious expression.


    ¡°They are stupid.¡±


    He catches the fish again while expressing sentiments that make the fish look like an idiot.


    Before I knew it, the amount of fish I had caught was getting closer and closer.


    My guess is that the gap widened in the beginning when Lurin wasn¡¯t used to the fishing rod, so I still have a lot of people.


    But a dragon is a dragon. Because I learn everything quickly, my speed is getting faster.


    I have no intention of leaving Rulin¡¯s Lair anytime soon. But if we keep going like this, we will catch up. That¡¯s not possible. We need to win overwhelmingly.


    It¡¯s a little bit cruel, but we have to do something at this point.


    I have no intention of ying purely while the betting conditions include ¡®leave from rare¡¯.


    Because I can¡¯t leave.


    All of this is an effort to inform people who are living in the corner of their room, or rather living in a rare corner, about the world, so please understand even if it is unfair. Lurin¡¯s mother in heaven.


    Even if I do something mean, won¡¯t that guy¡¯s mother like it?


    With that wish in mind, we rationalized our actions and began the operation.


    The strategy is like this. Very simple.


    First, let go of the fishing rod. It stands up after being put on hold. Then, I widen the distance and approach the dragon who is fishing.


    The dragon is currently absorbed in fishing. Looks like fun. I approached right next to it, but there was no response.


    This is almost 90% sess.


    For thest 10%, just gently tap Lulin¡¯s forearm with one finger.


    Then the responsees immediately.


    ¡°Nenooom! How many times has this body told you not to touch it! ¡°Kaaaaaaaa!¡±


    It¡¯s a sess. Sparks fly from the eyes.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m angry!¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°uh? ¡°Huh?¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders and returned to my seat.


    I felt Lurin¡¯s intense gaze. It feels like sparks are crackling.


    The hourss is still falling.


    What if you get angry?


    Peer is leaking.


    Hidden peer leaks out. When Dragon Fear flows out, normal creatures tremble in fear and hide.


    In other words, no fish are caught.


    When in polymorph state, you have to make eye contact to feel a little fear. That¡¯s true by human standards.


    But when you¡¯re angry, it¡¯s a different story. Peer is leaking. So all the fish run away and you can¡¯t catch any more.


    Of course I can¡¯t catch it either. But that¡¯s the blind spot. If I can¡¯t catch both, I, who am currently winning, will win.


    Anyone can see that this is a sure-fire way to win. Hehehe.


    And after about 5 minutes, all the hoursses fell.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I get caught all of a sudden?¡±


    Lurin emits a different kind of anger.

 Chapter 178

    # 178


    Chapter.38 You are not there


    ¡°Time is up! Let go of the fishing rod, dragon. Hehehe.¡±


    I approached her. And started counting fish.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, one two three four five six seven! I am one two three four five six seven eight! Nine ten! ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s my victory?¡±


    When I announced victory, Lulin jumped up, leaving his fishing rod on the ground.


    Of course they will disobey and cause an uproar, right?


    I noticed something that stung a little. Are you going to take it off? Are you going to ask us to do it again? While I was thinking of a number of possible scenarios and nning a countermeasure, the guy turned around and started walking towards the rare.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡±


    And the words spoken are very cool.


    The remaining space was filled with caught fish and fishing rods.


    That guy admits defeat so easily?


    Counting cases and preparedness measures were all useless. Rather, it is vain.


    Well, of course this is better there.


    Anyway, I won because I won, so there was no need to leave. I took the fish I had caught with the intention of grilling it and eating it, and followed Lurin.


    Even in Rare, Lurin doesn¡¯t say much.


    Seeing as he didn¡¯t ask them to leave, it was clear that he had admitted defeat, so after preparing dinner, we had a fish party.


    So night came.


    Nighttime means it¡¯s time to sleep, and that means it¡¯s time to apply the winning conditions obtained from winning the bet.


    Rurin is still curled up in her nest, far away from me, trying to sleep.


    That¡¯s not possible.


    Even if it hurts, victory is victory. You have to get what you get.


    ¡°Lurin, you didn¡¯t forget that you lost the bet, right?¡±


    Even if you look from afar, you can see the arrogant frowning face at a nce. But it¡¯s no use.


    Victory is victory. Under the noble mission of reducing the distance, I shouted loudly.


    ¡°Do you want toe this way? Or should I go?¡±


    Of course there is no answer.


    I didn¡¯t even expect an answer. The answer is even stranger. So it¡¯s ultimately thetter.


    There is no way the dragon woulde to a corner like this, so I will move it.


    I walked with my backpack to the center of their where Rurin¡¯s nest was. Then, he started unpacking his luggage about 5 meters away from where Lurin usuallyys down.


    I guess the distance has be much closer than the original 100m away.


    I could feel the dragon¡¯s eyes watching me as I carried my luggage.


    ¡°why? What¡¯s wrong? ¡°I won?¡±


    When I confidently appealed, he quickly turned his head and left ament.


    ¡°Annoying.¡±


    Then he curls up and closes his eyes.


    In any case, there is no one telling you to go back to the corner. In other words, he seemed to ept the oue of the bet.


    My face was almost like a Hahoe mask, distorted and didn¡¯t seem to straighten up.


    ***


    Open your closed eyes.


    It¡¯s not refreshing. Actually, I¡¯m not that used to sleeping in a rare room yet.


    Even though a considerable amount of time has already passed since I sat here.


    Should we bring in a bed?


    My body feels very heavy. Especially the stomach.


    It¡¯s not like I particrly overdid the abdominal exercises.


    Is it because of how I feel while sleeping?


    I rolled my eyes at the strangely different state of my body than usual and only moved my head to understand the situation.


    There was nothing wrong with my body.


    The identity of the dullness was the feeling of weight. As I looked towards the ship, I was astonished at the sight that came into view.


    5m is still not an extremely close distance. It was a distance that could not be called co-sleeping.


    I definitely slept with that much distance between me. I didn¡¯t move when I saw my backpack right next to me.


    That¡¯s for sure.


    The thing that moved was the dragon.


    The humanoid dragon ¡®Short¡¯ started sleeping 5 meters away, and before I knew it, he was sleeping peacefully with his head on my stomach as a pillow.


    Her long hair was flowing all over my body, and her expression looked veryfortable.


    ¡°Hey dragon?¡±


    There is no answer.


    This is natural since it is a dragon that never wakes up all at once.


    ¡°Hey dragon!¡±


    ¡°Lurin!¡±


    ¡°Rurinrurinrurin!¡±


    ¡°Kaaaaaa! ¡°You¡¯re noisy, you pillow!¡±


    I kept calling him and he started struggling, shouting ¡°Kaaaaaaaa!¡± Then heid his face sideways and fell asleep again.


    I can¡¯t even open my eyes.


    Isn¡¯t this too harsh?


    I had no choice but to get up. Lurin¡¯s body slowly moves down towards my legs.


    ¡°What. Stay still! be impertinent! ¡°On the topic of hard pillows!¡±


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m being arrogant when I move my body.


    Rurin stood up, shaking her head off the ground, then trudged over again andy down where she had originally been sleeping.


    It¡¯s unusual for you to sleep on my stomach.


    Since when?


    There was no sign of it until I fell asleep. Well, that¡¯s a good thing. But what a hard pillow.


    I felt my stomach.


    It¡¯s hard.


    If hard means abdominal muscles, isn¡¯t that better than loose belly fat?


    ***


    ¡°Now, wrap it like this and eat it like this.¡±


    ¡°like this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, like that.¡±


    I am recreating lettuce wrap using herbs I found nearby. What is being grilled on a stone te is none other than wild Uvago, which is mostmon near thekeside.


    ¡°No, no, do you put that much meat in it?¡±


    ¡°This is delicious.¡±


    Lulin piled the herbs and meat one by one.


    A piece of meat. Two pieces of meat. Put three pieces of meat on the floor.


    Pile the meat on top of it.


    It¡¯s a meat tower.


    Lulin¡¯s eyes as he builds the meat tower are very serious. It isparable to the seriousness of amander with tens of thousands of troops in front of him.


    is not it?


    Rather than that, what about the level of concentration shown when building a tower with matches?


    Build the tower carefully.


    Then, I touched it wrongly and the tower copsed.


    ¡°Kwaaaak!¡±


    Then, after identally yelling at me and eating all the towers I worked so hard on, they start building the tower again.


    Is there any meaning to building a tower?


    I think it¡¯s better to just eat it. If you really want to eat it with lettuce wrap, I have nothing to say.


    Besides, does that fit in one mouth?


    The rebuilt pagoda is a whopping 10-story Gogi Buddha Pagoda. I asked with curiosity.


    ¡°Can you eat that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    Lulin spread out his chest and nodded.


    Of course, it is no longer meat ssam. It¡¯s just a meat tower ced on herb leaves.


    This herb has little bitterness and has a texture simr to lettuce. But only when the ratio is like that does it matter what the texture is.


    Lulin put the meat top in one mouth.


    Wagu wagu wagu.


    And chew. It¡¯s amazing just to see that thing fit into that small mouth, but my mouth bes empty in an instant as if there¡¯s some kind of high-speed shredder in my throat.


    ¡°it¡¯s good.¡±


    In the meantime, Lulin has been able to use the word delicious appropriately.


    ¡°If you can digest it, I won¡¯t criticize you for eating it in a pile, but you should still try a proper ssam. Try this. ¡°This is a proper ssam.¡±


    I wrapped an ordinary ssam and handed it over to Lurin, who was trying to rebuild the meat tower.


    Rurin shakes her head and says.


    ¡°It¡¯s poor.¡±


    ¡°Try it and judge for yourself.¡±


    Rurin stares at the wrap I gave her, and eventually opens her hand to receive the wrap. And immediately gulp.


    Yum Yum.


    Chew a few times and swallow.


    ¡°Kwaaaaaak!¡±


    And explosion.


    Of course, I digress. Hehehe.


    I grilled the meat again without any hesitation.


    ¡°Nenooooom! What did you put in? spicy! spicy!¡±


    Noment. Noment.


    ¡°No way? ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°die. ¡°You bastards die!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to die, then who cooks this kind of meat for you? ¡°Now eat.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    While angry, he eats the cooked meat. Since we are grilling various parts of Uva, there is no time to rest. The guy was immersed in meat, almost to the level of a meat addict.


    ¡°Oh, this is not it. So you! How dare you do something like that¡­ ¡°You¡¯re feeding me!¡±


    ¡°Now this¡­ ¡°This is a delicious part.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s chewy.¡±


    Rurin chews the meat frantically again. After I finished eating, I started to wonder if I had any more thoughts.


    ¡°right. You! ¡°That spicy thing from earlier!¡±


    ¡°Come on, there¡¯s a lot of meat.¡±


    ¡°I see. Yum Yum! it¡¯s good.¡±


    In the end, the spicy ssam attack that had been unleashed a moment ago was slowly forgotten in Lurin¡¯s brain.


    ***


    After eating the meat, Iy down on their and looked at the ceiling.


    It¡¯s already been a month since I¡¯ve been living at Rare,


    and there hasn¡¯t been any significant change in my rtionship. One thing I didn¡¯t mention to Lurin is that the bet¡¯s expiration date was clearly one month, but he hasn¡¯t returned to his dragon form.


    And the distance between sleeping and daily life has not returned to the 100m distance it used to be.


    Our distance is still 5m even after a month has passed, which is the period of time for the bet.


    And when you sleep, the distance bes zero.


    From that day on, he was still using my stomach as a pillow.


    ¡°Why are you using my stomach as a pillow?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s softer than the ground. Sleeping as a human is quite ufortable. If I were my original self, there would be no such thing. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, so you¡¯re a pillow!¡±


    If you ask, you will get this answer.


    Because of that, my life as a pillow was solidified.


    ¡°Whoa, I¡¯m full.¡±


    I ate less than the guy who ate a tower of meat, but I still overate.


    Lulin¡¯s human form is just a tiny thingpared to when he was a dragon, but it¡¯s surprising why he eats so much.


    Is the stomach that of a dragon?


    Knock.


    ¡°huh?¡±


    As I was rolling around like that, water drops fell from the ceiling. It was muddy water full of dirt.


    Knock.


    smart.


    At first it was just a drop. The number is gradually increasing.


    It falls on the cheek, the back of the hand, and the top of the head.


    Rurin, too, was lying down with a face full of satiety, probably hit by the water droplets, then got up and looked at the ceiling.


    Knock-!


    Muddy water fell on Lulin¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Hughya! cold.¡±


    With a surprised look in his eyes, he wipes his forehead and looks at the ceiling again. Water falling from the ceiling. Then there is only one conclusion.


    ¡°this¡­ ¡°Is there a water leak?¡±


    Water continues to leak from a certain area of the ceiling and drips to the floor.


    Lurin looked at the ceiling and then at me with a puzzled expression.


    If water is leaking, it means that the rare ceiling is faulty.


    Directly above Lair is the summit of the mountain. This rare is made by leaving the top of the mountain and carving the bottom.


    That means you have no choice but to go up and take a look. I spoke to the dragon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs first.¡±


    ¡°If you go up, can you find out why it¡¯s like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    When I nodded and went out to the entrance of their, heavy rain was falling.


    Shoot!


    It¡¯s not surprising because leaking water means it¡¯s raining.


    Otherwise, no matter how broken the ceiling is, water will not fall.


    The amount of rain is significant. Lurin followed behind, moving into the rain with a face full of worry.


    The first thing the rain does is wet Rurin¡¯s head. I followed Lulin.


    The cold rain soaks your clothes in an instant. I reached the top of the mountain feeling like I was taking a shower.


    Lurin was dazed and didn¡¯t know what to do while being hit by the rain. His usual appearance is nowhere to be found.

 Chapter 179

    # 179


    Chapter.38 You are not there.


    Rare to Lurin.


    From what I¡¯ve seen so far, Lurin almost identifies this rare as her mother.


    They consider staying in the rare to be staying in their mother¡¯s arms. Because he is the one who finds sleeping in those arms the greatest happiness.


    ¡°If it¡¯s raining, doesn¡¯t that mean the rare is broken? I¡¯ve never had anything like this before¡­ !¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s possible. But for now, calm down. ¡°I¡¯ll find out.¡±


    Although he is a dragon, he is just a hatchling that has not yet reached adulthood. Also, I have no worldly experience.


    What she heard from her mother is all she knows about the world.


    From then on, I just stayed in Rare.


    If I had to choose one more thing I would know, it would be this rare and the constant harassment from hispatriots.


    So I just stood there nkly, embarrassed and crying. I looked around on Lurin¡¯s behalf.


    He just said that there has never been a water leak before. But the water is leaking.


    If so, there is one thing I can guess.


    Two ck dragons that visited the rare before. That¡¯s because they ran wild on the top of this mountain.


    If you think about the dirt and sand falling from the ceiling, that is the cause of the water leak.


    Other dragons have probably done the same thing so far, and no matter how strong a rare is made, if the same damage is umted, it can suffer.


    Considering that possibility, I ran to the ce where the dragons were rampaging.


    Shoot!


    The rain gets stronger.


    And the prediction was correct. The cause was quickly discovered.


    ¡°Lurin! ¡°This way.¡±


    I made a gesture and the guy came running towards me. And then hey down next to me in the same position as me, with his knees on the ground.


    ¡°Look here, because of those guys back then and because of the umted damage from before, the roof of their beneath the ground around here has caved in. The ceiling is partially broken, but dirt covers it, so I think the water is just dripping¡­ .¡±


    ¡°hate! I don¡¯t like that. It¡¯s the only thing my mom passed down to me. My mother, who left me behind, is the only one left behind¡­ But why!¡±


    Theplexion is pale. I tremble lightly.


    Even when he was bullied, even when his body was trampled, and even when he was told to kneel, the guy whose expression didn¡¯t change at all had tears in his eyes when he heard that Rare was falling apart.


    Falling rain.


    Even though itpletely wet her hair and the water ran down her face.


    I felt like I could somehow distinguish between the cold raindrops falling down and the hot tears welling up around Lurin¡¯s eyes.


    It¡¯s still okay.


    I¡¯m actually d I found out before they came and started pounding me once more. After checking that, I opened my mouth in Lurin¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Calm down, Lurin. ¡°It¡¯s still okay.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°okay. ¡°It¡¯s very precious, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°precious. It is more precious than anything else. It¡¯s the only thing my mom left me. therefore¡­ therefore¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know. Everyone cursed and harassed me, but the reason I was able to endure it was because I was with the rare that my mother left me. therefore¡­ therefore¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I don¡¯t know. You may not know the pain you suffered. But there is one thing I know.¡±


    ¡°What do you know¡­ ?¡±


    Rurin looked at me with tears in her eyes. I nodded and spoke emphatically.


    ¡°It¡¯s important to you, so let¡¯s protect it. Let¡¯s protect it together. ¡°That¡¯s okay, so stop crying, you idiot.¡±


    ¡°that is¡­ ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°okay. ¡°Because I¡¯m on your side.¡±


    took my hand I wiped the corners of Lulin¡¯s eyes that were blending with the rain with my hands. It may have been meaningless in a rainy situation like this, but it still brought tears to my eyes.


    The heat before mixing with the cold raindrops touches my fingers.


    ¡°So don¡¯t cry. ¡°Isn¡¯t it so pitiful to cry in the rain?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just put your head on my stomach and wipe away my tears while I sleep?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s a pillow. ¡°Now these are your hands!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an unknown standard. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be touched like that, don¡¯t whine.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Lulin pursed his lips. The anger that had surged upon hearing that rares could be fixed has subsided significantly.


    ¡°Can you really fix it? ¡°Isn¡¯t it leaking?¡±


    ¡°huh. ¡°Let¡¯s repair it right away.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°Then forgive me for calling you an idiot earlier.¡±


    ¡°And I hope you don¡¯t cry?¡±


    ¡°i get it. ¡°I don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Lurin spoke bravely and wiped her eyes with her own hands.


    The courage that blooms in that pitiful appearance is beautiful.


    Why?


    The more we spend together, the more I want to watch this guy. I feel like I want to protect it. Why?


    Anyway, I started working. The rain continues to fall. Work continued on top of that. Silently.


    The first thing to do is to dig out all the dirt from the area where the rare was broken.


    Lulin and I continued the work in silence.


    Even though the rain continued to take away the body heat from both of us, we continued to work patiently. In the meantime, Lurin broke the silence and opened her mouth.


    ¡°But why are you protecting us together?¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°Everyone criticizes mom. My mother said it was a disgrace to the family. Everyone points fingers. I am a being that should not have been born. A dirty being. But why? ¡°Why are you looking at your mother¡¯s rare?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that?¡±


    Lulin tilted his head as if asking what that meant.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m on your side.¡±


    ¡°On my side¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on your side, so of course I¡¯m also on your mom¡¯s side. I don¡¯t care what your mom did. But I heard about it as we already ate together, slept together, and stayed together¡­ Oh, of course you might not¡­ Anyway, it was like that, but what does it matter what people who don¡¯t know much are talking about? Even if it is true that your mother is bad, I am on your mother¡¯s side because I decided to be on your side. So we will fight together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. I¡¯m alone¡­ .¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re not alone now, right? ¡°We¡¯re still staying together.¡±


    Lulin closed his mouth. I just kept working again.


    Soon the broken part of the rare came into view. Fortunately, it¡¯s not that extensive. Tinkering is possible.


    ¡°Lurin, can you find a stone of this size?¡±


    ¡°You mean a stone?¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    Lurin, who had been silent after saying that we were staying together, nodded at me and started moving around.


    ¡°This much?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that much.¡±


    Lurin immediately picks up the stone.


    It¡¯s a girl business.


    He then returned with a stone three times the size of my face.


    I lifted the stone. Basalt material. This is the stone I want.


    I ced the stone on the broken part of the rare.


    Then, he burned the stone using ultra-high temperature ss 8 fire magic that melts everything.


    Temperatures hotter thanva melt the stone into a mushy liquid.


    And if you leave it alone after using cold magic at that very moment, theva gradually cools down with cold rain and continues to generate smoke.


    The stone melted and stuck to the broken part and then hardened.


    When a chunk of stone exploded from a volcanic eruption falls to the ground, it solidifies in this way. I used that principle.


    Simr work was continued topletely attach stones to all parts of the rare.


    The broken part was repaired by melting stones, but this is not perfect. It is best to melt the metal on top of it, spread it out, and then cover it with soil.


    ¡°If you do this and ask the dwarves to repair itter, it won¡¯t break down in session.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Because it¡¯s amazing?¡±


    ¡°Uh uh¡­ ¡°Oh no!¡±


    What do you mean by trying to admit it and then saying no?


    ¡°Anyway, first aid is done, so let¡¯s go down. ¡°It¡¯s cold because of the rain.¡±


    Nod.


    Rurin, who was staring at me nkly, nodded obediently and followed behind me.


    Still, I was so worried that I kept stopping and looking back all the way down.


    ***


    That rainy day.


    The guy first talked about his mother. However, because his attitude was still the same, he did not want to hastily break the rtionship he had barely built.


    Of course, the homework Rod asked for is important. So, I am looking at the gap, but I n to approach it slowly and slowly.


    So wait for your time.


    And my life with Rurin gradually became deeply embedded in my heart. Aftering to this world, I was no different from being alone.


    It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t have subordinates and friends, but there was no one I cared about enough to tell my true feelings.


    He too is a lonely being in this world.


    I am also a lonely being who came into this world alone.


    For some reason, Lulin didn¡¯t seem like a stranger to me because of that.


    Time goes by quickly.


    When the weather was nice, I used the bet as an excuse to drag Lulin outside. It¡¯s not a big deal, but it¡¯s important to be active.


    There is a big difference between just curling up and walking around nature.


    And before I knew it, Lurin started to be dragged out as if it wasn¡¯t even a bother to argue with him. And that fact is a secret that only Lulin does not realize, so he does not dare to reveal it.


    ¡°This is delicious. ¡°Let¡¯s pick them all.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? If you do that, that¡¯s it! ¡°Tdanda!¡±


    When he wanders around and finds a fruit with excellent sweetness, he moves his hand as ifpeting with Lurin.


    It¡¯s not just fruits. There are many herbs with different vors that you can eat.


    During the war, when we were isted for more than a month in the mountains and wandering around looking for food, the soldiers, including me, ate these wild nts while learning firsthand what we could and could not eat.


    So, it is strong in this type of botany. It is not something I saw or heard somewhere, but something I learned by risking my life, so it is not easily forgotten.


    This thin wild grass in front of you has a delicious taste.


    If you mix it with the fruit you picked earlier to make pasta, it is an ingredient that can be wild pasta.


    When you peel the yellow fruit, the slightly hard fleshes out.


    It feels a bit like a tomato, but also like an almond, so if you fry it with the wild herbs from before and then add garlic, it bes a not bad meal.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going? Give it to me and go! hungry!¡±


    ¡°If you want to eat,e along.¡±


    ¡°Stand there!¡±


    I ran with a koppel containing cooked pasta. I¡¯m not saying that we should suddenly try to catch me.


    This isn¡¯t any kind of beach.


    If you go straight this way, you wille to a cliff. The cliff was made up of huge, strangely shaped rocks, and a valley flowed beneath it, which flowed down to the ins in the distance, making the scenery very beautiful.


    Enjoy pasta while sitting on top of that cliff. It¡¯s tasteful, right?


    ¡°Now take it. Since I didn¡¯t bring a bowl, let¡¯s eat half each. ¡°Sit here.¡±


    ¡°hungry. hungry.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it your daily routine to sleep without eating anything? ¡°Then you said you went hunting when you really didn¡¯t have enough energy to sleep?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But it¡¯s strange these days. ¡°This is all because of you!¡±


    And there was one more thing that changed here.


    The title ¡°you¡± instead of ¡°your guy¡± has be a little softer. Of course, when I¡¯m angry, I still call it you.


    ¡°okay? Did you change because of me? ¡°Is that good?¡±


    ¡°So, you are my subordinate who cooks! Give it to me! Unbelievable! ¡°No way!¡±


    It was rushing towards the pot, so I put my hand to my forehead to stop it, but my hand just swung back and forth.


    ¡°How about the scenery?¡±


    ¡°sight? Landscape isndscape. ¡°When I fly in the sky, I get tired of seeing the same scenery.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Still, I¡¯ve probably never eaten at a ce like this. Now eat slowly. While enjoying the scenery. ¡°This is called a pic.¡±


    ¡°Hey Mai-kun!¡±


    But in the end, Rurin ignores the pic or the scenery and is obsessed with pot. Moreover, I inhaled all the pasta in the pot into my mouth.


    ¡°Hey, what should I do if I put all of mine in one bite!¡±


    Wagu wagu wagu.


    A dragon that moves its mouth wildly, pretending not to notice.


    ¡°Spit it out. Open your mouth! Spit out mine! Dragon!¡±


    ¡°Sour! ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡±


    This is my recent daily life.


    Still never had a smile on my face.


    don¡¯tugh


    but.


    Regardless of whether it was Rod¡¯s homework or sympathy for Lulin, this itself was enjoyable.

 Chapter 180

    # 180


    Chapter.38 You are not there


    ***


    I woke up from sleep. The rare ceiling wees Lurin. It is an unchangingndscape.


    However, the feel of my hair did not change. This is not a pillow I have used recently.


    It wasn¡¯t a pillow, it was a hard floor.


    Rares were not created with consideration for polymorphing into humans.


    It¡¯sfortable to sleep curled up in your huge body. That¡¯s how Rare¡¯s structure is built.


    Therefore, it was true that sleeping in human form was a bit ufortable. But it has be easier recently. It became strangelyfortable. That¡¯s because pillows were created.


    ¡°You bastard! ¡°Why is the pillow moving!¡±


    Lurin stood up suddenly. And I looked around. But there is no pillow.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    I muttered to myself into the air. Of course there was no answer.


    Lulin stood still and blinked.


    He hummed and tilted his head slightly.


    I tilted it back and forth and took a spin around the rare. But there wasn¡¯t. Not in rare.


    ¡°Where did we go on the subject of pillows¡­?¡± ?¡±


    does not exist.


    does not exist.


    does not exist.


    Lulin stepped out of their without realizing it. Rare, so I went to the top of the mountain.


    But there wasn¡¯t.


    It¡¯s so dark that only the wind wees you.


    Lulin went down the mountain while looking around. I always stopped by the cliff side where I often ate.


    There were no pillows even where we used to pick fruit and y.


    I was irritated, but I kept walking. There are no pillows at thekeside either.


    There were no pillows even where we were fishing.


    Look around thekeside.


    Even when you go to a cliff, look around.


    I looked around at all the ces I went to with El, but she wasn¡¯t there. The figure was not visible.


    Lurin was angry and released Polymorph. I went back to Dragon after a long time. And flew up.


    Gaze at meaningless scenery.


    There are many dragons nearby, sorge mana can be felt in many ces. It was not possible to determine which one was El¡¯s.


    This is because Lurin did not yet have a detailed understanding of the unique flow of El¡¯s mana.


    In the end, it came back to rare.


    Afternding, Lurin unconsciously returned to her human form.


    Lulin¡¯s natural form is a dragon. That should be the mostfortable.


    Lurin entered the rare, her ck hair flowing. The reason his long hair was flying was because he was jumping all over the ce.


    Look around, look around.


    Lurin returned to their and looked around again.


    But there isn¡¯t.


    does not exist.


    does not exist.


    No, no, no, no, no, no.


    There were no pillows.


    Lulin became increasingly irritated. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m getting irritated. But all of a sudden, I got annoyed.


    An unknown anger welled up inside my heart. I felt somewhat frustrated and had to take a deep breath.


    Then he shook his head.


    The only thing that happened was that the pillow was gone.


    It doesn¡¯t mean much.


    ¡°Yes, there is none.¡±


    And the only thing is that the pillow suddenly disappeared without saying a word. Now that the pillow is gone, it bes hard when I sleep.


    Yeah, that¡¯s just inconvenient.


    Lulin nodded, thinking yes.


    But when you go back to Dragon, those inconveniences disappear in the first ce. Without realizing the weakness of her logic, Lulin began biting her nails.


    I sat down on the floor. Then it happened.


    As I repeated this, time passed by. A great emptiness and a sense of loss that I don¡¯t know what it ises to me.


    Just like when I sent my mom away.


    no.


    In the end, I got up again and spun Lair around.


    Filled with anxiety of some unknown nature, I went outside again and looked around the same way.


    Then he ran back into their and sat down with his shoulders even more slumped than before.


    I felt hungry, but surprisingly, I had no appetite at all.


    Even though it¡¯s time to make such a fuss about serving food.


    ¡°Annoying. ¡°Once it appears, it never stays still.¡±


    Once again, I muttered quietly without realizing it.


    ¡°Lurin!¡±


    At that time, a voice was heard outside their. It is a voice calling to oneself. Lulin was startled and ran outside.


    I told you not to call pillow names like that, so you called me that!


    Even though I thought that would never happen, my face was much brighter than before.


    but.


    What was in front of Lulin was not a pillow. Not human.


    ¡°Bring that human. That guy has the heart of a Lord or something. The elder told me not to touch it, but I can¡¯t. ¡°The wings that got burned that time still hurt!¡±


    ¡°yes. The power is different this time, the power is loud¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    4 ck dragons.


    New faces were flying from the sky.


    Reinforcement troops.


    The dragons who came for revengeugh. Lurin¡¯s brightened face suddenly darkened.


    It¡¯s as if the past is unreal.


    In the end, he returned to his own dark and dark reality. That¡¯s what I thought.


    One day he suddenly appeared.


    -I¡¯m on your side.


    The human who said that.


    A person who kept getting on my nerves by bothering me about everything.


    ¡°bad guy¡­ ! He¡¯s a bad guy¡­ What¡¯s on my side¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking so sullen? Making that kind of facial expression is itself evidence of shame. evidence.¡±


    The dragon approached and tried to step on Lulin again. Lulin did nothing.


    Because I didn¡¯t feel like doing anything.


    Because of that, what flew at her was the dragon¡¯s giant paw.


    Kwaang-!


    Lurin grimaced as pain rang through her bones.


    It seems stupid. After all, sleep is the best. Lurin suddenly wanted to sleep. So I closed my eyes. Trapped under the soles of the dragon¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Are dragon feet delicious too? Like pig¡¯s feet?¡±


    Right then.


    The voice I heard.


    I was mistaken because it was far away in Rare, but not this time. It was definitely a familiar voice.


    Lulin suddenly fell asleep. At the same time, the huge sense of loss disappeared and I felt relieved.


    Lulin couldn¡¯t figure out why that was the case.


    ***


    ¡°You showed up! human!¡±


    The stupid-looking dragons shouted with their mouths together.


    ¡°Won¡¯t your elders tell you not to fool me?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The dragon¡¯s breath spurts out.


    Kwagwagwagwang-!


    They are annoying guys. There is absolutely no development with such viins. Is it a tradition that has been going on since time immemorial?


    All of the breath exploded in the air. Four or so is still not a problem.


    But you can¡¯t kill it.


    We can¡¯t start a war with all ck dragons right now.


    In that sense, I met with the elder today and asked him to stop those guys from fooling around.


    I can¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Kwagwagwagwang-!


    The mana I sprayed created a chain of explosions in front of the dragons.


    Those whose breath was nullified in one blow open their mouths wide again in confusion.


    I fed it a st into that big mouth. An explosion urs.


    Then, he used sma Break again and turned their bodies into a ball of me.


    The breath that flies again explodes in the air by snapping your fingers.


    The dragons were caught in the mes and flew up into the sky, twisting their bodies like fluttering fish that had just been caught.


    Kwaang-!


    Kwaang-!


    Kwaang-!


    ¡°Nenooooom! ¡°Wow, it¡¯s hot!¡±


    ¡°Hey, this is a different story!¡±


    ¡°Kaaaaak!¡±


    ¡°Stop it! hot! ¡°Human!¡±


    Kwaaang-!


    He didn¡¯t listen and exploded again. The dragon¡¯s left wing, which opened its mouth, burned even more intensely.


    ¡°It¡¯s a damn retreat. retreat!¡±


    They fled with their burning bodies in search of water.


    I just came here to tell them to crack down on it, so I guess they can¡¯t get away with it anymore. Even the ck Dragon n doesn¡¯t have any intention of fighting me right now.


    Since they are currently busy with other things, I understand that their rtionship with the Red Dragon has be strained.


    ¡°are you okay? Did they threaten you with rare again?¡±


    I woke up Lulin. The line that wille right back is Don¡¯t touch my body! I thought it was, but it wasn¡¯t.


    Just stare at me quietly.


    ¡°Bad pillow¡­ .¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°no!¡±


    Lurin turned around and entered their as usual. The reaction was colder today.


    I just came because the elder called me in the morning.


    ***


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called alcohol.¡±


    ¡°alcohol?¡±


    Fry the uva meat. Fried food with beer. Since I don¡¯t have Palenque, I can¡¯t make chicken, so it¡¯s Uva meat.


    Cut the Uva sirloin into long strips, make batter and fry it. If you fry it like this, it¡¯s actually close to sweet and sour pork.


    It is delicious when eaten with salt. Of course, the batter is poor, so the original visual appearance of sweet and sour pork does note out.


    I didn¡¯t have time to worry about anything else because I was busy drinking beer. There are strict limits to summons.


    ¡°Eat fried meat and drink beer.¡±


    Rurin looks at me and then looks at the beer. And he followed me and drank beer.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s cool!¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Lulin started drinking beer with a satisfied look on his face, and I followed suit, so a drinking party soon broke out.


    ¡°How about this? ¡°You drink beer well, so you want to drink soju as well?¡±


    I took out my secret weapon, soju, and ced it in front of Rurin. Rurin looks at it curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s green. ¡°This guy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just that the bottle is green. The inside is colorless. ¡°Damn.¡±


    I poured soju in front of Rurin and passed it.


    ¡°Is it water?¡±


    Rurin took the soju and drank it without any doubt. And then he frowns slightly.


    ¡°Ugh. write.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    I don¡¯t know about beer, but is soju too much?


    ¡°But it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    You say it¡¯s bitter but it¡¯s delicious?


    Rurin started drinking soju and beer alternately. My face became increasingly red.


    In the end, it all gets boring.


    What kind of dragon is this?


    I heard that there are many dragon lovers. The Dragon Lord was also a lover.


    Naturally, it is very resistant to alcohol.


    But this guy. I started to sag due to the soju. I¡¯m already out of my mind.


    It appears that only beer can be consumed.


    ¡°Hey Lulin?¡±


    ¡°Neoooom.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pillow! pillow! pillow!¡±


    Unexpectedly, he hugged me and patted my stomach. You told me not to touch you like that, but then you hugged me first?


    ¡°Pillow guy. Why did you suddenly disappear before? Do you know how annoying I am? I am me! ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how annoying I am!¡±


    The drunken middle-aged man started repeating the same words.


    However, I do not miss the important lines hidden in the repetition. By disappearing, do you mean when you went out for a while because of the elder? Were you annoyed because you didn¡¯t show it at all?


    ¡°Are you really annoyed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m so annoyed! Annoyed¡­ If you¡¯re going to make my pillow¡­ ! It shouldn¡¯t disappear like that again. Do you understand? Answer me! pillow!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I guess I understand. Are you too drunk? ¡°Stop patting my stomach and lie down for a bit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cold. I¡¯m going to drink more. This makes me feel ufortable¡­ ! ¡°When I¡¯m with you, I feel anxious.¡±


    This time, Lulin spoke an important line.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    When I asked him again to confirm, he started throwing up.


    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!¡±


    The drunken jokes are so serious that you can¡¯t even tell if they¡¯re really serious or if you¡¯repletely out of your mind.

 Chapter 181

    # 181


    Chapter.38 Without you


    A dragon is so weak to alcohol.


    After patting his back, heid him back on the floor.


    I waspletely wrong.


    Dragons do not live on alcohol like dwarves. Rather, they are a race that enjoys drinking with dignity.


    So I rmended it because I thought dragons are strong against alcohol, but it was a failure.


    ¡°Nenoom.¡±


    ¡°Why again? Lie down for a bit. ¡°Stop stumbling.¡±


    Rurin stumbled and fell in front of me. I didn¡¯t mean to, but I ended up hugging Rurin in front of me, and Rurin looked up at me.


    There is no prohibition against touching.


    I heard you can¡¯t do anything except your husband?


    ¡°really¡­ Is it my pyeon? really¡­ oh? ¡°Is it my pyeon?¡±


    My tongue is twisted and my pronunciation is messed up. It¡¯s amazing that I can still understand it though.


    ¡°I¡¯m on your side. Is that so? ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many times over the past two months, but you still don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°My pyeon¡­¡± It¡¯s my favorite! you are strange but¡­ It¡¯s my favorite¡­ ¡°Really?¡±


    How many times do you use the word really?


    A typical characteristic of drunk people is repeating what they said endlessly.


    It¡¯s absolutely not okay to pretend to be drunk.


    ¡°Really. ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to betray me? Don¡¯t betray me¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ nine¡­ Gororong¡­ .¡±


    The dragon who was talking about betrayal had already fallen asleep.


    And when I woke up and couldn¡¯t remember anything, it resembled a verymon scene at apany dinner.


    ***


    Another few months passed like that. Life is the same. It¡¯s windy and rainy, we eat together and sleep together.


    Rather, it was a good day because it was ordinary.


    Dragons appeared again. ck Dragon. It¡¯s a guy named Drin and his colleagues who have been harassing Lulin from the beginning.


    When you defeat him, he appears periodically like a local gangster who shows up with more friends.


    This time, I made a lot of noise and came out, and surprisingly, they didn¡¯t bring more dragons.


    No, that wouldn¡¯t be possible.


    However, I red at them, wondering what they meant by just the two of us. Then they also point at Lurin andugh.


    ¡°Kkeukkeuk, your expression is so proud?¡±


    ¡°noisy! I will kill you someday. Someday! ¡°When I be stronger!¡±


    ¡°That day will nevere. Lurin. Have you finallye to your senses?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what your elders said? ¡°Don¡¯te here?¡±


    ¡°I heard.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? ¡°Then, even if I kill you this time, it¡¯s in self-defense.¡±


    I started popping the sma. Powerful mana gathers around me. Then the dragons pped their wings with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Wait a minute, I know your skills. I didn¡¯te here to fight. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, whatever.¡±


    The two dragons were giggling as they looked at each other. Then he ignores me and speaks condescendingly to Rurin the whole time.


    ¡°Lurin. ¡°Do you think the guy next to him is on your side?¡±


    ¡°I know. Where is the same side for a dirty bastard like you? No matter how insignificant a human being is¡­ There is no such thing. There is none. Lurin! Hehehe, isn¡¯t that right, Lurin?¡±


    One of the dragons held his stomach and started giggling. It¡¯s like they can¡¯t see it at all. Thinking that I should burn it down, I took a step forward.


    ¡°You didn¡¯te here to fight? ¡°So you came to die?¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment, human! ¡°We are just talking to Rurin!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it! ¡°I have nothing to say!¡±


    Then Lurin also red at them and screamed. No, I knew that they were the ones who destroyed the rare, so I had a strong spirit from the beginning.


    Of course, I want to kill those guys, but I wonder if they attack first. If I attack first, a serious situation will arise in the ck dragon¡¯s territory.


    No matter how much I do, I can¡¯t deal with all of them. There are only about 10 that can be defeated at once.


    The elder has asked me to do something, so this is something the elder has to solve, and I¡¯m just at the moment thinking that I should kick these guys out and argue with the elder one more time.


    ¡°Do you know what that person¡¯s intentions are? The reason I approached a dragon like you in the first ce was because of your mother¡¯s dirty deeds? He said he came to the elder and asked about it before he met you. Well, you must be interested in dragon beads. So I¡¯m just using you for the dragon orbs. Team up with the elder, team up with other dragons. Do you understand? I guess I was tricked into staying with that guy because he said something treacherous¡­ Hehehe, that¡¯s what you look like. Isn¡¯t that right, Drin?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. ¡°That is correct.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ?¡±


    Lulin red at them with the intention of shooting his breath, but then stopped.


    Then, he turned his young gaze away from the dragon. The person the gaze was directed at was me.


    I used my mana to deal with those guys first.


    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    A huge explosion urred where they were standing, sending them fluttering and flying high into the sky.


    ¡°Ouch! The power of this One Rod is strong. Sheesh. ¡°Well, since I made Rurin aware of my situation, shall I go back?¡±


    ¡°Of course. ¡°I¡¯ll see you when Niesses back, Lurin.¡±


    Of course, I have no intention of spending it kindly. sma breaks explode all over their path.


    -Kaaaaaaaa!


    ¡°So let¡¯s jump a little faster!¡±


    ¡°My wings are burning. ¡°It¡¯s so hot it¡¯s killing me!¡±


    The two dragons roared and ran away.


    Is tormenting Rurin the only joy in life? Besides, I¡¯m embarrassed to say such nonsense.


    You¡¯re not a snitch, but you¡¯re telling me everything? Are you saying you¡¯re going to torture Rurin by giving her mental trauma?


    If that¡¯s the goal, the problem is that it seems to have worked well.


    Of course, the reason I came to Lurin in the first ce was to hear from Lulin, who would know the details of the incident most clearly, for Rod¡¯s homework.


    It doesn¡¯t change the fact that I still have to listen to it now.


    You may not know it at first, but there¡¯s no way you could have stayed with Lulin for several months just because of that.


    But Lulin ignored me. He turned his back and started walking towards their without saying a word.


    I think he nced at me and gave me a cold gaze that took my breath away.


    ¡°Lurin¡­ . Lurin!¡±


    I shouted, holding Lurin¡¯s wrist as she walked.


    ¡°Do not touch.¡±


    ¡°Lurin, you sure don¡¯t believe what they say, do you?¡±


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Lurin let out a cold sigh without turning her head towards me. The cold seeps deep into my bones. Like drinking ice water from the freezer.


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    ¡°No, no. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I guess the reason I fell for the dragons¡¯ words was because I was hasty in bringing up the story of her mother. I think that served as a point of reference.


    ¡°What are you nning with the elder? Neither the elders nor my fellow countrymen are on my side. So, there is no way you, the guy who was fooling around with them, is on my side. You¡¯re fooling me. You¡¯re fooling me. You said you wouldn¡¯t betray¡­ It¡¯s the same as the other guys. No, it¡¯s worse!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never done anything with the elder. I¡¯ve asked a few questions¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Now that you are talking about your rtionship with the elder¡­ Then the elder came here¡­ ¡°Did the elder send you?¡±


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s¡­ ¡°Well, to put it bluntly, it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of the dragon beads that you too? Because of that¡­ Is it all because of the dragon beads that you cook for me? Mom said that. Because of that, countless dragons die. Because of the greed to get it. You and you¡­ .¡±


    ¡°wait for a sec. Lurin.¡±


    I stopped in front of Lurin, who was saying something iprehensible. And then he looked straight into Lulin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Do you really think that? Do you really think I stayed by your side like this just to take advantage of you? If that were the case, there would have been many other ways. I just want you to¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I?¡±


    I want to watch and protect everything about Rurin.


    It is true that I have many different emotions.


    A rtionship where you feel a sense of kinship. Just like a younger sister.


    However, even if I say ambiguous words that even I don¡¯t know well, I can¡¯t even get my head around it. you¡­ What do you mean? First of all, I changed my mind.


    ¡°Anyway, think about it carefully. Okay, let¡¯s make a bet so that you can decide after thinking about it calmly. ¡°It¡¯s thest bet.¡±


    ¡°hate! ¡°You said with your own mouth that the elder sent you!¡±


    ¡°Listen! I¡¯ll be honest. It¡¯s true that the reason I first came to see you was because of your mother¡¯s work.


    But it¡¯s not for the reason you think. It was a request from the Dragon Lord involved in that incident, and it was also a way to restore your mother¡¯s honor.


    I didn¡¯t exin it to you in advance because I thought you wouldn¡¯t believe it like you do now, but please believe me.


    And even if it wasn¡¯t for that reason, it was fun being with you! Wasn¡¯t it you? Was it really that annoying? No!


    If it felt like you were just bothering me until the end, I would have left already. ¡°I just have to get that information from somewhere else!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    I became passionate without realizing it.


    Lulin just blinked. No response whatsoever.


    First, I took a deep breath and continued speaking.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a bet. Think of it as yourst bet. I¡¯ll wait by theke until dawn. If you don¡¯te, it¡¯s your victory. I¡¯m leaving. If youe¡­ It¡¯s my victory. Then I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Lurin did not answer. He didn¡¯t even nod his head.


    But I said everything I had to say. There is nothing more to say here. If it doesn¡¯te, it means that the time we spent so far has no meaning.


    It went into rare. I packed my luggage. I carried my backpack and headed out to Rare. Lulin stood still and said nothing.


    So I walked without saying anything.


    To thekeside.


    ***


    Since I¡¯ve been here since the afternoon, quite a bit of time has already passed.


    The deadline is early morning.


    Yes, it is dawn now.


    The satellites of this world are very simr to the moon. It was now shining at a size simr to the full moon.


    No, it¡¯s a little bigger than the full moon.


    It¡¯s as big as witnessing a supermoon.


    A satellite of this unnamed.


    Earth¡¯s satellite is the moon.


    The light of a simr satellite shines softly on thekeside. A group of lights splitting the darkness dazzles the eyes.


    There is still no sign of the ck dragon.


    Even the human figure.


    Also the appearance of a dragon.


    The guy who said he hadn¡¯t smiled in hundreds of years had never smiled at me either.


    I had a small wish to make that face smile.


    He¡¯s a stubborn guy.


    Are you really thinking of not showing up?


    I looked around.


    There is no pretense of animal poprity. Soon the world before my eyes bes very quiet.


    When I look at the calmkeside, I feel like I¡¯m going to be sucked in. I couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Time continues to pass.


    In this darkness that is not that dark due to the light of the round moon floating in the sky.


    I was quietly killing time.


    Dawn is fading away. When the sun rises and morninges.


    The chirping sound of birds came to the calmkeside at dawn.

 Chapter 182

    # 182


    Chapter.38 Without you,


    I wait forever for a being that neveres, and then I be a dead stone.


    Something made meugh.


    What were the months I spent here like? A self-mockingugh thates from that thought.


    I got up from my seat.


    He was a dragon who didn¡¯t wake up in the morning, although he held out until morning as if he still had regrets.


    It doesn¡¯t make sense that a guy who sleeps a lot hasn¡¯t slept yet.


    If you¡¯re going to show up, you should have already shown up. Now is the time to destroy dreand.


    I got up from my seat.


    I walked to the other side of theke instead of Rare.


    ***


    Lurin crouched quietly.


    Rare is quiet. It hasn¡¯t been this quiet since El came to live.


    But solitude is good.


    Lurin thought so.


    What suits you is solitude.


    But he immediately shook his head.


    I hated it.


    Yeah, I don¡¯t like it.


    hate.


    Will this loneliness continue?


    Even though this was something that had happened for hundreds of years, Lurin stood up immediately. But he crouched again.


    Time passes. Lulin couldn¡¯t get up and take a step. Stand up and crouch again and repeat.


    Suddenly L¡¯s smiling face came to mind.


    I remembered the image of him fixing a leash in the rain.


    -Let¡¯s protect it together.


    The face that said that came to mind. Lurin was ovee by an emotion she didn¡¯t know what it was when she saw him fixing the rare item next to her.


    It was warm.


    The raindrops were cold, but my heart was warm. weird. The warmth I felt when I was with my mom. There was a stirring in my heart that I had not felt at that time.


    El, who heals Lair in the rain and says that her mother is on her side no matter what dragon.


    Lurin couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him.


    I felt this same feeling back then. Even when El disappeared for a while, it was the same as it is now.


    no.


    different.


    If everything is a lie, aren¡¯t the feelings you felt at that time also a lie?


    Is everything a lie?


    I said no.


    L said no.


    He said he would not betray. But he said that the elder had sent him. And yet, no.


    In fact, I even remembered what happened when I was drunk.


    From then on, Lulin had already epted El.


    But what if it was all a lie? I thought I could never forgive.


    Lulin crouched even further. Although it was a dragon, it curled up in a position that was very simr to the position a fetus curls up in a human mother¡¯s body.


    Spend the night with your eyes open.


    Time passes.


    A sleepless night hase for Lurin, who knows nothing but sleep.


    Luriny down and got up again, just likest time.


    The more I thought about it, the more I realized that Rare was very quiet and empty.


    He said he did not betray him.


    He said the meaning was different.


    At the end, the words L had spoken passionately came back to me.


    hate.


    scary.


    The feeling of not wanting to be alone again spread within Lulin.


    -I will protect you together.


    -Because I¡¯m on your side.


    Lulin started running.


    But it was already broad daylight outside.


    Dragons live for a long time. That¡¯s normal. That is why we are ignorant in a split second.


    Lulin didn¡¯t even realize that it was already morning.


    Arrived at thekeside.


    El was nowhere to be seen.


    Even if you look around, you can¡¯t see anything. The sunlight on thekeside sparkles and creates a halo in the eyes.


    hate.


    hate.


    hate.


    Do you like solitude?


    no.


    That¡¯s not it.


    hate.


    I hate being alone.


    Because L told me.


    For some reason, I liked the sound of L¡¯s heartbeat when he fell asleep on his stomach.


    ¡°Why not? Where did you go¡­ ¡°Where have you gone!¡±


    Lurin shouted.


    An echo rings out.


    But there was no answer back.


    Then you can go back to that solitude again. That¡¯s it. As expected, that guy is a traitor.


    I can¡¯t wait for this long.


    Lulin clenched his fists as he thought so.


    Another hundred years pass by.


    If you pass by like that again.


    -In such emptiness.


    hate.


    hate.


    Lulin turned around. I nned to fly up to the sky, find El, and give her breath.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    But the moment I turned around, I was startled and took a step back.


    Because El was standing there.


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡­ !¡±


    ¡°I was sleepy and wanted to sleep here in the warm sunlight, but you came? But isn¡¯t it toote? ¡°It¡¯s almost noon, let alone dawn?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I do not know. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    ¡°So who won the bet?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ !¡±


    ¡°you?¡±


    Lulin swallowed back his own words. He looked at L in silence, but then opened his mouth again.


    ¡°lost. I hate to admit it, but I lost this bet. If you lose, you lose. Can not help it. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°Did I win?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you say so! bad guy!¡±


    Lulin huffed and raised his hand. L thought it was rather cute.


    By the way, isn¡¯t this the first time I¡¯ve innocently admitted to losing a bet? I once epted it without saying anything, but I lost! It was the first time that I had dered this with certainty.


    ¡°So are you still here?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. ¡°I n to stay for a while.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it! But are you really in the same rtionship as the elder? If it¡¯s a lie¡­ I¡¯m really going to kill you. Even if I can¡¯t kill you, I will kill you. ¡°If I can¡¯t kill it, I¡¯ll kill myself for being deceived.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, idiot. Because it¡¯s not. ¡°Why am I hanging out with such an old-fashioned old man?¡±


    El crouched down and was at eye level with Lurin.


    ¡°I¡¯m on your side. It¡¯s not about the elders. ¡°When I get back to Lair, I¡¯ll tell you the details of what happened with the Dragon Lord.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. however¡­ ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I¡¯d like to ask.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are you always on my side?¡±


    ¡°What is it? always.¡±


    ¡°Even if I eat everything you eat?¡±


    ¡°Ugh? That¡¯s a bit¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I lied. now!¡±


    ¡°no no¡­ Okay, let¡¯s just say so. ¡°I¡¯m always on your side.¡±


    ¡°that¡­ Then forever?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯refortable. forever.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡°You¡¯re stupid.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot for asking.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Rare! ¡°I suddenly feel sleepy.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡°Come quickly, girl!¡±


    Lurin said that and walked forward, her ck hair flowing. But El realized something was strange.


    Is something really strange?


    I frowned slightly and then realized.


    Not you, not you, but you.


    Lulin called you.


    ***


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°Why mom?¡±


    The small dragon asked back from the arms of therge dragon. The eyes of therge dragon looking at the small dragon were full of love.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be paired up with someone too, right?¡±


    ¡°match?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°Like mom and dad.¡±


    ¡°I do not know.¡±


    ¡°so? Hehehe. ¡°Mom called dad ¡®you.¡¯¡±


    ¡°you?¡±


    ¡°I wonder what we will call Lurin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to call you the same thing as Mom.¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°After all, she is her mother¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°huh!¡±


    The small dragon nodded his head strongly. From then on, the little dragon thought.


    Mom is the best in the world.


    So, he said he would do the same thing as his mother.


    ***


    Of course, there have been numerous incidents since then. After getting caught up in the dragon war and the rare being destroyed, he stays with the frustrated Lurin and then gets involved in the war in earnest.


    After receiving a request from an elder to help the ck dragon survive.


    I went to the capital and got caught up in the war again. There are countless stories with Rurin left.


    But it was probably from thekeside where Lurin first called you that Lurin began to open her heart, right?


    but. I didn¡¯tugh for a while after that.


    The shadows and darkness in Rurin¡¯s heart had not allowed her to smile even then.


    Although seeing Rurin¡¯s first smile was another event.


    Hehe.


    Anyway, I¡¯ll go out ande back.


    I returned the note to its original ce.


    Let¡¯s take a look and see where he ns to go.


    When I thought about the past, I was reminded of all the hardships I had gone through to win this guy¡¯s heart, and my sense of fun arose.


    After gently poking Rulin on the cheek, he ran away from the restaurant.


    This will probably happen right away.


    Lulin hates people touching him the most.


    In the past, he hated being touched by me.


    I yelled at him not to touch it 18 times.


    Of course, I¡¯m fine right now. Rather, I like skinship. Many things have changed over those long years.


    Anyway, I ran out of the restaurant and hid nearby.


    Soon Lulin¡¯s mana disappears.


    The sign of Mana disappearing into the distance. I shrugged my shoulders. So is it like this?


    I¡¯m annoyed that you keep leaving me alone.


    So you¡¯re telling me to get annoyed too?


    I went back to the restaurant. Only a note remains.


    Yes, if you saw this note without knowing anything, you might have been a little confused.


    Just like thest kiss rejection incident.


    And after a while.


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    Rurin appeared, shouting.


    So, if I get agitated here, will I lose?


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to move since morning. What are you doing?¡±


    Instead, I pretended to yawn and stretched.


    what.


    Lurin then bursts into tears in embarrassment. It¡¯s really rare for this guy to get upset.


    Is this something that will cause so much trouble? I asked rather confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lurin?¡±


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°What what what what¡­ ! Why are you so calm? why!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    What are you talking about? First, I hugged Lulin. For some reason, my whole body was shaking so I couldn¡¯t just leave it alone.


    ¡°Why on earth are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t crying. I am a dragon! ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m crying.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think crying has much to do with dragons. By the way, do you know what Lurin?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. I do not know! ¡°I¡¯m angry right now, so I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°Then that¡¯s it.¡±


    I released her from my arms and turned my back on her.


    The ring hasn¡¯t been made yet. I can¡¯t plug it in yet. But the reason for that reaction?


    Is it because of my reaction?


    Because you weren¡¯t that surprised even though you were gone?


    Enough to cry because of that?


    ¡°you? What happened? Nothing happened! ¡°I said I was angry!¡±


    Rurines in front of me and raises her eyebrows again.


    I hugged Lurin again.


    In that case, I have to lose. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything good about winning here.


    I whispered quietly while hugging him.


    ¡°Of course it wouldn¡¯t work without you. Like before, if it¡¯s not a joke and it really disappears¡­ It might destroy the world. ¡°I¡¯m angry.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡°Huh?¡±


    When I hugged him, Lurin, who was moving her body, froze in ce.


    Actually, it would be okay if you put a ring on it right here.


    Damn dwarf. No, even if it¡¯s not a damn thing, it¡¯s true that it doesn¡¯t make sense to do the work in one day, so there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.


    ¡°Huh huh gyaaa?¡±


    And then he kissed Rurin¡¯s lips. Luckily, Rurin seems to have calmed down as well, putting her hands behind her back and hugging me tightly.


    The dragon that was dying to die is now by my side.


    ¡°Me too. If you disappear, I will destroy the world! ¡°The world that hides you must disappear!¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°First of all, I want you to find it and destroy it.¡±


    ¡°Really? Think about it.¡±


    When I parted my lips, Rurin smiled brightly.


    The crying face suddenly disappeared.

 Chapter 183

    # 183


    Chapter.39 Sweet


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Rurin asked, lying on the table likeundry. I would say the only difference fromundry is that the legs move back and forth.


    I was doing some renovations to the restaurant. This is because suddenly there is a service I want to do.


    Since I had prepared a special meal, I thought I would like to feed it to some friends. That¡¯s why I¡¯m overwhelmed with preparations from the morning. So there was no business today. There is just an evaluation session for new dishes.


    ¡°Lurin, don¡¯t hang out there, I have something to tell you, soe down.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to order?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°hate.¡±


    ¡°What do you hate again?¡±


    ¡°Your expression tells me that you are going to do something troublesome. So I don¡¯t like it!¡±


    How did you know it was going to be such a hassle? Since when did you start reading other people¡¯s facial expressions like this? Has useless technology increased?


    Rurin is lying on her stomach on the table. The reason it looks like there isundry hanging out is because the legs and face are hanging out of the table.


    I went to Lurin¡¯s face, squatted down, and brought it to eye level. Lurin raises her head from her bowed position.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that and just go home. princess.¡±


    I faced Lulin¡¯s lips directly. It¡¯s desirable. Although it is slightly curled up to indicate annoyance.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rurin closed her eyes tightly, as if she was embarrassed and probably expected something. Ears turn slightly red. The habit of my ears turning red when I touch them or kiss them has not improved.


    Is it impossible to get better because it¡¯s a habit?


    It¡¯s the same too.


    After convincing himself, he tickled Rurin, who was hoping for a kiss.


    He unexpectedly moved his hand to his side and tickled him furiously.


    ¡°What is Pooh Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!


    Rurin sprawled out on the table and started turning over. Thanks to this, I picked up Lulin¡¯s body from the danger of falling to the floor. Then, he sits him down on the table again and starts tickling him with a serial device.


    ¡°I told you not to look for food if you don¡¯t work. ¡°How can you kiss while not running any errands?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha stop it! ¡°Go go go go love fuhahahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Then would you like to go?¡±


    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu just too much, girl! Hahaha, I understand. ¡°I understand!¡±


    Honestly, you just need to get out of my arms.


    I can use teleportation, but I still wonder why I¡¯m still being tickled.


    Anyway, Lulin nodded.


    ¡°but! Of course, when you visit, you have to have something! That¡¯s how it should be!¡±


    What was your purpose?


    ¡°we are here. It¡¯s an invitation. Just turn this around. There¡¯s no need to talk nonsense, just give an invitation ande. ¡°It¡¯s all written there.¡±


    Last time, I asked him to visit the market and it was somewhat sessful. I did bring Sally as a bonus, though.


    This is part 2.


    Because everyone who receives this invitation knows about Lurin¡¯s uniqueness.


    ¡°Hugh. I hate it when I don¡¯t have anything! I¡¯ll just be hanging out next to you! it¡¯s bothering! ¡°I am the happiest lying next to you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit hard to do as you say, but it¡¯s okay. ¡°I¡¯ll do something nice for you when youe back.¡±


    ¡°Good things? What? Is it a bitch? ¡°Is it a kiss?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever heard of a sweeter kiss than that?¡±


    ¡°Sweet kiss? Hoe?¡±


    Lulin jumped off the table andnded, his eyes shining. He looks at me with eyes full of curiosity.


    ¡°What is that! Kissing is good. But it¡¯s sweet! That¡¯s not it. ¡°Sometimes it tastes like lip balm.¡±


    ¡°There is such a thing. ¡°If you¡¯re curious,e by.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be fooled!¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    ¡°no. I¡¯m being deceived. ¡°Because I am a pitiful dragon who is only deceived by you.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say anything that will misunderstand if anyone hears it.¡±


    He grabbed the dragon¡¯s mouth and stretched it out. Where are you talking nonsense?


    ¡°Afudaaaa! Anyway, can I go see these guys?¡±


    ¡°huh. ¡°You know all the ces, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°As you may know, teleportation is prohibited. Magic is also prohibited. ¡°Please refrain from blooming.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a scab in my ear! I know that much. You¡¯re all good, but you nag too much! A lot of nagging¡­ Wow! sick!¡±


    Afterining so much, this time I punched him in the temple.


    ¡°Bye?¡±


    ¡°Ugh. ¡°This body is a sad dragon.¡±


    Lulin said that and trudged out of the restaurant.


    ***


    What on earth is a sweet kiss?


    Lulin¡¯s eyes began to spin. My mind is full of curiosity.


    ¡°OMG! ¡°What is that!¡±


    Even if I shout to myself, there is no answer.


    I like sweet things.


    It was a taste that I had liked since the time El put candy in Lurin¡¯s mouth when she knew nothing.


    however!


    Kiss and sweetnessbined!


    That¡¯s foul!


    It¡¯s against the rules, but I¡¯m curious.


    Lulin¡¯s mind was filled with chaos and destruction with this thought.


    ¡°Huh? ¡°When did you alle down?¡±


    I looked back.


    I see a hill. The city of Gray is already in front of you. Teleportation was not used.


    As I was thinking about sweet kisses, I found myself in the city as if I had used teleportation.


    It doesn¡¯t matter. Lulla.


    Lurin looked at the invitation in her hand.


    First of all, it is the most familiar ce. I don¡¯t really want to go there because it¡¯s an annoying ce, but I can¡¯t help it.


    Lurin walked quickly and arrived in front of Elena¡¯s clinic. It¡¯s quiet for some reason.


    Lurin opens the door! I opened it and shouted loudly.


    e here!¡±


    There were no patients in the clinic.


    There is only Elena. Elena and Lurin¡¯s eyes met. Thanks to this, I was startled and screamed.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    There was a reason why this good elf screamed just at seeing Lurin.


    In Elena¡¯s hand was a pink jewel. Elena was staring nkly at the jewels as there were no customers.


    I¡¯m not the type of person who likes jewelry, but for some reason I really liked the gemstone I received as a gift.


    However, there was a promise to Lurin not to be found out. This is what caused Elena¡¯s surprise and the reason for her screams.


    Elena dropped the jewel to the floor. Then he kicked it and sent it into the corner. So that Lulin doesn¡¯t find it.


    ¡°What are you? ¡°Why are you yelling and making a fuss?¡±


    Rurin walked up to me and tilted his head. His eyes were full of doubts about the elf who was behaving strangely. If I were topare those eyes, they would be like the eyes of a predator facing its prey.


    Elena, on the other hand, has eyes like a fawn. Those pitiful eyes that are so scared of something that they be even more cautious.


    ¡°Oh no no. That¡¯s what it is! ¡°I was thinking about something else!¡±


    ¡°It seemed like something was shining! ¡°It was a pretty color.¡±


    ¡°Aaaah! So it¡¯s magic. ¡°There is such a light among recovery magic!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡°I don¡¯t know much about recovery magic.¡±


    Lulin nodded as if something had happened.


    Suddenly,


    the inner door opened.


    A red-haired woman appeared. It¡¯s Serena.


    ¡°Elena, no matter how much I think about it, it seems like it¡¯s bigger for you¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Aaaah!


    ¡°Wuuuuuuuuuup?¡±


    Elena ran towards Serena as if she were flying. I dared to close the dragon¡¯s mouth.


    This would have been unthinkable if it were the old Elena, but recently, due to El, that sense has been dulled a bit.


    Would you say that he is an elf who has lost his fear?


    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m arrogant. Given Elena¡¯s personality, something like that couldn¡¯t happen. I was still afraid of dragons and held them in high esteem, but this time was different. Because this is what El asked me to do.


    ¡°Uh, Irimii Ichi -i?¡±


    Serena muttered through her blocked mouth. Elena started to sweat. Because it is a very difficult situation.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? ¡°It looks fun!¡±


    Lurin runs over and covers Serena¡¯s ears. And I blocked my eyes.


    ¡°A dragon without a mouth, ears, or eyes! How funny. Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s funny? ¡°These!¡±


    Serena used her strength to remove Elena¡¯s hand and threw Lurin on her back.


    ¡°Puhahahahaha!¡±


    Lulinughs and spins in the air,nding lightly on the ground.


    ¡°How dare you throw me¡­ . Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah?


    Hood crackle.


    Because of that somersault, the invitation that L had entrusted to him fell to the floor. Lulin squatted down in surprise. The face is crying.


    ¡°Why is everything running out! ¡°This is all because of you!¡±


    While I was picking up the invitation with a sigh, I didn¡¯t forget to point my finger at Serena.


    Serena just ignores that familiar scene. Instead, he grabbed Elena¡¯s ears with both hands and squeezed them.


    ¡°Why are you covering Elena¡¯s mouth!¡±


    ¡°Oh no! That¡¯s why El kept it a secret¡­ Do it¡­ .¡±


    Elena approached Serena¡¯s ear, who was holding her ear, and whispered desperately.


    Sereina frowns and straightens her expression and shakes her head.


    ¡°Huh, anyway, I hear that guy listens well.¡±


    Lulin picked up all the invitations and then stood up and spun around.


    ¡°What are you guys doing sticking around? They are strange guys. ¡°I¡¯m leaving because that guy is the one who leaked this and it¡¯s annoying.¡±


    Rurin leaves without looking back.


    After looking at Rulin¡¯s back andpletely disappearing from sight, Serena said with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Eh? So what did that guye for?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Elena also blinked with an unreadable expression on her face.


    ¡°iced coffee!¡±


    But he soon came to his senses and knelt down. In search of the precious jewel that had been kicked away. Because I went all the way to the corner of the table, my blonde hair was covered in dust when I came out to find the jewelry.


    ¡°I found it! Hehehe.¡±


    After saying that, he brushed off the dust that was on his jewelry more than his own head. While blowing.


    ¡°I forgot!¡±


    Elena is sitting on the floor cleaning her jewelry. In that very situation, Lulin reappeared.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Elena swallowed her cries and threw the precious jewels she had been removing back to the corner of the table and looked at Lulin.


    ¡°And again¡­¡± ¡°Are you here?¡±


    My mouth is smiling, but inside I am crying. Jewelry. Ahhh.


    Serena witnessed the scene and clutched her stomach. I thought I was putting on a show while trying to keep a secret.


    ¡°I forgot what I came here for. Take this. Elf.¡±


    Lurin, who had been distracted by Serena and was unable to deliver the invitation, resurfaced on the way and ran to her, and at this moment, she achieved her goal.


    ¡°But it seems like a pretty light sparkled again just now¡­¡± .¡±


    ¡°no! ¡°I was injured and had to use healing magic.¡±


    ¡°Recovery magic? Did that idiot hit you and hurt you? Anyway, the red guys are violent. ¡°It¡¯s violent.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°There¡¯s nothing the little guy can¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°Who is this kid!¡±


    Two dragons about to start fighting. Elena desperately held on to Serena¡¯s legs.


    I know the situation, so I ask them to please bear with me.


    So this time, Elena tried to change the subject by bringing the invitation in front of Lulin.


    ¡°But what is this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seems like an invitation to develop and present a new dish. Come to think of it, this body is busy!¡±


    As if she had no time to fight with Sereina or the like, Lurin finally remembered her true goal, a sweet kiss, and ran out of the clinic.

 Chapter 184

    # 184


    Chapter.39 Sweet Things


    ***


    ¡°Come here!¡±


    I don¡¯t know where I learned this, but recently, when Lulin storms in somewhere, he says, ¡®Come here!¡¯ I enjoyed using that word.


    That¡¯s why, even in front of Yeongju Castle, he put his arms around his waist and made the same yelling as always.


    There was only one invitation left in my hand. This is the final destination. Strictly speaking, I did not hold the invitation in my hand because it was pinned to my waist.


    ¡°Hmm, what was it? So, is he there!¡±


    Elena is an elf and Serena is red.


    No, it is extremely rare to even call it red. Usually it was almost an insult.


    There was no way that Lulin would remember the names of Greig and Verna. At least the fact that Rulin even remembers its existence is a great thing in itself.


    However, this kind of yelling seemed very unfamiliar to someone seeing it for the first time.


    The lord there was called that bastard. Moreover, it is right in front of the guards.


    Naturally, the new guard who witnessed the scene frowned and raised his voice.


    ¡°This is outrageous! This is Yeongju Castle¡­ Huh huh huh?¡±


    But the riot was stopped midway. The senior guard next to him pulled the ear of the new guard.


    ¡°You bastard, stay still!¡±


    ¡°yes? Why why, senior!¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. Among the people entering and exiting the Yeongju Castle, there are some who should not even be inspected. ¡°He is one of them!¡±


    The senior guard is disgusted and begins to scold the new guard.


    There was a guard who blocked Lulin¡¯s path and suffered great harm. The senior guard shook his head as he thought about what happened then.


    ¡°Especially, you must never touch it. That¡¯s absolutely it. If you try to throw someone out by grabbing their shoulders or touching their arms, disaster will happen. ¡°Disaster.¡±


    Don¡¯t touch my body!


    The senior guard continued to shake his head, recalling his fellow guard who had flown away.


    ¡°Well, I received treatment right away at the clinic in front of me, so my life wasn¡¯t in danger. But if you get hurt, it¡¯s only you who gets hurt.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Who the hell are you? .¡±


    ¡°Shh, just ept it. Don¡¯t try to find out who I am. I just know that it is a secret of secrets that is passed down only to the workers of the Yeongju Castle. All you have to do is say that something like that exists and say hello. After all, it is a strict order given by the lord himself.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not knowing!¡±


    A strict order issued by the lord himself. The gravity of the order given directly by the lord was like heaven to the soldiers of Yeongju Castle.


    The new guard bowed his head towards Rurin with a tired face, even breaking into a cold sweat.


    But Lulin was not interested at all. The veteran guard blocked the neer¡¯s mouth in the middle, and the only thing in Lurin¡¯s mind at the moment was a sweet kiss.


    To put it simply, since I was thinking about something else, the new guard could be said to be lucky.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    Then he came to his senses and opened his mouth again.


    ¡°So I said where is he? 8 I¡¯m going in person. Get out of the way, this body is busy!¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes. Pleasee in!¡±


    The senior guard hurriedly moved out of the way and let Rurin into the lord¡¯s castle.


    After that, Lulin was not stopped by the soldiers and soon entered the lobby on the first floor of the Lord¡¯s Castle.


    ¡°Lu Lulin?¡±


    Then the butler on the first floor recognized Rurin and came running.


    ¡°who are you? Do you know this body? Rather, bring that little boy! ¡°I have to give you this.¡±


    Lurin took out an invitation from her belt and waved it. What Lurin remembers are the Gray boy and Verna.


    Not just anyone can remain in Lulin¡¯s memory. Lulin, who obviously did not recognize the butler, called out to the Gray boy.


    But the Gray boy is not in the castle now. Lurin quickly figured out who she was looking for, but if the problem is that there is no one she is looking for, that is a problem.


    However, the head deacon¡¯s conclusion as he looked at his master who had been entangled with El was that it was not a good idea for him to reveal that fact.


    It¡¯s not something you can handle on your own.


    ¡°Would you like to wait a moment!¡±


    That¡¯s why the deacon shouted loudly and ran hurriedly. When the boy is not present, the highest ranking person in the castle is, of course, Verna. This was an action that came about because I thought that I should show proper respect.


    Thanks to this, Berna received the news and hurriedly followed the butler down to the first floor. Then he immediately found Lulin and shouted happily.


    ¡°Oh my, Lurin!¡±


    The butler¡¯s actions were right. If the butler said that the master wasn¡¯t there, there was a 100% chance that he would get on Rurin¡¯s nerves.


    However, because Verna was called, the human in her memories arrived, and Rurin nodded as if she was satisfied.


    ¡°Yes. This is the body. So take this!¡±


    ¡°yes? ¡°What is this?¡±


    Verna opened her hand and received the invitation. Since I received it, I thought I had to answer something, so I read it briefly to understand the general content and then answered.


    ¡°Oh my goodness! ¡°L-nim invited you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡°Anyway, since I told you that, this body is going.¡±


    You are a precious guest who came here. Verna thought it would be rude to send it away without any treatment, so she made a suggestion to Rurin.


    ¡°Oh my, Lurin, you came all the way here. How about a cup of tea? Oh, that¡¯s right, I¡¯ve brought in a snack called Wangchang Wangchang Marnium, which is a specialty of the southern vige. Would you like to try it?¡±


    ¡°What is that strange name?¡±


    ¡°Iknow, right. ¡°I thought so too, but this was actually quite delicious!¡±


    Verna swallowed her saliva while making the gestures and actions of a dessert fanatic.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, but today is enough. ¡°This body must go.¡±


    Lulin¡¯s heart was slightly shaken by the longing for something delicious, but her curiosity about the sweet kiss was much greater than that, so she turned around.


    Verna, feeling regretful, took out her final weapon.


    ¡°And this time, I wrote a new song for Legana. I think L will like it if you learn it¡­ How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    L¡¯s favorite song?


    I want to learn that. When you hit Legana, El strangely bes about 50% friendlier. Because Lurin felt that fact, she became a little interested.


    ¡°good night. Try it quickly! ¡°Because you can follow along quickly.¡±


    In the end, Lurin spun her body around again in the direction of the exit.


    ***


    ¡°Oh, this is definitely¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Yes, give it to El. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. It¡¯s a beautiful song. This thing called Legana is amazing. ¡°It seems like emotions can really move things.¡±


    ¡°Yes? I also think that¡¯s Legana¡¯s biggest charm. ¡°Now, try this too.¡±


    Lulin, who was concentrating on Legana¡¯s performance, eventually forgot about the sweet kiss for a moment and sat down on the soft sofa and picked up a snack called Marnium that Verna rmended.


    ¡°Hoo.¡±


    ¡°The guazan is made by kneading 10 types of grains grown in a southern vige, baked, and sprinkled with a sweet powder called mechar, a specialty of the vige, on top, making it very delicious. ¡°It¡¯s a slightlyrger crystal than sugar, but it has a good chew.¡±


    ¨C Oh-dok-oh-dok.


    Lulin nodded and started chewing the snack.


    Indeed, it tasted just as Verna described. Although it didn¡¯t feel that sweet due to the nuttiness of the grain, it had a unique sweetness. It¡¯s not even sweet, but a savory sweetness. And the slightly jelly-like texture of mechar is the most attractive part of this snack.


    Lurin, who was slightly pleased, gave an order to Verna.


    ¡°Give me more of this. ¡°I want to make El eat too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural. ¡°I will instruct you to pack it up right away.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, go ahead.¡±


    Lurin raised the corners of her mouth, satisfied with Verna¡¯s treatment.


    ¡°Lurin. But why don¡¯t you have a ring? I thought they were a good couple¡­ .¡±


    In that very situation, Verna looked at Lurin¡¯s finger and asked the question she had been curious about.


    ¡°ring?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a wedding ring. ¡°This is what I have in my hand.¡±


    Then Verna opened her hand and showed the wedding ring shining on her finger.


    ¡°Oh, you mean jewels? Hehe, I have a lot too!¡±


    Lurin flipped her hair to reveal a sparkling diamond earring under her ear.


    ¡°This is what L gave me. These are pretty earrings. and!¡±


    This time, he took out the thin ne he was wearing around his neck and showed it off.


    ¡°This too is a gem. ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while since L gave this to me.¡±


    Lurin then showed his wrist to Verna onest time.


    ¡°It was said that this pure gold bracelet was also carefully crafted by the dwarves!¡±


    ¡°Oh my! ¡°They¡¯re all so pretty!¡±


    ¡°yes? And there are more to rare. The jewel given to me by L is shining brightly. In the past, there was nothing in Mom¡¯s Rare, but L prepared it so that it should not be underestimated. Hi-Hi.¡±


    Lurin¡¯s boastful voice is that of a girl in love. Thanks to this, I realized that I had identally said the word rare and quickly put my hand to my mouth.


    However, Berna also does not have a lot ofmon sense about the world. Especially when ites to terms of other races.


    The question of why there was no ring when I received so many jewels rather than rare ones was only amplified.


    ¡°But Lulin. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a ring?¡±


    ¡°Is that thing you¡¯re wearing on your finger a ring? ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s pretty, but I already got a lot, so I don¡¯t need that ring.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Verna¡¯s pupils widen. What does this mean? Could it be that wizards don¡¯t know the meaning of the ring? Are you only studying magic?


    Verna made a strange misunderstanding and became motivated to teach him the meaning of the ring.


    ¡°Lurin. Please listen carefully.¡±


    ¡°What are you listening to?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what wizards are like, but ordinary people pledge eternal love by sharing rings with each other. That soon develops into marriage. So, unlike earrings or nes, a ring worn on a finger has a slightly greater meaning. ¡°I guess it¡¯s proof of a married couple.¡±


    ¡°A pledge of love?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°I am holding on to this ring that my husband gave me, thinking of myself as a recement for my husband who has fallen for a long time.¡±


    ¡°All humans? ¡°The emperor, you, and the others?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°Rings are everyone¡¯s custom.¡±


    ¡°But why am I not there?¡±


    Lurin turned her gaze to her fingers.


    ¡°Uuuuuu.¡±


    And soon I became tearful.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡±


    He got up straight away, clenched his mouth, and left Yeongju Castle.


    Rather than just a sweet kiss, Lulin¡¯s mind was already filled with questions about why he didn¡¯t give her a ring as a token of love when she gave him all the other jewelry.


    Unable to bear it, Lulin used teleportation as soon as he left the lord¡¯s castle.


    Lurin arrived in front of the restaurant in an instant and stormed into the restaurant.


    ¡°Yousssssssssssssssss!¡±


    And then he called El loudly. The eyes are already full of disappointment. No, I even felt anxious.

 Chapter 185

    # 185


    Chapter.39 Sweet Things


    ¡°Have you sent out all the invitations?¡±


    I ordered him to run an errand and he came back pretty quickly. I didn¡¯t even chase it today.


    I thought there wouldn¡¯t be any problem since Lurin had written everything on the invitation without any need for exnation and it seemed like the lord castle had already gotten used to the way Lurin was treated.


    Rurin entered the restaurant and advanced right in front of me. It was an unstoppable advance.


    ¡°you!¡±


    Calling me with a loud voice. However, I was concerned that his voice was shaking slightly.


    omg?


    Why is your expression so messed up?


    I think I¡¯ve seen this face twice in the past.


    I definitely remember the look on Lulin¡¯s face that rainy night when he realized that rain was leaking into the rare where he used to live.


    In other words, it is the expression you see when you lose something precious.


    No, what is this?


    I just ordered him to run a simple errand, but why did hee back a mess?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your expression?¡±


    I asked Rurin with that feeling in mind.


    ¡°My facial expression is always like this!¡±


    However, Lurin instead gets angry and shouts.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. ¡°Our Rurin¡¯s original facial expression is a smiling face that says ¡®hihi¡¯.¡±


    ¡°you. ¡°I don¡¯t need this!¡±


    But before I can finish speaking, Rurin suddenly starts taking the earrings out of her ears.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Suddenly, I epted the earrings Lulin held out. Then he took off the other earring and popped it in front of me! I held it out.


    I have no idea what the situation is. Could it be said that something is going on?


    ¡°What are you? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    These are the earrings I really liked. You always wear it?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need this either!¡±


    This time, he even took off his ne and held it out in front of me.


    ¡°Take it. Not required!¡±


    When I didn¡¯t take it, he kept holding the ne out in front of me again with his mouth full of expression.


    Her eyebrows were raised and she looked like she was going to cry if she didn¡¯t get it quickly, so she took the ne for now.


    Then, this time, he starts taking off the bracelet.


    I¡¯ll be amazed.


    ¡°Give this back too! And I don¡¯t need all the rare treasures!¡±


    I¡¯m going to return all the gifts you gave me with your mouth pouting and apletely sullen expression on your face. Isn¡¯t this the way normal lovers announce their breakup?


    Rurin is telling me to break up?


    To say that, he had a look full of resentment, as if everything was my fault, and a face that looked like it was about to cry, like a dam full of water before it bursts.


    Are they trying to do something strange like the kiss rejection incident?


    But the expression on his face is so different from before that he looks like he¡¯s going to cry sincerely?


    I need some hint. In the current situation, I don¡¯t know the cause. So, I started looking into Lulin.


    ¡°What do you mean by giving back everything you gave me? ¡°Are you going to break up with me?¡±


    ¡°It is you! You really don¡¯t like me! You are a human! If you didn¡¯t give me anything at all, I wouldn¡¯t know, even earrings! Ne too! You gave me a bracelet, but why didn¡¯t you give me a token of love? Doesn¡¯t that mean you don¡¯t like me! It means I don¡¯t love you! So there¡¯s no need for all that!¡±


    ¡°A token of love?¡±


    I guess this token of love is the core of this problem.


    Lurin then did not refute, but nodded strongly with her mouth pouted and a face that looked as if she was biting the inside of her mouth with her teeth.


    Nod nod nod nod.


    The nodding continued continuously. It is an infinite repetition of nods.


    The more he did it, the more his face looked like he was going to cry. A dam about to overflow. This is the dam just before the flood. It must be just before a flood warning is issued.


    ¡°I will forgive you even now if you give me a token of your love! I don¡¯t need any of the rares or treasures you gave me. Just give me that! ¡°Just give me that and I¡¯ll forgive you!¡±


    hmm.


    A token of love.


    Show your love by returning earrings, nes and bracelets.


    Suddenly, a sh came to my mind. Summarizing the situation so far, only one thinges to mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s a token of love. Are you really talking about a ring?¡±


    I don¡¯t know where I heard it, but asking for a token of love while removing all nes and earrings seems clear to refer to items that have a stronger meaning of love than nes or earrings.


    And that thought was correct.


    Because Lurin¡¯s body was shaking. Moreover, he is fidgeting and even twisting his feet.


    Even though I said this, I was clearly showing my feelings as to what I would do if I didn¡¯t give him a token of my love.


    Unlike before, the expression has be much easier to understand.


    good. First, the cause was found.


    I¡¯m really embarrassed by the coincidence of Rurin suddenly finding out about the ring¡¯s meaning when I¡¯m trying to n an event by preparing a ring, but I just have to ept it.


    Of course, he had no idea that I had already prepared a ring for him.


    If you knew that, you wouldn¡¯t be looking at me with such resentment, with a face where the world has copsed.


    What kind of timing is this?


    ¡°Did you know! I wish I knew! ¡°You are!¡±


    In the end, Lurin seems to have be anxious in the other direction and starts shouting again.


    The fact that he knew but didn¡¯t give it to her meant that he didn¡¯t love her, and his eyes began to water.


    Finally, the dam overflowed.


    That won¡¯t work.


    Even though the situation is sudden, I have no intention of making her cry. So I refuted it right away.


    ¡°Of course, a ring is a token of love, and even if you are not married, you can wear it as a couple ring, but I wanted to give Rurin the best ring as a gift, so I¡¯m just a littlete, right? ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t give it to you even though I knew about it, it¡¯s just that it took time to prepare.¡±


    As I spoke, wiping away the tears from my eyes with the back of my hand, Rurin asked back with a smile, wondering if I had luckily interpreted it positively.


    ¡°Is that something like that? ¡°Is that really true?¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s nonsense to say that I didn¡¯t like you even though I knew it. ¡°I just wanted to give you the best token in the world.¡±


    ¡°But you said it was a token of love! It was said to be a pledge of love. So I don¡¯t want to wait. Even if it¡¯s not the best, whatever you give is the best! Anything goes! So I want it! ¡°Why not?¡±


    It seemed like he really wanted a token of his love.


    Well, you can guess Lulin¡¯s state of mind just by looking at the fact that he doesn¡¯t need all the other treasures.


    It¡¯s not a romantic situation, but there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.


    If we ignore it like this, there will be an uproar.


    ¡°Okay, just wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°i get it!¡±


    As soon as he announced his intention to give it to her, he bravely wiped away his tears.


    The ck eyes began to sparkle. It may look more like that because there are a few tears in my eyes.


    I went to the kitchen and then came back to Lulin and held her hand.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lurin reacts. I ignored it and pulled Lulin¡¯s hand toward me, just like the pose seen in Ennd when nobles kiss the back of the Queen¡¯s hand.


    ¡°ruler! ¡°It¡¯s a ring.¡±


    And in Lulin¡¯s hand, he took something simr to a silver ring that he had taken from the kitchen.


    Lurin has thin fingers, so the silver ring-like ring I put on her fit easily on her fingers.


    ¡°Is this a ring?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Is this a token of love?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that I like you, so it¡¯s a sign of love.¡±


    When I acknowledge this by stroking the back of Rurin¡¯s head, she immediately startsughing.


    ¡°I see. Hehe! That¡¯s it. ¡°I forgive you all because I gave it to you now!¡±


    All the resentful eyes and feelings of disappointment seem to have disappeared.


    ¡°Even forgiveness.¡±


    But soon Lurin took a closer look at something silver on her finger. Then he tilted his head slightly.


    ¡°But you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen this guy somewhere before.¡±


    Did you get caught?


    It¡¯s natural to get caught, but you got caught quickly.


    ¡°Could it be an illusion? ¡°You found out about the ring today, so when are you going to see it?¡±


    ¡°is it? But I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve seen it before.¡±


    ¡°Even before? ¡°Did you drink beer earlier?¡±


    ¡°Ugh! ¡°How did you know!¡±


    Lulin was startled and took a step back. I did a good job of not getting caught! How did you know! That¡¯s the expression.


    Drinking alcohol before business ends is prohibited. Beer after work! This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve warned you.


    Well, now is not the time to discuss that. Let¡¯s stop joking and get to the real deal.


    ¡°That¡¯s actually this.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Actually, this is the remains of a beer can. I brought a can of beer and actually showed it to him.


    There will probably be chaos again. But this is a hastily made event.


    Topletely lower expectations before giving a real ring.


    ¡°If you open a beer can like this, that¡¯s whates out.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What. ¡°Was the ring made of beer?¡±


    Lurin shouted with a very surprised face.


    ¡°Maybe so?¡±


    ¡°Youeeeeeeee! ¡°I¡¯m not stupid!¡±


    Lulin suddenly rushed towards me. He sticks his head in and tries to headbutt me in the stomach.


    The face became tearful again. Well, it¡¯s as expected so I¡¯m not surprised.


    The emotional changes fromughing to crying are incredible.


    ¡°In Lurin¡¯s poor family, they used that to rece a ring. You say it was used as a recement until you could buy a real ring? Really.¡±


    ¡°Are we that poor?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, I¡¯ve been spending a lot of money on various thingstely. ¡°The same goes for rare maintenance costs.¡±


    ¡°So, didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t need rares or anything? And if that¡¯s the case, this is okay too. ¡°As long as it has the meaning of a token of love!¡±


    ¡°fool. Is that possible? ¡°Are we rich?¡±


    As soon as she said those words, Lulin¡¯s face turned into a crucible of chaos.


    So, before making a fuss again, I sped Lurin¡¯s hand. I went down to Lair with the overweight Lurin in tow.


    The destination is the bedroom.


    ¡°you? how!¡±


    Lurin¡¯s voice can be heard asking why. But he didn¡¯t answer and soon arrived in the bedroom.


    Hibiren flowers are blooming in the bedroom.


    Would you say that you can feel Celie¡¯s will every time it shines softly?


    So, I want to make an important vow in front of hibiren flowers.


    I sat down on the bed and pulled Lurin in front of me. Rurin was sitting in front of me in a back hug position, with me behind me.


    And then he took out the ridiculous remains of the beer can from Lulin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°you? why¡­ !¡±


    When Rurin tried to struggle, probably because she didn¡¯t like the idea of her ring being taken away, I immediately tried to give her a stronger back hug.


    Rurin¡¯s warm back presses against my chest. It¡¯s not a kkook that faces each other, but this is a kkook anyway. Actually, I feel like Lulin likes this side a little more.


    ¡°you! What happened to the token of love? ¡°Is that a lie?¡±


    This is the time.


    I lifted Lulin¡¯s hand from behind. And the real ring he had been hiding was a pink diamond ring that he had recently made by having a dwarf craft it from a pink diamond stone. He took out the pink diamond ring from his left hand and put it on Rurin¡¯s hand.


    A pink diamond ring fits Lulin¡¯s hand as if it were a part of her body from the beginning.


    I am satisfied. It¡¯s rewarding to secretly imitate Lurin¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Lulin was very embarrassed. But the voice was a little excited.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a ring filled with true love. ¡°It¡¯s made from pink diamonds, which are rare in the world.¡±


    Of course, I had nned to make the wedding ring a ck diamond that perfectly matches the image of the ck dragon, which may be the only one in the world, but I haven¡¯t been able to get it yet, so I can¡¯t talk about it yet.


    ¡°you? this¡­ ! ¡°The color is pretty!¡±


    Lurin stood up and turned around.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that¡¯s the case.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really pretty! Is this a ring? ¡°Is this a real ring?¡±


    ¡°huh. That¡¯s not a ring. ¡°This is a real ring.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t take it out until I die! Heeheehee!¡±


    As Lurin touched the ring, she began to shout loudly with the happiest face in the world.


    okay. Instead, a sweet kiss is the next opportunity.


    You can¡¯t get everything in the world at once.


    I came up to the restaurant, leaving Lurin behind, who couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the ring.


    He unexpectedly gave me the ring sooner than expected.


    One of the few days that didn¡¯t go as I expected. Today was one of those days.

 Chapter 186

    # 186


    Chapter.40 Cooking Competition


    ¡°Euhihihihi.¡±


    Lulin has recently be a hobby of sprawling out on the table, raising his palms towards the ceiling, looking at the rings and smiling.


    All of her earrings, nes, and bracelets are ced on top of the hibiren flowers in her bedroom, and she only cares about the ring.


    Why does it feel like the ring reflecting the sunlight turns the restaurant pink?


    It has be a pink restaurant.


    ¡°The ring you gave me~ Ugh~¡±


    Lurin looked and giggled, and even hummed a song,pletely absorbed in the ring. It makes me feel good to see that he likes me, but the more I do that, the more problems there are with the restaurant being shut down.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°Lurin!¡±


    He keeps humming, so there is no answer even when I call him. Just this guy.


    ¡°Yumma Lulin!¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    I called him about 10 times and he barely responded. Even that is full of frustration.


    ¡°It¡¯s opening time soon, so get up.¡±


    ¡°ring?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s opening hours. What kind of ring is this?¡±


    ¡°ring! Hehehe.¡±


    He raises his body from the table and presents the ring to me, holding it out to me. What are you saying? Is this a baby whose only word is ring?


    ¡°So get up and wipe the table.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let a dishcloth touch the ring! ¡°I¡¯m going to drink beer over there.¡±


    Then he shook his head, stretched out his index finger, and waved it from side to side.


    Tsk tsk is the movement of the fingers that is often used when making a sound.


    ¡°What? I have to say something that makes sense. ¡°Then, did you wear gloves?¡±


    ¡°Then I can¡¯t see the ring! I don¡¯t like that! ¡°You should see the ring!¡±


    He hides his hands behind his back and takes a defensive stance as if that is absolutely not possible.


    oh my.


    You also have a good excuse.


    ¡°Otherwise, you just hug me tight. Gyesoooook! All business! Then I forgive you even if I can¡¯t see the ring.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reughing!¡±


    From what I¡¯ve heard, it¡¯s the height ofziness.


    Can I do business if I hug him tightly? Ugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny, but what are you saying? He gave me a ring and said I loved him. It doesn¡¯t matter. I look at the ring because it is pretty. Yihihihi yum.¡±


    Even if you mistreat them, in the end it¡¯s a battle of victory. I just look at the ring andugh hehehe.


    Okay, good.


    If you go that far, I¡¯ll follow your opinion.


    ¡°You mean as long as the ring is visible but doesn¡¯t touch the dishcloth?¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe. ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±


    I nod half-heartedly while looking at the ring. Stupid guy. Don¡¯t look down on modern culture.


    There are suitable items.


    I immediately used mana to summon stic gloves from Hyundai.


    Yes, this is all you need.


    Hehehe.


    I grabbed the summoned stic glove pack. I roughly open the packaging of the stic gloves and pick them up one by one. And in that state, he walked to the table where Lurin was lined up.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Rurin started to show caution at what she was seeing for the first time, so I snatched her palm. And then he personally started putting stic gloves on me.


    ¡°What. ¡°What is this guy!¡±


    I was extremely alert and tried to pull my hand away, but it was no use. Ignoring him, he put a stic glove on the other hand wearing the ring. And then he ced the dishcloth on his palm.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Now, there are noints, right? ¡°Doesn¡¯t it fit the conditions you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Why is this like this? I see a ring! It¡¯s a glove, but you can see the ring! Annoying!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s my victory. Hurry up and get to work.¡±


    ¡°Uuuuuu! Unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Stop staring at the stic gloves! Quickly wipe the table. Wipe thoroughly. Especially the table you were lying on.¡±


    In the end, Lurin, who was drooping, trudged over and started wiping the table. While continuing to use one stic glove per step and one re.


    ¡°This guy must disappear.¡±


    ¡°Tight! Give me strength! cleanly!¡±


    ¡°If you apply too much force, it will break!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t do that. Then calm down and apply some effort. got it?¡±


    ¡°I do not know!¡±


    I don¡¯t know what I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re doing well.


    It¡¯s nice to see you working. I shrugged and resumed preparing the food.


    Lurulul.


    ¡°Is there! Ellesion!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Thump thump thump.


    At that moment, a customer came into the restaurant. No, an acquaintance came in.


    ¡°Oh, Lulin, how are you?¡±


    He¡¯s a guy who learned humannguage strangely and has a very strange way of speaking. He¡¯s one of my old colleagues that I haven¡¯t seen in a long time.


    He was a close friend, and he was also the dwarf who made all the items in this restaurant. The same goes for this iron te, which is a must-have for restaurants.


    He went on a trip and disappeared, saying he was enjoying the peaceful world, and then he said what happened.


    ¡°You can¡¯t see me, Nirip, but you can only see Rurin?¡±


    ¡°oh! ¡°Were you there?¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s been a while. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, isn¡¯t this dwarf¡¯s strength being strong! ¡°You¡¯re safe!¡±


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Oh Lurin! ¡°Isn¡¯t this workmanship pretty good?¡±


    The dwarf walked into the restaurant without hesitation and waved at me. Then he noticed the ring on Lulin¡¯s hand and touched it.


    ¡°Ahh! This is not it! Because of the workmanship!¡±


    And then he looks at Rurin in a cold sweat, probably remembering an old trauma.


    ¡°Do not touch! ¡°The pudgy bastard of the earth!¡±


    Fuuuuuuuck-!


    Kwa-dang-dang-dang-tang-tang.


    Bang bang bang.


    With a loud noise, the dwarf flew out of the restaurant.


    ¡°Lurin, but since you¡¯re wearing gloves, it¡¯s definitely not touching your skin, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh really? hmm. ¡°I still hate it!¡±


    Perhaps because he felt it was the right time, he shook his head as he took off his stic gloves.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, Mr. Lurin. ¡°This and this are still the same.¡±


    That dwarf doesn¡¯t know that Lurin is a dragon. If I knew that, I would never have done something like that while yelling at Rurin. All I know is that he is a strong wizard.


    ¡°You¡¯re still tiny!¡±


    Lurin also seems to clearly remember this dwarf. Well, if you have a strong memory and forget it, that is also abnormal.


    ¡°Hahaha, our species is originally small!¡±


    Thump thump thump.


    The dwarf arrived in front of the iron te with a bright smile on his face.


    ¡°As expected, Ellesion. I used it neatly! ¡°But I think it needs some repairs. Would you minding out for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Ah really?¡±


    These are the words of the dwarf who made the iron te. When they told me they would provide after-sales service, I immediately got out of the way.


    Then the dwarf takes out various tools that are wrapped around his body and starts pounding them.


    Before I knew it, Rurin had run to a corner and was drinking beer while looking at me and the ring.


    The action is really fast.


    The business hasn¡¯t even started yet, but did you decide that since there were dwarves there, you wouldn¡¯t be able to scold them?


    My thoughts are getting weaker?


    Boom boom boom!


    The dwarf began wiping his sweat as if he had quickly organized his work. You¡¯ll probably faint if you find out that there¡¯s a new rare in the basement.


    In fact, the original n was to exin Lurin¡¯s identity to this dwarf and entrust him with the construction of their. But I couldn¡¯t find it, so I asked the dwarves of Miliorec, which was on the verge of extinction.


    ¡°It was repaired like new. Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for that. As expected, the color is different since the dwarves repaired it?¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s obvious! No need for repayment! Instead, please cook something that goes well with this drink!¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°Did you find any good alcohol?¡±


    The dwarf sat down at the bar table in front of the iron te and put down the liquor bottle he was wearing on the table with a very confident expression.


    ¡°Yes! What this is is Irion, the famous silk that is the hardest to find even in the center of the continent!¡±


    Come on!


    It is one of the most famous liquors in the world, drunk without any concept of aging.


    Myeongju is famous for its elegant flowery scent.


    ¡°Irion? ¡°Is that really true?¡±


    As soon as I heard the name of the drink, I held out my ss. This is because Irion is a liquor that must be tasted first, whether in business or in anything else.


    Then the dwarf smiled cheerfully and poured silk liquor into the ss.


    ¡°Well, congrattions on our long-awaited reunion!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions on the dwarf¡¯s well-being!¡±


    I lightly toasted and raised the ss to my mouth. Oh this scent. Pass this neck.


    And the taste of this flower spreads throughout your body.


    Ugh.


    Being intoxicated with the scent of flowers is exactly what they say about this drink.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll grill the freshest Uka¡¯s tongue that came in today on the iron te you prepared.¡±


    ¡°Oh Uka¡¯s tongue?¡±


    Uka¡¯s tongue. So, grilled beef tongue. It¡¯s a tongue, so if you slice it thinly, grill it on an iron te, sprinkle some green onions, lemon juice, and salt and eat it, it¡¯s a dish that goes perfectly with this drink. Hehehe.


    for a moment. It¡¯s opening time soon.


    Can I do this?


    Eh, I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Now eat, eat as much as you want! ¡°I¡¯m shooting!¡±


    When I went over to Irion and shouted, the dwarfughed and took my hand. And Lulin also appeared from behind.


    He was already showing interest when I brought out the alcohol, but perhaps because of the dwarf, he didn¡¯te to my side, but when they started grilling the beef tongue, he couldn¡¯t resist and came out.


    ¡°Sniff, I want to drink that drink too!¡±


    I reached for the gourd, sniffing the scent of flowers.


    ¡°Lurin stop!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not allowed. The alcohol is strong. ¡°If you eat it, you can¡¯t because you¡¯ll get drunk and nauseous again.¡±


    ¡°It smells good, but why is it strong? When you taste it¡­ .¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re drunk, you won¡¯t notice if the ring on your hand disappears, right?¡±


    ¡°Ugh. behave shamefully!¡±


    ¡°Eat meat instead. ruler.¡±


    Lurin grumbles. I covered that grumbling mouth with grilled beef tongue.


    Blocking the dragon¡¯s tongue with Uka¡¯s tongue. Isn¡¯t it great?


    ¡°Oh this is delicious! Chewy! After the chewy texture, the taste of something melting in your mouth is amazing. ¡°It feelspletely different from normal Ukasal.¡±


    ¡°yes? Sprinkle a lot of lurin lemon juice. okay. like that.¡±


    Lurin¡¯s anticipation seemed to have grown at the dwarf¡¯s reaction, and he began chewing the grilled beef tongue that was in his mouth.


    ¡°Oooooh!¡±


    An exmation rings out. I mean, I liked it. So soon the storm began.


    ¡°By the way, Ellesion.¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    ¡°Actually, the reason I came here like this is because I have a favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°ask? ¡°What does it mean that a dwarf of the world has a favor to ask?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember that boy who helped me during the war when I had trouble knowing geography?¡±


    ¡°I remember that.¡±


    There was an area where there was arge-scale battle in the process of driving out the monsters. At that time, there was a boy who risked his life to guide me through the geography even though it was very dangerous to use all his might.


    My credo is to remember those who helped me even after death.


    Even if you forget your enemies, you must remember your benefactors.


    So I remember. He was a grateful boy.


    ¡°I had a chance to go there while traveling around the continent. That hat¡¯s restaurant seems to be having a very difficult time recently¡­ How do you feel? ¡°It¡¯s a little help.¡±


    ¡°Is it that difficult?¡±


    ¡°exactly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the kid who always helped out at my mother¡¯s small restaurant.¡±


    ¡°It did. ¡°I clearly remember the dwarves causing an uproar in that restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Forget about that! Anyway, if you ever stop by that vige, please stop by. Because you¡¯re so knowledgeable about cooking. ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    The dwarf scratched his head, ate the grilled beef tongue, and drank again.


    Nirip is a good-natured dwarf who has a very just personality and a manly personality.


    Perhaps the reason he came to see me today was because he felt sorry for the boy who was not doing well.


    ¡°Okay, whatever. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just leave that to me and settle down?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, settling down. Why can¡¯t this dwarf with his evil spirit settle down? ¡°Elsion, you settled down there because you have a wife, but I don¡¯t have a wife!¡±


    ¡°My wife. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Not yet? This hasn¡¯t developed much. Fuhahahaha.¡±


    The dwarf¡¯sughter spread. Because I never admitted it before.


    A lot has changed since I settled in here at the restaurant.


    Lurin, who was eating grilled beef tongue with excitement like a dwarf, suddenly joined in and startedughing.


    ¡°Hehehe, that¡¯s right! It¡¯s my wife! ¡°You still have to stop eating, my share is getting smaller!¡±


    The dragon and the dwarf began to fight for the cow¡¯s tongue. what the.


    Well, it¡¯s a peaceful scene. A happy scene, I guess.

 Chapter 187

    # 187


    Chapter.40 Cooking Competition


    ***


    Was it like this?


    I used the teleport nearby, but perhaps it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been here and I have no sense of direction. I can¡¯t help it because it happens because the ce Rurin imagines is different from the ce I think of.


    ¡°I¡¯m Rurin~! Lurin~! It¡¯s~!¡±


    In the meantime, Lurin moves around me, humming and then singing.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°This is a song about the emergence of this body. ¡°I¡¯m in a new ce, so I¡¯m making myself known.¡±


    I asked him to stop, but the answer I got was even more absurd.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here before? So you can teleport to a new ce?¡±


    ¡°I am Rurin~ This ring is also Rurin~!¡±


    Then he chewed it and started spinning again with his hands outstretched towards the sunlight. I don¡¯t know when my love for that ring will end.


    It moves around and around me so much that it makes me dizzy.


    I just ignored it and looked around to find my way again.


    The reason I¡¯m wandering here now is because of Nirip¡¯s words. If I didn¡¯t know, I had no choice but to stop by because the boy who helped me needed help.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°What.¡±


    ¡°Shall we fly?¡±


    ¡°Fly?¡±


    I have no magic. The only creatures whose bodies float in the air are those created in that way. So to fly, you have to be a dragon.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I transformed myself!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Lurin¡¯s face turned bright red and she was so scared that she jumped up and took a step back.


    ¡°You hate it that much? ¡°The response is amazing.¡±


    ¡°you. ¡°Am I angry?¡±


    Are you already angry?


    Of course, if you actually be a dragon here, there will be an uproar. So of course it¡¯s a joke. He shrugged his shoulders and patted Lulin on the back.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯m kidding. joke.¡±


    But Lulin has already turned his head away.


    ¡°You go too far sometimes! ¡°We demand improvement!¡±


    He shouted and even puffed out his cheeks. The expression on his face is as if he doesn¡¯t know why he doesn¡¯t want to be a dragon.


    ¡°I know, so calm down. My cheeks are going to burst. Besides, if you be a dragon in a ce like this, the vige will be terrified, so it¡¯s nonsense in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°I do not know!¡±


    The king was upset.


    However, if you leave it alone, it will resolve itself naturally. If you¡¯re really upset, instead of puffing out your cheeks, you make a nk expression.


    So, I left Rurin behind and focused on the direction again. If you don¡¯t know, it¡¯s better to go down the mountain and find it. That¡¯s the best solution if you get lost in the mountains.


    I made that decision and walked blindly, holding Lurin¡¯s hand and dragging her along.


    As I do so, a somewhat familiarndscape catches my eye.


    I think there was a battle near here before?


    It definitely looks familiar.


    So are we on the right track?


    ¡°Lurin, I think I came to the right ce¡­ uh? ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Lurin was doing something strange again. So when I ask, he answers in a voice filled with various emotions.


    ¡°Something strange fell on my hand and my ring!¡±


    He took the ring out of his hand to see if something was on it, and started wiping it with the hem of his clothes.


    ¡°Are we done now?¡±


    After a while, he picks up the ring and holds it up to the sunlight with a tearful expression on his face.


    hmm?


    If something fell from the sky on a clear day like this, it would be bird poop¡­ . I¡¯m sure it was, but I didn¡¯t mention it.


    It would have been nice if Rurin¡¯s misfortune had ended there.


    He said he was going to attack me for making things worse, but this time, a bird suddenly flew up and took off with the ring in its mouth.


    ¡°Kwaaaaaak!¡±


    Of course, Lulin was angry.


    ¡°No matter how much this body hasn¡¯t been letting out its peers at all recently, how dare you dare say such a thing!¡±


    Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    Lulin blew out breath from his mouth. But the bird had already flown away.


    ¡°Stand there!¡±


    ¡°at there!¡±


    ¡°Ugh eight bloom!¡±


    Thanks to the peer, other birds around them start to run away in fear, and soon the mountain besplete chaos.


    ¡°Ho hoe?¡±


    Rurin blinked in bewilderment, but then started running and chasing the bird, probably because he thought it would be better to catch it with magic rather than flying.


    However, he is very passive in using magic, perhaps because he calcted that if he mismatched the ring and dropped it from his mouth, it would be more difficult to find.


    It¡¯s an embarrassing situation.


    I followed Lulin. I finally came to a ce I thought I knew, but I had to go the other way.


    I can¡¯t live.


    ¡°Lurin!¡±


    How far has this guy gone?


    As I chased after him for a while, I could barely see Lurin in front of me. Lurin was holding the bird on her knees. And then he was strangling the bird. It must have seen mee, so it jumped up, picked up the bird, and ran towards me.


    ¡°Youeeeeee!¡±


    That bird is simr to the pheasant, which boasts a huge poption in this area.


    The bird Lurin was carrying was pierced by an arrow. From the looks of it, it didn¡¯t seem like he caught it with his breath. Since it was pierced by an arrow, it means that Rurin did not catch it.


    ¡°This guy! ¡°This guy ate my ring!¡±


    Lurinined with a face that looked like she was about to cry. Of course it doesn¡¯t have to be that way. It would be a relief if a bird ate it.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve eaten it, just take it out. calm down. ¡°It¡¯s actually easier to find since it didn¡¯t fall in the forest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±


    Lurin held the bird very dearly. This is a very rare scene where Rurin holds something dearly. Of all living things other than jewels, am I the only one who has ever been held in Lulin¡¯s arms?


    Am I jealous of a dead bird?


    ¡°Uh, that¡­ I hunted it¡­ .¡±


    Meanwhile, a man holding an arrow trudged over and spoke carefully to us. I looked up at the man. Looks very familiar.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    ¡°Ho, by any chance, General?¡±


    He calls me with a surprised face, probably the same way.


    So I pointed at him too.


    ¡°That time?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, right? Yes, directions then¡­ ¡°This is Duran!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this guy! A long time?¡±


    I was more fortunate to have run this way. Now that I have found the person I was looking for, my wandering is over.


    ¡°Really!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite tall?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°Because it¡¯s been a long time since I grew up.¡±


    I am now at the age where I will soon be an adult. It¡¯s natural to grow up. I nodded and smiled.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I will return that bird right away. ¡°Rather, would you please guide me home first?¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course!¡±


    Duran also nodded vigorously.


    ***


    The restaurant is simple.


    Duran¡¯s mother, Viscera, said that she lost her husband during the war and raised Duran alone.


    This is not unusual considering the number of lives lost on the battlefield at that time. Especially this area, which was in the middle of a war.


    And I am cutting open the stomach of this bird that looks like a pheasant and they call it Maa. He¡¯s got a face that says he¡¯s going to cry loudly if I don¡¯t take off the ring first.


    ¡°Oh it was here.¡±


    As we dismantled it, we quickly found the diamond. Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t seem to have been confused with another bird. I heard your eyes are good.


    No. Since it¡¯s a dragon, it¡¯s natural for it to have good eyes.


    Since Lurin hasn¡¯t been a dragontely, there are definitely times when I think she¡¯s just a human. This guy is definitely a dragon.


    Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter whether we are humans or dragons.


    Anyway, once the ring was found, Rurin started going wild in a different way.


    ¡°Oooh! ¡°Give it to me!¡±


    In an instant, he snatches the ring from my hand at the speed of light, sits down, and starts squirting out water to wash the ring.


    ¡°After I wash it, I will never take it out of my hand again!¡±


    While making a firm promise.


    So I just left it and came out of the kitchen and said hello again to the mother and son who were looking at me with a confused expression.


    ¡°Anyway, how have you been?¡±


    At that time, when his young son was about to do something dangerous, Visera was the person who nodded and told him to take revenge on them since they were the ones who took his father away.


    ¡°yes. I was thinking about what I could do with the gold coins I was given to spend, and since I was most confident in cooking, I opened a restaurant. ¡°Thank you again for that time.¡±


    ¡°no. That was a reasonable price to pay, but please sit down. Duran, you too.¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    As soon as the two of us sat down, I quietly revealed my purpose foring here.


    I have to get to the point, because I can¡¯t just say hello forever.


    ¡°Actually, I think a dwarf visited here, but I was worried so I stopped by after a long time.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Visera suddenly nodded with a surprised expression. He seemed sorry for bringing me here, so I changed my words a little.


    Because I don¡¯t want to burden you for no reason.


    ¡°no. I stopped by for the sake ofing here because I had work to do, so I don¡¯t have to be sorry. ¡°Please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°I see. But general¡­ .¡±


    They called me general. Since he was the generalmander of the military when I met them, it was a natural title, but now it is very ufortable.


    ¡°Oh, now that I¡¯m retired, can you call me El?¡±


    ¡°Wow, really? ¡°Are you retired?¡±


    ¡°yes. Because peace hase. ¡°After that, I actually started running a restaurant.¡±


    What are you doing hiding it? To be honest, when I mentioned the restaurant, the mother and son jumped up with a surprised look on their faces.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Now General, do you want a restaurant?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t run a great restaurant so I can tell other people what to do, but I stopped by because I thought we mighte up with a good solution if we put our heads together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Thank you!¡±


    Viscera bowed his head once again.


    ¡°L! That¡¯s actually¡­ . It is true that business has been going down at all recently. There was a time when business was pretty good¡­ suddenly¡­ .¡±


    Duran then began to speak frankly about the current situation, even though Viscera shook his head.


    ¡°yes. I heard that too. Let¡¯s think of a solution together. ¡°Isn¡¯t three better than two?¡±


    There are three, not counting the one dragon that is only in the ring.


    ¡°How serious is the situation recently?¡±


    I thought Duran would be more honest than Viscera, so I asked the boy and the answer came back right away.


    ¡°Not at all. General¡­ ¡°No, El!¡±


    ¡°at all?¡±


    ¡°yes. Actually, there was a restaurant open in front with the same menu as ours, but since it is run by argemercialpany, it seems like it is losing all its customers¡­ .¡±


    Duran wasn¡¯t the only one to hear about this situation, so this time I looked at Visera and asked.


    ¡°is that so?¡±


    Then finally, Visera began to speak honestly.


    ¡°yes. Actually, the taste is simr, but the price is much cheaper than ours¡­ If we lower the price further, we will actually be at a loss¡­ .¡±


    The situation certainly looked very bad, just as Nirip had said.


    ¡°Excuse me, but what is the main course?¡±


    If it were a normal restaurant, it wouldn¡¯t be doing a reckless business like me, just selling dishes it doesn¡¯t like.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s noodles made with Maa eggs and wheat flour, a traditional vige food, in Maa broth.¡±


    ¡°Then, is there apeting restaurant?¡±


    ¡°yes¡­ ¡°We are selling the same noodles.¡±


    ¡°Um, can you give me a taste? There is a saying that seeing is worth seeing.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Look at my mind.¡±


    Visera said that and hurried into the kitchen.


    As if crossing paths with Visera, Rurines out of the kitchen and sits next to me.


    He looked satisfied as he put the ring on his hand again.


    ¡°By the way, do you always get the ingredients yourself?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°Because that¡¯s the best way.¡±


    Maada is all over the mountain behind. So it would be best to catch it yourself. You asked a useless question.


    Anyway, this means that the ingredients are very fresh.


    Of course, the same goes for the other person as well.

 Chapter 188

    # 188


    Chapter.40 Cooking Competition


    ¡°El, this is maa noodles.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you. ¡°It smells good.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for Viscera toe out with two bowls of noodles. Rurin looks at the noodles in front of her and looks at me.


    Then he sniffed and said.


    ¡°What is this? ¡°Are you eating it?¡±


    ¡°huh. It¡¯s noodles. ¡°Of course you eat it.¡±


    He put a fork in his hand and I picked up chopsticks. However, Rurin just pokes the noodles with a fork and doesn¡¯t seem to like it.


    First, I inhaled the noodles.


    Slurp.


    hmm. Not bad. However, the unique smell of maasae may be slightly repulsive, but the smell is quite eptable. It tastes great.


    Moreover, I heard that people in this region actually enjoy this smell, so this is not a negative. This isn¡¯t a particrly touristy ce, so the unique smell shouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.


    Like Korea¡¯s Cheonggukjang or Japan¡¯s Natto?


    And the noodles are okay too.


    However, to be honest, it was a dish that could be made in any restaurant. There is no special feature at all. It was the traditional food of this region. If so, they have no choice but to lose out in pricepetition.


    ¡°At this rate, I had to buy a hunting license from my lord to catch a maasae, but next year I couldn¡¯t even buy one. Then I have to close the restaurant¡­ .¡±


    When I said I would help, Duran groaned and lowered his head. So I answered while holding Duran¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll get our customers back somehow, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Then he turned his gaze to Visera.


    ¡°You just need to change your thinking a little bit. Let¡¯s bring back customers by giving the dish something special. ¡°What a thing.¡±


    There is something called chicken shabu shabu.


    Even noodles with the same ingredients can be popr if the way of eating them and the taste are a little different.


    So the method to try is shabu shabu.


    ¡°you! ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡±


    Rurin frowned while chewing the noodles in her mouth, as if she didn¡¯t like the taste.


    ¡°That¡¯s all there is here. As you eat it, you get used to the smell. Eat a lot. ¡°It¡¯s better than starving.¡±


    ¡°eww.¡±


    He made a groaning sound, but he was so hungry that he forced himself to slurp up the noodles.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cook you something deliciouster tonight, so eat in moderation.¡±


    I whispered in his ear so that no one could hear him, and as he listened, he nodded strongly with a happy face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you a dishter. First, after doing some market research. ¡°Anyway, we will help you in every way, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    When I said that, the hat looked at me and nodded at the same time.


    I may not know his cooking skills, but since he was the one who led the war to victory, his eyes were filled with absolute trust and the expectation that everything would be great.


    ***


    After eating noodles, I went out to the vige with Lulin to conduct market research. It is a medium-sized city. It is neither that big nor that small. Five viges were gathered around the central Yeongju Castle.


    As I walked forward, I came across the exact restaurant Duran had mentioned. It is a two-story restaurant. Since the distance is not that great, selling the same traditional dish, noodles, has a huge impact. So, of course, there is no chance of winning if the dishes are the same.


    ¡°wee!¡±


    ¡°There are two. Is this seat taken?¡±


    At first nce, it looked like there were no seats on the first floor, so when I asked, the waiter pointed to the second floor and gave me a sales smile.


    ¡°There are no seats on the first floor. Would you like to go up to the second floor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Although it is a two-story restaurant, the first floor is not that huge.


    Of course, the fact that the ce is full means that business is doing well. Everyone is eating noodles, and asionally you can see someone eating steamed rice.


    It is in this northern region that there are many birds such as pheasants, making it easy to obtain eggs, so noodle dishes using wheat flour were developed.


    In other viges in this region, bread is also a traditional food.


    On the other hand, the southern region uses rice as its staple food.


    It¡¯s as if the Earth has developed into wheat farming in the West and eating rice in the East.


    Gray City is located in the center, so it is a mixture of many things.


    Lurinined that she had eaten something strange and started ying with the ring again, dragging Lurin with her to this restaurant.


    He hasn¡¯t raised his head even once, but when I let him sit down, he suddenly raises his head and looks around.


    It seems he was barely aware that the environment had changed when he was brought from standing to sitting on a chair.


    ¡°Hot, where are we again! ¡°Did we teleport?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? ¡°Did you see me use teleportation?¡±


    ¡°Then what is it? ¡°Has the restaurant grown?¡±


    ¡°I moved. movement! What nonsense are you talking about? Come to your senses. Stop looking at the ring and look at me instead. me.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    No. The words came out in vain again. He immediately denied what he had just said.


    ¡°no. Okay, anyway,e to your senses.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    But Lulin¡¯s eyes changed. Take your eyes off the ring. And then he started seeing me. I¡¯m sitting right next to him, but he turns around and looks at me intently.


    I don¡¯t even blink.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m looking at you.¡±


    ¡°Cancel what I said earlier! Sit up straight. huh?¡±


    ¡°i get it.¡±


    Hearing my words, he sits back down towards the table. But this time, he rests his chin and turns his head to look at me. Oh my, let¡¯s quit. Quit it.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the menu.¡±


    Meanwhile, the waiter brought out the menu. Hospitality for guests is just right, neither too excessive nor too rude. I forced myself to ignore Rurin¡¯s gaze and looked at the menu.


    Let¡¯s analyze the price in question.


    The price of these noodles is definitely a little cheaper. When theye together little by little, they be a mountain. For people whose staple food is noodles, that little bit can seem like a big deal.


    In particr, there is a mine on the mountain behind that mines iron, the material for swords, so it seems like there are a lot of people who get their meals here, and for them, cheaper is the best.


    The reason there are so many people on the first floor at this time is because of the mine.


    It was an abandoned mine during the war, but now it is a time of peace.


    Let¡¯s check the taste first.


    The menu was more diverse than Viscera¡¯s restaurant. It is a regional characteristic. Maa noodles, Maa steamed, Maa dishes are all unique.


    ¡°Then, two bowls of noodles, please.¡±


    ¡°thank you!¡±


    The waiter took the menu.


    Stare-!


    And Lurin is still looking at me.


    ¡°You said I can stop looking at Lulin?¡±


    ¡°You asked me to see it, so I will! Isn¡¯t this the first time you¡¯ve asked me to look at it first? From the beginning, I only see you! But sometimes I watched it secretly! But it¡¯s amazing that they ask me to look at it so openly.¡±


    Oh yeah?


    I¡¯m saying this, but I can¡¯t say anything. Sometimes it¡¯s even cute that I watched it secretly.


    ¡°Okay then, feel free to watch as much as you want.¡±


    ¡°i get it! Hi-Hi.¡±


    Stare-!


    Rurin¡¯s gaze stares at me again. It¡¯s not a re; it¡¯s a soft gaze, like a warm breeze blowing.


    ¡°Did you clean the floor?¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Do your best. Well done! ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that the restaurant is dirty!¡±


    I heard a conversation that bothered me, so I went down to the first floor and saw a woman who looked to be in her early to mid 20s giving instructions to restaurant employees. Are you the boss?


    Cooking speed is also fast.


    Soon another waiter brought noodles. So I immediately asked what I was curious about.


    ¡°Is that person on the first floor over there the boss?¡±


    ¡°You are the store manager. ¡°Strictly speaking, the boss is the store manager¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. no wonder.¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing special. ¡°I think it¡¯s amazing that someone so young is the owner of such arge restaurant.¡±


    ¡°You sure are amazing. Then enjoy your meal!¡±


    The waiter left the noodles and disappeared. Steam rises. The smell was almost simr to Viscera¡¯s.


    Let¡¯s taste it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat. this.¡±


    He sniffed without taking his eyes off me. Then he frowned.


    ¡°Okay, well, since I just ate, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d want to eat the same thing again.¡±


    ¡°I feel full just by looking at you.¡±


    The soup is not hot, but the gaze is hot.


    Anyway, I tried to ignore it again and slurped down the noodles.


    The noodles are good.


    Good soup.


    There is almost no difference from Viscera¡¯s cooking. The noodles here are made inrge quantities, so they are slightly less chewy, but it¡¯s not enough to be a concern, so it certainly won¡¯t affect business.


    Let¡¯s taste the soup.


    Even the slightly unique smell of the soup is the same.


    ¡°hmm.¡±


    ¡°hmm?¡±


    ¡°also.¡±


    ¡°also?¡±


    ¡°What is the solution?¡±


    ¡°What is the solution?¡±


    ¡°Why are you repeating this again?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve finished eating, let¡¯s go. ¡°I don¡¯t really like that smell.¡±


    Rurin deres once again that she hates Maase. But I refused. Where are you going? I ate two bowls of noodles and I was so full that I was dying.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go? ¡°I¡¯m so full I can¡¯t move?¡±


    ¡°What? Then teleport. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Rare.¡±


    ¡°No, no, we have to go to Viscera¡¯s restaurant. ¡°How can I go back when I haven¡¯t done anything yet?¡±


    ¡°What? ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home today?¡±


    Lurin frowned again, showing that she didn¡¯t like that at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m so full that I can¡¯t move. ¡°Oh my stomach.¡±


    Then Lurin jumped down from the chair, grabbed my arm, and brought her face close to me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that stomach my pillow? ¡°It¡¯s cute to see you after such a long time.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    When I briefly exposed my stomach, strange noises came back.


    ¡°And your lips are cute too. Hi-Hi.¡±


    Rurin still doesn¡¯t engage in strong skinship, but she handles light grabbing of the arm with ease.


    But today, he brought his face closer and put his finger to my mouth while giggling.


    Why the hands?


    Soon Lulin¡¯s finger touches my lips. I have no idea what the intention was.


    What are you doing?


    ¡°I buried this! So it was cute. But they give it away. Because it¡¯s a bit funny. ¡°I don¡¯t want other humans tough at you.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? What?¡±


    The piece that Rurin took off is a garnish for the noodles.


    ¡°Did you get all of that buried? Me too¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want to move, so I ask questions about everything.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. then.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Do you hear auditory hallucinations? What did I just hear?


    ¡°really?¡±


    When asked again, Lurin nodded strongly.


    ¡°okay? In that case, without hesitation, let¡¯s go back to that small restaurant from earlier. ¡°Teleportation is not allowed?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, get on my back!¡±


    Lulin turned his back. He was carried on Lulin¡¯s back. I¡¯ve been with Lulin for quite a while, but today is the first time I¡¯ve been piggybacked on this guy¡¯s back.


    My back is warm.


    However, it is no secret that my feet began to drag due to Lulin¡¯s short stature.


    It is no secret that attention was focused upon going down to the first floor.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it heavy?¡±


    ¡°What do you think of me? I am as light as a feather.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? As much as a feather? What else can I say¡­ .¡±


    Of course, my weight is felt by the dragon. Feathers.


    ¡°But what¡¯s going on? ¡°After you said you¡¯d give me a piggyback ride first?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°of course?¡±


    ¡°There is such a thing.¡±


    Lurin did not answer. This time, I have absolutely no idea about Rurin¡¯s psychology.


    What is there?

 Chapter 189

    # 189


    Chapter.40 Cooking Competition


    ***


    Maa Shabu Shabu!


    ¡°Oh oh! ¡°That, my dear, is nothingpared to that!¡±


    Lurin¡¯s mouth is full of meat. In the case of Lurin, the problem is the smell. So, like modern water parsley, various herbs were added here.


    The meat is cooked right away and dipped in a special sauce. It is a sauce with a sweet and sour yet savory vor.


    The main ingredient is monton mushrooms.


    Munton mushrooms work really well in sauces and other soup dishes.


    ¡°Munton mushrooms grow here too. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you how to get it.¡±


    ¡°This is awesome!¡±


    Viscera nodded vigorously. I¡¯m taking notes of everything I say.


    ¡°It¡¯s special, right? ¡°It could easily be a famous dish in this region.¡±


    ¡°L, what you said is correct. ¡°I just changed the method, but it¡¯s something fun and delicious!¡±


    The hat was very excited. It looks like he likes it. If so, there is no problem. From now on, all you have to do is sell this.


    ¡°You eat the meat first and then add the noodlester, which is very different from the way you eat meat.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. I think this sauce is especially great. ¡°It¡¯s a revolution to bring so many different vors to the monotonous maa meat!¡±


    Duran began to praise with foam at the mouth.


    Since I didn¡¯t develop the dish itself, this is just shameful praise.


    Still, in this town, noodles have the same meaning as rice in Korea, so I have a positive expectation that it will be popr and popr.


    This is especially true since the shabu-shabu itself is simply an application of something that has already been verified. It is important that it has already been verified in modern times.


    So this dish has a very high chance of sess.


    Rather, the problem lies somewhere else entirely.


    Apeting restaurant not far away is actually the biggest problem and variable.


    Since they sell the same type of food, they will definitely fight back.


    This can be a problem, especially after I havepletely taught you how to cook and leave.


    Gangsters can be mobilized to obtain recipes, and restaurants can be oppressed by force.


    Since I heard that it is a restaurant run by a local person, several thingse to mind.


    So even if this dish is sessful, there are still problems to solve.


    However, I have no intention of doing the same thing they might think of, which is to press with force.


    In this case, since it is apetition between restaurants, it means defeating the enemy with food and customers.


    If there were nopeting restaurants, all you had to do was teach them how to cook. No, if it weren¡¯t for them, there wouldn¡¯t have been a need toe to help like this.


    I have no intention of leaving my benefactor alone.


    And actually, there are many ways.


    All you have to do is solve it step by step.


    Forget aboutpeting restaurants for now. The first thing to do is to divert the customers who havepletely stopped walking.


    Should we try to force customers toe and then wait for word of mouth?


    Of course, coercion here is not coercion by force.


    The new menu items, Maa Shabu Shabu and Maa Dumplings, will take care of the word of mouth. I was confident there.


    However, when ites to having guestse, you have to be prepared to lose a little money.


    In fact, this was something Duran and Viscera had to decide on their own.


    ¡°The problem is the customers. It may cost a little, but I think of it as an investment and treat customers for free for one day.¡±


    ¡°Free?¡±


    ¡°yes. Do you have the money to survive even if you spend it?¡±


    ¡°yes yes. I still have some of the money you gave me back then. ¡°Just in case something happens.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    ¡°yes! Fortunately, there were times when the restaurant was doing well, so I was able to save it, but of course, if things continue like this, the money will run out quickly¡­ . ¡°I will follow El¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°All right. Then let¡¯s do it!¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    The hats nodded at the same time in agreement with what I meant.


    So the next day.


    I handed the stack of paper prepared by Rare to Duran. There are 30 pieces of paper with the message that it is free if you bring this paper.


    About 30 people are enough.


    It¡¯s not clear where this is being distributed.


    ¡°Duran, take this.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Even if you hold a free event, people will know so they cane, right? ¡°As expected, no one wille as it is now.¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m going to spread it out and let people know. Let¡¯s go to the front of the mine just in time for the workers to leave work.¡±


    ¡°ah! ¡°There are enough people there!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡±


    ¡°But will those people reallye to the restaurant?¡±


    ¡°No one likes free stuff. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t taste good, just leave.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see!¡±


    ¡°yes? Hurry up and get ready. ¡°Tell your mother too.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    The answer is always courageous.


    So I went up to the mine with Duran. Lurin clearly looks annoyed, but that doesn¡¯t mean she won¡¯te. I made Rurin sit on the rock.


    ¡°Lurin, sit here.¡±


    Then, he clearly shows his displeasure.


    ¡°Not funny.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not fun?¡±


    ¡°Not funny. boring. You are so boring these days! So, we ask for improvement. okay! A great idea urred to me! How about giving it away and killing everyone who didn¡¯t get it? ¡°That might be a little fun!¡±


    Lurin jumps up from the rock andughs as if she came up with an incredibly good idea.


    ¡°What kind of bloodthirsty dragon are you? ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t receive the paper you personally handed out, so I think you should kill me.¡±


    ¡°Dragon, please sit quietly before I get scolded.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe! ¡°You¡¯re doing this too much!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing again?¡±


    Ignoring Lulin¡¯s absurd ambitions for fun, he and Duran began distributing leaflets.


    We put a lot of effort into the fact that it was free. It¡¯s big. Hehehe.


    Isn¡¯t it nice that it stands out so clearly? The reactions are also dramatic.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This is Visera Restaurant. ¡°We have prepared a limited-time free meal today.¡±


    ¡°You mean it¡¯s free?¡±


    ¡°yes. Just eat it and leave. It¡¯s like an event where we develop a new menu. Well, it¡¯s not that different from the existing maa noodles.¡±


    ¡°Really? If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. Hey, how are you?¡±


    ¡°They say it¡¯s free. Just by saving the cost of one meal, you can drink 3 more bottles of alcohol, man. ¡°Of course I should go.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The reaction from peopleing out of the mine was mostly favorable.


    Chapter 30 went through in no time. Free is still great.


    Of course, free is great, but if the investment doesn¡¯t pay off, it¡¯s a huge waste of money.


    ¡°But will there really be 30 people?¡±


    Duran next to me asked if I was still worried, and I answered firmly.


    ¡°Of course it is. ¡°Let¡¯s stop worrying and think about doing business.¡±


    ***


    When I returned to the restaurant, as expected, people were gathering.


    okay. This is the power of free.


    It was only after Duran actually saw it that he started to get excited as if it was real, so I had to tell him to calm down and serve customers calmly as this was just a free power.


    Lulin gave up his ridiculous n and dozed off with the face that had the world on my back.


    ¡°Visera, then let¡¯s prepare hard. However, as I said, never give a generous amount. ¡°Well, you need to give about two-thirds of it to make it feel like it¡¯s being cut off even though you¡¯re eating extremely well.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I understand. ¡°You mean less than the original amount?¡±


    ¡°yes. And even if you ask for more because you will pay for it, say no today. Even though the free portion is limited, you should feel disappointed anyway.¡±


    ¡°Okay. ¡°It¡¯s cancer!¡±


    Viscera strengthened his resolve, and free customers finally began to arrive. I checked the paper, or flyer, in front of him.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Pleasee in and sit down.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really free, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s free.¡±


    ¡°If you change your mindter and get money¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be in big trouble. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a scam?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    I reassured the people who didn¡¯t believe it was free and let them into the restaurant.


    Rurin is not asked to serve guests. If it¡¯s our restaurant, we have to prepare for possible idents. On one side, a generous meal and beer were prepared just for Rurin. Now that I¡¯ve started drinking beer, I¡¯m relieved.


    Soon the restaurant began to be crowded with people.


    Whenever the ce is full, Visera prepares shabu-shabu in arge pot and serves it. Every time that happened, the guests showed great reactions.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s unique?¡±


    ¡°You boil and eat maa like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is!¡±


    When Visera prepares the food and serves it, Duran exins diligently in front of him.


    People who heard the exnation immediately put the meat in their mouths.


    I checked the reaction just in case. I am confident, but there is no way to prevent an unexpected situation from urring again.


    ¡°Oooh!¡±


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    ¡°Can I eat like this?¡±


    ¡°Is this sauce really unique?¡±


    Tsk tsk tsk. Yum Yum. Wagu wagu.


    ¡°These dumplings are also delicious. ¡°It¡¯s abination of familiar horse meat and new food.¡±


    ¡°Kiya, the soup is refreshing. ¡°It¡¯s cooler than Maa noodles!¡±


    Fortunately, the reaction was exactly what I wanted.


    Yes, it¡¯s already a proven dish.


    Response is good. I feel relieved.


    So this time, I looked at the reactions of other free customers looking at the packed restaurant outside.


    Waiting is a big problem.


    No matter how free it is, people who are impatient may not be able to wait and end up going to an empty restaurant.


    Because of this, waiting guests were ced inside the restaurant with a clear view of the table as much as possible.


    I also paid attention to being able to smell well.


    Thanks to that, very few people gave up and left. Thanks to the people inside who take care of the wind and eat while blowing.


    And so the free days came to an end.


    And the next day.


    What really matters is starting from today. Do people who ate ite back, even paying for it? That¡¯s the most important issue.


    An amazing food appeared, and it wasn¡¯t something I would get tired of after eating it once, so I waited with anticipation ofing back.


    Hoping that the people whoe will spread the word.


    On the first day, about 3 people who had eaten for free came back.


    It¡¯s insignificant.


    Second day.


    Likewise, some of those who ate for free returned. From the second day, a new person joined the group.


    ¡°I have to pay to eat such delicious food. Oh, I brought another friend too. ¡°Because you won¡¯t admit that it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°is that so? Oh my, you will admit it. ¡°We¡¯ve brought in a new person, so we¡¯re serving beer!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good! ha ha ha.¡±


    ¡°Yes! ha ha ha!¡±


    There are people like this who say,


    ¡°I came back again because I was disappointed that I couldn¡¯t eat a lot that day.¡± Since I¡¯m paying to eat this time, they¡¯ll let me eat as much as I want, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡±


    These were mainly these types of customers. Of course, it is not arge number yet.


    Since the number of people who ate for free was not thatrge, it would naturally take some time for them to spread the word about the new food.

 Chapter 190

    # 190


    Chapter.40 Cooking Competition


    ***


    Where have we been so far?


    Of course, Ie home and sleep. Nothing has changed. Viscera and Duran also close the restaurant and return home.


    So we just go back.


    I get off work at night! That is the obvious truth. There is also super convenient transportation equipment, so there is no need to go through any hardships while traveling abroad.


    My restaurant on the hill is an independent business, so it doesn¡¯t matter. This is a restaurant I opened to do as I please.


    I am expressing my feelings by not having a fixed menu. If there is no fixed menu, there are cases where I make the food the customer wants, but in my case, I make the food I want. Hehehe.


    Lie down on the bed.


    It¡¯s fluffy.


    After all, you should sleep at home. It is the truth. serious.


    Haaam.


    I yawned.


    Even though I don¡¯t think I was that tired, I yawn. We promoted it, and now all we have to do is hope that customers wille, and Visera has started to do all the cooking, so all I can do is watch and from tomorrow onwards, there will be nothing to do at Visera¡¯s restaurant.


    There are still problems on the other side.


    Of course, that¡¯s something I don¡¯t even need to approach first. If you remember the girl from thepeting restaurant that you briefly saw at that time, she didn¡¯t seem like the type to just quietly back down, so she would react first on her own.


    So there¡¯s nothing special. I buried my face in the pillow.


    Fluffy.


    My face gets stuck in the pillow. I don¡¯t want to think about anything.


    It would be nice to sleep like this.


    Just as I was about to close my eyes, a sonorous voice struck my ears. I immediately reacted by turning around to the feeling that something was falling.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    The identity of the voice was, of course, Lulin. Soggy, wet hair. Standing in front of me, dripping water.


    Washed is good. What I washed.


    Yes, I¡¯m wearing a proper towel.


    But I don¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t dry my hair.


    ¡°Hey, why is your hair like that?¡±


    ¡°we are here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°Towel!¡±


    He holds it out to me and brings a chair and sits down in front of the bed. In other words, it is a silentmand to dry your hair.


    It¡¯s actually reassuring to see that he hasn¡¯t changed.


    I was a little surprised that she suddenly gave me a piggyback ride and said that I was cute, something she never said before, but she was still the same Lulin.


    If you ask me to stop you, I have to stop you.


    Come to think of it, this guy¡¯s hair has gotten a lot better recently.


    Especially when I was staying at Lulin¡¯s mother¡¯s rare, that is, when I was staying in the mountains, I washed my hair roughly, so there was a time when I had hair like dog hair that had been bleached several times, but now it¡¯s silky.


    Is this a feeling of unprecedented times?


    ¡°Do you like the change in shampoo?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s good. I think it¡¯s better than the old one. ¡°It smells good, but it¡¯s a bit slippery.¡±


    ¡°is it? ¡°I thought it had just the right slipperiness.¡±


    Well, this kind of conversation is possible. It is now possible to determine the grade of shampoo.


    Ssuk suk.


    He is very calm when I brush his head. Just leave your body quietly. Her long hair falls over her small shoulders.


    The feeling of the hair touching my hand is somehow itchy.


    It¡¯s a friendly feeling.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Now that I¡¯ve removed some of the moisture, I dry my hair with the magic of the wind.


    This is when your head starts dancing.


    ¡°Hehehehe.¡±


    At times like that, Lurin smiles happily. What makes it tickle when the wind hits your head?


    ¡°Euhihihi puhahaha!¡± It tickles! Puhahahaha!¡±


    I like making sounds like this.


    After drying off, I throw away the towel and lie down on the bed again, and Rurin turns her head and looks down at me.


    Well, usually I end the day by jumping into this state and sleeping.


    ¡°you.¡±


    But Lulin started acting unexpectedly again.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Suddenly hees up on top of me and looks down at me. The hair I had just dried fell down and touched my face.


    Lurin just looked at me from that distance, with the end of her hair tickling my cheek.


    not moving.


    ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    There was nothing to say so I tried to break the silence, but there was no answer. Then, after a while, he barely opened his mouth, slightly pouting.


    ¡°I give you a massage.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    And the line Lulin said was so unrealistic that I ended up screaming.


    ¡°Why are you yelling at me?¡±


    Lurin immediately puffed out her cheeks. This is the expression you usually see when you don¡¯t like something. But what about me? I don¡¯t know what the words mean.


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just surprised. Are you really giving me a massage?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, really? anyway! What is it¡­ Yes, that¡¯s right. ¡°You look tired, so give me a massage!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡°Then what?¡±


    In any case, it is an incredibly rare opportunity. I quickly turned around andy down.


    ¡°Then, please help me with my shoulders and back.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Annoying.¡±


    ¡°What are you annoyed about? suddenly. ¡°They said they would do it first.¡±


    ¡°There is such a thing!¡±


    What is it really?


    ¡°I will do it anyway. Is it here? This shoulder?¡±


    ¡°huh. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Good. then¡­ !¡±


    Lurin¡¯s fingers came up to my shoulder. I feel thin fingers.


    And soon, Lurin gives strength.


    Hmm, is it cool?


    No, no, wait!


    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±


    I screamed. I have no choice but to give up. If you massage it this hard, of course you will scream.


    I felt a thin finger and wondered what kind of power was so strong.


    ¡°Yumma! I¡¯ll stop and break my shoulder. ¡°Ahhhh.¡±


    ¡°hate. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡­ help me. Wait, why are you there again?¡±


    I feel like my shoulder is going to fall off.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Lurin, be gentle. Gently¡­ Rx and rx¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Why am I so skinny?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°Continue. ¡°Because you asked me to do it.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute! ¡°Yumma!¡±


    When I screamed again, Lurin barely let go. I quickly got up and turned around to protect myself from further assault.


    Rurin looked at me for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping.¡±


    I suddenly turned my head and fell into the nket.


    What on earth?


    You say something you¡¯ve never said in your life, and then they try to break your shoulder and say you¡¯re sleeping now?


    Even though nothing seemed to have changed, there was something odd about it.


    This is strange Lurin.


    Something is slightly strange. Everything from saying he was cute, saying he would give me a piggyback ride, saying he would give me a massage, then torturing him and then falling asleep.


    weird.


    Why?


    ***


    ¡°It¡¯s been strange these days. Why has the number of customers decreased so drastically? ¡°Isn¡¯t this the time when the first floor should be full?¡±


    ¡°It seems so. president.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so carefree? ¡°You mean I can go back to my father at any time?¡±


    ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    Horai sweatdropped as Licent interrogated him. Licent shouted, ring even more harshly at Horai.


    ¡°Bring the sales ledger right now!¡±


    ¡°All right. Please wait.¡±


    Horai ran upright and brought the ledger with him. It is apetitor restaurant to Visera Restaurant and the ce that L had already looked into.


    Licent, the owner of this restaurant called Merli, looked at the ledger while biting his lip.


    After examining the ledger until the end, Licent¡¯splexion became increasingly pale and eventually exploded!


    Horai felt like running away.


    He slowly took a step back, but their eyes met and Horai froze.


    ¡°What on earth is this! Sales had plummeted three days ago, and yesterday it was a quarter of the usual sales. Not in half, but in four pieces? Wait, does this make sense?¡±


    This is a situation that cannot be understood throughmon sense. I can¡¯t believe sales have plummeted so much in such a short period of time. It was an event that could not have urred without some kind of disaster or war urring.


    ¡°While I was visiting my parents¡¯ house¡­ What the hell happened! Horai!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Horai quickly lowered his head. This is because I couldn¡¯t speak properly with frosty eyes in front of me.


    ¡°Is that the customer service? What have you done! Or taste? ¡°How did they throw away the taste in the meantime!¡±


    Licent, perhaps frustrated with Horai¡¯s answer, rushed into the kitchen. After making a fuss in the kitchen for a while, he held out a bowl of noodles in front of Horai and shouted.


    ¡°It tastes the same! Same. No problem. Then what is the cause? Is there a new restaurant? ¡°I didn¡¯t see a restaurant like that on my way to work?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± .¡±


    Of course, Horai had been here all along, so he knew the cause well. If they found out the truth, they would cause even more trouble, so thinking about how to exin it made my stomach ache.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean it can be hidden. It¡¯s not something that can be hidden.


    Horai held his left stomach with one hand and opened his mouth.


    ¡°That¡­¡± .¡±


    ¡°that is? What is that¡­ What on earth¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Customers have started flocking to Visera Restaurant recently.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    For a moment, Licent did not understand what Horai said and just blinked.


    ¡°Everything¡­ Are you talking about that failed Viscera restaurant? At that restaurant¡­ ¡°A customer?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°What on earth is that¡­?¡± .¡±


    Liscent stormed out of the restaurant without listening to Horai¡¯s answer. Because I thought it was best to see it with my own eyes.


    Quadang-!


    ¡°Aaaahhh.¡±


    However, I was in too much of a hurry and fell down the stairs whileing down the restaurant with that momentum.


    There was blood on his knees, but he didn¡¯t care and limped towards the Visera restaurant. Because of his incredible persistence, Horai was momentarily dazed, but soon ran after Licent.


    ¡°Boss, wait a minute. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding!¡±


    ¡°Is that the problem?¡±


    And eventually, Licent arrived in front of Viscera Restaurant. And he opened his mouth in surprise.


    It is astounding itself.


    ¡°What is that¡­ Are you waiting in line now? ¡°Line up?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°It was very easy topete if the noodles were the same, but I think that¡¯s what happened when we started selling special dishes.¡±


    ¡°New menu? joy. That was it, after all. Then we¡¯ll make a new menu too! okay? And pack that food right away. I need to taste it. ¡°You need to know what they¡¯re selling.¡±


    Licent gave that order and limped back to Merli.


    After waiting in line, Horai was put in the position of having to quietly take out food.


    And after a while, Licent, who tried the new menu of Visera Restaurant bought by Horai with the chef, started shaking again.


    ¡°what¡¯s this! It¡¯s delicious¡­ It¡¯s delicious. ¡°Why can¡¯t we make something like this?¡±


    ¡°That thing¡­ .¡±


    Of course, the chef scratched the back of his head and avoided Licent¡¯s gaze with an embarrassed look on his face.


    ¡°Make a new menu right now. ¡°They are paying so much, but what on earth is this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I understand!¡±


    Licent¡¯s father is a person with great influence in this area. If you get fired, you won¡¯t be able to get a job around here. The chef and kitchen staff returned to the kitchen with sad faces.


    Of course, the rtionship between Licent and the subject, his father. It was obedience that came from not knowing the inside story at all.

 Chapter 191

    # 191


    Chapter.40 Cooking Competition


    However, as a few days passed, instead of creating a new menu, sales gradually decreased and reached a serious level. Licent frothed at the mouth and copsed. It was anemic.


    ¡°Ugh I hate it. no. I can¡¯t lose like this. As it is¡­ ! It can¡¯t go on like this, right? Right, Horai?¡±


    ¡°yes? yes. But we can¡¯t even win like this. Moreover, it seems that this recipe uses ingredients that are not found in our region, so it may not be easy to follow. The new menu doesn¡¯te out that quickly¡­ president¡­ Give up on this¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Horay! ¡°Are you saying that now?¡±


    ¡°Oh no! sorry.¡±


    ¡°I have to defeat my father¡­ .¡±


    This time, Licent looked at Horai with an earnest look on his face.


    ¡°So tell me honestly. Why is that restaurant doing so well? How did they suddenly develop a menu like that? It would have been absolutely impossible for Visera. ¡°Is my analysis wrong?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. It looks like someone has been newly hired from overseas. ¡°I think it was that person¡¯s influence.¡±


    ¡°Out of town?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°I guess you had some money saved somewhere?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you probably hired someone.¡±


    ¡°What is that¡­ .¡±


    ¡°what. Was it something like that? ¡°Then isn¡¯t it simple?¡±


    ¡°president?¡±


    Horai was taken aback, but Licent looked like he had found the answer and confidently gave themand.


    ¡°Go and hire that person right now. They say they will pay you two or three times the sry you are currently receiving at Visera Restaurant! okay?¡±


    ¡°But boss, that¡¯s too much money¡­¡± .¡±


    Licent approached Horai with an expression as if he was going to eat him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand that? Anyway, if we take that person out and make the same dish, we¡¯ll be the ones who win in the end. okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to use my pocket money to cover my immediate expenses, so I¡¯m telling you to bring me here somehow!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I understand.¡±


    I can¡¯t do it because it¡¯s an order. Horai had no choice but to go scouting.


    ***


    ¡°If you work at Merli, I will give you twice the sry you get here.¡±


    A man who introduced himself as Horai began to tell a story in secret.


    This is what they say they took advantage of the time they were out of town to approach and do it.


    It¡¯s so obvious, but I¡¯m actually d because it was an approach I had been waiting for. I confirmed that the woman I saw at that restaurant went to the restaurant. And I knew something woulde soon, but I never thought it would be this blunt.


    ¡°that¡­ .¡±


    ¡°As expected, it will be difficult. ¡°Then how about three times that?¡±


    ¡°Three times as much?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is. ¡°I knew, but I also received orders from my superiors.¡±


    ¡°no? I will work. Three times that would be nice.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    When I agreed, Horai blinked in confusion and surprise. The expression is that it is an exception.


    Did you get any information that Duran and I seem to know each other?


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. ¡°I¡¯m willing to work.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for that. ¡°Hehehe?¡±


    Horai was so embarrassed that he took out a handkerchief and started wiping his cheek. The face is covered in a sense of difort, but the corners of the mouth are in a forced smile.


    ¡°Then since when¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Since when? There¡¯s no need to take too long. ¡°I will go to work there starting today.¡±


    ¡°yes? Is that true? ¡°Then we thank you!¡±


    Horai, barely able to control his expression, lowered his head. Get the chef out. Well, up to this point, we are barely within the boundaries ofpetition.


    I shrugged my shoulders again and smiled at Horai.


    I expected it because it teleported towards the mountain and approached me on the way to the restaurant.


    ¡°Then I will go first and report this to the boss. ¡°Are you really going toe right away?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    In disbelief, Horai checked a few more times before disappearing into the distance.


    So, I moved to Merli instead of Visera restaurant. I don¡¯t forget to inform mypanion of that fact.


    ¡°Did you hear Lurin? ¡°I¡¯m going to that restaurant today.¡±


    Of course, thepanion remains silent.


    It is morning now. There¡¯s no way Lurin can be active in the morning.


    I changed my clothes,bed my hair, and barely woke him up and teleported away. After that, I just kept sleeping on my back.


    I called just in case, but all I heard was a loud sound, so I just walked towards the Merly restaurant.


    I have already conveyed my n to Visera Restaurant.


    So there is no problem.


    I went in front of Merli and found Horai waiting at the door with the woman I saw at the time.


    ¡°hello.¡±


    So I said hello. The woman looked at Rurin on her back and asked a question with a puzzled look on her face.


    ¡°But who is the woman behind that?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this guy. Rather, thank you for hiring me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Three times the sry. ¡°I heard you said you would work for three times our chef¡¯s sry?¡±


    ¡°yes? ¡°Well, it¡¯s a little different, but that¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Well then, you¡¯ll have to work that much.¡±


    ¡°Work is great, but before that, who are you? ¡°Please introduce yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see! sorry. My name is Licent. ¡°He¡¯s the boss here.¡±


    ¡°I am El. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Licent was a woman who appeared to be in herte 20s, with short hair and a round face. Well, it¡¯s not that important.


    I nodded slightly and confidently entered the restaurant. Licent and Horaie in after them. So, as expected, I confidently asked.


    ¡°Are there no beds here? ¡°I wish there was some space for this guy to lie down.¡±


    ¡°In that case, there is a break room for employees¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Then can you guide me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s this way.¡±


    It looked like he had something to say, but for now, Licent took the lead. Horai followed suit, and the restaurant employees looked at me strangely. I was full of caution. If it were natural, it would be a natural reaction.


    The lounge that Licent showed me around was pretty good. There are beds, chairs, everything you need.


    ¡°I¡¯m using the bed over there. ¡°It¡¯s a ce where I sometimes rest when I¡¯m too tired, so it¡¯s clean.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice. thank you.¡±


    I smiled softly and then put Lurin down on the bed.


    ¡°Gorolong gorolong.¡±


    The time is now only 10 o¡¯clock in the morning. It¡¯s so natural that he doesn¡¯t want to wake up, so I don¡¯t even bother waking him up.


    At least I¡¯m proud of the fact that he put me on my back and forced me to use teleportation while he was sleeping while rubbing his eyes.


    I was a little worried that if I used magic while dozing, I would fly to apletely wrong ce, but surprisingly, I seeded in teleporting to a very precise point.


    ¡°Let me see, then it will be lunch time soon?¡±


    ¡°of course. ¡°I decided to give you three times as much, so I hope you work hard.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s lunch. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m going to rest for a bit.¡±


    I took a chair left in the corner and ced it in front of the bed, sat on it and stretched out my legs on the bed.


    ¡°What are you doing? What kind of nonsense is that? ¡°Get to work now!¡±


    ¡°Right now it¡¯s break time, so that won¡¯t work. sorry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I asked you to leave in a low posture¡­ .¡±


    ¡°president?¡±


    I continued to smile and spoke clearly to Licent.


    ¡°Then shall we go back?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, going back?¡±


    ¡°I mean, are you going back to Viscera Restaurant? Now that I think about it, I was thinking of trying another new menu starting today. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    When I attacked his weak point, Licent began to look at me with an expression that he had managed to calm down, shaking with anger that had risen to the top of his head.


    There will be no choice. In this situation, unless you use the power of thepany to destroy Visera Restaurant, you know very well that there will be no answer if I go back.


    ¡°great. rest. I¡¯ll be backter! Then you must work after resting!¡±


    ¡°All right. ¡°If you feel like it.¡±


    I answered with a smile. I spoke very softly if I felt like it. Hehehe. Anyway, Licent turned around and stomped away.


    It was good up to that point, but then I tripped and fell straight down in the middle of nowhere.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    He then fell asleep in silence for a while, then got up and scratched his head.


    ¡°I was checking to see if there was any dust on the floor! There is no dust. ¡°I cleaned it yesterday!¡±


    Without even asking, he shouted that and left, mming the door behind him.


    ¡°president!¡±


    Horai followed him out.


    All I can say is that she¡¯s a really crazy girl.


    Well, that¡¯s right.


    She can¡¯t let me go. It seems like he knows full well that if I go back to Viscera Restaurant, he will be the one losing out.


    So, let¡¯s take a look at that woman first.


    ¡°hate!¡±


    In the meantime, I could hear Rurin talking in her sleep. I am making an impression. I have no idea what I dislike so much.


    ***


    ¡°What on earth is that guy! ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°Boss, then why are you holding back?¡±


    As Licent came out alone and started fussing wildly, Horai asked a question with a face full of doubts. This is because it was very surprising to see Licent¡¯s usual personality.


    ¡°If you let me go, you¡¯ll go back to Visera like that man said!¡±


    ¡°That might seem like it, but¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Do you know what sales were like yesterday? ¡°Do you still hear this sound when you see that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but.¡±


    Licent went on a rampage and started reorganizing the store. Even though it looked like this, the store was well organized. From the most basic cleanliness to the employee¡¯s demeanor and etiquette shown to customers.


    And the cleanliness and taste of the kitchen.


    I was full of the desire to pay attention and be recognized, and things were actually going well, but everything fell apart overnight.


    It shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    Licent bit his lip.


    As long as Licent¡¯s heart is upied by such a strong desire to never acknowledge his unjust death for his mother, it is something he can never give up.


    But the more I did it, the more anxious I became.


    The more I hated the man who ruined things, the more I hated him. I do not like it.


    ¡°It looks like he¡¯s trying to use his situation to threaten me, but it¡¯s not going to work. Something like that. ¡°I will definitely show off three times the sry.¡±


    I mumbled to myself like that and lost my temper, and then, whoa!


    I ended up hitting my head on a pir.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    And due to the impact, the bucket of water that had been ced on the second floor to wash the stairs fell on Licent¡¯s head.


    ¡°What is this!¡±


    In an instant, Licent looked like a mouse that had been hit by water. The moment he moved his feet, he slipped andnded on his buttocks because of the water.


    A set of 3 bad luck items.


    Or should I say that it was a disaster that urred while I was walking in a wobbly manner.


    ¡°What is this? ¡°I really hate it!¡±


    And shouted at the ceiling. It¡¯s still closing time, so there¡¯s no problem. That too is a calcted shout.


    After that, he ran to his own small house right in front of the restaurant. When we returned to the restaurant, it was already lunch time.


    But the inside of the restaurant is very deserted. In fact, this lunch hour is the time when miners visit most.


    Since many miners have families who go home after work to eat, lunchtime can be said to be the most popr time, and in fact, it was at this time that the first floor was full.


    The first floor seemed even more deserted than yesterday.


    ¡°Horai. ¡°Is that man still resting?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°I¡¯ve never left the break room.¡±


    The answer made Licent so frustrated that he even had tears in his eyes. This whole situation.

 Chapter 192

    # 192


    Chapter.40 Cooking Competition


    ***


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s difficult to keep going like this. ¡°He said so.¡±


    ¡°okay? Please keep it that way.¡±


    ¡°A little more!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    I just got up and hugged Lulin, who was in low pressure, from behind and urged her to use magic.


    Licent and Horai left the restaurant and started talking about something secret, so of course they overheard it.


    Of course, the offering was porridge. I just woke up and there was low pressure. Where did you learn that word?


    ¡°We have to win. The problem is not with Visera Restaurant, but it has to beat the main branch, let alone the main branch¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Recently, business at Visera Restaurant is getting better and better. Boss, I said it before, but if it weren¡¯t for Visera Restaurant, it would have been worth doing with the main branch since it was in a special situation like a mine. In fact, it was a situation that followed very closely. therefore¡­ .¡±


    ¡°therefore? Is there any good way? I said, I don¡¯t like that guy. ¡°Why are you talking so long?¡±


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s a long time. Anyway, this is an important part, so keep going.¡±


    ¡°Huh, I understand. More! ¡°It¡¯s okay to be crushed.¡±


    ¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t be crushed.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, he started talking again. So, as I saidst time, there are many ways to destroy Visera Restaurant from behind using the power of thepany, or to disrupt business. It¡¯s important to win right now¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me before that you didn¡¯t like that? It is natural that therger one wins. Because I have enough capital. It¡¯s good to make the most of that capital. Hiring chefs to work in ces with higher wages is a naturalpetition. It¡¯s okay, even if it¡¯s mean. However, ignoringpetition entirely and solving problems withpletely different forces is absolutely notpetition. So, if I win, my mom won¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but the important thing is that we don¡¯t have much time. As it is¡­ . ¡°He said that, but his voice was pitchless, as if he was reading a book.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    Is it because even if things fail, Horai can just go to another restaurant affiliated with Leain Trading Company?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to him right away. I¡¯m going to make it work somehow. ¡°He said.¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°Then I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Then you can¡¯t just roll around hugging Lurin like this. Should I show my dignity?


    ¡°Ouiik! ¡°Why are you falling!¡±


    Lulin shouted with a displeased look in his eyes, but I shushed him! After shouting, he went back to his chair and maintained his usual sabotage status.


    Yeah whatever.


    If you have capital, it is natural to use it.


    The same goes for scouting me.


    The most despicable thing is not thepetition in front, but thepetition behind the scenes, such as hitting someone or something like that.


    The way of thinking is that of a woman I like.


    In fact, the original purpose was to slow down the business and then purchase the restaurant at a much higher price than the market price.


    When thepetition disappears, I rent this ce cheaply to Visera and Duran and let them run it.


    Then, the size of the store will berger, so prices can be lowered ordingly.


    hmm.


    But if you¡¯re the right person, you can find a win-win way. First, let¡¯s observe a little more.


    ***


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± If you get paid, you work! ¡°Wake up!¡±


    At lunch time, Licent came again and started shouting. The force felt like it could pierce the sky, but because there were customers, the voice was very quiet.


    I like that.


    Still, it is true that he clearly has the awareness that he is the owner of the restaurant and the basic mindset that he must not disturb the customers¡¯ meals.


    If the target person was her father, I thought she was just a young woman who didn¡¯t know such basic facts and didn¡¯t know anything about the world, but the state of the restaurant seemed to indicate that there was something going on.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t received the money yet.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Ugh Horai. ¡°Give this person money right away.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°hurry!¡±


    ¡°But the boss said he would pay separately from his own pocket, so I didn¡¯t prepare anything¡­ .¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Licent¡¯s words were interrupted.


    ¡°pocket¡­ That¡¯s right, I said that. ¡°Of course, wages have to be paid on payday, right?¡±


    Cold sweat is running down my forehead. Do you have no money? You say she¡¯s the target¡¯s daughter?


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s usually the case. ¡°I didn¡¯t say a word to ask for anything right away.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, okay. That¡¯s it. Ho Ho.¡±


    Licent scratched the back of his head. You can tell at a nce that a crisis hase to that separate pocket.


    But actually, things like sry don¡¯t matter at all. Should I say it¡¯s the same problem?


    ¡°Anyway, you! If you decide to work, you have to work. What are you doing? ¡°It¡¯s already lunch!¡±


    ¡°Has it happened already?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not like the former boss.¡±


    ¡°Aaaah! So, I work. Please work!¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Did I speak too firmly? Well then, let me say it once more firmly.


    ¡°I said no. ¡°Our Lurin is still sleeping too.¡±


    As I spoke while stroking Lurin¡¯s head, Licent looked at Lulin.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ .¡±


    Despite all this noise, our dragon is sleeping really well. I turned my head again and looked at Licent. Licent also looks at me again.


    ¡°Then at least give me the recipe for the new menu! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s the same or different.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that one!¡±


    Licent snorted and took a step closer to me, with a look on his face that said he would just put up with it for now.


    ¡°I forgot. ¡°It¡¯s a big problem because my head hasn¡¯t been feeling welltely.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    When I spoke firmly, Licent began to tremble. I felt a little sad. But my benefactor is Duran, not Licent.


    Of course, I n to find out about Licent¡¯s situation as well.


    If there are any different circumstances, we may change the policy.


    Just then, the lounge door suddenly burst open.


    ¡°president! Someone came from my hometown. ¡°It seems like the master is calling.¡±


    It was Horai who interrupted the conversation.


    Then Licent, who was shaking, turned his head with a very surprised face.


    ¡°You called me? ¡°I went there a few days ago?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you know the circumstances of the store?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    At Horai¡¯s answer, Licent turned around and ran out, biting his lip with a visibly angry expression.


    It seemed like the target person called my father, but for some reason, his face was about ten thousand light years away from joy.


    ***


    ¡°CEO. ¡°Did you call me?¡±


    Licent, who rode a carriage for a month, bowed his head to Leain Saint, the representative of the Leain Company.


    A merchant who dominates themercial area of the northern city of the empire. That was Leain.


    ¡°okay. ¡°I called.¡±


    ¡°Apparently a few days ago¡­ You said you would give me more time¡­ why¡­ .¡±


    Unlike at the restaurant, Licent couldn¡¯t even speak properly.


    My clenched fist was also shaking, not because I was angry, but because I was scared.


    ¡°I recently heard about the state of the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± .¡±


    I found out something I most didn¡¯t want people to know. Thanks to that, Licent¡¯s face instantly turned into despair.


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s¡­ that¡­ .¡±


    What should I answer? But I couldn¡¯t do it. Because it¡¯s true.


    ¡°As promised, never set foot in Leagar again. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Father¡­ Please give me a chance¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Who gave you permission to call me father?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. that is¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I gave it a chance. But you didn¡¯t take advantage of it. ¡°This situation is obvious to anyone.¡±


    Licent¡¯s body copsed at that deration.


    The man in front of me is clearly my father. But I couldn¡¯t call him father.


    Of course, I never thought of him as my father. Such a heartless person.


    This is a man who abandoned his mother and himself.


    However, the reason hees and behaves servilely is simply because of his mother¡¯sst wish.


    Licent¡¯s mother wanted Licent to be epted by this man. That was the will my mother made while holding my hand.


    So Licent had no choice but to run in a straight line.


    To be recognized.


    However, this man did not acknowledge himself or his mother. He told me to be his sessor in order to make him acknowledge me.


    He said he would give me a chance. He said it in a patronizing way.


    It was unfortunate, but I had no choice but to take the opportunity. I had no choice but to keep a low profile until I heard from this man that he would not only acknowledge me as his daughter, but also acknowledge my abilities and see me as a member of the Leain family.


    Because that was the way to realize his mother¡¯s wish and his own wish: revenge.


    This man, who abandoned himself and his mother, makes him ept himself.


    Her mother just wanted to be recognized as her daughter, but Ricent was different. I wanted to show my ability and be recognized as a sessor.


    In order to do so, I studied and studied before setting foot in Ruainga, and gained experience by doing numerous things.


    He bes the sessor and abandons this man the moment he needs him.


    That was the revenge Licent dreamed of, revenge for herself and her mother who had been abandoned.


    So, the opportunity that Lisent received was to run Merly and raise sales simr to the Merly main store in Lodin, the next city where Loain¡¯s head office is located.


    The result was the worst.


    But I couldn¡¯t give up like this. Never, even if it¡¯s because the time I spent vowing revenge was a waste.


    I also remembered my mother¡¯sst appearance.


    Be recognized. Be recognized. What do you mean by being recognized like that? mother. From a man like this.


    I ignored the voice of my heart and prayed again.


    ¡°sorry. But there is still time! I also found a good cook¡­ . Now all that remains is to get ahead. therefore¡­ .¡±


    ¡°There is certainly time left, but is it really worth it?¡±


    ¡°When you made a branch sessful before, you said you had what it takes! ¡°I haven¡¯t failed yet.¡±


    Saint started smoothing his beard as he spoke, recalling the previous test before receiving Merli.


    I definitely liked the resourcefulness shown at that time.


    That¡¯s why I was entrusted with the Merli branch.


    ¡°You know that a festival will be held here in Rodin City soon, right?¡±


    ¡°yes yes! That¡¯s it¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Show your abilities there.¡±


    ¡°If you say ability¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on letting you participate, but since I said it myself, I¡¯ll give you one more chance. This is the greatest field ofpetition in determining a sessor. Open a store with a chef of your own choosing. I will do the same to the other guys. However, this is not something that can be done just because the food is delicious. Location selection, time zone, customer preference, everything about management is included. Compete. And win.¡±


    ¡°Is that really true?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it again. Go away. And if you fall from here, just leave!¡±


    Licent could say nothing more. Saint turned around and didn¡¯t look at Licent even once, which made Licent feel even colder.

 Chapter 193

    # 193


    Chapter.40 Cooking Competition


    ***


    ¡°You. ¡°My ears hurt.¡±


    ¡°Do your ears hurt from overhearing that?¡±


    I followed Ricent to the roof of Leain Trading Company. Lurin did a solid job.


    Of course, Licent cannot know that fact.


    Of course he came back faster than that woman.


    By now, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s so pissed he¡¯s going to rush in. But, as expected, she had her own circumstances.


    I can¡¯t even call my father ¡°father¡± and it seems like there¡¯s some kind ofpetition between him and me.


    I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll tell me that.


    I thought I would help you if you told me the truth. Anyway, it is true that my appearancepletely disrupted her affairs.


    So, isn¡¯t it best for everyone to win?


    As long as Visera Restaurant prospers and she, who suffered damage as a result, is satisfied with the oue.


    In fact, there are several reasons why they agreed to hire the chef from the beginning and went to this restaurant to sabotage business.


    The biggest reason is to see what kind of person the owner is.


    Observation from outside the restaurant has its limits. However, if you work hard, there is no need to rush, so you do not reveal your true self. Because I need to know what I saw, I can be confident that Visera Restaurant will be safe in the future.


    Well, as a result, as I said, I fully realized that I was not a bad person.


    Following the hiring of the chef, he had nned to take over the restaurant as nned, such as hiring a gangster to ruin Visera Restaurant, or carrying out various dark behind-the-scenes operations on the back of Leain Trading Company, but since he did not, he changed his mind.


    Moreover, it seems that the true owner of this restaurant is Leain Trading Company, and Licent, who was harmed by the sess of Visera Restaurant, had special circumstances.


    I knew everything that was going on.


    Everything that needs to be investigated has been investigated, so the sabotage is over.


    Thump thump thump-!


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    As expected, Licent arrived.


    I kick down the break room door and fall down again.


    Whoa whoa!


    Why does this woman fall so easily?


    He didn¡¯t even scream because he was so embarrassed, he just stood up with tears in his eyes and his forehead turning bright red.


    And then hees walking towards me again.


    ¡°Here you are. ¡°It¡¯s one month¡¯s sry!¡±


    Then he passed a wad of money in front of me.


    ¡°I got paid, so now I work. I have to go to the festival in a few days¡­ I work. yes? Please work! ¡°You gave me money!¡±


    He shouted as he saw me still hanging out.


    Nothing seems to have changed, but it somehow feels like my eyes are crying.


    ¡°The reason why I can¡¯t call my father father and why I have to ovee it like that. what is that? And did you finally decide to go out with me?¡±


    ¡°yes? How do you do that¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Well, I know some people at Leain Trading Company.¡±


    Is there anyone who knows? It was just a lie, but Licent, who was in a situation where he had no time to think about many things, must have believed it, his face hardened.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it because your cooking is the most original! Besides, I hired him, so it was a natural choice. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an honor, but do you really want to do the job?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ If you¡¯re not going to work sincerely, just disappear. ¡°I will find another way somehow.¡±


    ¡°no. From now on, I will work sincerely. No matter how important other factors are, as long as it is a restaurant, the originality and taste of the food cannot be ignored. Especially if it¡¯s a festival, if you just serve the noodles you always eat, no matter how great the other elements are, what¡¯s the point? So I will be helpful.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Aren¡¯t you too confident? ¡­ ¡°Well, I think it tastes great.¡±


    Licent¡¯s eyes began to roll. He looks like he is thinking about what to do.


    It seemed like they thought it was suspicious that I had to exin it properly.


    ¡°Are you a spy for Leain?¡±


    Did shee to that conclusion in the end?


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. It seems like the festival is just around the corner, but if you don¡¯t trust the chef, isn¡¯t it time to close your eyes and take a gamble? Finding a new chef again is like picking a star in the sky. ¡°Other children who want to be recognized by their father have already searched for all the nearby chefs.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Besides, the current chef is from Ruain anyway, so it¡¯s no use. all right!¡±


    She must have been thinking about what I said, and with a prickly expression, she finally began to open her mouth.


    About his own personal revenge.


    Her father, who abandoned her, has no choice but to acknowledge her through her skills, and when she officially bes the heir to the family, she takes simple yet great revenge by shouting loudly and leaving right then and there.


    Isn¡¯t this a courageous revenge?


    ¡°okay. This isn¡¯t a guy I like. Then let¡¯s destroy it together.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy!¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you tell me your true feelings because you thought it might be helpful?¡±


    ¡°that¡­ Like you said, I have to grasp at straws¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Well, I like it. Let¡¯s destroy whatever is easy or not. ¡°There is a way.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Oh, before that, I will tell you my situation honestly to prove that I am not a spy. Duran helped me once. So I came here to thank you for your help. So actually¡­ .¡±


    I also told him that if Merli¡¯s president was someone who would use dirty methods to ruin Visera¡¯s restaurant after I left, he would take it over and hand it over to Visera, and that he nned to leave after repaying all the help he had received at the time. . Now, my thoughts have changed.


    Then Licentughed helplessly.


    ¡°Then the reason you hired me¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I went undercover to investigate what you just said. If there were no circumstances for you and you were just a hard-working boss, I would have tried to teach you other dishes or suggest a partnership instead of taking over, but that is not the case, so I think it can be a win-win situation. I¡¯m sorry for sneaking in under the pretense of being hired. ¡°I needed to know what kind of person he was, and I thought this was the fastest way to do that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd. If only I had told you the truth from the beginning¡­ !¡±


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t desperate, you wouldn¡¯t have told me about revenge. If I worked and the restaurant did well again, I would have just gotten paid and done. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hear your inner thoughts directly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ still!¡±


    ¡°So, let¡¯s do this together from now on. ¡°Thanks to you, I learned how tenacious you are.¡±


    ¡°What is that! Well, at least it seems clear that he is not a spy for Rheain¡­ .¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. So, if you just leave it to me, I will sincerely help you from now on. By the way, Mr. Licent, what did you n to do after taking revenge?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, all the employees are my father¡¯s, so even if I¡¯m not around, it doesn¡¯t matter because they belong to Leain Trading Company. So, I was nning to leave feeling relieved. I have money I earned from running a restaurant, and I don¡¯t n on giving back the money I earned at Merli. Isn¡¯t that the minimum that can be received from the biological father? So, with this, I want to go to the capital and continue my studies.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a really good choice. It¡¯s awesome.¡±


    ¡°Is it cool?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, then let¡¯s fight together even more. I think we can help each other. As I mentioned earlier, there is a good way. So, after making your wishe true, I will go ahead and proudly take over this restaurant that will be ownerless when you leave. Hand it over to Duran. As I said before, it¡¯s a win-win.¡±


    ¡°yes. What happens afterward doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°If only I could win!¡±


    Licent nodded strongly at my words.


    There was more trust in his eyes than before. Of course, this is far fromplete trust.


    It was only natural that we had just dered that we would be colleagues.


    ¡°Then where should we work?¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders and got up. Then Lulin came next to him and looked up at me.


    It seemed like he had something to say.


    ***


    This is before I leave to help at the restaurant.


    This is the story of Lurin one day.


    Lurin used teleportation that day. That was the root of the problem. Something went wrong during the teleportation, so the location became misaligned.


    It was an annoyance for Lurin, who secretly used teleportation while out running errands in the city.


    So, I narrowed my eyebrows while showing my displeasure.


    I looked around and figured out the ce. It looked familiar. For some reason, I was back in the city again. It was also in front of Elena¡¯s clinic.


    Meanwhile, in front of the clinic, Elena was sighing heavily. The face was very dark.


    ¡°What are you doing, elf?¡±


    ¡°yes? Uhhhh?! ¡°O great being above!¡±


    As soon as Elena saw Lulin, she was so startled that she fell to the floor. My whole body is shaking. Even his ears, which were longpared to humans, began to tremble.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    So it was Lurin who was embarrassed by that reaction.


    ¡°What is it? you. ¡°Why are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°Why did youe to this city, great being¡­?¡± .¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even lift my face.


    I don¡¯t know why, but Lurin tilted her head because it ovepped with the way she looked when they first met.


    ¡°Did I eat something wrong? And now that I think about it, I can barely feel any red. Where did the red one go again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s red¡­ I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about¡­ .¡±


    ¡°What? What are you really?! I don¡¯t like it. Well, it is a blessing in the world that there is no red thing. Hmm.¡±


    Rurin was convinced and entered the clinic. There was no one.


    It¡¯s perfect for secretly teleporting. Lulin just used teleportation.


    And hey.


    This time we arrived in front of the restaurant normally.


    Although she didn¡¯t really know what was wrong earlier, she decided to think about itter and entered the restaurant.


    And I found El.


    At that moment, my heart started pounding. It¡¯s not exciting in a good way.


    Very unpleasant.


    It was throbbing unpleasantly and unpleasantly.


    As expected, I could see L¡¯s back and he was hugging another woman.


    I feel like I don¡¯t know what to do.


    Lurin fell into confusion.


    like this.


    like this.


    She is a woman with ck hair.


    We couldn¡¯t see their faces because they were hugging each other.


    ¡°Yes, you¡­ ! this¡­ this¡­ .¡±


    Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa8551114588 there?


    In the end, the restaurant¡¯s roof was shattered and the wall exploded due to the anger. I was swept away by a tremendous vibration.


    Moreover, instead of you, the name you forgot came out. Lurin¡¯s eyes were already filled with tears.


    ¡°Ugh! ¡°A restaurant!¡±


    ¡°What are you!¡±


    ¡°Uh huh?¡±


    El screamed, and the woman who was hugging her frowned. And thest one is Rurin¡¯s cry.


    Rurin froze, unable to understand the situation.


    Because the one who was hugging L was none other than himself.


    What is this?


    Lurin fell into confusion.


    He said L was having an affair with him. What is this!


    ¡°Lurin?¡±


    ¡°Geuggggg yes! I am Rurin! you! ¡°What is that jjaga!¡±


    The real Lurin shouted at the fake Lulin.


    Then, fake Lurin got angrier and shouted, holding El¡¯s arm tightly.


    ¡°What kind of fake are you? He¡¯s a funny guy. This El is mine!¡±


    ¡°What kind of situation is this? ¡°Two Lurin?¡±


    El tilted her head. Even L is in a state of confusion.


    For convenience, let¡¯s say that the one that is currently attached to El is a fake Lurin teleport, and the Lurin that appears here is the real Lurin.


    The real Rurin tilted her head even more.


    Lulin¡¯s eyes began to spin. So I just ran outside.


    I feel peer.


    It was definitely a fake Rulindo dragon.


    ¡°Why am I running away? ¡°I¡¯m the truth!¡±


    After deciding to kill the fake Rulin, I returned to the restaurant. El and fake Lurin were not in the restaurant. So the real Rurin went into Rare.


    ¡°Why are you doing this all of a sudden? Well, it¡¯s good. You can stick a little longer. Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°Suddenly there are two of you, and your legs feel weak?¡±


    ¡°That is fake. And then you can go to the teleport.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll recover in a little while. ¡°It¡¯s also bad to rely too much on magic.¡±


    ¡°Then I will carry you. ¡°Because I want to lie down in bed!¡±


    What is that again? Lurin thought. Although he has carried L on his back many times, he has never carried L on his back. But Lurin suddenly started carrying El. A fake topic that you haven¡¯t even tried!


    Ugh!


    Jealousy rose like fire. That looks like you, but it¡¯s not you. So of course it¡¯s jealousy.


    Breath was released immediately. Then, the fake Lurin, who was carrying El, also let out breath.


    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    ¡°Put El down now! ¡°Fake things!¡±


    ¡°Who is fake? I am real! ¡°This rare here is mine!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Suddenly, the real Lulin started to get confused. And normally, L should have alreadye out by this time and scolded herself for blowing out her breath, but it was a little different.


    The El in front of me was somehow different.


    In the end, Lurin escaped from Lair again. I have no idea what is what.


    I even began to question my own existence. But I soon changed my mind.


    It¡¯s all that fake¡¯s fault. The fake made Elle strange!


    Lulin thought so and reflected on why he retreated.


    And then they attacked again.


    ¡°Eat. you. Hi-Hi. ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    And then I rubbed my eyes again. Fake Rurin was feeding El. Hehehe, it was blowing.


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute too! ¡°I had rice in my mouth.¡±


    ¡°There are two of you, and one of you keeps going back and forth. How can food go to your mouth normally? A carefree guy. What on earth is that Rurin? Something seems wrong. I don¡¯t think anyone is imitating you. ¡°That guy was clearly Lulin too.¡±


    ¡°no! ¡°If youe again, I will kill you!¡±


    ¡°Iik! You, you, you, you are El, but you are not El! And you are not me!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    L answered and the fake Lurin threw a kick at the real Lulin.


    In the end, the real Lulin and the fake Lulin got entangled and started fighting, and the real Lulin¡¯s hair got all messed up.

 Chapter 194

    # 194


    Chapter.40 Cooking Competition


    ¡°Stop, stop! Same, same. Looking at you fighting, you are clearly the same person. ¡°You are Rurin, and that one is definitely Rurin!¡±


    When El, who was inferior, shouted that, both Lurin raised their hands and retorted at the same time.


    ¡°Why am I doing this¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Why am I doing this¡­ ¡­ !¡±


    Exactly the same behavior without a single error. No matter who looks at it, it is the same person. The facial expressions are also the same.


    The El of this world wanted to cry. Thinking that a logical approach was needed here, he said as he grabbed Durulin¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Wait a minute, you two,e here. Don¡¯t fight, just talk¡­ .¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t finish speaking. This is because Jin Lulin caught hold of that hand and shook it off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it! You, you, you are El, but you are not my El. This fake guy¡¯s El! ¡°El is the one my Nae-nae allows to touch, but it¡¯s only my El!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±


    El on this side and El on that side, El is El. L said he was sorry and took his arm away.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. But since you are L too, I feel sorry for hitting you.¡±


    And anyway, since the person he had rejected was El, he hesitated slightly and took a step back.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°okay. Because this is mine! ¡°Don¡¯t hit me!¡±


    El, who saw this, skillfully stopped Darurin (the other Lurin) from struggling by putting his arm between his armpits and smiled.


    ¡°Our Lulin is sitting here and you¡­ .¡±


    At the same time, El sat Darulin down on a chair and approached Jinrurin.


    ¡°But can you tell the difference between your El and mine?¡±


    With a strange smile, L grabbed Jinrulin¡¯s cheek. The distance is very close. So much so that our mouths almost touch each other.


    ¡°Uh huh?¡±


    Jin Rulin¡¯s eyes turn round. It¡¯s not his El, but El is El anyway. My head told me to shake it off, but my body wasn¡¯t following suit.


    ¡°You you you you¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Youeeeeee!¡±


    The one who stuttered was Jin Lulin.


    Of course, the one who called you was Darurin. Currently, Jinrurin refers to this El as you.


    Whoa whoa!


    Darurin, who was forced to sit down, could not stand the pressure and threw a body m to El¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°No matter how much I do, I can¡¯t do that!¡±


    This time, Darulin huffed, radiating strong jealousy.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°Okay then, the joke ends here.¡±


    El gently strokes Darurin¡¯s head. Jin Rulin touched her head with her own hand and bit her lip with an expression full of envy.


    ¡°Anyway, just looking at this reaction, you are Rurin. ¡°Wherever you look, it¡¯s Lurin.¡±


    When El came to that conclusion again, Darurin, who was hanging on El¡¯s arm, turned to Jinrurin and asked with a very serious expression.


    ¡°Are you me?¡±


    ¡°I am Rurin.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not me!¡±


    ¡°is it?¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    ¡°Then where did you go? Why do you have only your El! I don¡¯t like being alone¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I understand that. How did that happen? fool.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    El again gestured towards the two Lurin. It is a gesture to sit on a chair.


    ¡°So, I want you both to sit here. Lurin, youe here first.¡±


    When L first looked at Darurin, Darurin calmly walked over and sat down on the chair.


    And this time, he looked at Jin Lulin. However, Jin Rulin actually took a step back. Her cheeks were puffing out as if she was questioning her actions earlier.


    ¡°I don¡¯t listen to you. ¡°Don¡¯t be like El!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m L?¡±


    ¡°Ugh. that that¡­ But¡­ .¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re trying to find a way to get back, so don¡¯t do anything funny and just sit here.¡±


    Lurin looked at El without saying anything. And then I looked at Darulin. Then Darurin responds with a look that asks, ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°I understand because I have to go back. But you! ¡°Don¡¯te as close as before because I¡¯ll be embarrassed without even realizing it!¡±


    Jin Lulin motioned for Hui Huo to get off and sat down on the opposite chair.


    There is no El of one¡¯s own.


    Jin Lulin wanted to go back. So, for now, I followed suit. Anyway, since this El is also El, I gave him an inexplicable trust that he would tell me the way.


    As Elle, this Lurin was Lurin after all, so she had no intention of making her unhappy. The basic policy is to let it go back. No matter what parallel world it is, as long as that being is Lulin, he must be happy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about dimensions first.¡±


    As El spoke, both Lulin began to concentrate at the same time. Jin Rulin¡¯s eyes were more earnest and more serious than Darulin¡¯s.


    ¡°Other dimensions clearly exist. ¡°You know that I actuallye from another dimension, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡°It was a strange world.¡±


    Darurin nodded and Jinrurin looked at El and Darulin in turn and then asked.


    ¡°Did you guys go too? A ce where those strange monsters roam?¡±


    ¡°Cars are not monsters.¡±


    L pointed this out, but Jinrurin and Darulin looked at each other curiously and started talking among themselves.


    ¡°what. ¡°Did you go too?¡±


    Darulin responded to Jinrulin¡¯s words. Jin Lulin nods.


    ¡°That¡¯s where L kissed me on the forehead¡­ How could you forget! ¡°Are you stupid?¡±


    Jin Lulin¡¯s ears turned slightly red as she recalled the memory of that time. The memory of winning the doll drawing and getting a kokok all day long, and in exchange for L kissing me on the forehead, vividly came to life before my eyes.


    However, Darulin seemed surprised by Jinrulin¡¯s words and asked back with wide eyes.


    ¡°What? What does that mean? I didn¡¯t do that! Is that really true? ¡°How was it?¡±


    Then Jinrulin whispered into Darulin¡¯s ear. It¡¯s a face that says something has been won.


    ¡°Is that something like that¡­ Well, but I got something even greater! Have you tried it too?¡±


    Darulin whispered into Jinrulin¡¯s ear about something else that happened in Korea.


    Then Jin Rulin said, ¡°What is that?¡± He red at El with a look like this. Then he looked at Darurin again with envy and muttered.


    ¡°What! You kissed me so quickly¡­ ¡°Uuuuuu.¡±


    Jin Rulin¡¯s body was trembling with a look on her face as if she had lost something. His face looked like a puppy that had lost a match.


    ¡°Stop it, dragons?¡±


    It seemed like an uproar would arise if he left it alone, so in the end, El had to alternately press both Lurin¡¯s temples.


    Wow!


    Wow!


    Screams ringing at the same time. L¡¯s beating continues.


    ¡°We¡¯re talking about a way to go back, so what kind of useless talk are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°This is important too!¡±


    ¡°That guy is right!¡±


    Lurin nods at the same time.


    ¡°And this hurts! Besides, you, you, you! Only we El can do this! If another guy touches my body, he dies instantly! No matter how much you are¡­ No, since it¡¯s L, I¡¯ll take a look at it one more time¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Okay, so let¡¯s both be quiet and get back to the main topic. If you are thinking about going back, please concentrate. okay?¡±


    ¡°i get it. then¡­ .¡±


    Jin Lulin said that and kept her mouth shut. Then, Darurin next to him sticks out his tongue, but after receiving El¡¯s strong gaze, he closes his mouth in the same pose as Jinrurin.


    But even for a moment, Jinrurin secretly whispered to Darulin.


    ¡°¡­ ¡°It seems like El here is nagging a lot too.¡±


    ¡°Is that the case with El over there?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, that¡¯s right. I wish it were reduced a little¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Jin Rulin screamed with a shocked face, and Darulin did the same.


    Because El made a gesture of putting her hand on her temple again. The two Rulins have different clothes. And the essories are also done differently. So, I can tell them apart, but at the same time, if I talk about it, it seems like Lulin has multiplied, and I¡¯m going crazy. El started talking with a troubled expression and a sneer.


    ¡°Anyway, it is true that another dimension exists, so I think this Rurines from another dimension, not just another dimension, but a parallel world that is the same as this one but different.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a dimension. Is that it? Then then yours! Oh no, so you! ¡°If it¡¯s the summoning magic that transported you to your world, can this body return?¡±


    Lurin shot out a twinkling beam of light with an expression that shouted Eureka. El was speechless for a moment because of those sparkling eyes, but soon dismissed Lurin¡¯s im. Regardless of whether it sparkles or explodes, I have to tell you the truth.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s difficult. The summoning magic itself is only connected to this world and the world of another dimension called Earth¡­ You can¡¯t go there with that. ¡°The ce you came from is apletely different parallel world.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult? But I have to go! Since you are not my El, you have to go where my El is¡­ .¡±


    Jin Lulin shouted with an anxious face. El here is also El. It is true that it would be very difficult for L to say that there is no way.


    ¡°are you okay. ¡°There must be a way.¡±


    But fortunately, L was able to put hope into words. That¡¯s why Jin Lulin asked back with a face that was slightly relieved of anxiety.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will send it back. This body doesn¡¯t droop its shoulders like that! ¡°If you are in this body,e to your senses!¡±


    Even the other Lulin seemed annoyed by the sight and consoled Jin Lulin. Jinrulin did not react and looked at El again.


    With a look in his eyes that told him to hurry up and say that was the way.


    ¡°If you have a clue, you can quickly find a way. So, would you like to tell me in detail the story that brought you here?¡±


    ¡°Well, that kind of thing is easy.¡±


    Jin Lulin nodded. Close your eyes for a moment. He made a thinking expression for a moment and then began to open his mouth.


    ¡°Um, so I went to run an errand because El told me to. I had no choice but to run errands. But when I walked back, I got annoyed. So I decided to use teleportation.¡±


    ¡°Teleport? ¡°Didn¡¯t El tell you not to use teleportation in the city?¡±


    When L frowned and asked a question, Darurin scratched his cheek and stared at the distant mountain, wondering what was stinging him. And Jin Rulin was also a bit nervous, but he had the courage to shout out proudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Our L doesn¡¯t say things like that! ¡°Stop meddling with each other!¡±


    ¡°What? ¡°That can¡¯t be possible, right?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s not the point!¡±


    Jin Rulin, who had been pricked a lot, quickly changed the topic. The instinct that I don¡¯t want to be scolded even though it¡¯s not my L is aroused.


    ¡°Anyway, the teleportation is the problem. ¡°I used teleportation and ended up here!¡±


    ¡°aha! ¡°Is that what happened?¡±


    El smoothed her chin. It¡¯s a habit thates out when you¡¯re worried. Rurin liked the way El smoothed her chin.


    It¡¯s one of L¡¯s facial expressions that I like because it¡¯s somehow intelligent.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ .¡±


    So, without even realizing it, I secretly looked at L. Next to him, Darurin is looking openly at El. Rurin here also seemed to have the same tastes. Since they are the same person, it is natural.


    ¡°Then the cause is definitely teleportation. But why did I fall into another dimension while using teleportation? .¡±


    ¡°I do not know. Something like that¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve never had anything like this before.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, was there anything different when you teleported? Acting differently than usual. There must have been something different from how he normally teleported. ¡°You have to think of that, Lulin.¡±

 Chapter 195

    # 195


    Chapter.40 Cooking Competition


    ¡°Ummmm?¡±


    Jin Rulin was worried for a moment.


    ¡°If it¡¯s something else¡­ ah!¡±


    Then, something immediately urred to him, and he jumped up from the chair, narrowed his eyes, and said.


    ¡°As soon as I used the teleport, I remembered that I left my market basket behind! ¡°I came to run an errand, but I couldn¡¯t go barefoot, so the thought that there would be no reward suddenly urred to me, so I thought about canceling the teleport or something, and my mana got twisted, and at that moment, I fell into a white light.¡±


    ¡°Just looking at it, that¡¯s the cause! Are you thinking about such important things now?¡±


    ¡°ah. Is that so? Hehehe, isn¡¯t that okay because you figured something out? ¡°So can I go back now?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s possible. It is absolutely impossible to cancel teleportation when it has already been used, but I think it went out of control because mana usage increased with the dragon orb. Teleportation means moving through space, but you travel through a ck hole in space and time, and your mana runs away inside it, creating a crack that shouldn¡¯t exist in the first ce, and you¡¯re probably sucked into it. So, in conclusion, I think it¡¯s best to teleport back under the same conditions and find the gap. Once a gap opens, it won¡¯t close that quickly. In theory, two or three days? Instead, I think only if the environment is the same can we find that open gap. Even ck holes in space and time have different flows depending on the location. Anyway, teleportation is a 10th ss mental magic, so what kind of person can think of something else while using such a high-level magic?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Market basket!¡±


    It goes without saying that you have to concentrate when teleporting. There¡¯s nothing to say about that though. In the end, I said that and kept my mouth shut.


    ¡°Anyway, time is important. Tomorrow, at the same time and in the same ce, teleport back to find an opening. Since the sun has already set, I think it would be a good idea to try tomorrow. So, let¡¯s sleep here today.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ i get it.¡±


    Jin Lulin had nothing to say. I¡¯m just thankful that I found a way to go back.


    Next to me, Darurin was snickering with a prickly expression on his face.


    ***


    Rurin washed up. It¡¯s the same rare, but here there is no hair to dry the hair. There is just another El.


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible because that El belongs to someone else.¡±


    Jin Rulin muttered that while drying her hair alone. Because my hair was long, it was very difficult to dry it alone.


    The more it happened, the more annoyed I became.


    In that situation, I returned to the bedroom. But this is not his bedroom.


    Even if it is your own bedroom in a parallel world.


    Should I sleep with Lulu?


    Rather than that, I should go to the dragon¡¯s main room and sleep. While Jinrurin was thinking this, Darulin was doing something on top of El in the bedroom.


    ¡°There it is!¡±


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I like it there.¡±


    El and Darulin¡¯s voices were heard. A little bit like L¡¯s moaning.


    It was a tone of voice he had never heard from his El.


    ¡°What what what what what?¡±


    Surprised, Jin Rulin exploded with curiosity and carefully approached the bed.


    ¡°Are you cool?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cool. ¡°Has the massage increased a lot?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, this body is now the king of massage.¡±


    Darurin was applying acupressure pressure from El¡¯s shoulders to her back, and it was a very skillful move.


    He himself has never done anything like that. As I was watching El like him, Darurin suddenly seemed like something amazing.


    Since it¡¯s not shameful to do something like that, I thought that I would like to hear what L likes in that voice, and suddenly I felt even more inexplicable, so I just went outside.


    Lurin came out of the restaurant and sat down on the hill looking down at the dark city.


    There is no one who should be by your side. The being here is a different being. When that thought suddenly hit me, I felt like crying.


    lonely.


    lonely.


    lonely.


    Eventually, tears began to well up in Jin Lulin¡¯s eyes. Grumbling.


    Lulin did not wipe away those tears. I¡¯m so lonely that I don¡¯t even want to wipe it away. He wanted to see his own El hugging him, not the El over there.


    I thought this kind of loneliness was natural.


    At some point, he became unable to do anything on his own.


    ¡°you. Where are you? .¡±


    The more I thought about that, the more depressed I became. The more he does this, the more he pouts, hugs his knees more, and curls up more strongly.


    Even though I hadn¡¯t seen him for a day, seeing another El in front of me and seeing that Elle had a different side to me made me feel even more alone.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    The wind blew, but it was from another world, so I didn¡¯t even like it. How long was Cheongseung shaking like that?


    ¡°What are you doing? here. ¡°If I shower and get some fresh air right away, I¡¯ll catch a cold?¡±


    ¡°you?¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    I was startled by the voice, but soon realized it was El from this world and turned my head again.


    El looked down at Rurin and smiled slightly, then flopped down next to Jin Rurin.


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­ No, you, you, you are not you, because you are you, it is you!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Ugh, anyway, why are you crying? I can go back tomorrow anyway. Stop crying and go back to sleep. Right, do you want some beer?¡±


    ¡°hate. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like drinking beer without you!¡±


    ¡°I feel strange hearing those words from you. With the same face and the same voice as our Lurin¡­ .¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s different. ¡°I am a person.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it, but.¡±


    ¡°So, give us yourself. Not you¡­ .¡±


    ¡°When you go back tomorrow, you will have your own me.¡±


    El shrugged her shoulders. Then Rurin asked, looking for another Rurin.


    ¡°What are the other Lurin doing? ¡°Why did youe out alone?¡±


    ¡°That guy fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Thinking that she would fall asleep quickly, Jin Lulin lowered her head again and curled up.


    L asked, pointing at Lurin¡¯s finger. Because there was one thing I kept wondering about.


    ¡°By the way, that ring¡­ ¡°I gave it to you in that world, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You gave it to me. ¡°Go there, not you!¡±


    Lulin nodded, carefully holding the hand wearing a ring made of a pink diamond that glowed even in the dark.


    ¡°I have a favor to ask, don¡¯t brag about it. I haven¡¯t given it to Rurin here yet. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of giving it to you, but I¡¯m waiting for an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Phew, sorry for me here! ¡°I can¡¯t believe I can¡¯t receive a token of love.¡±


    ¡°Well, you probably don¡¯t know that a ring is a token of love, right? ¡°Do you even know that?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. This body is different! I learned that a ring has the meaning of love. So I said I wanted it, and L magically gave me a ring. ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°It¡¯s pretty.¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t given it to me. You are just as bad! No, I keep saying it¡¯s you, so don¡¯t look at me! Everything is the same as you, so I keep losing my mind. Ugh!¡±


    Lurin puffed out her cheeks and raised her hands.


    El nodded, thinking it was Lulin as expected.


    ¡°I know. ¡°I also get weird when you do cute things like that, so please stay still.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t do that! ¡°You can¡¯t do that because you are not mine!¡±


    Jin Lulin was startled and for some reason her face turned red and she fell to the side.


    ¡°And you are bad Elle. You didn¡¯t give me a ring. ¡°You are not like that.¡±


    ¡°No. ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯ll give it to me soon?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I do not know. It¡¯s bad because they haven¡¯t given it to me yet. If you don¡¯t want it to be bad, give me the ring here quickly. ¡°Because I hate poor me.¡±


    ¡°So, keep it a secret¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you soon.¡±


    ¡°How about that? Hehehe.¡±


    Lurin looked at El with a winner¡¯s face and grinned.


    I felt a little better after digging into the ground.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go and sleep. ¡°You should go to bed quickly so you can go back to where you belong, right?¡±


    ¡°i get it.¡±


    Feeling a little better, Jin Lulin got up from thewn. Then El patted Jinrurin¡¯s shoulder and smiled.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry. Even if you fail, I will somehow get you back. Even if it¡¯s Rurin from another world, it¡¯s still Rurin anyway, so it won¡¯t make you unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ .¡±


    Jin Lulin¡¯s ears turned bright red at those words. When I talk about an El that I like so much and has everything the same as my El, my head feels like it¡¯s going to explode.


    If it were any other being, I would have killed it or blown it up, but for some reason I didn¡¯t feel like doing that. So Jin Lulin just started running.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You, you, you, you are still cool because you are L. So don¡¯t say that!¡±


    While shouting these words to myself.


    ***


    ¡°You mean you teleported from here to the restaurant?¡±


    Nod.


    Jin Lulin nodded in front of Elena¡¯s clinic. In this world, Elena and El didn¡¯t seem close, but that wasn¡¯t important to Lurin at all.


    Even in the original world, there wasn¡¯t much inspiration for Elena.


    ¡°I was teleporting behind here and realized I had forgotten my basket, so I got confused and when I opened my eyes, I was not in front of the restaurant, but right in front of here. So I went back into the clinic and teleported, and it was you and the restaurant you were in.¡±


    Jinrurin answered, pointing to El from another world and Lurin from another world.


    ¡°Right. Then proceed again in the same environment. As I said yesterday, mana would have flowed out and created a gap. If you see something like that, immediately gather your mana towards it. Turn your body towards that direction. The gap has a tendency to restore itself to its original state, so if you get close to it, it will suck you in. ¡°The theory behind the summoning magic I use is simr to that, so it¡¯s quite possible.¡±


    ¡°I understand. If so, go back quickly. ¡°I want to go quickly.¡±


    ¡°okay. Have a nice trip and get along well with L there.¡±


    As L said goodbye, Darulin next to him also shouted.


    ¡°right. I don¡¯t know if the El over there is cool, but go back quickly. ¡°I would already be dead if you weren¡¯t there even for a day!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°Anyway, youe here.¡±


    Jinrulin, who was about to use teleportation, grabbed Darulin¡¯s wrist with an expression that said he had forgotten. Then Darurin tilts his head and answers.


    ¡°Why are you doing that? ¡°This body?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t allow beings other than El to touch him, but he himself is an exception. In that state, Jin Lulin started whispering something.


    ¡°Ask for the ring.¡±


    ¡°What. ring? I have received a lot. It seems like everything you have on your hand is everything, but I have nes, bracelets, earrings, and¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not like that! ¡°It¡¯spletely different from that!¡±


    Jin Rulin seemed frustrated and exined the meaning of the ring. Then Darurin gradually puffed out his cheeks.


    ¡°What what what! Is that it? Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Well then¡­ No more kissing! Until you give it to me!¡±


    ¡°Go to El and get angry! Huh? But kiss? ¡°You, you, you, do you kiss me first?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? A key kiss is just waiting for you to do it! ¡°That¡¯s the best!¡±


    ¡°I used to be like that too, but now it¡¯s different. Even if you don¡¯t know anything else, at least kiss first. Of course, you shouldn¡¯t do this at any time. Then, since L doesn¡¯t like it, I don¡¯t do it any time either! ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Is there a time when it is okay to do it? ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed at that time?¡±


    Jin Lulin asked back with a very curious expression. Then, when Darulin smiles strangely, he exins a few things in Jinrurin¡¯s ear.


    Soon, Jin Lulin nodded vigorously. My ears were already slightly red.

 Chapter 196

    # 196


    Chapter.40 Cooking Competition


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I see. You did it too, there is no way this body can¡¯t do it. Anyway then here I go! Anyway, get it quickly too. ring!¡±


    Lurin said that and immediately used teleportation. I couldn¡¯t wait to go back, so there¡¯s no need to stay here for one more second.


    ¡°Wait a minute, what on earth are you two talking about¡­?¡± !¡±


    El was taken aback, but Jin Lu-lin saw nothing more.


    Because soon the world turned ck.


    A tunnel of infinitely rotating space and time. El described this infinite rotation as a feeling of motion sickness, but Lulin didn¡¯t feel anything special.


    That¡¯s why I looked around with my clear eyes to find the gap that El had mentioned in the other world.


    And found it. A scar in space and time created by runaway mana that is getting smaller and smaller even at this moment. That gap.


    As Lulin focused his mind on that, the world soon turned white.


    .


    .


    .


    And when I opened my eyes again, I was in front of the clinic.


    Lulin looked around. First of all, there was no El from another world and Lurin from another world.


    Those eyes looking at Lurin. Lulin felt those gazes and turned his head.


    The main character of attention was none other than Elena. Lurin suddenly appears. Elena came hurriedly in front of Lulin.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    It would be difficult if Elena fell down here. That¡¯s definitely Elena from another world. Recalling previous memories, Lurin stared at Elena.


    I was a little nervous and kept making noises without realizing it.


    Fortunately, Elena, who approached me, did not fall down. I just whisper quietly in front of Lurin.


    ¡°oh? Mr. Lurin. If you teleport like that¡­ ¡°Are you scolded by L?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Lulin slightly raised his eyebrows.


    It¡¯s good that I didn¡¯t lie down, but the temperature difference between me and the elf over there is too much.


    ¡°Kaaaaaa! ¡°You can¡¯t say it!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaaa!¡±


    Elena makes a surprised expression as Lurin roars. Lulin thought that it was okay to surprise him and entered the clinic.


    Because there was one more thing to check.


    It is quiet inside the clinic. Even though I had already felt the dragon¡¯s mana, I looked around even more, wondering if there was anything I could do. Because I¡¯m anxious until I see it with my own eyes. There may be apletely different dragon living here.


    With that in mind, as I went deeper, Lulin¡¯s eyes met Serena¡¯s directly. Serena immediately frowned and gestured.


    ¡°What? Why are you staring at me? I don¡¯t have time to deal with you. ¡°I¡¯m busy getting my nails done right now, so go away.¡±


    Gorgeous red hair.


    That annoying tone of voice.


    The red dragon Serena that wasn¡¯t there. It was definitely her.


    ¡°Kkkkkkkk.¡±


    Lurin smiled with joy.


    ¡°huh? Why are youughing so strangely? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Sereina looks at Lurin with a displeased look.


    ¡°It¡¯s red! I don¡¯t like the red one, but I like it at this moment. Kkkkkkkkkkkkkk, but it¡¯s annoying, so take it! ¡±


    She literally started to get annoyed, so she threw a kick, but Serena, who was already resistant to Lurin¡¯s kicks, easily dodged Lulin¡¯s kicks and calmly trimmed her nails.


    ¡°Hehehehe dodge!¡±


    I avoided it, but it was smiling. It is a smile that has touched the world. Serena was dumbfounded. This is because Lulin¡¯s reaction was so absurd.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    However, Lulin again showed a different reaction than usual. People ask me if I¡¯m crazy, but Iugh. From Sereina¡¯s perspective, she began to suspect that she might actually be crazy.


    ¡°You know more than that!¡±


    He even says something different. You know what? Serena asked back with a very ufortable expression.


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°There is a parallel world simr to our world.¡±


    In response to Lurin¡¯s question, Serena made a mysterious expression for a moment. Then he put his finger to his temple and immediately answered.


    ¡°I guess so. But it is only a theory and cannot go anywhere. So, it¡¯s a parallel world. A world where you did not meet El. Or a world I didn¡¯t live in by pressing here. Well, there could be many worlds, etc. ¡°The number of possibilities for each choice is enormous.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, something about you is annoying. done!¡±


    Lurin, who tried to boast but was assaulted with knowledge, turned her head and left the clinic. But he soon came back and asked one more question.


    ¡°Oh, by the way¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t Ele?¡±


    ¡°what? I didn¡¯t see him today. ¡°Did youe down together?¡±


    ¡°no? I had an errand to run! But since I was gone, you should havee looking for me¡­ Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Lurin asked cautiously, expressing her distaste for not being searched for when she disappeared, but Serena just shrugged.


    ¡°Are you gone? Where have you been? Well, unless you leave the citypletely, you won¡¯t know because your mana will feel the same. This. ¡°What¡¯s that strange noise from earlier?¡±


    ¡°no. In apletely different world¡­ .¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°It seems like it was just 5 minutes ago that you were snooping around looking at the market, so what¡¯s gone?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lurin blinked in shock at Sereina¡¯s words.


    ¡°My mana will be gone for a day!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about your mana, but it¡¯s a little bigger than the other dragons, so there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll miss it, right? It¡¯s not like there are any other dragons around here. ¡°It disappears for a while, but it appears soon. I guess that¡¯s teleportation.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh?¡±


    Lulin tilted his head. What on earth does that mean? So it¡¯s only been a few seconds since you went to that world?


    Lurin was startled and ran outside.


    But I soon realized that it didn¡¯t matter. Because there were no other Lurin and it didn¡¯t matter even if it was hell as long as there was El that he knew well. It was actually fortunate that L didn¡¯t have to worry for nothing.


    I looked up the hill with the intention of going straight back to the restaurant. However, teleportation was not used.


    The gap is disappearing, but it is notpletely closed yet, so it was a self-imposed ban for a day or two. I don¡¯t want to experience something like that again.


    With that in mind, Lurin started running up to the restaurant.


    My heart is pounding.


    My heart begins to beat violently.


    I don¡¯t feel any fear from other dragons. Apparently there was only Elle. There is no other Lurin.


    With that confidence, I ran into the restaurant, cutting through the wind.


    ¡°You!¡±


    However, El is the one who informs about Lulin¡¯s situation. As Sereina said, Lurin¡¯s mana has never disappeared. In this world, time does not pass at all.


    ¡°huh? I sent you on an errand, but why didn¡¯t you have anything in your hand? ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Uh huh?¡±


    As soon as Lulin heard El¡¯s voice, he suddenly returned to harsh reality. In the end, the culprit behind all of this is the market.


    ¡°That ugh¡­¡± .¡±


    ¡°that is?¡±


    ¡°Kwaaaaaak!¡±


    Lulin had no choice but to run out of the restaurant. Because I was reminded of the threat that if I didn¡¯t do the errand properly, I would be punished, let alone rewarded.


    Still, Lurin¡¯s face looked happy as she ran away. He was running down the hill, smiling brightly.


    That¡¯s because that El was clearly his El.


    That fact was most important to Lulin.


    ***


    ¡°Why Rurin?¡±


    She looked up at me, so she grabbed my hand and pulled me into her arms, and Lurin stared at my lips.


    Why lips?


    ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Without answering, he brought his face closer and when our eyes met again, he felt embarrassed and turned his face away.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah ah! no! That¡¯s right! ¡°This body is hungry.¡±


    ¡°hungry? ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t eaten anything today.¡±


    Nod.


    It¡¯s good to be hungry.


    But why do my ears turn red when I¡¯m hungry? Your ears aren¡¯t turning red right now?


    Lurin¡¯s ears don¡¯t turn red to the extent that I pull her into my arms. It was a very early stage. I¡¯m long past the point of being embarrassed about that level of shame.


    Recently, unexined behavior has increased. Is this an extension of that?


    He approached me as if he had something serious to say, but I couldn¡¯t even make eye contact, so I couldn¡¯t help but think it was strange.


    Ricent was looking at us with a strange look, so Lulin stopped his exploration and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Lurin is hungry too and has decided to go to work, so I have to go to the kitchen. Could you please guide me?¡±


    ¡°Really? ¡°That¡¯s the happiest thing I¡¯ve ever heard!¡±


    Licent shouted with a bright face. Until just now, everyone was dying.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Licent took the lead and moved to the kitchen with Lurin, who started repeating the word ¡°hungry¡± with a parrot-like face.


    Then, something suddenly urred to me, so I called Licent over. And then he whispered to Licent in a voice that could not be heard by Horai or anyone else. Of course, only Rurin, who is right next to me, can hear it, but that doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll be testing dishes for the festival and the store, so we¡¯ll close early today, right? There are no guests. ¡°There might be a spy in the kitchen or among the employees.¡±


    ¡°Oh that! Come to think of it¡­ .¡±


    Licent looked at me in surprise, as if something was bothering him. So, when I nodded again, she nodded and said, ¡°Just a moment,¡± and started to clean up the restaurant.


    Today, the employees and kitchen utensils were sent away, saying they would be given paid vacation. So Merly was soon emptied.


    We headed to that empty kitchen.


    Thanks to Licent¡¯s business policy, the kitchen was clean and the ingredients were stored in very good condition.


    Well, there are many reasons to help Rescent to this extent.


    In fact, she had almostpleted her revenge. Store sales continued to rise.


    I would have seeded if I hadn¡¯t helped Visera.


    So, it meanspleting it again.


    Visera Restaurant also gets a happy ending after using its quick-fix Faba Park ability to be the best.


    This woman just needs a happy ending.


    As this woman wins, another unfortunate person may emerge, but that is none of my business. I live as I want and am not the embodiment of justice.


    If Licent had done something he didn¡¯t like, he would havepletely destroyed the restaurant and taken over the restaurant.


    The reason for revenge was valid and tenacious. I like it, so I¡¯m helping it.


    I grabbed the kitchen knife and looked at Licent.


    And then I saw Rurin again.


    ¡°Well, anyway, the specialty of this area is noodles, so let¡¯spete with noodles and skewers made with maa for the store¡¯s cuisine.¡±


    ¡°noodle¡­ Isn¡¯t it toomon? ¡°I don¡¯t know much about skewers.¡±


    Licent tilted his head and then opened his mouth again.


    ¡°Oh, perhaps! ¡°Is this the dish you made at Viscera Restaurant?¡±


    I asked the question with a face filled with anticipation, but the answer was no. The cuisine of Visera Restaurant is original only if it is sold only at Visera Restaurant.


    For the time being, this will solidify the customer base.


    ¡°no. It¡¯s a different dish from that. It¡¯s a different type of noodle. ¡°I¡¯ll let you taste the noodles now.¡±

 Chapter 197

    # 197


    Chapter.40 Cooking Competition


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    I nodded and started gathering ingredients. The dish to be presented is a noodle dish in the ramen category. You can call it noodles or ramen.


    The ramen mentioned here refers to Japanese ramen. While Korean ramen is mainly instant, Japanese ramen is made from the broth itself.


    The dish we are making now is called Tsukemen in Japan. I was thinking of making broth using maa instead of chicken.


    Tsukemen is usually made with a mixture of various broths, so I was thinking of using not only Maa but also other ingredients, but I turned my head because of the intense gaze.


    Lulin has a strange expression. Licent had an expression full of anticipation. Those two gazesbined and I hit the back of my head with such force that I felt a tingling sensation.


    ¡°Um, can you stay out? ¡°Because I can¡¯t concentrate.¡±


    ¡°yes? ¡°Why why?¡±


    When I spoke honestly to the burdensome gaze, Licent raised his eyebrows and looked as if he was trying to hide something else.


    ¡°There is no other meaning. If it¡¯s a recipe, I¡¯ll reveal it explicitly, so I¡¯m leaving for now. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to eat without knowing, because it puts you in the shoes of a regr customer? now. ¡°The exit is over there.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ ! Tsk. all right. If you say that much, I will leave. Instead, just make it tasteless!¡±


    I pushed his back and eventually started walking outside, pounding.


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t get out safely. This girl falls asleep even on a bare floor, so a wet kitchen floor must be rat poison. Ugh.


    Quadaaaaaang-!


    The floor was slippery because Licent dered a holiday and the kitchen staff withdrew after doing a quick cleaning.


    Thanks to this, Licent fell asleep very nicely. The good news is that this time I fell backwards instead of forwards and hit my butt.


    However, the problem does not end there. As he fell, Licent¡¯s hand touched the hilt of the knife on the kitchen table, and the kitchen knife flew into the air and began to fall towards Licent¡¯s body. So I secretly used wind magic to change the direction of the sword.


    The knife falls on top of Licent¡¯s head.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Licent, who was on the verge of death before his eyes, turned white, jumped up, grabbed his sword, and began to tremble.


    ¡°This¡­¡± .¡±


    It was a pose like the incarnation of revenge, holding a kitchen knife to take revenge.


    ¡°What is this! Argh!¡±


    Then he grabbed the knife and ran out. She¡¯s an amazing woman. Would you say he is the embodiment of stupidity?


    Lulin, who was basically uninterested in humans, looked at Licent with a bewildered expression and then suddenly met his palm with a clicking sound.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a strange person before!¡±


    I agree with that.


    ¡°Aside from that woman, if it¡¯s actually strange, you haven¡¯t lost recently either?¡±


    Yes, Lulin¡¯s strange behavior is really strange. Would you say it¡¯s really strange in the sense that I can¡¯t figure out why it¡¯s doing that? It¡¯s been a long time since this guy¡¯s behavior was so unpredictable.


    ¡°me? What¡¯s wrong with me¡­ .¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not strange! ¡°I am Rurin.¡±


    ¡°Who said what? But what just caught your breath? Something pricks me too¡­ ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The reason for screaming is simple.


    Lulin, who had clearly been stabbed by something, suddenly jumped up and bit my shoulder.


    Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    ¡°Hey, why are you biting someone¡¯s shoulder! ¡°Are you a monster?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a dragon!¡±


    Yes, it¡¯s a dragon, not a monster.


    ¡°Okay, get off. ¡°It hurts enough.¡±


    ¡°I do not know!¡±


    He hops back to the floor, wipes the drool from his mouth with his sleeve, turns around, looks up at me again, and opens his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungrier than that¡­ Ugh.¡±


    I can¡¯t leave you alone if you¡¯re holding your stomach and making a pitiful face.


    ¡°Okay, okay. ¡°Let¡¯s cook quickly.¡±


    After saying that, I started cooking. First, make the noodles. These are not the kalguksu noodles that I often make.


    Raw noodles that are a little different from kalguksu or ramen.


    I was nning to make noodles mainly used in Japanese ramen. Those thin, yellow noodles that go into Japanese ramen.


    Fresh noodles, not the fried or dried noodles found in instant noodles!


    Compared to kalguksu or regr noodles, raw ramen is a little more difficult to prepare.


    The ingredients are all-purpose flour, water, salt, and soda, as well as gardenia, which turns the color yellow. This restaurant itself makes noodles, so it has all the ingredients, but no gardenia.


    Right now, it¡¯s important to show the taste, so the color doesn¡¯t really mean much.


    If so, no problem. Should I try making it?


    Raw ramen is characterized by a low water addition rate. Would you say it retains less moisture? Therefore, it is usually kneaded by machine rather than by hand. It¡¯s hard to knead.


    I don¡¯t have any machines.


    But there is magic.


    Of course, it is difficult, but it is not impossible to do it by hand. But since there is magic, I don¡¯t think there is any need to suffer.


    ¡°Could you make a shield this size for me to cook?¡±


    ¡°Why a shield all of a sudden?¡±


    I summoned Lurin, a magical machine that is better than any machine. However, it tilts its head and malfunctions.


    ¡°I want to cook. ¡°You¡¯re not fighting, so don¡¯t show off your will to fight.¡±


    ¡°Huh? ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but I get it.¡±


    If you put dough inside the shield, reduce the size of the shield, increase it, and deform it, the highlypressed shield will knead the dough harder than anything else in the world.


    Then take out the dough and finish it with your hands. Put on a lot of weight and it¡¯s heavy!


    If this happens, the remaining problem is ripening.


    Because it requires maturing for more than 3 hours. However, looking at Lulin¡¯s condition, he is almost sucking his finger. If I wait any longer, it will obviously explode, so I have no choice but to use magic again.


    ¡°Rurin, if time is stopped with this dough, it will be a big problem. Instead of stopping time, try to speed up the flow of time. ¡°Just in this space.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a headache-inducing spell!¡±


    Speeding up the flow of time was not easy, even for a dragon. Top ss among ss 10 mental magic. Moreover, the scope is very limited.


    ¡°is it? ¡°Then let¡¯s wait three hours.¡±


    ¡°3 hours?¡±


    Rurin walks around my wrist and looks at the time. Since I was not familiar with watches, I had to check the hour and minute hands one by one to get a feel for it.


    ¡°Kwaaagh! ¡°That¡¯s too long!¡±


    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s long, it¡¯s long.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that. ¡°My stomach is on the verge of fainting!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I can use magic.¡±


    Lulin began to think for a moment. They even forced me to use magic that was difficult to use for just one meal, so I left it to Rurin¡¯s doctor and waited with my arms crossed.


    Lurin¡¯s eyebrows move here and there.


    ¡°Are you giving it to this guy?¡±


    And in the end, appetite won. Lulin rolled up his sleeves and started ring at the dough.


    In our restaurant, preparations are usually made in the morning, so there is no need to use magic, but since this is someone else¡¯s restaurant and there is nothing prepared at all, there is nothing we can do.


    As I was trying to stroke Rurin¡¯s head, I realized my hands were covered in flour and wiped them under running water.


    This is enough for noodles.


    Next is the broth.


    Maa¡¯s broth instead of chicken broth. And a basic broth of anchovies and kelp. Japanese ramen tonkotsu. So, it would be nice to have pork bone broth, but since it takes too much time, I first season it with anchovies, kelp, and maa broth.


    If you add ground powder called tuiasho, which is used in this region for a slightly spicy taste, you will get noodles that look very simr to actual tsukemen.


    I don¡¯t think either Rurin or Ricent are used to spicy vors, so the spiciness is just spicy.


    It doesn¡¯t end here. Here, various other ingredients are mixed together to make soup.


    The characteristic of Japanese tsukemen is that it has a deep yet mixed vor, so I also mixed a variety of vors.


    Of course, the soup is made a little thicker. This is a basic soup, but you can also make a thin soup mixed with noodles and broth.


    The finished dish was brought to the table. Tsukemen is basically a dish where you eat the noodles and the soup separately.


    The point is to dip the noodles in the soup.


    It is a simr method to buckwheat soba.


    ¡°Look at this. The way to eat it is to soak the noodles in this soup and eat them. ¡°You can¡¯t throw noodles into the soup all at once.¡±


    ¡°Do you put the noodles in the soup and soak them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s unusual.¡±


    ¡°Lurin wait! That¡¯s not how you eat. ¡°Why are you making such a fuss trying to shovel the noodles into your mouth?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m hungry. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    ¡°Still stop! Eating rules must be observed. ¡°Lurin.¡±


    I had no choice but to sit down at the table and give a demonstration for Rurin.


    ¡°You can hold the noodles like this, dip them in the soup, and slurp them. The point here is to soak the boiled noodles in the broth to your liking. ¡°You can control the consistency of the soup.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s a strange method. Oooooh!¡±


    Lurin cheered as she nonchntly dipped the noodles into the soup and ate them with her mouth.


    ¡°What is this! Cold and hot! And it¡¯s delicious!¡±


    ¡°I heard about meat, so let¡¯s eat it together.¡±


    Even though I¡¯m already eating well before I even speak. Licent watched the scene nkly, then soaked the noodles in the soup and carefully inhaled it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little spicy! But it¡¯s okay. I win over this guy. ¡°Wow, the noodles are chewy, thin, and hard!¡±


    Teacher Rulin, who has be a critic, continues to absorb the noodles with his insightful evaluations.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, but please take it slowly.¡±


    Of course, there is no such thing as eating slowly in Lulin¡¯s dictionary. Delicious food quickly. Quickly and a lot!


    And on the other side, Licent also began to receive favorable reviews.


    ¡°I really am. How can noodles be so cold? It¡¯s not even winter¡­ There was something strange and harmonious about eating such cold noodles in hot soup¡­ The soup has the taste of maa that the people of this region love so much, but also has a variety of vors¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that is the point.¡±


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s delicious. really¡­ !¡±


    ¡°When you finish eating, pour this nd soup into the rich soup bowl and add rice to it to make it more filling. Eat, eat. ¡°There are dishes called this and skewers, and between those two, I will decide which dish to serve at the festival.¡±


    ¡°Is there more to it than this?¡±


    ¡°The soup is fried, so eat it and talk!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Surprised, Licent lowered his head as if he was embarrassed. And soon, only the sound of eating began to be heard in the restaurant.


    Slurp yum yum.


    Slurp slurp.


    In fact, you can make this with a simple instant.


    Separate the ramen, boil the noodles well, add seasoning such as vinegar or pepper, add ice if desired, cool it, make soup, and eat it.


    To make the soup, first, if you have beef sirloin, stir-fry a little of the sirloin to release the meat oil, then add about a third of the ramen soup. Tsukemen for dipping requires a small amount of water, so boil the water in about 1rge cup.


    At this time, you can make it with anchovy or kelp broth, or you can just do it as is, but if you like spicy liquor or soy sauce, minced garlic, red pepper powder, and vinegar and pepper, it bes a unique ramen.


    I¡¯m sick of eating the same thing every day.


    ¡°you!¡±


    Meanwhile, Lurin, who had already finished eating, smiled brightly and confidently held out her bowl.

 Chapter 198

    # 198


    Chapter.40 Cooking Competition


    ***


    Maa Grand Festival in the Arin region.


    This festival is a huge event to show off, eat and show off Maa cuisine, a specialty of the Arin region.


    Therefore, most of the Maa cuisine restaurants in this region participate.


    Thergest restaurant among them was the main branch of Merly, owned by Leain Trading Company, the counterpart of Ricent.


    If you win the festival, you will be given the honor of being the winning store for one year. Even if youe in second or third ce, people will flock to that.


    Rankings are based purely on sales, but there was a special event in the meantime.


    A cookingpetition event in which all participating stores participate in the afternoon of the first day.


    If you win here, sales are bound to increase. It is natural for people to flock together. In other words, that event can ultimately be said to be the main event of the festival.


    Since not many people participate in cookingpetitions, it seemed like it was set up like a festival.


    Anyway, I heard that it is the biggest festival and event in the region, so it is held during the city¡¯s holiday season and most citizens participate.


    Therefore, the location of the store also seemed important.


    In the case of stores that have achieved ambiguous results in cookingpetitions, sales among such stores are determined through this position selection.


    Since the stores are lined up from the entrance to the beginning, rtively few peoplee to the end area and sales are ridiculously low.


    With two days left before thepetition, Licent and I were at something like a preliminary meeting. The drawing for seats is tomorrow.


    ¡°There are indeed many participating stores.¡±


    ¡°I heard that they are putting a lot of effort into selecting a position because even if they show only mid-level grades, they will receive a grant. ¡°This is the analysis memo!¡±


    Licent took out a notepad with something written all over it from his pocket. The will to win is amazing.


    Is there a need?


    And at that time, the two people in front must have seen Licent jumping up with the note and came up with frowns on their faces.


    ¡°Licent. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are in a position to participate here, but I heard that sales at the branch havepletely copsed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what it means to know your subject? Are you finally crazy?¡±


    A man and a woman who appear to be slightly older than Licent spit out a line that seems like an advertisement: ¡®I am the enemy.¡¯


    Licent¡¯s eyebrows twitched, but he tried to feignposure and answered them with a nonchnt expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. ¡°Brother and older sister!¡±


    ¡°Are these people your brother and sister?¡±


    While rolling his eyes, I asked a question in his ear, and Licent quietly nodded. Eyes still staring at them.


    ¡°yes. ¡°They are the so-called loyal siblings who have been recognized and raised since childhood.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    ¡°Recent! Pure! ¡°Why are you mumbling something about someone else from above?¡±


    Are you saying it¡¯s someone else?


    In an instant, I became a different person. It¡¯s not even funny. Of course, it¡¯s tiring to deal with these minnows one by one.


    Just looking at him, he doesn¡¯t have any personality at all.


    He is a viin who makes you want to help Rescent.


    ¡°Besides, who said you can call me sister?¡±


    Ppaaeak! It¡¯s a long distance.


    This line is so typical of a viin that it almost makes me yawn.


    Of course, Rent is not a character who just suffers. He smiled brightly and began to calmly and clearly exin his position to the two people.


    ¡°sorry. Vice President. ¡°But the CEO has already told you to participate, so if you say you can¡¯te here, does that mean you can disobey that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I opened my eyes and was shocked¡­ !¡±


    The author named Unni started to glow.


    Licent did not give up and took a step closer.


    ¡°I asked if it was okay to rebel. Shall I go and talk to the CEO?¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°This is really it!¡±


    Sigh-!


    A little girl called Unni, who didn¡¯t like the fact that she was attacking Ricent and pped her in the face. The guy called Onii-chan looks at this with a relieved expression on his face.


    There is no such thing as no answer.


    ¡°I have nothing to say because my father told me to participate, but you are inst ce anyway. ¡°I¡¯m packing up and getting ready to go!¡±


    The two of them cedst before they even started, then turned around and disappeared.


    ¡°sorry. ¡°Because it looks funny.¡±


    ¡°Are your cheeks okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is nothing.¡±


    ¡°They are spoiled people. Moreover, he went so far as to dere that he would interfere¡­ .¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. I expected it anyway! Actually, it¡¯s true that I have a lot of concerns about that part¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Because interference is meant to be destroyed. Just destroy it. If you destroy it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it would be that simple¡­ . When I analyze it, I always get a good position at the Leain Chamber of Commerce every year. Especially Merly¡¯s main branch, always!¡±


    ¡°Well, where there¡¯s money, there¡¯s a ce, so it¡¯s only natural. That¡¯s not what I¡¯m aiming for. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look around and talk first.¡±


    I shrugged and moved to the center of the square. A festival is held in this square. With Licent, who followed, he pointed to the best spot.


    ¡°So, the seats starting from that entrance are famous ces?¡±


    ¡°yes. that¡¯s right. ¡°From there, you start to get full, so at least no onees to thest seat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fun.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny!¡± I¡¯m talking seriously! ¡°You can never pick thest digit!¡±


    Licent started running wild, but I stayed calm. Actually, I¡¯m intentionally thinking of starting from the end.


    Stores that focus on position are aiming for middle rankings, and anyway, to get first ce, you have to win the cooking event.


    That means that if you win the cookingpetition, your ce is meaningless. Stores that are not confident of winning first ce in a cookingpetition are focusing on their position.


    Or maybe it¡¯s the Leain Trading Company that wants to monopolize both.


    ¡°are you okay. are you okay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not okay. ¡°I think we should do well in tomorrow¡¯s draw.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, what happens if I can¡¯t participate in the lottery?¡±


    ¡°Then it will automatically end. ¡°Because you are assigned a seat that no one has chosen.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? ¡°So the disruption will start today?¡±


    ¡°yes? ¡°What is that?¡±


    They must have at least had a hand in the lottery. And to Licent.


    When you say it¡¯s obvious even without looking, isn¡¯t this what you¡¯re referring to?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about the lottery. ¡°Even if you¡¯re inst ce, you just have to win the cookingpetition.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ Because it¡¯s obvious that I¡¯ll get in the way¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I thought you just said you would destroy anything that gets in the way? ¡°Even though I know that, I n to help you since you asked me to help you.¡±


    ¡°yes? ¡°How on earth do you destroy it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Since you have decided to ovee all obstacles and take charge of the cooking, all you have to do is win the cookingpetition at any cost. Hehehe. Your father said that there are manypetitive elements in festival fights. It¡¯s clear that they¡¯re trying to see how they can ovee the obstacles moving behind them, but to me, that¡¯s useless. If you win, that¡¯s enough. ¡°If I win.¡±


    ¡°The judges must have been bribed too!¡±


    ¡°I told you. I¡¯m going to win. Don¡¯t make me say it twice. If you can¡¯t win, you¡¯re responsible. I will tell you the shabu-shabu recipe from Visera Restaurant and introduce you to the current Merli branch. Of course, that won¡¯t happen. ¡°I have to return the favor to Visera Restaurant.¡±


    ¡°¡­ that¡­ ! ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll get another chance or not, so how can I be so confident?¡±


    ¡°Even if you bribe the judges, you just have to make it taste so good that they can¡¯t possibly give a wrong evaluation. And a little bit of trickery.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make that face, just believe me. ¡°Blessed is he who believes.¡±


    ¡°I believe it, but¡­ Disturbances¡­ .¡±


    Without responding, we headed back towards the eastern branch of Merli, that is, our current hideout.


    ¡°Obviously the food was delicious, but still¡­ Wait a minute! Let¡¯s go together! ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    I turned around because I heard a scream, and sure enough, it was different.


    While running, I fell and my nose was bleeding. I can¡¯t stop you.


    I really can¡¯t stop you.


    ¡°I heard your nose isn¡¯t broken?¡±


    ¡°You can be resistant to falls and lessen the impact! Ho ho ho! Oh no, it¡¯s not tolerance! ¡°I¡¯m just agile to begin with!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid and block your nose. ¡°There¡¯s so much blood.¡±


    I tore a handkerchief and covered Licent¡¯s nose.


    ¡°There is no blood on this!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not necessary is stopping the bleeding. ¡°Hemostasis.¡±


    ¡°Still, I tripped on a material and fell, so it was a good savepared to when I fell even though there was nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡±


    It¡¯s not scary at all if you cover your nose and shout loudly.


    ***


    ¡°That insolent thing!¡±


    ¡°Iknow, right. I¡¯m not even sure if she¡¯s her father¡¯s daughter or not, but she may have slept with another man! Have you ever seen someone with an unknown origin talking back to you without even knowing the topic? ¡°I¡¯m shocked!¡±


    Licent¡¯s step-sister, Leain Seren, said with a huff.


    ¡°okay. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t see it.¡±


    Licent¡¯s step-brother, Leain Deren, nodded in agreement.


    His eyebrows are trembling with a lot of difort.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°How dare you get involved in a battle for session? ¡°Even I am giving in to my brother!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t know the topic, you have no choice but to step on it. But that¡¯s because sales at the Merly branch have increased significantly recently¡­ ¡°I think that¡¯s why my father gave me a chance.¡±


    ¡°I need to step on it thoroughly. ¡°I want you to never be rude to me again.¡±


    ¡°Hoo, did they use some trick?¡±


    ¡°Your brother. They told me to break my leg so I don¡¯t have toe to the lottery tomorrow. ¡°And I ordered you to lock me up for a day, so I won¡¯t be able to let you out anymore.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Hehe, but you don¡¯t have to, I¡¯ve already taken care of it. Even if you participate, you will be inst ce.¡±


    ¡°The judges and the lottery itself were likest year¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°of course.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, then I wasted money for no reason. Should I ask you toe back?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s better to keep your wits about you, so use your hands well. It would be fun to start at the end and watch them make miserable faces. ¡°By limping!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice. Brother. Oh ho ho!¡±


    ***


    This is true.


    I thought it was typical even if it wasn¡¯t, but maybe the longer it goes on, the more I can¡¯t help but fall into a routine.


    If it¡¯s baduk, the game is already over. Can it be a game if we just shake hands like this?


    A group of people gathered in front of Merli. Just looking at them, I could tell they were the ones sent earlier to take care of Licent and me.


    They look fine, but they are not healthy. As soon as they see us, they approach us and start messing with us.


    This is also so routine that it just makes you sigh. But why do they have such neat faces? If you¡¯re going to send a gangster, didn¡¯t you have to send some tough guys to make them scared?


    ¡°All of you!¡±


    Licent stutters while looking at the guys walking towards him. It was just then. A voice came from behind me.


    You woke up at the right time, didn¡¯t you?


    ¡°Hmm? Ugh? you¡­ ? Why are you outside? ¡°Where have we been?¡±


    ¡°Iknow, right. Are you awake now?¡±


    ¡°Why am I on your back? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because it¡¯s nice to be carried on your back.¡±


    Is that so?


    Yes, I kept carrying Rurin on my back as I went to the square where the festival was held.


    Since he was still sleeping, I carried him on my back.


    I¡¯m leaving it at Rare and going to the city of Great Lake. Lurin doesn¡¯t say anything like that. In fact, it¡¯s so bad that I can¡¯t even wake up.


    However, if I left it alone in an unfamiliar ce like this, there was a high chance that it would be upset for a day or two, so I had no choice but to carry it on my back.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get up and carried him on my back. ¡°Have you finally woken up?¡±

 Chapter 199

    # 199


    Chapter.40 Cooking Competition


    ¡°I woke up because I was hungry. Your back is sofortable that you don¡¯t want to get up. There¡¯s a problem with your back! ¡°It¡¯s so warm!¡±


    ¡°Is it wrong to be warm? ¡°Even if you give me a piggyback ride, this is nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    It looks like he has no intention of getting off his back after waking up. He hissed and gently put his face on the back and didn¡¯t move a single inch after that.


    ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense. There¡¯s a problem¡­ ¡°It¡¯s warm and I¡¯m sleepy again.¡±


    I can¡¯t stop you.


    Besides, now is not the time to chat like this. You have to choose the time and ce. First, let¡¯s take out the group of thugs in front of us. As he hurriedly approached, an impatient gangster red at Licent and started yelling.


    ¡°Are you Licent?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Then Licent denied it. This is a very bold denial.


    ¡°They say no?¡±


    Is it really possible to tell the truth? If that¡¯s the case then you really are an incorrigible fool.


    ¡°Of course you¡¯ll say no, you idiot!¡±


    Wow!


    Then the gangster was kicked by a colleague next to him and rolled away.


    The quality of the gangsters is so low that I¡¯m speechless. The situation itself is too unrealistic. There is zero sense of reality.


    Licent is shaking his head, covering his nose with a torn handkerchief to prevent a nosebleed.


    He continues to say that he is not Rent.


    ¡°Not really!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Here is a picture. ¡°It¡¯s the same!¡±


    ¡°no. Look at this. ¡°Your nose is different!¡±


    ¡°A nose?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing like this on the nose in the picture!¡±


    He speaks confidently, pointing to the handkerchief I gave him. What is this?


    It¡¯s getting to the point where I can¡¯t even listen to it any more.


    ¡°Mr. Licent.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Come here. ¡°Did I tell you?¡±


    ¡°What what?¡±


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re Rent! ¡°Answer what that guy says now!¡±


    ¡°Oh really. Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯ll destroy anything that gets in my way. And he takes first ce in cooking. Whether it¡¯s interference from the judges or something!¡±


    ¡°yes yes¡­ ¡°It was like that.¡±


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m looking forward to destroying this trivial obstacle. ¡°Rulin, blow them all away.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going to fly it?¡±


    ¡°Just sky high? ¡°Whether you live or die, it¡¯s luck.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh. ¡°That would be fun!¡±


    Lulin was excited and immediately the people in front of him ascended to the height of the sky.


    Shoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!


    It¡¯s an amazing whirlwind. Looks like I got caught in a tornado.


    ¡°Hehehe. ¡°I lost everything!¡±


    At the same time, a scream is heard.


    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±


    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±


    ¡°What is this!¡±


    Gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah, this was Mr. Licent¡¯s scream. Lulin blew away everyone in front of him. No, I told them to throw everything, but we had to leave out our side.


    ¡°Hey dude!¡±


    ¡°why why why! Are you shouting¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Right now, carefully put down that woman with the tissue stuck in her nose.¡±


    ¡°Huh? ¡°You told me to blow it all up, so I did!¡±


    ¡°First of all, he¡¯s on the same side!¡±


    ¡°Same side?¡±


    Even if you ask with an ent that says you have no idea about such things. Well, for a human to settle into Lulin¡¯s brain, it would be impossible to meet him once or twice.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, put him down.¡±


    ¡°i get it. ¡°Because it¡¯s not difficult.¡±


    Lulin used magic again and Licentnded in front of us. Licent was so surprised that he looked at me nkly with a bewildered expression.


    My nose was already bleeding, and my hair was all messed up from flying around, making it look unappealing.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡± Is it work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised?¡±


    ¡°Of course everyone is surprised! What is this¡­ ! Why all of a sudden¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I said I would break it. It¡¯s magic. Magic. ¡°Actually, this guy is a wizard.¡±


    ¡°yes? ¡°Wizard?¡±


    Licent was shocked and astonished.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    After flying through the sky, it came down and began to approach Rurin with shaky legs.


    With a look of respect in his eyes.


    ¡°ah! i get it. ¡°You¡¯re the kid I was eating those cool, hot noodles just yesterday!¡±


    Then Lurin suddenly pped her hands as if she had finally remembered. Have you been thinking about that this whole time?


    ***


    After hearing that Lulin was a wizard, Licent became calm. Mainly in front of Rurin.


    The liver and galldder are being held in a position to be removed. It seemed like they thought that since the wizard was on our side, we might actually win.


    Well, it¡¯s easier if you think of it that way.


    Anyway, I exined that sabotage can be defeated, but anyway, winning first ce in a cookingpetition is purely based on taste, so I presented the dish again for that purpose.


    Since the cookingpetition is only a part of the festival and you have to actually sell a lot of dishes to people the next day to win, I thought it would be better to choose something that was easier to make rather than making a separate dish and eating it with dip, so I decided on Maa Skewers.


    ¡°I made five different types of skewers. ¡°Actually, there are an infinite number of skewers, but it would be overwhelming if there were too many types, so I guess I should say that I focused on 5 types.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, it smells so good!¡±


    Licent started jumping up and down as he looked at the five different types of skewers I had made.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s taste each type. Hehe. This is the mostmon skewer. ¡°It has a slightly spicy taste.¡±


    I held out the skewer to Licent. Lulin is already holding a skewer.


    This is the same dish as grilled chicken on skewers, which is mostmonly sold on the streets of Korea. Of course, the material is Maa.


    Surprisingly, the skewers went better than the soup. It was easier to catch the unique smell than soup.


    ¡°Let me taste it.¡±


    Licent grabbed the skewer handed to him and brought it to his mouth.


    ¡°oh! This is also very delicious! taste¡­ .¡±


    Licent said once that it was delicious and was about to repeat it again, but suddenly he made a face where something came up to the top of his head and eventually exploded.


    ¡°Hhhhh! Veryoooooooooo!¡±


    I jumped up and started running around wildly. In the end, he was hit on the forehead by a pole. However, the sharp pain seemed to be worse than the pain, so I started jumping up and down.


    ¡°What is that creature? Tsk tsk.¡±


    Lulin, looking at the recent, moves the skewer himself. He held the skewer tightly and opened his mouth.


    ¡°Yes, if you are trained in spicy chicken fried noodles, this level won¡¯t be that spicy.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that! Fire chicken! That thing is not for humans to eat! This is okay because it doesn¡¯t suck that much. ¡°The problem is always red.¡±


    Serena suffered a mysterious loss. Anyway, Lurin opened her mouth, took out a piece of the skewer, bit it, and chewed it. The sauce sticks to Lulin¡¯s mouth.


    When the shape of a skewer and Rurin meet, it can be said to be a natural result.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. Well, it¡¯s no big deal. What can I do with this much¡­ That¡¯s such a mess¡­ .¡±


    ¡°huh? what? what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Lurin suddenly stood up without saying a word. And opened his mouth.


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t believe it¡­ No way, I¡¯m going to use breath¡­ .¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Kwaaaaaaaaaa! no. Stop!¡±


    I don¡¯t know magic, but I can¡¯t breathe.


    I had to cover his mouth with my own. I kissed you unintentionally.


    ¡°Uuuuuuuup!¡±


    An emergency measure to prevent Breath from being fired.


    And he quickly summoned milk. Because I don¡¯t have time to go looking for milk.


    Then, Lurin began to run wild as if she was in pain, even as she drank the milk.


    Now that I think about it, why does my mouth hurt after covering Lurin¡¯s mouth? Does it feel tingly? Is this a spicy pain?


    Something is a little strange.


    So Lurin took a bite of the finished skewer. Tsk. This isn¡¯t spicy, it¡¯s almost torturous.


    Even though it was spicy, it was so spicy that I just spit it out.


    In a way, it¡¯s natural that if you eat something like this, you¡¯ll go crazy like those two.


    Why?


    I used Korean red pepper powder, but why is it so spicy? I was embarrassed and went into the kitchen. Storing Korean red pepper powder in a bag¡­ Isn¡¯t it written like this?


    To make the most important sauce for the skewers, I brought all the ingredients from Rare, but it seems I brought the most important red pepper powder by mistake.


    What I wrote is the peppers that grow in this world.


    Were you confused because it looked simr when you made it into powder?


    The color of this one is simr to Korean red pepper powder. The color produced by using red pepper powder from Korean peppers is simr to the color produced by using this pepper.


    But the spiciness is like heaven and earth.


    It boasts a spicinessparable to that of Earth¡¯s Bhut Jolokia, and even just a little bit can make someone who can¡¯t handle spicy food faint.


    I kept it because I thought it was amazing that something spicy like this existed in this world. So you brought it?


    So why do the colors look the same?


    This is only used to annoy someone. I came out again and looked at Rurin and Ricent.


    The restaurant was already being devastated. The table was smashed.


    Even I, who spit out after eating, must feel awkward with sweat beading on my forehead.


    It was an hourter that the two calmed down. The amount of milk consumed is over ten packs.


    Moreover, Licent was still having hups.


    When I handed him the second skewer, he responded with a shocked look on his face.


    ¡°Hi, that¡¯s that¡­¡± If you don¡¯t eat it¡­ Hi¡­ No? ¡°How could the ingredients be wrong?¡±


    ¡°I said I was sorry. Instead, this isn¡¯t spicy at all, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Is that true? Hi!¡±


    ¡°yes. No problem at all. Not at all. Come on Rurin! You try it first. ¡°Do we, Rurin, absolutely trust me?¡±


    ¡°you¡­ !¡±


    ¡°why? What? ¡°What is thatck of faith in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡°Think about what you did earlier!¡±


    Lurin growled in disgust. I have nothing to say. I did something wrong, so I should at least go into the mouse hole.


    Still, I cannot give in because I have to regain my lost honor.


    ¡°Still believe it?¡±


    So I looked again earnestly. Then he sighs and lowers his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s against thew to look at me like that! I believe it. Even if you try to kill me, I can¡¯t help it because I will believe you. Give it to me!¡±


    Lurin excitedly picked up a skewer. I think it shines from your confident appearance? Hehehe.


    Anyway, there is zero chance that this one will be spicy.


    It¡¯s not Korean-style chicken skewers, but Japanese-style yakitori. It didn¡¯t contain any of the spicy additives that make it so spicy. Soy sauce is the base. Rather than being spicy, it has an exquisite sweet and salty taste. Would you say it is the quintessence of sweet and salty?


    What Rurin picked up now was a skewer made from Maa¡¯s thigh meat covered in soy sauce. The thigh meat skewer made from chicken is called momo in Japan.


    The fat is adequate and it is a little more savory than the typical cut. Its savory taste is its charm. The sweet yet rich taste of soy sauce is also Rurin¡¯s favorite taste.


    So there is no problem at all.


    Rurin opened her mouth wide, but then, as if remembering something from earlier, she timidly took out only the end. Should I say that it is rather unsightlypared to what I picked up with great excitement?


    ¡°Huhhh yum yum. ¡°Huh?¡±


    He chewed with a frown on his face and was wary, and then suddenly he became angry.


    I roll my eyes back and forth, roll my tongue back and forth, and taste it. I soon realized that I liked the taste and started eating the remaining skewers. It was an instant until only the skewer remained in Lulin¡¯s hand.


    Then he put a lot of grilled skewers in his mouth and spoke while chewing.


    ¡°Hey Maida! ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a falcon!¡±


    This is delicious and this is not spicy! Lurin shouts. I shrugged and looked at Licent. With a look on his face.

 Chapter 200

    # 200


    Chapter.40 Cooking Competition


    ¡°Oh, I understand! You can eat it. ¡°I will eat it gratefully.¡±


    In the end, Licent also brought the skewer to his mouth. With an expression like a frightened baby bird, he trembled and ate the top part of the skewer with a yap. And close both eyes.


    He chewed and after a while, his face started to turn red.


    ¡°Oh my this! What is this? ¡°It¡¯s savory, sweet, and has a great texture!¡±


    ¡°But who was the one who didn¡¯t eat because he was scared when he did it earlier?¡±


    ¡°That that that! ¡°Is that sound stilling out after that ident?¡±


    ¡°sorry. ¡°It¡¯s surrender.¡±


    I have nothing to say again. I am a sinner. sinner.


    Well, it¡¯s a huge mistake, so I have to admit it honestly.


    Anyway, the thighs were well received.


    ¡°If a new dish like this tastes good, wouldn¡¯t it be popr? If only the judges were fair¡­ .¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying don¡¯t worry about that?¡±


    ¡°Because of the wizard?¡±


    ¡°What, abination of many things? Please believe me. ¡°What¡¯s the point of being on the same boat?¡±


    ¡°I believe it! ¡°I¡¯m just saying this because I¡¯m anxious.¡±


    Anyway, I¡¯m relieved that the reviews from people here are also good, and then it¡¯s time for the next skewer.


    ¡°Anyway, the next dish¡­ ¡°This is it.¡±


    This time it¡¯s a chicken skin dish.


    Chicken skin chicken is made by removing the skin of the chicken and grilling it until it is crispy, just as the skin of the chicken is its life. In Japan, this is called kawa. The skin of the neck was grilled and made with soy sauce.


    It is a so-called skewer feast where you can enjoy various textures.


    First, you eat a soft chicken breast skewer, then you enjoy the crunchy texture of the skin, and then you get a thigh to enjoy the fatty taste. It¡¯s a feast of textures.


    Fourth, we prepared chicken gizzards with the chewiest texture. In Korea, it is also called chicken gizzard restaurant. If you¡¯re fascinated by that chewy texture, you won¡¯t be able to eat anything else. Thebination of vor, chewiness, and sauce creates a world.


    Soft, then crunchy, and then soft with a bit of texture. Lastly, chewy.


    Afterwards, we finish with slightly spicy chicken breast skewers made with proper Korean peppers this time.


    If you add beer to it, isn¡¯t it honestly invincible?


    ***


    And then there was the lottery for seats the next day.


    Interferences that did not even seem like interference were blown high into the sky, and other interferences are scheduled to be blown away without mercy.


    At the spot lottery ceremony, all store participants gather and the atmosphere is noisy. Would you say it feels like the eve of a festival?


    ¡°Ricent.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go to thest seat.¡±


    And I ordered thest digit from Licent. In any case, there will be no way for Licent to take over a good spot.


    If you look at the Leain siblings over there with their arrogant expressions on their faces, you will get the answer, right?


    Since everything is divided by the cookingpetition anyway, it is more convenient to be at the end where there is no check from other participants except the Leain siblings.


    ¡°But thest position is the same as being inst ce¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I told you yesterday. ¡°It¡¯s the same anyway.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°If I decide to believe, I will believe until the end. Anyway, the cookingpetition is decided by judges, so the ce is meaningless. If winning is your goal. For a mediocre ranking, position is very important. ¡°Like those people over there.¡±


    When I pointed out the figures participating in the lottery with the expressions of people risking their lives for their seats and betting all their money on horse racing, Licent eventually nodded.


    ¡°all right!¡±


    Licent ran to draw the lottery. Since Leain Chamber of Commerce is thergest merchant association in the region, its influence will be enormous even if it is not the organizer.


    As a result, the good spot is being encroached upon by Merli, the restaurant of Leain Trading Company.


    Meanwhile, only the eastern branch of Liscent in Merly was treated poorly. It is not surprising as it is natural.


    ¡°The middle order was selected in the lottery, but as you said, I just chose thest ce.¡±


    ¡°Well done. ¡°Let¡¯s create a miracle.¡±


    ¡°I made it this far, so if I mess up, do I have to tell you all the recipes?¡±


    Licent held my arm and spoke as if pleading.


    ¡°Cancer. I have to tell you everything. If you don¡¯t win, I¡¯ll tell you everything. What I said once is that I am a man who takes responsibility properly. Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Tea indeed. ¡°Why is it so hot?¡±


    Licent fans himself with his hand.


    What are you doing?


    ¡°I heard you chose thest seat?¡±


    And, as if it was sad to stay still, Leain Seren, or Licent¡¯s stepsister, appeared and startedughing.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°Phew. Have you finallye to your senses? Or have you finally realized your situation? But it¡¯s already toote. I¡¯ll follow you through thoroughly, so just wait. ¡°It looks like I was lucky enough to avoid it yesterday.¡±


    Leain Seren said that while looking Licent up and down, then turned his head and disappeared.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t even get angry about things like that anymore.¡±


    Licent just shrugged his shoulders calmly.


    ***


    ¡°As I saidst time, we will hand over part of the management rights of the tradingpany to the winner of this festival.¡±


    ¡°father. that¡­ .¡±


    ¡°You took over the vice president role from your uncle in the same way, right? ¡°Competition is natural for the sake of thepany, so you know that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°what is the problem? Isn¡¯t that enough if you win? This is a fight that is incredibly advantageous to you. If you lose there, all you can say is that you are trash. Don¡¯t fall for things like Rcent. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to acknowledge the child who came out.¡±


    ¡°father¡­ that¡­ ¡°Why does a guy like that have any qualifications!¡±


    ¡°If you have the ability, I recognize it. That¡¯s it. On the other hand, if you win no matter what you do, there will be no need for Rent, as it means that in the end, you will not have any useful abilities in the upper world.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. ¡°It¡¯s natural that your brother will win, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°joy. I am a meritocracy. ¡°If my blood is in your blood, I will make you work no matter how basic you are, as long as you have the skills.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Leain Deren and Saren looked at each other. I knew very well that this was the kind of father I was, so I had nothing more to say.


    Anyway, I confirmed again that I could use whatever method I could, so I nodded with a satisfied face.


    In that situation, Leain Saint looked at the store and tilted his head.


    ¡°What on earth was this guy thinking when he picked thest spot? ¡°Did you do it yourself?¡±


    ¡°no. That was surprising to me too. Of course, I didn¡¯t n on giving him a good spot, but he chose thest spot on his own.¡±


    Then, Leain Saren suddenly joined the conversation.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t seem to think anything of it. ¡°Have you given uppletely?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re nning something, that¡¯s a good thing. After all, the merchant association needs that kind of resourcefulness. ¡°If he¡¯s so desperate that he doesn¡¯t know anything about it, he¡¯s really useless.¡±


    Leain Saint watched with interest and shook his head. This is because there seemed to be no particr solution for Licent.


    As expected, Leain Deren has already tried his hand at all of the judges.


    So what kind of exit is there?


    Even the ces where we can rub are at the very end.


    ¡°Then is it also trash?¡±


    Leain Saint muttered that while turning his back.


    ***


    That night.


    When I returned to Rare, I soaked in the bath for a long time to wash off the skewer smell that had permeated my body, and then returned to bed with a tired body.


    On the other hand, Lurin, who was sleeping on my back or lounging around for most of the time, was lying on the bed with a lively look, humming to herself.


    That moment when you lie down next to him, feel the warmth and fatigue of the bed, and give in to the urge to sleep like this.


    He sneakily approached me, got on top of me, and muttered.


    ¡°Does this body give you a massage?¡±


    That dreaded massage that shattered my shoulder a few days ago?


    ¡°no.¡±


    ¡°What is it? ¡°You have to do it often to improve!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what a guy who exploded and left would say.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you are different from yourself!¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°What on earth does that mean?¡±


    You and I are different. Are you different from me? What are you talking about?


    ¡°If you really have to do it, you can¡¯t help it. Am I going to sleep? ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to grill skewers all day tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Uuuuuu! ¡°I think you¡¯re worse than that bad El guy!¡±


    ¡°Bad El?¡±


    In addition to me and others, bad Elle also appeared. Did you even have a dream?


    ¡°Why do I sometimes say strange things these days? ¡°What about our Lulin?¡±


    He asked bluntly, but Lulin narrowed his eyes and answered firmly.


    ¡°There is such a thing. ¡°It¡¯s something only I know.¡±


    ah. Please.


    She¡¯s a secretive woman. Secrets are beautiful. Lurin said that and as if something stung her, she slowly got down from above me and disappeared out of the bedroom.


    What is it? Eh, I don¡¯t know.


    I gave up on the idea. In times like this, sleeping is the best. Let¡¯s get some sleep.


    So, as I was about to close my eyes, he suddenly came running towards me, jumped next to me, and made a strong im.


    ¡°good night. ¡°I give up on massage.¡±


    ¡°Then can I sleep?¡±


    I guess I can sleep well since you give it to me. I asked with that wish in mind. For the well-being of my shoulders and spine, I must ept concessions right away when they are made.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    But Lurin looked at me with an expression as if she had heard that she was hungry but there was no food.


    ¡°More than that! This is it. I¡¯m going to do this!¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    What is this?


    For some reason, this guy who is annoying at everything is very motivated. My eyebrows are trembling. The mouth is fully retracted.


    If you put all these things together, you can see that you are in a state where you want to do something stronger.


    Now that I think about it, there is something in Lulin¡¯s hand. He was holding it tightly and his eyes were shining as if he was going to do this.


    When I looked closely, it felt like a cotton swab, but it wasn¡¯t a cotton swab. That was an earpick.


    Earpicks?


    How many times have I dug my ears out? So that guy is also familiar with holding earpicks.


    The problem is why a guy who likes receiving massages suddenly wants to give me a massage or dig my ear.


    It wouldn¡¯t matter if she did it with a pure heart, but the general fact is that when Rurin does this, there are many cases where people around her instigate it.


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason? ¡°Because I want to dig my ears!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Do you want to dig?¡±


    Nod.


    He was sitting on my stomach, then came down and tapped my thigh. It meant that they would not forgive rejection, soe andy your head on it.


    I felt ufortable because I didn¡¯t know what my ultimate goal was, but I did as I wanted andid down on Rurin¡¯s thighs.


    A warm feeling permeates me. The feeling ispletely different from when you are sleeping on a pillow. It¡¯sfortable and somewhat like a mother¡¯s embrace, so I fall asleep.


    This condition is very good because it smells good. It¡¯s not bad.


    This is the problem.


    Now the earpick should go into my ear. However, Lulin was doing nothing except snoring while holding an earpiece.


    ¡°Has it started? Lulin?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do this now! ¡°Stay still.¡±


    Why do you stutter? The stutter makes it even more suspicious. There is absolutely no need to stutter if the purpose is to simply sell your ears.

 Chapter 201

    # 201


    Chapter.40 Cooking Competition


    ¡°Jo Joa¡­ !¡±


    What is it? Even the way he speaks is strange.


    At that exact moment, the earpick touched my ear. Perhaps because Lurin was holding it tightly, it didn¡¯t have any of the coldness typical of metal.


    Lurin began to gently tickle my ear with familiar hand movements. I told you before that I liked this, and it seems like I didn¡¯t forget.


    The hand movement itself is very smooth. It was such a careful movement, like touching pudding, that it even felt like motherly love, and it tickled me.


    It¡¯s a bonus that your chest feels tight along with the tickling sensation. It¡¯s like a tingling feeling.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    But suddenly he lets out a moan.


    Why are you moaning?


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult¡­ .¡±


    What¡¯s difficult? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever said anything like that while digging my ears. Are you putting a bomb in your ear? What¡¯s difficult?


    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s a bit there.¡±


    Just as I was having that suspicion, Lulin must have touched the earwax that was stuck on me, and a slight pain came from the tickling softness.


    ¡°big! It¡¯s big, so stay still. ¡°You look like a baby too!¡±


    ¡°A baby! ¡°Wow, that seems like a good ce.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? then!¡±


    Suddenly, Lurin¡¯s hair touched my face. I took a quick look and saw that he was lowering his head. Then, when he met my eyes, he was startled and suddenly raised his head again.


    ¡°Oooooh! ¡°What the hell!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to say! ¡°Why are you yelling?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡°Oh no.¡±


    Does this look like a very disappointed face? I¡¯m in tears. It was a very sad and crying expression. It¡¯s not a crying expression thates from feeling sad. It¡¯s sadness. It was a crying expression filled with sadness.


    But then he shook his head, straightened his face, and patted his thigh.


    ¡°Turn over!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I meant to say!¡±


    I tried to tell him to lie down and he ended up crying?


    I don¡¯t know, but I just turned over andid down. Today is 10 times more strange than it usually is sometimes.


    Anyway, Lurin¡¯s earpick came into my ear again. It tickles again and gently moves in and out of the ear, and then gently takes out the earwax. I started to feel the same way as before again, so I started to sneer without realizing it, but Lurin shouted at me right then.


    ¡°cute!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°You look cute now!¡±


    ¡°expression?¡±


    Ugh? this? Did I unconsciously make a sloppy expression in the cozyfort?


    This guy¡¯s hearing has grown a little. It made my face rx without me even realizing it.


    And then Lurin¡¯s hair began to gently brush my face again.


    ¡°Uuuuuu.¡±


    Lurin¡¯s face turned red and she began to lower her head again.


    I keep picking my ears. What is this?


    But Lurin was still muttering, and as if she couldn¡¯t hear what I was saying, she grabbed my face with both hands and turned it to face me.


    But it doesn¡¯te any closer. I don¡¯t think it was an illusion that there were a few tears under Lurin¡¯s eyes.


    It seemed like the umted tears were trying to get caught in my eyshes, and finally a single drop fell on my face.


    ¡°why¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Why? Lulin?¡±


    ¡°because. ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡±


    Lurin, who had said that much, immediately got up. Because I woke up so forcefully, my body rolled on the bed.


    Have I done something to make Lulin cry? no. No matter how much I think about it, I have never done something like that.


    I was just very quiet, why on earth?


    ¡°Lurin?¡±


    I immediately got up and looked at Lulin. Lurin was so angry that she turned her red face around with her fists clenched and ran out of the bedroom.


    And a momentter, a scream was heard from the hallway.


    ¡°That guy did it! He can do it too, so why can¡¯t I? ¡°Huhhhhh!¡±


    It sounds like loud wailing.


    ***


    D-day has finally arrived.


    The festival has begun.


    The first day was uneventful. You can participate in a cooking event in the afternoon. Before that, you can just do business, but the customers are just as expected.


    Not at all.


    Not a single persones to the end of the festival. Even if theye, they don¡¯t even give me a second nce and leave.


    I tried to spread the smell by grilling the skewers, but the sizzling smell mixed with the smell of other dishes lost its meaning. Because everyone is cooking here and there.


    So the effect is zero.


    So it just stretched out. It was as expected anyway. The original goal was to win the cookingpetition in the afternoon and sell a lot tomorrow.


    Still, it¡¯s a little annoying to see flies flying around like this.


    ¡°Did you see there? I was doing art cooking over there. ¡°Because we had an event, there were quite a few people!¡±


    Licent went out to scout and, as if he had found something, took a deep breath and pointed to the store in front of him.


    ¡°Art cuisine?¡±


    ¡°It is a kind of eye-pleasing dish made by gathering vegetables and other things to make maasae and decorating the ears with maasae. ¡°People are pping and cheering.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? ¡°Do you call that kind of art cooking?¡±


    ¡°Oh, we can also do something artistic and sell a little bit¡­¡± !¡±


    ¡°But does that art cuisine taste good?¡±


    ¡°Taste? No, maybe¡­ Does it taste just average? ¡°Is it fun to watch?¡±


    ¡°Cooking isn¡¯t like painting, it¡¯s just fun to look at, so what do I do? If it¡¯s art, it has to be delicious. ¡°You have to be able to master both to be called a craftsman.¡±


    ¡°They just cut off the decorations and put grilled maa meat on top, so it tastes just like maa meat.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t youe and see as much as you want? We don¡¯t have to do that. Wepete on taste. ¡°With taste.¡±


    ¡°Really. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the judges also give art points?¡±


    ¡°What do you think about these skewers? This shiny appearance. A fragrant scent brought by slightly burnt parts. ¡°Isn¡¯t it an art?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡°I really don¡¯t know!¡±


    In the end, Licent quietly picked up the skewer and started eating Wagu Wagu. And then his face brightens.


    ¡°There is definitely noparison in taste!¡±


    ¡°Do you regret it? ¡°Are you thinking about taking a seat somewhere in the middle?¡±


    ¡°no! I have no regrets! ¡°I need to learn your confidence.¡±


    ¡°yes yes. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    ¡°You are truly at peace!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my strength.¡±


    Peace in the world.


    Isn¡¯t this a word that perfectly describes me? Do you like it? Peace of the World L. Peaceful Ellesion! Hehehe.


    ¡°But what¡¯s wrong with your forehead again? ¡°Did you fall while running again?¡±


    My forehead is red? I heard it wasn¡¯t torn and was just red. It certainly looked like he had bumped into someone. Even if I didn¡¯t fall.


    ¡°Oh no. Burr bug bites! ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid.¡±


    ¡°A bug? Phew.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s funny! ¡°It¡¯s red because a bug bit it!¡±


    ¡°oh my. Let¡¯s say yes.¡±


    A dumbass who refuses to admit it until the end! I gave up on arguing. It seems like your body is gradually learning how to avoid getting hurt even if you fall.


    Moreover, now they even turn horses around.


    ¡°Anyway, wizard, what do you do?¡±


    ¡°Lurin is sleeping. ¡°Inside.¡±


    When Licent pointed to the back with his thumb, he entered the store. If you are quiet, you can hear Lurin¡¯s breathing.


    Gororong-! Gororong-!


    Gororong pua!


    Sometimes the sound is loud.


    ¡°This is not it. I¡¯m an idiot. ¡°I don¡¯t like that other guy.¡±


    Then, there is also some inexplicable drool talk.


    Yesterday, I ran out crying and soon came back depressed. He jumped up and fell into my arms and just shut his mouth and closed his eyes.


    Just because you sleep in my arms doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re angry at me. And it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s sulking. Does it feel like you are ming yourself?


    Since I have never been told the reason, I am a little worried about how to address this.


    Licent evaluated Lurin in one word.


    ¡°You¡¯re sleepingfortably.¡±


    Licent expressed his impressions as he watched the person upying the entire inside of the store and lying down like a king, which did not fit with the line he was muttering about being an idiot.


    ¡°It¡¯s exciting¡­ .¡±


    After introducing Ricent as a wizard, Lurin became an object of respect, and that continues to this day.


    It¡¯s almostughable to see Licent¡¯s fuss.


    -Wizard, please sit here.


    -Wizard, is there anything ufortable?


    -Wizard, wizard.


    However, every time that happens, Lurin asks,


    ¡°What are you?¡± do not do that! Ugh, I hate you! Oooh!


    I almost feel like I¡¯m afraid of that kind of recent and I¡¯m avoiding it. He¡¯s a guy who likes to worship himself, but since it¡¯s too much, I¡¯d say he avoids it.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to do, just wipe the spit. ¡°Because I¡¯m grilling skewers.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing grilling when no one ising?¡±


    ¡°Prepare for an unexpected situation?¡±


    Shrugging his shoulders, Licent carefully took out his handkerchief and walked towards Lulin, his nostrils ring.


    ¡°But he really hates being touched by others, so I only wipe him with a handkerchief. I touched it for no reason¡­ .¡±


    ¡°yes¡­ ?¡±


    Licent is surprised and looks at Lurin and then at me.


    He opened his eyes wide and looked at me with an expression like, ¡°What should I do with this?¡± There is no way anymore.


    3 seconds.


    2 seconds.


    1 second.


    pop-!


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡±


    Lurin suddenly opened her eyes and threw Ricent in her arms onto the store.


    Defying gravity, Licent flies into the sky.


    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±


    It will fall soon.


    I stopped grilling the skewers and took the recant. Lurin began snoring again, probably in her sleep.


    ¡°I thought you were going to die!¡±


    Do you think I threw it at me?


    ¡°It¡¯s okay because I¡¯m alive.¡±


    The current time is 10 am.


    It is absolutely not time for Rurin to open his eyes. Dragons usually don¡¯t wake up at this time.


    Really, just about anything.


    ¡°What are you going to do if I jump with all my might when I tell you not to touch it?¡±


    ¡°I tripped¡­ .¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to trip on, right? ¡°From nothing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Licent turned his head, picked up the handkerchief again, and began wiping Lulin¡¯s mouth in a trembling state.


    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡­ .¡±


    Lurin isining. The eyebrows narrowed and then straightened again. You can tell the difference between human skin and a handkerchief while sleeping.


    Of course, even if it was a handkerchief, if I had stroked my face instead of wiping the saliva, I would have freaked out again and let out breath.


    Is it safe now that the foreign substances have been cleaned?


    Licent himself won¡¯t know until he dies.


    Wouldn¡¯t you be embarrassed if you found out that you cleaned the saliva of a sleeping dragon?


    While I was imagining something useless, Licent, who had seeded in wiping off the drool, began to jump up and down.


    ¡°I seeded this time! Ah, wizard¡­ ! ¡°Be graceful even when you drool!¡±


    Then he began to worship, raising the towel he had soaked in saliva to the sky. Holding the towel with both hands, I kneel down while looking at Rurin. It was almost at the level of a believer.


    I couldn¡¯t watch so I looked away.


    Formoners, there is something romantic about wizards. Still, it¡¯s serious, right?


    ¡°uh? ¡°Why is it so loud?¡±


    Licent seemed to have finished worshiping and said as he peeked out of the store.


    It was definitely true that the entrance had be somewhat noisy.


    ¡°Iknow, right? ¡°I¡¯ll take a look ande back!¡±


    As if he wasn¡¯t going to miss it, Licent started getting ready to run.

 Chapter 202

    # 202


    Chapter.40


    I don¡¯t mind going to the cookingpetition.


    ¡°It¡¯s all good, but don¡¯t fall!¡±


    As long as you don¡¯t fall.


    ¡°I won¡¯t fall!¡±


    Then he protested with a loud voice. Hehe, will I really not fall?


    If I had to bet, I¡¯d bet that it falls.


    I was tired of grilling skewers, so I turned off the fire and was going to rest, but after a while, Licent came running with a pale face and shouted.


    ¡°We¡¯re in big trouble!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    What kind of big deal is happening? It¡¯s not a big deal unless the world is destroyed. So I answered calmly.


    Then Licent shouts in a breathless voice.


    ¡°Lord Ye has arrived!¡±


    My lord?


    Since it¡¯s the city¡¯s biggest festival, isn¡¯t it more strange that the lord doesn¡¯te?


    ¡°Why is that? If the lord doesn¡¯t show up at the festival, isn¡¯t that a problem? ¡°That¡¯s neglect of duty.¡±


    okay.


    Actually, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m aiming for. A being called a lord.


    It was said to be the best festival held every year, so it was supposed to show its face in some way.


    It means that it wille to you on its own without you having to go there.


    Yeongju is the key point.


    Of course, I have no intention of asking the lord to destroy Leain Trading Company because he doesn¡¯t like it.


    It¡¯s enough to just make the cookingpetition fair. Since a foul wasmitted over there, it would be a matter of correcting the foul.


    In fact, the existence of a lord was calcted from the beginning.


    Because the lord of this city is a known person.


    If you go up from this area, you will reach the northernnd where monsters are tied up. In other words, this city was also once a battleground against monsters, and its lord also participated in the war as a member of the Allied Forces.


    And the overallmander of the allied forces is me.


    Even if you are only 6th ss, you are a count, and an archmage of 7th ss or higher is guaranteed the status of marquis or higher. Of course, this is a position where you can have a count as your subordinate.


    Well, that¡¯s the story.


    ¡°I heard that the lord is here, so I shoulde and take a look.¡±


    ¡°What did you say to me! Oh, but you¡¯ll be able to see it anyway?¡±


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re going to watch the cookingpetition?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? ¡°That¡¯s definitely high-level information.¡±


    As soon as I heard that, I put my butt back on the chair. If I was literally going to show up at the cookingpetition, there was absolutely no need to move now.


    If you just cook, it will do the right thing on its own.


    ¡°I¡¯m anxious because I feel like the hurdles are getting higher and higher?¡±


    Licent answered with an anxious face, but I smiled. Sincerely.


    ***


    ¡°Oh my, are you here? dismissal!¡±


    Leain Saint stood up and bowed. Since the lord hase, the representative of the chamber ofmerce cannot be arrogant.


    In a society with a strict ss system, no matter how wealthy a representative of amercial association may be, he cannot use his power in front of nobles. Especially if it is a lord.


    Moreover, the lord of this city, Count Belhel, was praised as a war hero who participated in thest monster war, so it was natural for Leain Saint to bow down.


    It is normal for Leain Deren and Leain Saren to be bent over and not even be able to speak.


    ¡°Thank you for visiting this store. dismissal!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a celebration of the city, so of course I have to look around. And isn¡¯t it natural that you, the best among them, shoulde first? Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°I am honored. ¡°This is an undeservedpliment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit much, anyway. I heard there¡¯s a cookingpetition?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t participatest year, but I came today without even eating. ¡°Please feed me something delicious.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯ll like it in your mouth¡­¡± .¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s a festival, so whether it suits your taste or not, you should eat it happily!¡±


    Count Belhelughed cheerfully again.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Leain Saint scratched the back of his head and ced arge box in front of the knights guarding the Count.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. ¡°It¡¯s just my sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Sincerity must be epted. But I don¡¯t like judging, so don¡¯t even think about asking me to do that.¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh, it can¡¯t be like that. ¡°This only means that we, themon people, are repaying the kindness.¡±


    ¡°is it? ¡°Then what?¡±


    Even though he said that on the outside, Count Belhel¡¯s face was smiling happily, and the knights quickly began packing up the boxes.


    ¡°You act like you came here to receive something like that. haha.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be! It looks like the market association has made a lot of preparations this time. I think a cookingpetition would be fun. dismissal.¡±


    ¡°is it? That¡¯s how it should be. ¡°I¡¯m just looking around.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying this?¡±


    As Count Belhelughed, Leain Saint also began tough along. Leain Deren and Leain Saren were just sweating coldly next to him.


    Delivering funds to the lord itself is not something that just anyone can do.


    I didn¡¯t have that kind of string yet.


    Of course, I nned to inherit it someday.


    ¡°Then I will take you this way.¡±


    Leain Saint invited Count Belhel to the head table for the cookingpetition being held in the central square.


    Although Leain Deren and Leain Seren each have their own stores participating, the contestants are only chefs.


    So they also headed to the head table.


    There were judges at the head of the table, but from there on, it was as if there was no fairness.


    Leain Saint guided Count Belhel to the center of the head table. Then, people with simr titles to the head of the market association that held the festival flocked in and bowed their heads.


    They were all judges as well.


    ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t worry about me and just look at things.¡±


    ¡°Woah, glory to you!¡±


    Everyone said the same thing and bowed their heads as they retreated. Count Belhel smoothed his chin as he looked at this.


    ¡°Anyway, the winner will be decided anyway, right?¡±


    Count Belhel, sitting on a chair with his legs crossed, asked Leain Saint gently.


    ¡°What does that mean¡­ .¡±


    ¡°What happened? I received a wonderful gift. In fact, when ites to matters rted tomerce, would I be able to touch yourpany, no matter how much I call it Belhel? Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°Is that possible? If you have a store in mind, please let us know right away¡­ .¡±


    ¡°No, no, there is nothing like that. I¡¯m just having fun, man. And the arms bend inwards. ¡°It will be refreshing to see yourpany win.¡±


    While listening to the conversation between Leain Saint and the lord, Leain Deren was surprised and then sighed in relief.


    I was in a situation where I would be in big trouble if I said I had a special store in mind, but luckily it didn¡¯t seem like I meant it that way.


    I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re telling you to give them lots of praise and increase donations.


    ¡°Haha, we don¡¯t know either. I didn¡¯t really do anything. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the people below do, but there are a lot of talented people, so maybe they don¡¯t know.¡±


    It¡¯s not wrong. The only thing that Leain Saint worked on was the lord, the market union leader, and everything else was the work of Leain Deren.


    ¡°is it? Well, it would be more fun if that were the case.¡±


    Of course, Count Belhel did not dig any further. If you respect something as much as you received, you will continue to generate arge ie.


    ***


    Enter a cookingpetition and win.


    The time hase to achieve the original goal. On the second day, the results are announced in a big way.


    Even so, I heard that the cookingpetition is the highlight of the festival and attracts the most people to see it.


    It is no exaggeration to say that this is the majority of citizens.


    Well then, the story is actually over.


    ¡°Then shall we go?¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    I am preparing the ingredients and trying to move. And Ricent helps with that. Rurin rubs her eyes and grabs the hem of my arm.


    The three of us started moving.


    When I got there, the center of the square was decorated brightly. There are endless tables where you can cook.


    All cooking utensils were also installed.


    In other words, all you have to do is cook and submit it here. Perhaps because the judges were bribed, there was no discrimination in equipment at all.


    However, the seats are the same here. Our seats were at the far end of the table.


    ¡°Thank you very much for participating in the festival again this year. Maa, the representative food of our city! Who will be able to show off their Maa cuisine to their heart¡¯s content and win the honor of being the best restaurant! ¡°I hope everyone looks forward to it and enjoys it!¡±


    The organizer of the festival is the market association.


    On the surface, Leain Trading Company is just a participant. The representative seems to be sitting at the head of the table and pontificating.


    Count Belhel can also be seen next to him. He is a man who has not changed. The market association president¡¯s speech continued. However, like the principal¡¯s sermon, it continued to get longer, so I looked away.


    ¡°So what is this? ¡°Painted it white!¡±


    Because we shared a full set of chef uniforms that we don¡¯t even wear in the restaurant, we were wearing the same clothes as Rurin. Lurin seemed to like that.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a traditional chef¡¯s outfit.¡±


    White authentic cooking hat and chef uniform. Lurin and Licent also wore the same clothes.


    The participating name of our store is Merly East Branch.


    ¡°Why are there so many humans? Annoying. ¡°I don¡¯t like a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    Nod.


    Even if you nod your head and give a look asking if you can sweep it all away, you obviously can¡¯t.


    In particr, since Rulin was mostly just himself when he came here, he had absolutely no understanding of what he was doing.


    I didn¡¯t even try to understand and just felt like I was here to stay by his side, so I didn¡¯t really have any intention of making him understand.


    But now we have to do it quietly.


    ¡°Well you can just look at me from here.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°i get it. ¡°That¡¯s my specialty.¡±


    ¡°okay? I¡¯m d. Oh, just chew this and stand quietly. got it?¡±


    I took out the beef jerky from my pocket and ced it in Rurin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s a new taste.¡±


    ¡°Oh new taste? Then give me some beer!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    As soon as he gets it, he chews it and makes a sound like he has no jaw. Of course, that will never happen.


    ¡°Drinkter! ¡°Now I think my face is alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°What is that face?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get drunk just by looking at your face!¡±


    ¡°Who told you to get drunk?¡±


    ¡°I like you! So, looking at your face makes me drunk! ¡°Eight!¡±


    Lurin is eating beef jerky while grinning.


    What are you talking about, this guy? My face feels hot.


    ¡°Okay, just stand there.¡±


    Nod.


    Fortunately, he nods his head calmly.


    Licent, who had gone to register, came back and finally started cooking.


    Just make skewers, spread sauce on them, and grill them.


    If I prepare and season it, Liscent grills it first. We worked together like that and started making enough food for all the judges.


    After some time, when the food was almost finished, I heard an exmation of exmation from next to me.


    ¡°Oh this is cool! ¡°Are you amazing?¡±


    At the restaurant next door, a dragon was carved out of several radishes and ced in the center of the meat. Is this the chef Licent mentioned earlier?


    And the one who gave that exmation was a familiar face.


    This is Count Belhel. He seemed to be looking around the cooking table, probably because he was bored just sitting still. I was nning to meet him face to face, but if youe on your own, this is the way to go.

 Chapter 203

    # 203


    Chapter.40 Cooking Competition


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Is this the end? Merly branch? It¡¯s Merli¡¯s branch, but is it thest one? ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing.¡±


    While saying those words, Count Belhel was concentrating on the dish that Licent was baking. Since it smells good, it seems like I¡¯m naturally concentrating.


    ¡°Oh, does it smell good? Besides, isn¡¯t this a dish you¡¯ve never seen before? ¡°Did youe up with this?¡±


    He looked up from cooking, looked at Licent, and then turned his head towards me.


    Count Belhel¡¯s eyes met mine.


    Count Belhel¡¯s behavior became strange at that moment. With a very mechanical movement, he turned his head a little more and immediately looked at Lurin.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk?¡±


    While eating beef jerky, Lulin looked into Count Belhel¡¯s eyes and narrowed his eyes.


    As soon as his eyes met Lulin, Count Belhel quickly looked down.


    Of course, Count Belhel doesn¡¯t know that Lurin is a dragon. However, I knew that he was a strong wizard. Most of the key executives of the Allied Forces who participated in the Monster War knew that.


    Only the emperor and the duke know Lurin¡¯s identity.


    I mouthed the words towards the count who was trying to say something.


    It doesn¡¯t really matter.


    It¡¯s just a simple word: don¡¯t pretend to know anything.


    Fortunately, Count Belhel seemed to understand and turned around.


    And while moving very awkwardly, he began to walk towards the head of the event room where he was originally sitting.


    ***


    Kwagwagwagwang-!


    Destroy monsters with spells more powerful than anyone else.


    Kwagwagwagwang-!


    The woman next to him used magic no less powerful than him.


    The Allied Commander-in-Chief and the wizard next to him.


    The Commander-in-Chief was too strong, and the ck-haired wizard next to him was even more ruthless and silent than the Commander-in-Chief, and was just as strong as the Commander-in-Chief.


    It could be said with certainty that it was thanks to the magic of the Commander-in-Chief of the Allied Forces that it became a hope for humanity, which was on the defensive, and drove the monsters all the way to the northernnds.


    He was harder than steel when dealing with his enemies, but was soft with his subordinates. Yet, he was a perfectmander who was thorough in militaryw.


    His poker face broke down only for the ck-haired wizard next to him.


    The ck-haired wizard also spoke only when he was next to him.


    Count Belhel still clearly remembers the night he almost died while trying to talk to the dark-haired wizard who was alone.


    Although he was praised as a war hero only in his territory, in the actual war, Count Belhel was only a minor yer.


    Archmage Ellesion.


    A being known to have easily surpassed the 7th ss, which is the standard for an existing archmage.


    A being that ended the war against monsters thatsted for decades.


    He is a hero who drove monsters to the north and created a sealed border. However, he was also a hidden hero who was not well known to the general public. That¡¯s because he refused any praise and suddenly disappeared the day the monster war ended.


    I witnessed its existence right away.


    Count Belhel sat down, breathing heavily. My heart was still pounding.


    At first, I thought it was a simr person or something I had mistaken. I¡¯ve never heard of it appearing after disappearing.


    But when I instinctively turned my head, I found her. That ck-haired wizard.


    I was convinced the moment I saw her casually eating something.


    It is impossible for two people to look alike. That¡¯s why I was shocked and almost fell to my knees for a moment. In front of so many people.


    The fear engraved in my body was so great that I automatically took that action.


    But El said. Don¡¯t pretend to know anything.


    If so, you shouldn¡¯t pretend to know.


    That¡¯s the only way to see it.


    The more Count Belhel thought about it, the more absurd he became. Why is he cooking over there?


    The y of someone who has achieved everything-?


    What is the real meaning of not pretending to know?


    Doubts linger. Count Belhel¡¯s brain began to work hard for the first time in a long time.


    If you take the wrong action, both mice and birds could die without you even noticing.


    There¡¯s nothing good about offending humanity¡¯s strongest archmage.


    If I had just heard it through hearsay, I would have thought it was nothing more than an exaggerated rumor, but Count Belhel was different. I witnessed war right in front of me and saw its power with my own eyes several times.


    If so, you have to adapt to that y.


    Don¡¯t touch the stomach.


    How can I avoid offending people? Count Belhel¡¯s mind wasplicated by those thoughts.


    As a count, he didn¡¯t have any of the humble pride that was characteristic of an aristocrat.


    It¡¯s just monsters.


    I heard that the reason he becamemander-in-chief was because of his achievement in saving the empire¡¯s capital during the Dragon War.


    What kind of fool would challenge a human who can kill a dragon?


    Count Belhel quickly asked a question to Leain Saint next to him for information.


    ¡°What is the eastern branch of Merli over there?¡±


    ¡°Have you been there? Hehe, I brought a girl from outside and left her in charge of a restaurant to test her abilities. It¡¯s just a trivial family matter. And if you don¡¯t seem to have any special abilities, I¡¯m nning on kicking you out right away, so why are you doing this? ¡°Did you like that child?¡±


    It¡¯s also something thates in handy right away. On the contrary, it was also a huge boon.


    Leain Saint was curious about the intention of the question, so he thought about it, but Count Belhel was not interested in such things right now.


    ¡°Your daughter? So do you know the chef she hired? ¡°The man I¡¯m cooking with!¡±


    ¡°no? Come to think of it, I heard you hired a good chef. Why is that?¡±


    ¡°No. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Leain Saint clicked his tongue inwardly, and Count Belhel was still rolling his eyes and thinking.


    Judging by the fact that the representative of the Leain Chamber of Commerce in front of me had no clue, it seemed like he had absolutely nothing to do with the Chamber of Commerce.


    So are they really there to cook? What on earth are you trying to do?


    The more I thought about it, the more I couldn¡¯t figure it out. So I decided to watch for now.


    Hoping to only go in a direction that is out of sight.


    ¡°The dishes are arriving!¡±


    ¡°Oh finally. ¡°Then let the judging begin!¡±


    The judges, including the head of the market association, stood up from the head table and moved toward the judging table.


    And as I ate the dishes that arrived, I started keeping score.


    In that situation, Leain Saint misunderstood that Count Belhel was frowning and shouted at the union leader.


    ¡°Hurry and serve a separate dish to your Excellency!¡±


    ¡°I will!¡±


    Thanks to this, the submitted dishes soon began to be brought in front of Count Belhel.


    The judges began the tasting normally. Of course, the rankings were fixed. Leain Deren let out a bitterugh at the head table. The head of the market association noticed this and started nning.


    ¡°Wait a minute this¡­ ¡°It¡¯s so new and delicious, right?¡±


    One of the judges holding a skewer in his hand said with a surprised expression. Then, one by one, the other judges began to agree.


    ¡°Wow, this has so many different textures!¡±


    Of course, the market union leader frowned. This is because the store that served the skewers had already been rankedst.


    But all the judges were already focusing on that dish. It was a scene that would have been a big problem for anyone to see.


    ¡°The order seems to be to eat from this to this, but the order of starting with soft breast meat and then going from crunchy to chewy to soft again is amazing.¡±


    ¡°It really is!¡±


    The judges, excluding the restaurants participating in the festival, were merchants and influential people from the city, so they knew how to distinguish between tastes and were all fascinated by the unique and amazing sauces and various textures.


    ¡°The taste is excellent. But the best is the traditional maa noodles.¡±


    In such a situation, the head of the market union grumbled and called attention. And he pointed to the noodles at Merly¡¯s main branch.


    The other judges also got their money¡¯s worth, so they eventually nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ho Ho. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, but it doesn¡¯t meet the festival¡¯s regtions, so why not give it a reasonable review, saying it¡¯sst ce?¡±


    Although they were saying that, they were still holding skewers in their hands. So it¡¯s just a very funny move.


    ¡°Then, first ce will go to Merly Main Store again this year. ¡°You have no objection, right?¡±


    The market association president looked at the judges. The judges all nodded.


    Count Belhel was astonished to hear the sound from afar.


    Normally I would never have intervened, but now it was different. I knew it was being manipted and it shed at that moment.


    Yes, I don¡¯t know anything else, but you shouldn¡¯t be disadvantaged. It¡¯s not a good idea to deliberately pick on his cooking.


    That¡¯s rather annoying. Count Belhel shook his head because he knew El¡¯s personality to some extent. That may also mean not to pretend to know.


    However, since I came from a foreign country, I could have been unaware of the fact that it was apetitive game.


    What if you find out?


    That can also be a matter of your own responsibility.


    That should never happen.


    You¡¯re asking the Grand Wizard, who served as Commander-in-Chief of the Allied Forces, to participate in a festival of weaving and ying?


    I didn¡¯t know why I was participating in this festival, but I instinctively started to think that I shouldn¡¯t let anyone know about the word ¡®jjajjajjima¡¯.


    So, Count Belhel hastily put into his mouth the skewered dish served at the eastern branch of Merly.


    ¡°This is delicious.¡±


    It was literally delicious. So, I tried a little bit of other dishes. However, it is always the same dishes that appear at festivals without much development. The skewered dish was definitely unique.


    ¡°Market Association President.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Although he could only hear it at first nce, in order to hear clearly, Count Belhel called the head of the market association, who was the head of the judging panel, to the front and asked.


    ¡°Has the ranking been decided?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Recite it sometime.¡±


    ¡°So, first ce is Merly¡¯s main branch, second ce is¡­ 3rd ce¡­ ¡­ And thest one will be the headquarters east of Merly.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Merley East Headquarters isst ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­ .¡±


    ¡°The clothes you guys wore were just decorations!¡±


    Count Belhel suddenly stood up. Everyone at the head of the table was shocked and stood up, as anyone could see that he looked like a person who waspletely angry.


    And Count Belhel red at Leain Saint.


    ¡°Leain Saint!¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency?¡±


    ¡°How long have you guys been nning on ruining the festival by exchanging bribes? How much did this guy, the mayor of the market association, go to such lengths to manipte the rankings? Huh?¡±


    ¡°go¡­ dismissal. That is¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency!¡±


    The knights rushed forward and Count Belhel began pointing.


    ¡°Arrest the head of the market union right now! ¡°We will investigate thoroughly!¡±


    ¡°My lord! ¡°What is this?¡±


    The mayor of the market association began praying for the sudden thunderstorm, but Count Belhel paid no attention.


    ¡°And you Saint! ¡°Does my territory look funny!¡±

 Chapter 204

    # 204


    Chapter.40 Cooking Competition


    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡±


    Leain Saint was startled and fell down in a sweat, and at the same time, Leain Deren and Leain Saren both fell t on their faces.


    In a territory, the lord is the king.


    In a status society, the lord¡¯s orders arew. Until a while ago, Count Belhel was the one who took the money and went along with it, but the situation has changed. So face confiscation. That is the specialty of nobles.


    ¡°Who gave money to the head of the market association?¡±


    When I asked the other judges, they all trembled and pointed at Leain Deren at the same time.


    ¡°My lord! ¡°That thing!¡±


    Surprised, Leain Deren raised his head from where he was lying down and tried to make an excuse.


    ¡°Please save my life!¡±


    ¡°Judges, listen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±


    Count Belhel calmed down his anger a little. First of all, the problem is not to offend.


    As soon as I realized that there was no need to explode and cut off the money line, I changed my face slightly and called the judges.


    Because it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t get offended and just quietly go somewhere else.


    ¡°Right now, judge fairly based on ability. So bring back the results! He said it clearly. Follow the taste of the dish thoroughly! Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I understand!¡±


    The judges were shaking and rushed to the judging table to score again. Everyone was in a cold sweat.


    ***


    As a result.


    ording to a fair decision, the eastern branch of Merli took first ce. The lord only told him to judge fairly and did not pay any attention. But since I had already tried the dish, I knew the oue.


    On behalf of the head of the market association, the judge with the next highest rank went in front of the people and tried each skewer, filmed the food, and exined the taste.


    As he talked at length about the harmony of textures, the people watching began to be very curious.


    Thanks to this, my curiosity grew, but the first day of the festival ended like that. Since they couldn¡¯t taste it, people¡¯s curiosity grew even more.


    Leain Deren was so angry at this result that he began throwing furniture and decorations in the house indiscriminately.


    ¡°How much money has that bastard, Count Belhel, earned from thepany? He¡¯s suddenly acting like that! ¡°You fucking bastard!¡±


    Quang!


    While the decorations were falling to pieces, Leain Seren was talking along with him next to him.


    ¡°Iknow, right. Aren¡¯t you crazy? ¡°Did you suddenly pass out while eating?¡±


    ¡°I can not understand it. I do not understand. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand!¡±


    ¡°Your father didn¡¯t tell you to do that, right?¡±


    ¡°How can my father move Count Belhel? All I can do is just observe. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see me really nervous earlier?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°It was ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Damn, I¡¯m so ridiculous! Either I¡¯m dirty and born a noble! Damn it!¡±


    Leain Deren started pouring alcohol into his mouth while grinning.


    ¡°Why on earth did the guys I sent back then fail? Where has everyone gone? ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It looks like they hired not only a chef but also a bodyguard, but¡­ It seems like they are doing some clever things like that when raising sales at the Merly branch. ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to be Count Belhel¡¯s concubine because you like him?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be it. Then you must have told him to pull this out right away, so you would have gone crazy like that? ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a big deal as it is.¡±


    ¡°Then, since people are probably guarding you right now, why don¡¯t you go to the restaurant and ruin all the ingredients? It will take quite some time to prepare again. ¡°If you participatete in the afternoon, you won¡¯t be able to beat our sales!¡±


    When Leain Saren, who is said to be a tactician, expressed his opinion, Leain Deren began to agree.


    ¡°Is that good? Send someone immediately! No, I might fail again, so I¡¯ll go myself. ¡°Choose just a few strong kids.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡±


    In this way, the siblings led their men and moved in front of the eastern branch of Merli at dawn.


    ¡°Is there anyone?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°There was no one there.¡±


    ¡°okay. good.¡±


    Leain Deren approached Merli¡¯s restaurant while smiling evilly.


    ¡°There must be something prepared for tomorrow. ¡°Burn everything.¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    And I looked around.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re not guarding the restaurant like you said.¡±


    ¡°You must be intoxicated by the afterglow of victory. In the afterglow of a fortunate victory due to the lord¡¯s whim! ¡°Maybe he took them all to protect himself?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that was ourst hope.¡±


    ¡°yes. By the time you prepare the ingredients again, sales are already irreversible! Ho ho ho.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back after confirming that the fire has spread from here.¡±


    Leain Deren, pretending to be cautious, came out to the front of the building and observed the situation.


    Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    However, an explosion was suddenly heard at the Merly Branch, where no one was apparently present, and it pierced the roof, sending everyone flying into the sky.


    No one came out.


    ¡°What is this? ¡°You mean an explosion?¡±


    Leain Deren and Leain Saren should have been astonished.


    Are you saying they even nted explosives?


    The two people blinked in disbelief. It¡¯s so detailed. I thought this was nonsense.


    ***


    Impressing Count Belhel was effective. Count Belhel is a man who saved Lulin from almost dying while talking to him during the war, and after that he participated in the battlefield without even being able to say anything.


    After remembering that he was the lord of this city, honestly, it was as if my worries about the festival disappeared.


    And as expected, it took first ce.


    Liscent couldn¡¯t help but believe it, but he couldn¡¯t believe the result and was so happy that he was jumping around.


    And even now, I can¡¯t calm my excitement.


    The only thing I¡¯m concerned about is whether it¡¯s the excitement or the fact that things are in a mess.


    ¡°Why on earth did I be so covered in scars in just one day? ¡°Have you been attacked by the Leains?¡±


    ¡°Oh no¡­ !¡±


    Yeah, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll get attacked. We have put in ce protection measures.


    ¡°I was running around because I liked being alone, but I kept falling¡­ no! I didn¡¯t fall! This¡­ So, it¡¯s a wound of glory!¡±


    While exining why he got hurt, he suddenly changes his tone.


    In the end, I ran wild and bumped into it again and again, and it ended up like that. Anyone who sees you will think you are suffering from domestic violence.


    ¡°But will people reallye?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural. Imagine you are an ordinary citizen. Yesterday, the judges praised it as being a special dish, so people couldn¡¯t help but flock to it. Besides, people are almost always weak at rankings like this. It¡¯s natural to want to taste it first. ¡°I also say the same thing.¡±


    ¡°I guess so, right? I still can¡¯t believe it. ¡°Your brother must have bribed the judges, so how did youe in first ce?¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that because you recognized the taste? ¡°Justice will triumph.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Umm. I think it has something to do with Count Belhel¡¯s brief visit! ording to my research, the lord is not a very fair person¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I did something, but it¡¯s a secret. In any case, the truth is that Count Belhel suddenly disliked injustice and ordered a fair evaluation.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ What happened? ¡°Now that I think about it, I think I¡¯m a greater person than I thought, since I can take a wizard with me as I please.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. ¡°I am an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about! It¡¯s not normal! But thanks to you, I achieved what I wanted¡­ . Thank you for that. But it¡¯s not a revenge you achieved on your own¡­ . Something.¡±


    ¡°That is also wrong. I said this before, right? You¡¯ve achieved something by running a good restaurant, right? I only helped because they ruined it, so that¡¯s it. It¡¯s just that the results that should have been obtained were obtainedte. Shouldn¡¯t we use this as an opportunity to grow further? ¡°Why don¡¯t you relieve your anger by bing someone better than me when you¡¯re my age?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ It¡¯s good! Speaking of which, what about the wizard? Are you sleeping again?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that guy. ¡°I am a free spirit.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a wizard, you must be a free spirit!¡±


    Licent agreed.


    He seems to have realized that I have a secret, but he doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of digging into it.


    I guess he has that kind of personality, so I helped him out more.


    So we started grilling skewers diligently. Licent has be quite ustomed to the sight of flipping skewers. It¡¯s almost usible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ ¡°Then can you please pick that up for me?¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    While doing so, two uninvited guests appeared in front of us. He is grinning a lot, but the dark circles under his eyes are very dark, as if he didn¡¯t sleep well.


    ¡°you¡­ ! you¡­ ! ¡°Recent!¡±


    He had the appearance of aplete zombie.


    What a brat pointing a cocky finger.


    Are you unable to admit defeat ande to make a final struggle?


    But Licent remained calm. Answer the siblings in a calm voice.


    ¡°Why are you doing that?¡±


    Of course, it was Saren and Darren who exploded. Darren screamed.


    ¡°you you! What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡°This is real!¡±


    I got annoyed by watching it, so I interrupted by gesturing for them to get out of the way.


    ¡°You two are noisy. ¡°Is this a disruption to business?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How dare you!¡±


    Then this time he res at me. It was just funny, so Iughed. And then he handed over the skewers he was grilling to the two people.


    ¡°The reason we won yesterday was because of the taste of the skewers. Would you like to try it? Please try it and rate it. I will ept harshments kindly. If there is anything I need to fix, please tell me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, this must taste like messy trash!¡±


    As Leain Seren said that, he brought the skewer to his mouth. It seems like the intention is to taste it and criticize it.


    Next to me, Leain Deren also ate a skewer with the same look on his face.


    If you want to give a bad review, you have to pretend to have eaten something first.


    ¡°Yes, I ate it! There is no other taste like this! worst¡­ ¡°Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°My dear!¡±


    The siblings started twisting their bodies at the same time.


    ¡°My advice would be to go back and have something to drink. Or are you dead?¡±


    The two people were speechless. It was natural that I couldn¡¯t speak because my mouth was burning.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    In the end, he screamed and ran away. Licent asked me about the unexpected result.


    ¡°What are you doing? ¡°What did you give me just now?¡±


    ¡°I gave him the spicy skewers that Licent ate back then. No, I used hotter peppers than that at that time. The devil¡¯s spicy taste that can kill you! ¡°If I ate something this spicy, I would probablye to my senses.¡±


    Then Licent was shocked and broke into a cold sweat, probably remembering that taste.


    ¡°I¡¯m someone you really shouldn¡¯t make an enemy of¡­ ¡°It¡¯s kind of scary that there was a time when everyone was your enemy!¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t like this result now?¡±


    ¡°Oh no! So good! It feels like flying! Did you just see the expression? ¡°A ten-year-old problem has been relieved!¡±


    ¡°Well, I tried to find fault with the taste and ended up getting hurt, so that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Really!¡­ thank you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you admit it honestly?¡±


    ¡°Being thankful is being thankful.¡±


    Licent began to smile brightly. It looked like he was smiling sincerely, so I was embarrassed.


    ¡°excuse me¡­ .¡±


    Someone spoke to us like that. So I turned my head.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Huhuhuhuh?¡±


    Licent and I blinked in surprise at the same time.


    I expected it, but did you think it would be like this?


    ¡°Since when do you start selling the stuff you¡¯re baking now?¡±


    The person who called us asked a question with a face full of anticipation, as if he was a guest who had seen the cooking event yesterday.


    ¡°Oh yeah. of course¡­ ¡°We¡¯re selling it now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    We hastily prepared for business.


    The customer was not just that one person. The reason we were surprised was because there was a long line all the way to the entrance of the festival site.


    In particr, today is thest day of the festival and thest day of the special holiday.


    I heard that it was the day with the most people.

 Chapter 205

    # 205


    Chapter.40 Cooking Competition


    ***


    Ricent walked solemnly.


    Yesterday was the best day of my life. The skewers and beer went well together, so sales skyrocketed and we took first ce without any problems.


    It¡¯s a natural number. Even if other stores made a profit yesterday, business was so bad today that overtaking them was instantaneous.


    And as a result of the final tally, Licent¡¯s Merley branch proudly took first ce.


    People cheered, Rent was excited, and from then on it was a real festival.


    I drank so much beer to relieve my worries that I still felt dizzy the next day.


    But first ce was an additional goal.


    The true goal is revenge, and just at the right time, I received a call from the target of that revenge.


    That¡¯s why Licent went to Leain Trading Company with a calm expression. Of course, my heart was seething with a desire for revenge.


    ¡°Pleasee this way.¡±


    The manager of the store guided Licent. Somehow, the attitude is more polite than before.


    I haven¡¯t changed anything.


    Licent thought to himself that something was funny.


    Soon, the manager said as he led Licent to therge door of the representative office on the third floor of thepany.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. ¡°You are waiting.¡±


    ¡°yes. thank you.¡±


    The manager opened the door and Licent smiled brightly. You should never fall in this situation. I had no intention of admitting my foolishness, but for now, I walked with caution.


    ¡°So you came?¡±


    Leain Saint greeted Licent in a low voice. Beside him were Leain Deren and Leain Saren.


    ¡°yes. CEO.¡±


    Licent bowed as usual. Saint looked satisfied and motioned for me to get up.


    At the same time, Licent straightened his back. Leain Saint saw this and praised it.


    ¡°Actually, sales at the Merly branch were quite good. And I enjoyed seeing your abilities at the festival.¡±


    ¡°thank you!¡±


    The praise was rather unpleasant to Licent, as if he would vomit.


    However, if you change your mind and say you will do more testing, that would be the worst. So, I acted obedient to please them as much as possible.


    Just like it has been all along.


    Be patient until you hear what you want. Because I mustplete my revenge today.


    Licent promised once again in his mind and calmly answered towards Saint.


    ¡°My brother and sister interfered in many ways, but it waspletely predictable. The numbers were too obvious. Thanks to this, I think I was able to win easily. ¡°I also inherit the CEO¡¯s blood, so I think I should do this.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Where are you talking about that dirty mouth!¡±


    Darren and Saren frowned at the same time. Of course, Licentpletely ignored them.


    ¡°You guys will shut up!¡±


    It was actually Saint who kept the two quiet. After frowning at the siblings, Saint looked at Licent again.


    It was a smiling face that had never been shown to Licent until now.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. She¡¯s my daughter, so of course I have to do that. Anyway, since you handled the conditions I mentioned well, I should give you a reward. But even if those guys sent someone to interfere, they bribed the judges¡­ How on earth did you solve that? ¡°Do you really think you could have moved the lord¡¯s heart?¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s also a skill.¡±


    Licent himself did not know why the lord changed his mind. But I have no intention of staying in this city anyway. So, I thought I should take advantage of the small lord¡¯s change of mind, so I answered with a lingering tone as if there was something there.


    ¡°Huh. guy. Ha ha ha ha ha! good night. ¡°Isn¡¯t that kind of trickery what the Chamber of Commerce needs most?¡±


    Saint was specting that there might be a male-female rtionship between Licent and the lord.


    Well, in the end, it¡¯s just a trick.


    If you can use such tricks to grow your business, you are qualified.


    But the more he admitted, the more angry Licent became.


    ¡®I have been your daughter from the beginning. Before and now. But do you think that your attitude toward calling it that will change depending on whether that ability exists or not?¡¯


    Although Licent was thinking this to himself, he just looked at Saint calmly.


    Not yet.


    I smile, making a fake expression that the praise is undeserved because I haven¡¯t heard what I want yet.


    ¡°I think so too. CEO.¡±


    ¡°Are you still the CEO? You are definitely my daughter. Since she beat those guys, she¡¯s my daughter. ¡°I¡¯ve never acknowledged my seed from the outside, but that depends on ability.¡±


    ¡°admit¡­ Are you doing it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m thinking about giving him an important position in thepany instead of that ugly guy. How do you feel? Are you confident?¡±


    ¡°father!¡±


    ¡°father! That can¡¯t be possible¡­ ! I just lost at that festival¡­ .¡±


    ¡°A festival like that? There are a lot of tricks involved in that festival, and seeing how you guys failed to seed even after trying so many tricks on your own, I can see how you will deal with the fight with otherpanies. ¡°It seems like things arecking!¡±


    ¡°That thing¡­ .¡±


    Darren and Saren fell silent. Because I realized that the more I talk, the worse the situation bes.


    ¡°You useless bastards! On the other hand, it seems like you read all of their obvious moves and dealt with them. ¡°It¡¯s really grand.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that my brother and sister are useless?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡°Am I useful?¡±


    ¡°of course. ¡°Your abilities will be of great use to ourpany!¡±


    Licentughed at that answer.


    ¡°Thank you for the recognition. My mother also wanted me to be recognized. ¡°Until thest moment.¡±


    ¡°Did you do that?¡±


    And so it was.


    It was a tone without any particr inspiration. Just a passingment: How are you? It¡¯s not much different from asking. No, it was worse than that.


    It was so funny that he finally allowed me to call him father.


    Of course, when running the eastern branch of Merly, he deliberately showed Horaina employees calling thepany¡¯s representative, Leain Saint, ¡°father.¡±


    But that¡¯s just a way to get employees to follow him.


    Now that this man had acknowledged me and asked me to call him father, I had no intention of calling him father.


    He is only biologically the father.


    There is no value. Therefore, Licent reached the peak of revenge here.


    ¡°But I have no intention of working under the CEO.¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°I said I had no intention of calling the CEO my father. Apany like this will be ruined. Ah, try to take care of things with your brother who dered you useless. ¡°It¡¯s free for them to acknowledge me, but I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Licent suddenly turned around.


    After taking a quick nce at the three dumbfounded people, he confidently walked out.


    okay. This is it.


    This was it.


    This is the revenge I have dreamed of for so long.


    Revenge is only possible when this side is acknowledged and needed.


    The exhrating feeling of treating the siblings you raised as worthless and then giving them shit the moment they try to ept you.


    When necessary, I refuse here. Licent thought this was the best revenge he could get on his biological father.


    And because I had aplished it, I walked out of the store without any regrets. I heard something yelling from behind, but I ignored it.


    They say there is always an emptiness left after revenge, but that was not the case at all.


    I feel so relieved.


    It was a moment full of thoughts that I wanted to live to the fullest now that I had fulfilled my mother¡¯s long-held wish.


    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    As I wasing down the stairs, I fell again. Did I let my guard down?


    Because I achieved my dream?


    Of course, Licent was smiling even while falling.


    ***


    ¡°What, did you go and get hit? To them?¡±


    Licent¡¯s condition is unusual. His clothes were disheveled, he felt like he had bruises here and there, and he wasughing like he had lost his mind.


    ¡°No clothes!¡±


    Licent continued to grin. From the looks of it, he wasn¡¯t hit. Well, that¡¯s all.


    ¡°Oh, so you fell again?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not even that!¡±


    Licent began to run wild. He does not acknowledge his foolishness until the end.


    ¡°Anyway, now I will purchase this Merly branch.¡±


    ¡°I only operate the building, the building itself is not mine¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°Because you can buy as much as you want.¡±


    All you need to do is purchase it at Ruain Merchants¡¯ Association using your lord. Visera and Duran may feel burdened, but I n to exin that I am not giving it to them at all.


    If I spread the word about shabu-shabu here and tell them that they can buy a restaurant from me, I will have no choice but to ept it.


    Even now, Visera Restaurant is full of customers, so if we move here, it will prosper, and won¡¯t we be able to pay it back quickly?


    ¡°By the way, did you get your revenge perfectly? ¡°There¡¯s no need to destroy thepany or anything like that?¡±


    ¡°yes. I¡¯m satisfied with this. ¡°Because I shouted loudly.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing good about staying in this city for too long.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. To the capital¡­ I will go. ¡°I will live freely.¡±


    ¡°good idea.¡±


    ¡°But are you really not going to tell me your secret?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep that a secret. In secret. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to break up cleanly since we both clearly have what we want?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Then, something other than secrets. Where do you live? If you have free time, you can go out to y. ¡°To see the Demon Wizard!¡±


    ¡°Miss Licent.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°If we are meant to be, won¡¯t we meet again? naturally¡­ I also tend to go to the capital often. ¡°If we ever meet again, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ is that so.¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°I think it would be best not to think about anything else now and just think about settling down in the capital.¡±


    Licent nodded slowly. It seemed like he understood.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s definitely true. ¡°If by some miracle we meet again, I will feed him properly.¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    ¡°Then I want to leave as soon as possible. ¡°This is a city I really don¡¯t want to be in.¡±


    ¡°I will be leaving soon too. ¡°After giving it to Visera and Duran, which was its original purpose.¡±


    ¡°¡­ all right. then¡­ finally.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Licent grabbed my arm and lifted it up. Then he kissed my palm.


    ¡°You know what? In my vige, kissing your palm is a sign of respect! There¡¯s a way of greeting where a man kisses the back of a woman¡¯s hand, right? ¡°It¡¯s simr to that.¡±


    Licent said that and turned his head. Well, it is true that a kiss on the hand has such a meaning. Although the palm is a bit too unique.


    Isn¡¯t this a greeting method you¡¯ve never heard of? The moment I thought that, a very cold voice came from behind me.


    It was nice to get dressed in the morning and teleport back to here, but Lulin woke up even though it was still morning.


    ¡°¡­ ¡°What did you do now?¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±

 Chapter 206

    # 206


    Chapter.40 Cooking Competition


    Me and Licent answered at the same time. Rurin rubbed her sleepy eyes while kicking my back andnding on the ground.


    ¡°Lurin?¡±


    Plus, his eyes are weird. The look in his eyes was unusual.


    ¡°What do you mean by hand greeting?¡±


    ¡°I said it was a kiss. ¡°I heard it!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Her condition was so strange that she began to tremble, so she grabbed Lurin¡¯s shoulder and shouted.


    ¡°This is a kiss on the hand. A kiss on the hand is a normal greeting. You also do it when you show your respect. Even if it¡¯s the same kiss, the meaning ispletely different? ah! Yes, it¡¯s the same as the ring. ¡°Unlike a bracelet or something like that, when the opposite sex gives a ring as a gift, there is a meaning of love in it.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Eh?¡±


    Lurin¡¯s expression rxed at that moment. The strange eyes also returned to normal.


    ¡°is it so. What am I doing! ¡°My favorite thing is wizards!¡±


    Licent must have realized what Lulin had misunderstood, so he rushed over and grabbed Lulin¡¯s hand and gave her a wooing look, but Lulin immediately shook him off.


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t hold on! I don¡¯t like you you you you I am!¡±


    Lurin spun around and climbed onto my back again and started to tease me on my back.


    What on earth?


    ¡°that¡­ It was a car¡­ .¡±


    Licent smiled and turned his back, as if he had no regrets anymore.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m really going!¡±


    He says that and starts running. Of course, a resent is a rescent.


    Not long after, I fell over again.


    oh my.


    Since I fell so often, I realized that I didn¡¯t get hurt that badly, probably because I instinctively used falling techniques. That part was rather amazing.


    ***


    That night, after everything was over and I returned to Rare.


    After washing up, I sat on the bed and read a book when Rurin came up to me and stuck her head in.


    ¡°Have you washed everything already?¡±


    Sticking your head in means asking to be wiped.


    I dried Rurin¡¯s hair like always.


    ¡°Anyway, that guy is bold. ¡°You kissed me first.¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°That human from earlier!¡±


    ¡°ah¡­ Resent? ¡°You kissed my palm?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ I still can¡¯t do anything first! ¡°I failed like a fool the day before yesterday!¡±


    ¡°So what on earth did that failure mean? ¡°I wish you could please exin.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    ¡°Well, okay. Anyway, that palm kiss means respect. Do not misunderstand. There is no meaning to love. If it contains the meaning of love, it should be done with the lips. ¡°On the lips.¡±


    ¡°I understood it earlier. that! I found out recently. ¡°Because you are also a human, not only dragons but also humans are enemies.¡±


    ¡°What kind of enemy is this? Enemies of what?¡±


    I held Lulin¡¯s hand. Then he gently lifted it up and kissed the back and palm of his hand.


    ¡°Ha don¡¯t do it! I don¡¯t like the meaning of respect. ¡°All I need is love!¡±


    ¡°No, you should try it too.¡±


    I gently held out my hand. Ricent, who had kissed my palm earlier, was saying it was amazing, so I meant to do the same.


    ¡°Huh? Me in your hands? I¡¯m First?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what first means, but try it.¡±


    Rurin hesitates slightly and takes my hand while looking at me.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What what what what what! I¡¯m going to try it! ¡°It¡¯s perfect for experimentation.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not like you say it with your hands. We need to develop more than Rescent. ruler. Try kissing me. On my lips. ¡°If you¡¯re going to emphasize first,e to think of it, you¡¯ve never kissed me first, right?¡±


    ¡°There was this! It¡¯s because I failed¡­ .¡±


    ¡°what? If that¡¯s the case, why should I worry about the failure from earlier¡­ But when? ¡°I don¡¯t remember?¡±


    ¡°There is something like that. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know.¡±


    ¡°I understand, so instead of pouting and pouting, kiss me here. For now, I will just wait patiently. ¡°Lurin!¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? Try it¡­ So easy? Another me said. There is some condition¡­ So, I should only do something when you make a cute and funny expression! First thing to do! It¡¯s only possible in that case, so you¡¯ll like it¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°what? What does that mean? I feel like I¡¯m saying the same thing over and over again, so please exin. ¡°Did you even have a dream?¡±


    ¡°That guy is an idiot after all.¡±


    I don¡¯t know.


    Continue to avoid talking. What did I see in my dream that made me do that?


    I can¡¯t help it.


    I don¡¯t know what it is, but shouldn¡¯t I let the other Lulin in that dream win?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Lurin. Since you are also you, isn¡¯t it true that you don¡¯t know much? ¡°Because I¡¯m a fool when ites to love.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Not like that! I¡¯m me. No matter what anyone says, I like you¡­ .¡±


    Lurin shouted like that and closed her eyes. Then he grabbed my face and headbutted me hard.


    It was a lip smacking. Lip smacking.


    A lip smacking that can never be considered a deep kiss.


    Lurin got angry and started headbutting and running wild.


    ¡°Oooooh! sun¡­ Did it! I finally did it! ¡°Ugh, this is amazing!¡±


    okay. Their lips hit each other. sick.


    This is what you did?


    My teeth hurt. Lulin started running around everywhere, wondering what was so good about it.


    His face was red and his ears were red and red.


    I still don¡¯t know what it is, but I like it so much that it doesn¡¯t really matter.


    Good is good.


    Chapter.41 Oblivion


    Great Deeran. Commonly known as Count Gray.


    That is the full name of Gray Boy, the Lord of Gray.


    He is 18 years old.


    Although he became a lord at a young age, Gray City was currently developing more than any other city in the empire.


    In particr, the biggest characteristic of Gray City is that the level of absurdity is considerably lesspared to other cities.


    In other words, this means that the risk of people encountering absurd things is very lowpared to other cities.


    It was because of Great Deerran¡¯s city management policy.


    The Gray boy has always had a desire to be a good lord since he was a snotty child, and even now that he is approaching adulthood, that feeling has not changed.


    That desire has never changed.


    Great Deerran was working hard today as well.


    I am processing various documents piled up in the study. Since the processed documents needed to be stamped, Grayk hurriedly opened the drawer.


    But when I tried to take out the seal, I stopped.


    That¡¯s because I suddenly noticed a small round silver te on one side of the drawer.


    It was like a soldier¡¯s dog tag, with a name written on it.


    A te that only says


    ¡®Sienna¡¯ .


    Looking at the name written on the small board he took out after a long time, Grayk recalled a faint memory.


    ***


    Was it when Great Deeran had just turned 10?


    As the Gray boy walked around the house, he found a girl being mistreated by children of the same age.


    ¡°What are they doing!¡±


    As the boy approached, the boys who had been bullying the girl shook their heads in surprise.


    The boys were the sons of a baron belonging to the Earl of Gray.


    It was impossible for a baron to confront a count. That¡¯s why the boys who were harassing the girl ran away at one word from Grace.


    An aristocratic society means learning about the caste system from a young age.


    Therefore, I knew very well that I had to obey the count family. However, on the contrary, the one the boys were bullying, perhaps because they had the mistaken perception that they could treatmoners and servants roughly, was the daughter of one of the maids working at the count¡¯s house.


    ¡°are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Four four!¡±


    To the Gray boy¡¯s question, the girl still did not let down her guard and answered with a frightened look on her face. His head had been torn so hard that his hair fell all over the floor.


    ¡°hair¡­ .¡±


    Grake picked up the hair one by one and said to the girl. As the girl was crying, the Gray boy just wanted tofort the girl who was being bullied, so he held out his hair and thought about what to say, and his father¡¯s instructions came to mind.


    ¡®When you have something to say, you have to be sincere. The truth before your eyes.¡¯


    So the boy spoke to the girl with the sincerity he felt.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty color. hair.¡±


    ¡°Wow, yes, yes¡­¡± ? ¡°Really?¡±


    The girl who was crying rxed her guard a little at those words. It was my first time receiving apliment about my hair color or anything else, so it didn¡¯t feel bad at all.


    The girl epted her hair. However, I never thought of it as a pretty color, so I answered honestly to the Gray boy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not pretty¡­ ? Everyone says gorgeous blonde hair is pretty, but this color is¡­ .¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not? I think it¡¯s pretty! That¡¯s right! ¡°It¡¯s a pretty color to me!¡±


    The girl¡¯s hair is not blonde. It was blonde, but it was an orange color.


    In this era, pretty hair color referred to brilliant blonde hair, as the girl said. So what the girl said waspletely normal, but Gray thought that it was a really pretty color, so she didn¡¯t give up on what she meant.


    ¡°It¡¯s not pretty¡­ weird.¡±


    The girl tilted her head again. Perhaps because of that question, my tears were already welling up.


    ¡°Nothing strange. ¡°You are Leanne¡¯s daughter, right?¡±


    ¡°yes. that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged even if they bully you. There is now that says you have to suffer harassment just because you are a maid. It doesn¡¯t make sense to be punished if you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, right? My father said that no matter how noble you are, harassing people for no reason is a mean thing! I told you to always be honest! And it was also in history books. It¡¯s a book called The Founding History of the Empire, and it¡¯s my favorite¡­ .¡±


    The Gray boy started talking non-stop. As the girl looked at Gray like that, she thought that he was an amazing nobleman. That was the girl¡¯s first impression of Gray.


    And after that, the Gray boy would often talk to the girl.


    Whenever the boy was bullied by other noble boys out of sight, the Gray boy appeared like a hero and helped the girl.


    Since the girl was younger, each time she thought of the Gray boy as being different from other nobles, she began to open her mind little by little.


    Not a single person, including other employees¡¯ families, her mother¡¯s colleagues, or other nobles, takes care of the girl. On the contrary, if she didn¡¯t learn simple household chores properly, she was prone to mistreating her, so little by little, time with the boy who was the only one who treated her well began to be the most awaited time of the day.


    Then one day.


    The girl was shocked to discover that the ceramics decorated on the second floor of the mansion were broken.


    I don¡¯t know who did it, but it was clear that something big had happened. This is because, while learning the job, I was tired of hearing that the ceramics were the Count¡¯s favorite and that I had to be careful.


    And there were familiar boys standing in front of the pottery. These are the boys who always bully them.

 Chapter 207

    # 207


    Chapter.41 Oblivion


    ¡°What should I do with this?¡±


    ¡°I know?¡±


    Just by looking at its condition, it was clear that they had broken the pottery. Of course, it wasn¡¯t for the girl to go out, so she watched the scene from a distance in the hallway.


    The boys mumbled something and then started saying something as if they had a good idea.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we say that Dieran broke this?¡±


    ¡°Really? ¡°You always nag us so irritatingly, so it¡¯s okay to get revenge like this, right?¡±


    ¡°You brats! ¡°What is this?¡±


    In that situation, the chambein came up from the first floor, and the boys pretended to cry and pointed upward with their fingers.


    ¡°Dieran woke up and ran away!¡±


    ¡°You told us to tell you that you¡¯re awake¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Hey, what if I tell you that!¡±


    As he spoke while acting cleverly, the chambein looked at the boys with great difficulty.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    If it were true, it would be a big deal. The master is the one who hates making mistakes like this and pushing them on others.


    When it urred to him that something big had happened to his little master, the chambein began to feel restless.


    So they hesitated with embarrassed faces and the boys started crying as if they were going to call someone else.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    ¡°this this¡­ Young masters, you shouldn¡¯t cry. ¡°Please tell me the exact situation.¡±


    ¡°So Dieran woke up and ran away?¡±


    ¡°that¡­ !¡±


    The chambein frowned again. I thought there was nothing I could do since there were three witnesses, so I slumped my shoulders.


    The girl was astonished. And I started to worry. No, there was nothing to worry about.


    It is certain that those nobles have awakened. But Dieran is being punished? I thought that would never happen.


    If it were another noble, it wouldn¡¯t be possible, but if it was Dierran, it wouldn¡¯t be possible. The girl clenched her fists.


    No, even if it was Gray Boy who actually broke it, the girl¡¯s feelings would not change.


    The girl, who thought it was her duty to the Gray boy who had always helped her, ran to the chambein¡¯s front.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°huh? Isn¡¯t it Sierra? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The chambein called out to the girl who suddenly appeared and asked. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the time to pay attention to the girl right now, so my mind was thinking of other things.


    ¡°I broke that!¡±


    As soon as the girl shouted that, the chambein immediately returned to reality.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? This is Dearan¡­ .¡±


    Then the boys frowned and responded.


    But the girl did not lose. He began to speak impassionedly towards the chambein.


    ¡°no! sorry! That¡¯s right, I broke it! ¡°They are mistaken.¡±


    Of course, the chambein began to straighten his face at those words.


    At this rate, the little master was going to be scolded by the Count, but rather than causing such a thing, he thought it would be much better to punish the girl who imed that she was the culprit, regardless of whether it was true or not.


    ¡°Are you sure you two really saw it? ¡°If the lie is discoveredter, the family could suffer damage?¡±


    As the chambein spoke with a pretense of an adult face, the baron¡¯s boys began to show their tails.


    ¡°Is that so? Now that I think about it, I think I saw it wrong.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I guess he¡¯s awake. Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±


    The boys, thinking that it would be a good thing if they could avoid it since they had broken it, smiled sheepishly and disappeared.


    Of course, Count Grayke was a very benevolent person, so he would not punish a maid who had just started learning her job for a mistake.


    It¡¯s a story along the Count¡¯s lines.


    The girl was soon summoned by the head maid and had to listen to harsh nagging and receive a merciless beating on her legs.


    match-! Sigh-!


    Every time the sound was heard, the girl was in great pain, but strangely enough, she felt very relieved.


    The beating was so severe that the girl suffered for several days afterwards. It took a while for the swelling to go down and I was able to walk.


    Of course, the Gray boy knew nothing about this.


    If he had known that the girl had framed him and beaten him to the point where his calf was ck, he would have been the type to say he did it.


    However, when he heard that the girl was sick, he did not know why she was sick and just visited whenever he had time andforted her.


    ¡°Are you okay? Where does it hurt? ¡°Is this severe?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±


    The girl couldn¡¯t say why, so she just pretended that she wasn¡¯t feeling well. Still, the girl was happy about the Great Boy¡¯s visit.


    Of course, in front of the girl, the Gray boy started telling endless stories about politics that he had heard from his father.


    Is this the age where you like to show off and say something cool?


    It was a boy¡¯s unique sensibility driven by the desire to look cool to his peers.


    But in fact, the moment the girl heard the story about unknown politics was the happiest time in the world.


    On one hand, it was great to be able to show off one¡¯s knowledge, and on the other hand, it was great to hear the boy¡¯s sonorous voice and the little time they could spend together, so it was a win-win in the end.


    And another day.


    When a girl who was tending flowers in the garden was pricked by a thorn and bled, Gray, who happened to be passing nearby, came up to her and gave her a handkerchief.


    ¡°I have to be careful when trimming it. Why is it bleeding?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡°Little master.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry. Ugh. Oh, and that little master is also like that, I heard it from people his age, so it¡¯s a bit like that.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. ¡°Would you please call me brother when we¡¯re together?¡±


    ¡°Oh brother?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t have a younger brother. ¡°I thought it would be nice to have a little sister.¡±


    ¡°What kind of thing¡­¡± Oh no! If anyone listens¡­ ¡°How on earth can the daughter of a maid like me!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, right? ¡°Brother is also an honorific title, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± .¡±


    The girl thought about something for a while, but a strong desire to call her brother in a friendly way began to burn in her heart.


    The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to call him that. Even though she resented the boy who ignited her heart, she ended up breaking the great taboo of daring to call a nobleman ¡°brother.¡±


    ¡°Well then¡­ Brother¡­ .¡±


    As soon as I called, my heart started pounding violently. My heart is pounding incredibly hard. Is it because of breaking a taboo or because of another emotion?


    The girl thought about the reason and came to a simple conclusion.


    That¡¯s right, that day, for the first time, the girl realized the feeling of liking someone.


    ***


    Time passed like that.


    Even when dark times came to the Gray family.


    Because of that, even when Gray was frustrated, the girl sincerely became the boy¡¯spanion. I had no desire or desire for anything more than apanionship.


    And it is true that the driving force that allowed the Gray boy to endure until he met El, and the fact that Count Dedran did not give up his feelings for a good lord even when his family was on the verge of destruction, was due to the girl¡¯s influence as well as his father to some extent.


    Since I was young, I wanted to spread knowledge, so I often learned about lords from my father.


    And at a time when Verna could not meet the boy, the boy became lonely. But he was not a loner.


    It was because of the girl¡¯s presence.


    A child who always just smiled, listened to stories, and gave strength. Little by little, the boy was realizing its importance.


    But that happiness didn¡¯tst long.


    Thanks to Count Dedran, who controlled the Gray family at the time, there was arge change in the number of employees working there, and as a result, the girl left for another count¡¯s house in the capital.


    Because of Count Dedran¡¯s pressure policy, Grayk waspletely unaware of this fact.


    It was the girl who first heard about it.


    I¡¯m not that young anymore. If it were on Earth, I would have been a middle school student.


    I was able to understand the atmosphere, and I also knew that the more I could understand it, the bigger the gap in status would be.


    On the contrary, if anyone were to see her calling him brother, it would be a great harm to the Graik boy who was under the watchful eye of Count Dedran.


    There was definitely a way to cling to the Gray boy and say that you didn¡¯t want to leave.


    She knew that doing so would cause more harm to the Gray boy, so she decided to leave the mansion without saying a word.


    Brother.


    A long time when I called His Excellency the Earl my brother.


    ¡®I liked it. And when you grow up a little, your brother¡­ I¡¯m sure you can get through this. Because he is smarter than anyone else and ispletely different from other nobles! If it were my brother who always spoke next to me about the way to serve the people.¡¯


    But at the same time, I wanted the Gray boy to remember something about me from time to time, so I foolishly wanted to leave a trace.


    With the hope that he wouldter remember that such a child existed, the girl left a copper te with her name engraved in the boy¡¯s room and left the Earl of Gray¡¯s house.


    That was the small te that Gray was holding now.


    ***


    In fact, the Gray boy also always had a girl in mind as he grew up. When I was young, I thought of her as a younger sister, but as I got older, I began to develop feelings that were different from those I had toward my younger sister.


    Since she wasn¡¯t my real sister, it was a natural feeling in a way.


    He had been close with him since he was young, and he always had a crush on the little girl who always listened to his boring political opinions with a smile, but also always supported him by his side, so it was natural for him to harbor any other feelings. will be.


    But now it was all just a memory.


    The Gray boy just sighed and put the board with the name ¡®Sienna¡¯ written on it back in the drawer.


    Great Dieran is the lord of Gray City, who owns a huge business called the watch industry, and he has a lot of power, so finding a maid was actually not difficult.


    However, the reason I just asionally took out the copper te and sighed was because I had already looked for it.


    After El helped him defeat Count Dedran and regain his dignity as a lord, he of course searched to find her, but the answer he received was that she fell ill and died in the count¡¯s house to which he had moved.


    So what is the point of looking further?


    The shock caused me to stop eating and drinking for a few days, so I eventually calmed down by sealing the small te in a drawer.


    ¡®Even if you don¡¯t try to take it out, you end up taking it out.¡¯


    The Gray boy shook his head to shake off the vague memory and mmed the drawer shut.

 Chapter 208

    # 208


    Chapter.41 Oblivion


    ***


    ¡°Come here!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here? I told you to stop talking nonsense. ¡°Little one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my heart! You wanna die! ¡°The red one.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, so I want you to leave.¡±


    Sereina gestured towards Lurin. But Lulin didn¡¯t pay any attention and strode into the clinic and tilted his head.


    ¡°But what are you doing? ¡°What is that guy?¡±


    What Lulin pointed to was the woman lying in front of Serena. A young-looking woman was lying on the bed. However, it is not a child.


    Sereina answered bluntly as she snuggled into Lulin¡¯s bed.


    ¡°What a patient.¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking at the patient? ¡°Are you an elf?¡±


    Lulin¡¯s question is somewhat natural. When asked why the dragon was providing medical treatment, it was Elena, not Serena, who answered the question.


    It was none other than Elena who asked Serena to look after the patient.


    ¡°that is¡­ .¡±


    ¡°that is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my field, so I asked Serena to take a look.¡±


    ¡°We dragons don¡¯t know anything about medicine. What kind of ridiculous request did you ask? The human guy is going to die. As material for experiments. Too bad. ¡°It¡¯s too bad.¡±


    Lurin put her hands together. Towards a patient who is alive and well.


    If El had been there, it would have been worth getting hit on the temple 200 times, but there was no one in the clinic who could touch Rurin. There is only Elfman who is embarrassed and tries to tell the truth as it is.


    ¡°I thought it had nothing to do with ordinary medicine, but I rescued him from a copsed area on the outskirts of the city, and he had no memory of it at all. There was no trauma, but I had no memory at all, so I asked them to look into it because I thought it might be a mental problem. When he woke up for a while, I asked him a few questions, but he couldn¡¯t remember anything. ¡°And then I copsed again from the shock of not having any memories.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s soplicated? ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡°But what are you doing today?¡±


    ¡°I stopped by on the way to run errands. ¡°Stress will go away if you swear at the red one!¡±


    Lurin¡¯s provocation.


    However, Serena ignored Lurin¡¯s provocation again. Just looking for Elena.


    ¡°Elena.¡±


    ¡°yes yes!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know. Because amnesia is a pretty vague thing. I don¡¯t know when my memories wille back. ¡°It could be right now or it could be a few years from now.¡±


    ¡°okay. I know that too, but¡­ ¡°Then I guess I should find someone who knows him?¡±


    ¡°First of all, that¡¯s the best. ¡°We can¡¯t keep them in the clinic forever.¡±


    As Sereina nodded in the affirmative, Lurin furrowed her brows.


    ¡°Are you losing your memory? Ugh! I hate that kind of thing so much. If my memories disappear, my memories of El will also disappear¡­ Ahh! Something like that! I hate it more than dying. ¡°Ay tut!¡±


    ¡°Why are you even spitting? ¡°Wipe it and go, kid!¡±


    ¡°They said that if you hear something that doesn¡¯t work, you should spit it out like this and then step on it.¡±


    ¡°Then do I have to spit on you all the time because I¡¯m always listening to your bullshit?¡±


    ¡°If you listen to this body, you should kneel down, why are you spitting! Are you finally crazy?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Whoa whoa!


    Argh-!


    The dragons eventually started fighting.


    Elena didn¡¯t even think about stopping her. He didn¡¯t do that for a day or two, he just looked at the fallen woman without paying any attention to her and ced his hand on her forehead.


    ¡°It seems like his body temperature is normal, but if he copsed on the outskirts of the city, wouldn¡¯t he be an outsider? There may be a guardian, so I think I should inquire¡­ ¡°Then I have to go see El!¡±


    If you¡¯re looking for someone in the city, it¡¯s quicker to ask El.


    When Elena¡¯s thoughts reached that point, she looked at Lulin.


    I thought about going up to the restaurant together, but I didn¡¯t think the fight would end.


    Since this usuallysts for several hours, Elena had no choice but to decide to go alone.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you alone today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do, you stupid red thing!¡±


    Uddangtangtang.


    Kwajikkwajik.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t stop you.¡±


    After saying that, Elena quietly left the clinic and went up to the restaurant.


    ***


    ¡°I¡¯ve been there! Hehehehe! Today¡¯s reward is¡­ ! Ugh?¡±


    Rurin left the market basket on the table and started to run to El, but then stopped.


    That you?


    El had copsed before my eyes. For some reason, a rock had fallen next to El¡¯s head.


    ¡°What is this? meteor? Is this the asteroid guy? Hueng?¡±


    Lurin was surprised and checked Elle¡¯s breathing. Rurin, who felt like her heart would stop while checking El¡¯s breathing, breathed a sigh of relief when she realized that El¡¯s pulse was fine.


    ¡°you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Fortunately, after calling several times, El woke up fine. Lurin was relieved to wake up.


    So I opened my arms like usual.


    ¡°you! You¡¯re hurt, soe into my arms! No, please do it. Why are you hurt! ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that you got hit by something like a meteor!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I suddenly answered yes, but¡­ ¡°Who am I and where am I?¡±


    ¡°Uh huh? What are you talking about! ¡°You are you!¡±


    ¡°My name is you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh no. You are El. The name is El! No, no, you! ¡°What kind of joke is this?¡±


    ¡°L? ¡°My name is El?¡±


    ¡°¡­ you?¡±


    ¡°Then where is this?¡±


    ¡°Hey, this is your restaurant¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Then who are you?¡±


    ¡°What?! Not funny! you¡­ ¡°Have you forgotten me?¡±


    Lurin was startled, held Elle¡¯s face in both hands, looked at herself reflected in Elle¡¯s eyes, and asked another big question.


    ¡°Look carefully, girl! grow. ¡°I can never forgive you for forgetting me!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­ What is this! Is that the amnesiac guy you mentioned earlier? Because of that stone guy? ¡°Because you got hit on the head?¡±


    Lulin¡¯s eyes began to roll around. I can¡¯t admit that and I can¡¯t tolerate it.


    You forgot yourself.


    ¡°Oh no! hate. ¡°What should I do?¡±


    What came to Lurin¡¯s mind was the clinic.


    Lurin hugged L from behind. Then, he teleported and immediately arrived inside the clinic.


    ¡°Elfuuuu!¡±


    ¡°yes yes?¡±


    ¡°L is strange. Hurry up and check it out! Restore your memories immediately! Nana¡­ I feel like crying. ¡°L doesn¡¯t know me!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Due to Lulin¡¯s outburst, Serena came into the treatment room and Elena looked at Lulin with a puzzled face.


    ¡°Calm down, Lurin. Let¡¯s take a look first. What¡¯s going on? ¡°If you¡¯re trying to restore memories, does El have amnesia?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°yes? My name is Elena¡­ ¡°El?¡±


    ¡°I think my name is El.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all natural! ¡°Don¡¯t you know Lurin, Serena, and me?¡±


    ¡°yes¡­ .¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible!¡±


    Rulin¡¯s eyes became increasingly moist as he watched this while stamping his feet, and Elena used recovery magic on El¡¯s head with a puzzled look on her face. Then he shouted at Lurin with a surprised face.


    ¡°Did Elle get hit on the head?¡±


    ¡°I think so. Some kind of rock had fallen. ¡°Wow, this guy looks like a meteorite!¡±


    ¡°Just calm down for now, Lurin. Apparently, it is a disease called short-term memory loss. As you said, it was caused by a strong shock.¡±


    ¡°And how to fix it? ¡°Go ahead and say it!¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry too much. ¡°Unlike the woman who copsed, she clearly has short-term memory loss, so she will calm down and her memories will return in just a day.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that! Absolutely not. I don¡¯t like it! ¡°Huh!¡±


    ¡°yes?¡­ In one day¡­ ¡°I just have to wait a day?¡±


    Lurin, who was about to cry, thought about Elena¡¯s words again and tilted her head like a robot.


    ¡°Eh? ¡°Did you say it was a day?¡±


    ¡°yes. It¡¯s no big deal. If you just take a day off¡­ .¡±


    ¡°What is that? Say it early! You cried. ¡°Huh.¡±


    Lurin wiped away her tears, and Elena began to give instructions to her.


    ¡°yes. Plus, with this kind of disease, you have to listen carefully to what the people you are with are saying. If you take good care of it for a day¡­ what?¡±


    As soon as she heard Elena¡¯s words, Lulin disappeared.


    I was alreadypletely reassured when I heard that I would get better in a day, and as soon as I heard the line about listening to the people I¡¯m with, I went back to Rare.


    ¡°What are you doing now? ¡°What a stupid y.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Did L order this? What kind of person has amnesia and his memoriese back in a day and he listens well to the people who are there with him? ¡°Where in the world can you find such amnesia?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± that is¡­ So, something good came to mind and he asked me to listen to it¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Is that why you joined in on that prank?¡±


    ¡°yes yes¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I feel sorry for you too. Well, even if that¡¯s not the case, he seems like he¡¯ll listen to everything El says. ¡°You are an elf.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true! And since you said you would find out the identity of that patient, I was just thankful¡­ .¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reughing. ce your hand on your conscience. ¡°Even without that, you would do anything I asked you to do, right?¡±


    ¡°no!¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    ¡°Oh, maybe.¡±


    Elena nodded slowly. Of course, after taking a considerable amount of time.


    ***


    ¡°Your name is El.¡±


    ¡°I heard that¡­ ¡°Then what about you?¡±


    ¡°I am Rurin!¡±


    Lulin said while snorting. El¡¯s eyes are nk.


    That was somehow cute.


    ¡°Um, what is your rtionship with me? Are you together?¡±


    ¡°You are mine!¡±


    ¡°your?¡±


    ¡°I, Nanana¡¯s¡­ ¡°It¡¯s your wife!¡±


    ¡°huh? ¡°Am I your wife?¡±


    ¡°Ah ainadaaaa! I said it wrong. I am your wife. You are my husband. Oh, did you understand? But do you know what a wife and a husband are?¡±


    ¡°You know that. I remember the basic things, but I can¡¯t remember anything else¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I see. Well then! We are a couple! Hi-Hi.¡±


    Lurin said that and her face turned red. My heart is pounding. If not at times like this, when would I shout out so confidently?


    ¡°Right. ¡°We were a couple.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lulin¡¯s eyes sparkled. I can¡¯t believe you admit it so easily. It certainly seemed like he listened very well to what Elena said.


    So Lulin took the following steps.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°There are things married couples must do.¡±


    ¡°what is that?¡±


    ¡°Na na na na na nanal!¡±


    ¡°Huh, you?¡±


    Lulin shouted loudly and then suddenly cringed. Even in this situation, Lurin is shy.


    Perhaps he thought it was pitiful himself, and he grabbed L¡¯s wrist again and shouted.


    ¡°Tell me you love me! love you! ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    ¡°Is that a couple¡¯s job?¡±


    ¡°I think so!¡±


    It¡¯s because the person who ordered it stuttered so much. However, El looked straight at Lurin and began to answer exactly as she was told.


    ¡°love you.¡±


    ¡°Oooh! Oh no! Oh no! The name is missing! I must also say my name. ¡°Have you be a fool because you lost your memory?¡±


    ¡°love you?¡±


    ¡°No! Lurin! ¡°My name is Rurin!¡±

 Chapter 209

    # 209


    Chapter.41 Oblivion


    ¡°You said you like me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to like it! But why are you saying that while looking somewhere else? Why do you like watches? ¡°Why the clock!¡±


    L was talking while looking at the grandfather clock he made. Lulin got angry at that point. Puffy cheeks and raised eyebrows are typical signs that something is not to your liking.


    ¡°Oh wait? I can¡¯t think of anything else. Who did you say you were? And me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s El! ¡°I am Rurin!¡±


    L tilts her head once again.


    Lulin was so frustrated that he was almost dying. Something is different from what Elena said.


    He definitely listens well. Yes, I listen well. But that was it.


    He listens, but rarely moves in the direction he wants. So don¡¯t even think about going in with puffy cheeks.


    While I was looking at L with that sad expression on my face, something strange happened.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    El called his name and copsed. I fell down so helplessly. After sitting on the bed, only the upper body fell down on the bed.


    If it were a normal El, it would be impossible for her to copse like this. So Lurin puffed up her cheeks in surprise and ced her hand on El¡¯s fallen face.


    ¡°you! ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±


    However, El¡¯s arm moved faster than Lulin¡¯s hand. He sat down on the bed and buried his face near Lulin¡¯s stomach as he approached him, and wrapped his waist with both hands.


    It didn¡¯t end there. In the manner of a purring cat, it started rubbing its face, or more urately, its cheek, against Lulin¡¯s stomach.


    As if he was making a fool of himself.


    Rurin waspletely entranced by that sight.


    ¡°Hnyanaaa?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just mesmerization. My body just froze. There was something so cute about the way it was making a fuss, so I was afraid that it might stop if I moved, so I stopped right there.


    ¡°You are strange! ¡°It¡¯s strange, but it¡¯s good to be strange like this!¡±


    ¡°Are you nice?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ ! ¡°The car is nice!¡±


    I told her she was being nice and L started rubbing her cheek more. Lulin felt like he was crying and started moving his hands very slowly. The hand was trembling slightly. The trembling hand stopped on El¡¯s head.


    I wanted to be stroked so badly. I don¡¯t know why I felt this way, but I just wanted to stroke it. But because it was something I had never done before, shame was stopping my fingers.


    Because I like being petted rather than petted.


    But in this state, the opposite must also feel good. After being convinced of that, Lurin decided to do so and slowly, little by little,nded her palm on the top of El¡¯s head.


    ¡°It¡¯s warm.¡±


    ¡°Are my hands warm?¡±


    Nod.


    El nodded. The more I did that, the more I felt like a baby.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s baby Elle. ¡°Woooook!¡±


    A situation that is likely to be harmful to the heart. Even though something was contrary to usual, it was quite the opposite, but Lulin felt that this experience was also very thrilling.


    ¡°Keep doing that. Crush it! I¡¯m fine with it. That and¡­ .¡±


    Lurin continued to move her hand above her head. L¡¯s hair is gently swept away.


    At that historic moment, the more Lurin stroked her head, the more tightly El hugged her waist.


    ¡°Ugh. This¡­ ! Oh no! ¡°It¡¯s good, but it doesn¡¯t work!¡±


    Even though I said that, I was actually in a very good mood. The same goes for stroking your head. It was my first experience, but it was good.


    Sharak Sharak.


    The feeling of stroking L-Do gets better every time I do that.


    Elle is hugged more.


    This is the point. If it weren¡¯t for this, I wouldn¡¯t have petted it.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°huh? ¡°Am I your lover?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Didn¡¯t you say they were husband and wife? Don¡¯t say it! Just keep pushing! I think that¡¯s best. It¡¯s cool that you haven¡¯t lost your memory when talking. You, who have lost your memory, feel frustrated when you talk about it! Isn¡¯t it cute when a child acts cute¡­ It¡¯s just like this! okay. That¡¯s it. Wow? ¡°Kwaaaaaaaa!¡±


    At that moment, L, who was lying with her head on Lulin¡¯s stomach and hugging her waist, lifted Lulin¡¯s clothes and patted her stomach. This is exactly what dogs do.


    Without knowing that it was an act of possessing a dog, Lurin was simply ovee by a strange, tickling feeling.


    Excited!


    ¡°ah!¡±


    But right in that exciting situation, L suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As Lurin spoke with a strange expression on her face, El thought of something and muttered to herself.


    ¡°For some reason, it seems like it was time to work.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lurin looked at the clock. 5pm. Definitely the time for Elle to be in the kitchen.


    ¡°no!¡±


    Of course, Lulin denied it. They said they listened to everything they said, but they didn¡¯t at all. I was fooled by the booby booby attack just now, but it was reality again.


    ¡°Why do you remember those things but can¡¯t remember anything else?¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡±


    ¡°If what you say is true, I guess the working hours are correct? Why did you remember such things and got angry? Let¡¯s take a look. Is the kitchen there before?¡±


    L said that and coldly walked out of the bedroom.


    ¡°oh!¡±


    Lurin covered her mouth with both hands as she groaned.


    This is because I realized that the mouth is the way to go. Say useless things!


    I opened my eyes and was dazed for a moment, then I realized that this was not the time.


    ¡°Uuuuu!¡±


    So, with an angry look on his face, he got up and started chasing El.


    ¡°you! ¡°Stand there!¡±


    When Lurin chased after her, El had already gone up to the kitchen. Lurin looked for El while panting, and by then he was already holding a kitchen knife and tilting his head.


    ¡°hmm. With this¡­ ¡°Like this?¡±


    L suddenly started stabbing the vegetables he had taken out as if stabbing a monster.


    Puff, puff, puff!


    Vegetables are falling apart on the cutting board. I¡¯m not writing it down, I¡¯m just being stabbed by it.


    ¡°What are you doing? ! ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±


    Lulin walked up and grabbed the knife. Lulin¡¯s handes up on top of El¡¯s hand.


    ¡°then?¡±


    ¡°This body doesn¡¯t know! That¡¯s you¡­ .¡±


    ¡°All I remember is the stabbing. If you pick up a knife, I¡¯ll stab you! ¡°It¡¯s like this line is buzzing in my head.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it! Ugh! This is it!¡±


    Rurin grabbed the kitchen knife El had grabbed from above and began chopping the vegetables.


    It is said that Seodang Gae also recite Pungwol every three years.


    There was no way Lurin, who had seen how to prepare vegetables for a long time, would not know the method.


    If you tell me to do it, I¡¯ll never do it.


    Bang bang bang!


    Plump plump!


    ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Did you remember?¡±


    Lurin, who was cutting vegetables simr to cabbage, shouted triumphantly.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is that so? This body is naturally amazing, but you don¡¯t say things like that often, do you? Hehehe, is this also the power of memory? Ah, but I actually don¡¯t want to do this. ¡°This time was originally over there!¡±


    Lulin pointed to the table.


    Then L¡¯s eyes follow the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s a stretch of time over there.¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°You say we¡¯re a married couple?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re a married couple, shouldn¡¯t you prepare together?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    When El spoke against him, Lurin slowly took a step back.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they a couple? Then I don¡¯t need to listen to you¡­ .¡±


    But when I heard that they were a couple, I came back as if my body was attracted to me like a ma.


    ¡°Kaaaaaa! What are you talking about? They are a couple! ¡°They¡¯re a married couple!¡±


    ¡°Then you will help me? ¡°Because I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°Then just kiss me here. ¡°Since we are a married couple, we kiss before going to work.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    The lips that Lulin pointed to. L quickly approached me and kissed me on the side. When he kissed her so casually, Rurin was embarrassed and opened her mouth wide.


    And I thought.


    Is this the power Elena spoke of? Because you lost your memory, you listen to everything I say?


    But it felt strange in the bedroom earlier.


    After thinking that far, Rurin came to the conclusion that, although she didn¡¯t know what was going on, they should continue to pursue the line of being a married couple.


    That way, you can order this and that againter!


    I was pushed back by the strange logic of asking for help because we are now a couple, but I can¡¯t break that logic for the sake ofter.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. I will help you. ¡°Because we¡¯re a couple!¡±


    ¡°How do I use this?¡±


    While Lurin was thinking like that, L this time grabbed the frying pan and lifted it up.


    ¡°When did you go there? ¡°You are like the wind.¡±


    Lurin was standing on the cutting board and quickly ran towards El, who had moved to the oven.


    ¡°You have to use fireball for that!¡±


    ¡°Fireball?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you even remember magic?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s a fireball. I remember it in minute detail. What I mainly don¡¯t remember are the memories-like parts. Maybe it¡¯s memories of other beings. Anyway, let¡¯s see.¡±


    ¡°You know magic, so why are you forgetting about me? I really hate it! ¡°That guy called memory!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, the fireball is¡­ .¡±


    L put his finger between his eyes and thought about it, then used his mana.


    ¡°Ah, is this how you write it?¡±


    Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    Quasi profit-!


    Immediately afterwards, a huge me erupted from the furnace. And the mes soon blew up the ceiling and spewed out high into the sky.


    ¡°Kwaaaaaaaaaa! Stupid, stupid, stupid! ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±


    Lurin held her head with an expression resembling Munch¡¯s famous painting The Scream and shook L.


    ¡°How can you use a frying pan fireball so powerfully? No, it wasn¡¯t even a fireball! ¡°The 6th ss you just gave me!¡±


    ¡°okay? I feel like I can¡¯t control my mana well¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t use it! How strong is your magic! Magic is prohibited until tomorrow! Ugh, I can¡¯t help it. I do it. It¡¯s all gone, so if you find your memories tomorrow, you¡¯ll be like me! ¡°I don¡¯t know because you are the one fixing it.¡±


    ¡°is it. What can¡¯t you do about that? ¡°Wouldn¡¯t tomorrow¡¯s me fix it?¡±


    ¡°Look. ¡°I¡¯m lighting a weak fireball like this!¡±


    Lulin ced a fireball under the iron te on the other side and started a fire.


    ¡°Everything over there has been blown away, so I have no choice but to use this ce today.¡±


    ¡°That too.¡±


    rattle.


    And at that moment, the bell over the door rang. It was the appearance of the first dinner guest.


    ¡°I came here to eat and go! lol.¡±


    Linte stopped by on the way back from ranch work and sat down at the bar table where she always sits, smiling brightly.


    Mate disappeared, saying he had an appointment, so I stopped by because I didn¡¯t feel like eating alone at home, but the problem was that I didn¡¯t notice the minor anomaly at all.


    Linte looked at El with bright eyes shining like always.


    ¡°Please give me today¡¯s meal!¡±


    Today¡¯s meal table proudlyunched by L.


    It is a home-cooked course made with the freshest ingredients purchased from the market each day.


    Of course, L now tilted her head as if she had no idea what was going on.


    ¡°Rurin, what is today¡¯s meal?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. ¡°Think of it yourself!¡±

 Chapter 210

    # 210


    Chapter.41 Oblivion


    ¡°Ummmm.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better not to do business today. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to the bedroom?¡±


    Lurin shouted with all her wishes in mind. Of course, the words that came back crushed the wind.


    ¡°We¡¯re a married couple, so shouldn¡¯t you be the one to take care of things like this? ¡°Show me today¡¯s meal you made.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why is the story like that? can not do it!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really remember, but I¡¯ll help you out! ¡°If anythinges to mind.¡±


    ¡°Oooooh! weird! When I came to my senses, I once again became the one who obeyed your orders. The elf said that you would obey my orders because you lost your memory, but why are you saying no? .¡±


    Rurin grumbled that something was strange, but after receiving the gazes of El and Linte at the same time, she frowned twice and had no choice but to approach the rice bowl.


    ¡°This is what you did before you lost your memory. ¡°You eat this.¡±


    Then, he stuffed the rice into a rice bowl and ced the chunk of carbohydrates in front of Linte.


    ¡°This is today¡¯s meal.¡±


    ¡°yes? ¡°Is there nothing left but rice?¡±


    ¡°Kaaaaaa! okay! ¡°It¡¯s normal to have nothing but rice!¡±


    ¡°Oh yes¡­ ?¡±


    Lin Te was very embarrassed. So I looked at Bob and Elle in turn as if asking them to save me. But El just had a nk expression on her face.


    It was only then that Linte caught that something was strange. But it was already toote.


    If I was going to notice something, I should have done it before the food came out.


    Lulin was yelling at him to eat the food he served, so Linte could not bear the pressure. As long as L kept her mouth shut, there was nothing to do.


    All you have to do is eat it.


    Rinte scooped up the bare rice with a weak hand gesture.


    And took it to his mouth.


    ¡°Hehe, is it delicious?¡±


    ¡°yes¡­ The food turned out really well¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Because this body is so clean, it¡¯s so delicious, of course. Hi-Hi.¡±


    And that moment.


    Lurin¡¯s temple was attacked. It¡¯s El¡¯s strike.


    ¡°Huh? What is this familiar feeling? You can¡¯t believe it¡­ ¡°Are your memoriesing back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not? ¡°I just have a strong feeling that it has to be like this.¡±


    ¡°Eight! Are you thinking of something like that? Annoying. And it hurts!¡±


    ¡°Come on. My intuition strongly tells me that serving only rice is not a good idea. ¡°Try making something on an iron te.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that¡­ .¡±


    ¡°You say you¡¯re a wife and you can¡¯t help me? Then they are not a couple after all¡­ .¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ do! Do it, do it! Ugh! You there! Wait a moment. But there¡¯s still something strange about it.¡±


    Lulin red at El. Then he showed nk eyes again and started looking the other way.


    As expected, something was strange. From a while ago, I was in a situation where I was just listening to what was being said.


    Normally, I would never cook even if I were asked to do so. Unless you lose the bet.


    But now I was cooking even though I hadn¡¯t lost the bet.


    No, I haven¡¯t done it yet, but I¡¯m faced with a crisis that requires me to do it.


    ¡°What¡¯s strange? Rather, ma¡¯am. Do you know what to cook on an iron te? ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s meat. ¡°Because you always grilled meat there.¡±


    ¡°okay? Oh, is that by any chance?¡±


    El pointed to one side of the kitchen. Rurin runs over and sees it.


    Linte watched the situation with eyes that met the light of salvation. I slowly chewed the rice I had already put in my mouth because of Rurin.


    ¡°Oh! ¡°He¡¯s a meat guy.¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°Did I prepare for this before I lost my memory?¡±


    ¡°Then you can grill this on an iron te¡­ .¡±


    With a sad look on his face, Lurin brought the ripening Veleren meat and presented it to El.


    ¡°Ah, I suddenly feel dizzy.¡±


    Then El suddenly sat down, pretending to be dizzy, and Lurin looked at herself and the meat alternately while holding the meat.


    ¡°Ugh, this shouldn¡¯t be done in the first ce. I don¡¯t think this is something. ¡°Because you are the one cooking the meat.¡±


    ¡°okay? Then where¡­ .¡±


    El nodded and got up again and ced the meat on the griddle. And at that moment, the meat turned into a pile of ashes.


    ¡°Hnyna?¡±


    ¡°Ugh! ¡°Elniyim!¡±


    Lurin and Rinte let out a shocked voice at the same time, and El sneakily approached Lulin and whispered quietly.


    ¡°As expected, I can¡¯t control my mana. Your wife and I are married? ¡°Please dispatch at a time like this.¡±


    ¡°What is that!¡±


    Lulin screamed again.


    In the end, Lurin had to grill the meat. While listening to L nagging next to me, telling me to do this and that, saying I don¡¯t have any memories.


    Rurin bes increasingly frustrated.


    As a result, it went without saying that I ended up grilling meat all evening long.


    ***


    Grake was in the carriage.


    The old Deadran City was now returning to the original Gray City, where the lord¡¯s castle was located, after going around the north of the current Gray City, the headquarters of the watch industry.


    ¡°Haaam.¡±


    The Gray boy, who had been inspecting all day and had heard from various angles about the workers¡¯ difort, was tired and leaned against the carriage, reading the documents even at that moment.


    ¡°Are you okay, Your Excellency?¡±


    Baron Verenda, who is looking after the internal affairs of Gray City, asked about the health of the Gray boy, who seemed particrly tired today.


    ¡°are you okay.¡±


    ¡°Is that true? You look tired¡­ .¡±


    Baron Berenda is not from Siksol, who used to stay in the castle. Graeke did not moderate the children of the baron he lived with when he was young.


    It wasn¡¯t a decision made just because Sienna was being bullied. A judgment made because they were caught up in a sense of nobility and were of no help in developing the territory.


    ¡°Shall we get some good medicine to relieve fatigue?¡±


    Baron Berenda was a progressive figure who was one of the few trustworthy figures among the barons belonging to the count family who agreed with Gray¡¯s policies and helped him wholeheartedly, and was a great help in running the fiefdom.


    The conversation between the two continued in the fast-moving carriage.


    The conversation is mainly about internal affairs.


    As he was doing so, the carriage stopped and the chambein opened the carriage door and asked a question.


    ¡°Master, we have arrived in town. Would you like to go straight to the lord¡¯s castle?¡±


    It was a question that came up all the time, but Gray¡¯s answer was always the same.


    ¡°I should also look around the market. ¡°Would you please go there?¡±


    The chambein dutifully nodded at Grayk¡¯smand.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Soon the carriage was moving again. However, Baron Verenda suggested again with a worried look on his face.


    ¡°Your Excellency, as expected, how about taking a break for today¡­¡± .¡±


    ¡°The sun is still up? ¡°I will visit all the important ces during my inspection.¡±


    Gray closed his eyes and answered firmly.


    I¡¯m not particrly tired.


    What does it mean to be young?


    I would say that because people around me tell me to rest so much, I actually start to rebel.


    In Great City, except for El and Verna, there was no one who could break the boy¡¯s stubbornness.


    So, naturally, Gray arrived at the market safely and the inspection continued.


    Thanks to the efforts put into the market in many ways since the time of Grayke¡¯s father, the market has recently developed to a level simr to that of any otherrge city in terms of size and vitality.


    The biggest topic of discussion in such a market is the election of the market union president.


    The problem was with the selection method. Grayk was thinking about the most fair method of selection.


    So, while chatting with Baron Berenda, I started taking a walk around the market.


    My steps stopped when I saw a familiar face. Graeke stopped at Elena¡¯s clinic and said hello.


    ¡°hello!¡±


    ¡°oh? My lord! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Elena answered like that and nodded.


    An elf pops out of the clinic.


    Baron Berenda was dazed when he first saw the elf he had heard about through rumors.


    As Elena walked out, Grace naturally asked about the disease situation in Grace City.


    ¡°Are there many patients recently? ¡°If you need help, please send a message to the castle at any time and we will do our best to help.¡±


    ¡°yes. It is rare for someone to develop a serious illness. So don¡¯t worry, my lord.¡±


    Elena calmly answers Grayke¡¯s questions. Baron Verenda, who was looking at Elena, suddenly pped his hands together and shouted at Grayke.


    ¡°dismissal! Since you¡¯re stopping in front of the clinic, how about getting some medicine that¡¯s good for relieving fatigue? Even so, there are rumors that Elena uses good medicine.¡±


    ¡°what? Oh no, that¡¯s¡­ !¡±


    Gray was startled by those words and shook his head. But there is no way that kind Elena would listen to Berenda and remain silent. He immediately approached the lord and looked at hisplexion.


    ¡°Oh my goodness? ¡°Are you very tired, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s not like that¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Hmm, yourplexion is dark? There just happens to be some good medicine! It replenishes your energy. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you, soe in and wait a moment!¡±


    Now that Elena hase this far, Grayk realized that he could no longer refuse and sent a look of resentment to Berenda. This is an indication of why you said something useless. Then Baron Verenda began to talk the other way.


    Like looking at a distant mountain?


    Grayk was also weak to Elena.


    She was very close to her teacher, El. That alone made it impossible for him to refuse anything she offered, and she was also of a different race.


    Also, since she had a reputation as a good doctor in the city, it was impossible to resist her smile.


    ¡°All right¡­ .¡±


    Angered by his subordinate¡¯s foolishness, Graeke had no choice but to enter the clinic.


    ¡°It¡¯s this medicine! Would you like to try it? Oh, of course, I¡¯m going tobine this with something else, but take it to Yeongju Castle and eat it. Before that, just chew this raw. ¡°You will feel a little tired.¡±


    Elena smiled like an angel and held out a strange-looking piece of grass to Gray.


    Graeke grimaced inwardly.


    Although he was ming Baron Berenda for doing something useless when he was not even tired, in fact, the reason he was frowning like this was because he did not want to take bitter medicine.


    Of course, if you say that you are not good at eating bitter foods, you cannot be caught even if your mouth is torn.


    At that time, I heard the voice of a woman other than Elena.


    ¡°Do you hate bitter herbs?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Grayke turned his head in surprise. His face was so surprised that he had read his mind. That was also an expression of his feelings that should never be revealed.


    Grayk was so surprised that he looked at the other person to say something. And then my mouth became stiff again.


    His expression was about ten times more surprised than when he was asked if he disliked bitter herbs.


    Of course, that was because the face I missed was right in front of me.


    A face that seems a little unfamiliar to me after not seeing it for several years. If the unfamiliarity was due to growing up without seeing each other, the woman in front of him was clearly a woman he knew.


    Grayk barely moved his stiff body and blinked, and Elena, who was bringing the medicine together, tilted her head.


    ¡°Oh, this is the patient who copsed on the outskirts¡­ .¡±


    As Elena was about to exin it, an even louder voice came from next to her, so she shut her mouth.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry! The expression with the corners of the eyes raised somehow vaguely reminds me of the expression someone in my memory makes when they don¡¯t want to eat something written¡­ . I can¡¯t even remember who that someone was¡­ .¡±

 Chapter 211

    # 211


    Chapter.41 Oblivion


    ¡°Oh my! really? ¡°Did somethinge to mind?¡±


    And then Elena immediately put her hand on her head and started examining her condition.


    That scene felt like a dream to Gray.


    ¡°Si Sienna?¡±


    The surprise and joy of seeing a person in front of me who I thought was dead is indescribable.


    Graeke rubbed his eyes. I thought it was a mirage.


    But no matter how you looked at it, it was her.


    -Brother, you have to take the medicine no matter how bitter it is!


    Now that I think about it, Sienna said this while taking care of her every time she was sick.


    So Sienna knows.


    The fact that Gray hates bitter herbs.


    He was one of the few people who knew that. Moreover, reading one¡¯s own facial expressions is Sienna¡¯s specialty.


    ¡°My lord, do you know her?¡±


    ¡°yes? yes. i know. ¡°I know for sure!¡±


    In response to Elena¡¯s question, Gray nodded strongly, but Sienna only tilted her head and did not react as strongly as Gray.


    ***


    Sizzling.


    The meat was being cooked.


    Sweat flows from Rurin¡¯s forehead. It¡¯s probably sweating because it¡¯s hot.


    Because the iron te is hot.


    ¡°Uuuuuu! Why this body!¡±


    Why this body?


    Since he doesn¡¯t usually help out at the restaurant properly, it¡¯s just a holy meaning to get used to it at least like this.


    Lurin was babbling almost every five seconds. The good news is that the meat is still being grilled.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry too.¡±


    Lulin drooled.


    ¡°Here¡¯s another te of meat!¡±


    Of course, orders stille in in the meantime, so Lurin has no part to y. This is real restaurant work.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am. ¡°I think I¡¯ll have to cook more since we¡¯ve added one more dish.¡±


    ¡°hate! ¡°I¡¯m hungry too!¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am niiiiim?¡±


    I hugged Rurin from behind and rubbed her cheeks. The concept is that he lost his memory and became a bit of a fool.


    It seems to be working well, so I continue. I would never be able to do something like this if I was in my right mind.


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m being cute to Lurin.


    This is possible because we have forgotten. It¡¯s okay.


    ¡°Ugh. I understand. ¡°I am a wife, so I endure it.¡±


    Finally, with a melted expression again, Lurin began grilling the meat. But at this point, I¡¯m a little worried about the aftereffects. I began to have a strong conviction that I would never be caught.


    Since the setting is that you won¡¯t remember anything until tomorrow, it¡¯s best to just endure it naturally.


    This is something that time will ultimately resolve.


    If I get caught, I think I¡¯ll be out for a week.


    Lurin eximed, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m a wife!¡± He hummed.


    Just by looking at that, you can never be caught. never.


    By the way, the way he cooks meat is unusual.


    I¡¯m already good at it.


    Of course, if I were fine, I would never go out like that, so I¡¯m just happy for today.


    ¡°wee!¡±


    As Rurin was grilling meat, I, who was in charge of serving and greeting guests, greeted the guests with a smile.


    ¡°Ugh! Closed! Stoping in! Sigh! hot.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Fortunately, the people who came through the door and took the brunt of Rurin¡¯s verbal abuse were familiar faces.


    Great for Elena.


    And the girl I see for the first time.


    And even Serena.


    As soon as I saw thisbination, I started to sweat a little.


    I looked back carefully. Fortunately, Lulin was grilling meat with his gaze down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but let¡¯s talk slowlyter after business is over, and here¡­ .¡±


    ¡°What are you guys! ¡°You¡¯re so busy, why did youe?¡±


    ¡°Ugh what?¡±


    I was truly surprised.


    Lurin, who was apparently grilling meat about 5 seconds ago, suddenly appeared next to me.


    Lurin is frowning, holding a pair of tongs in one hand and wearing an oil-sttered apron.


    ¡°Right now, there is no use looking for El because she is losing her memory. ¡°I don¡¯t have the strength to cook your meat, so go back!¡±


    The situation I was worried about happened.


    Lurin casually mentioned memory loss.


    oh my.


    I quickly turned my head and looked at Gray and Elena. Elena has a very troubled face. And Graeke looks horrified.


    ¡°Master, you also have amnesia? ¡°How could that happen!¡±


    Grayk had an earth-shattering look on his face.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it.¡±


    At that moment, I squinted my eyes at Elena. With a desperate face begging for help.


    In that situation, Lurin began to look this way. I can feel your gaze.


    I had no choice but to pretend not to know.


    ¡°Who are you all?¡±


    ¡°Master Shi?¡±


    Then Elena began to sweat and make excuses for me.


    ¡°Oh that! But L also got a big shock while working during the day! L says he has short-term memory loss that will recover tomorrow¡­ .¡±


    ¡°How can something like that happen!¡±


    Grayke held my hand with a shocked expression.


    ¡°Fuhuhuu!¡±


    And behind them, Serena is holding her stomach and giggling as if she can¡¯t help it.


    What is that?


    ¡°Why is he acting like that all of a sudden?¡±


    I pointed at Serena with a calm face. He then gave Red Dragon an intense look.


    Serena received that look and raised her finger with a meaningful expression. The finger draws a circle.


    It is a sign that they will shut you up and that you should hand over the bail. Then, I take a quick look at Rurin.


    Otherwise, it is an indication that he will tell Rurin.


    A red dragon guy who is like a sharp robber.


    As I frowned, Serena suddenly stretched and said.


    ¡°Kid. Shall I tell you a secret?¡±


    ¡°What? What¡¯s the secret to grilling meat? Oh, and who¡¯s the kid!¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s one more te!¡±


    ¡°One more te isn¡¯t a problem, I¡¯m not a kid¡­¡± !¡±


    ¡°Here too!¡±


    ¡°Ahh! Not for profit kid, ugh, I got it! ¡°Wait for it to bake!¡±


    Buzz.


    Unable to condemn the little boy or resolve his curiosity about the secret, Lurin resumed grilling meat.


    Without missing that moment, he raised his hand towards Serena.


    I can¡¯t help it.


    Is this what it means to be threatened?


    Since I am self-employed, I have nothing to say.


    Still, you shouldn¡¯t get caught yet. I¡¯m afraid of the repercussions, and I also want to see Rurin clean up the restaurant.


    I gave in to terror and had no choice but to put my thumb and index finger together and make a circle.


    Then Serena nodded as if satisfied.


    ¡°so. ¡°What secret is this?¡±


    ¡°Ahh?¡±


    Before I knew it, Lurin was in front of Sereina again. The tongs are still in my hand.


    ¡°Madam Boo. Did you bake everything? ¡°Another order just came in.¡±


    ¡°I baked everything. ¡°All orders have been received!¡±


    ¡°already?¡±


    ¡°This body is fast. Hehehe. I asked for it to be cooked rare, which I did quickly. ¡°What¡¯s the secret?¡±


    I looked at Serena again, doing the movements of her neck like a robot.


    Then Serena shrugs.


    ¡°There is nothing like that. ¡°Little one.¡±


    ¡°Kwaaaaaak! ¡°This woman!¡±


    Lurin finally threw a kick, and in the midst of the chaos, the guests sitting at the table stood up.


    ¡°I ate well. ¡°Calction.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes!¡±


    As a result, Gray naturally sat in the empty seat.


    The difficult situation continued. Well, since Elena exined it, we can move on for now, right?


    Anyway, business continued in that state and business soon ended.


    ¡°Ugh. It¡¯s hard¡­ .¡±


    I hugged Lurin who was sagging.


    Since it is a setting of amnesia that is easily attached to Lulin, it is convenient because there is no need to attach meaning to hugging.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Madam. But isn¡¯t the smell of oil a joke?¡±


    ¡°Uooooh?¡±


    Then suddenly he pushes me away and starts sniffing at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. It stinks. Ugh, don¡¯te and wash me! ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°No, I have to clean up here first, so please wash yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Even though I just teased him, he suddenly became cold-hearted again. ¡°You seemed like your usual L just now?¡±


    It feels good for once.


    Ugh.


    I started washing dishes while distracting myself.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to wash up, let¡¯s clean up together¡­¡± ¡°Would you mind washing the dishes there?¡±


    Hurry!


    Lulin kept sniffing at me and when he told me to do the dishes, he disappeared towards Rare.


    This is the time.


    I approached Gray and Elena who were still waiting. Serena has already gone, having achieved her goal.


    In the first ce, it feels like he followed the smell of the bean paste.


    ¡°So who is this person?¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    Grayke answered my question. He said he had suddenly lost his memory, but he seemed to be embarrassed because he seemed normal.


    ¡°are you okay. For some reason, I just pretended to have lost my memory. That¡¯s why I asked you to wait.¡±


    ¡°Is that really true!¡±


    ¡°That situation is a matter with Lulin, so don¡¯t ask. Rather, why did youe up here? ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s for eating?¡±


    Then Elena looked at the woman next to her and spoke first.


    ¡°Ah, El. So, this person is what I mentioned earlier¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Ah, the one who copsed on the outskirts of the city and was brought in by a viger?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°You said you lost your memory?¡±


    ¡°yes. that¡¯s right!¡±


    Elena nodded. All you have to do is nod once or twice, but nod a lot like this.


    Anyway, I am doing this because I was inspired by the loss of that memory.


    Everything is done with the intention of making Rurin work.


    And this woman,


    Elena said, had copsed on the outskirts. So, I guessed that he was a citizen of Gray, and that¡¯s why he asked me to look into it.


    But what does it have to do with Great Lake?


    ¡°I asked you to ask L, but you don¡¯t have to! that is! ¡°The lord says he knows someone.¡±


    ¡°Hoo? ¡°Do you know someone, my lord?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°Master!¡±


    Gray nodded vigorously.


    ¡°She was one of the maids in Yeongju Castle who grew up with her since she was young. He was a very close child to me. Some people think of me like their own younger sister, and some make me call them older brothers, so¡­ I heard a lot about it! Suddenly, that means Deadran¡­ So that¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. My lord, would you please calm down a little? Please exin the situation slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not running away anywhere.¡±


    Even if there are no words, it cannot be like this. He looked very embarrassed and impatient, so he held Gray¡¯s shoulder.


    Then Gray swallowed his saliva, looked at me, and slowly nodded.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. therefore¡­ that is¡­ .¡±


    Only then did Gray be calm and exin the whole story. For nobles above the count, servants called chambeins and maids given by the emperor manage the household.


    This is because people above the count are usually granted lordship, so they need people to look after the household.


    And since he knows everything about the Count¡¯s affairs, from the smallest to the most messy, he will be responsible for the household affairs of the castle for generations.


    From the chambein to the maid. Its users also have various ranks.


    Normally, working for another noble family would not happen. Except in really unusual cases.


    ¡°So, we were separated from each other because of Deadran, and when we found out, we heard that he was dead, but then he appeared before our eyes like this?¡±

 Chapter 212

    # 212


    Chapter.41 Oblivion


    ¡°Yes¡­ ! That damn dead thing¡­ !¡±


    Gray gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Well, first of all, we should take him to the castle, stabilize him, and try to retrieve his memories.¡±


    ¡°yes. It will happen. But why did they say he was dead? I don¡¯t understand that. I have no recollection of what kind of life I lived¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Well, that definitely seems a little strange. The child who was said to be dead was lying unconscious on the outskirts of Gray City. ¡°It¡¯s a bit strange.¡±


    ¡°Do you think so too, Master?¡±


    I thought maybe this was the reason I came here. It¡¯s definitely not an ordinary thing.


    Should I say it smells like something?


    ¡°yes. I guess I need to do some proper research. From the count who was said to be dead and who had moved on. ¡°I don¡¯t think sending someone officially will be of any use and we will have to investigate unofficially behind the scenes.¡±


    ¡°ah! then¡­ .¡±


    Graeke began to worry. They look like they are thinking about who to send.


    ¡°Is the noble family that was said to have moved to the capital now?¡±


    ¡°yes! So,st time I went there for a concert, I went to see him and the answer was the same.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s do some research first. As that person, I rmend the police chief. The man can be trusted.¡±


    The chief security officer of Gray is the man I selected. He¡¯s a trustworthy man and doesn¡¯t do a bad job.


    Because we need to send someone we can trust for this kind of investigation.


    ¡°And let¡¯s use some of our connections in the capital to conduct a more urate investigation. If you want to send him away, I will write a letter.¡±


    ¡°is that so? thank you!¡±


    Gray got up and lowered his head.


    Oh my, it¡¯s a shame there are no customers.


    ¡°The lord of Gray City does not bow down so carelessly.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t solve this much on my own¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Is that possible? Even if I¡¯m not there, they¡¯ll send someone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I thought the same thing, so it¡¯s okay. Rather, Elena, can this person¡¯s memoriese back?¡±


    Elena seemed surprised when he suddenly called us while she was watching us, so she pricked up her ears and answered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡°For now, I think we have no choice but to continue to experience things like memories or mediums that can help us recall past events.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡°I definitely want to get my memories back.¡±


    Gray shook his head with intense eyes. What is contained in those eyes.


    Contrary to what I said about just thinking of him as my younger brother, I think there are more hidden feelings than that.


    love?


    Well, isn¡¯t love an essential element for a boy to grow up?


    The woman named Sienna looked anxious as she continued to look at me, Elena, and Grayke in turns.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get up and see. I¡¯m sorry it¡¯ste. ¡°In many ways.¡±


    Grayk stood up, supporting Sienna.


    ¡°is it so? But have you eaten? ¡°What about Elena?¡±


    ¡°Meal? No, I haven¡¯t done it yet because I¡¯m out of my mind¡­ !¡±


    Elena shook her head slightly.


    The boy also looked at Sienna and shook his head. I guess I¡¯ve been starving this whole time.


    Grace and Sienna must have been out of their minds, and Elena must not have even thought about eating because of her steadfast spirit of caring for the patient.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Elena said it would be good to reminisce. Do you two have any memories rted to food? If two people eat food rted to that memory together, I think that could be a factor in getting a clue to the memory, right?¡±


    ¡°You mean cooking? That¡¯s um¡­ .¡±


    The Gray boy narrowed his eyes as if trying to remember something. And after a few seconds, he shouts out with a bright smile on his face.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, Sienna once cooked me something unusual.¡±


    ¡°Special food?¡±


    ¡°yes. I had a special memory when the two of us ate it together¡­ . That¡¯s a shame¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to talk about those embarrassing memories, it¡¯s something the two of you can think about, so would you like to talk about the food instead?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make it, so I don¡¯t know the details¡­ .¡±


    Grayk¡¯s face darkened again.


    Then Sienna pointed at herself with her finger and cast a bewilderment expression.


    ¡°You say I made it?¡±


    ¡°huh. ¡°It was the most unique and delicious food you¡¯ve ever cooked.¡±


    ¡°is it so? but¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Sienna lowered her head so much that she hit her head on the table. No, it hit the table and made a loud thud.


    It would be nice if the memories came back from that shock, but if the memories came back that easily, they would have alreadye back.


    Elena stroked Sienna¡¯s forehead with a sad expression.


    It¡¯s impossible to fool Elena. If you¡¯re lying and saying you don¡¯t remember anything, it¡¯s virtually impossible to avoid Elena¡¯s eyes.


    So, true memory loss was amnesia, and that arduous expression trying to remember something couldn¡¯t have been a lie.


    ¡°Then let me guess. ¡°What were the ingredients?¡±


    ¡°Well, it was amon ingredient. clearly¡­ Ah Shuma! ¡°It was made from shuma!¡±


    Shumara.


    Shuma is a vegetable simr to sweet potatoes. Vegetables with a sweet taste. The sweet taste is excellent.


    ¡°Shuma is sweet, but it was even sweeter. It¡¯s kind of sticky¡­ .¡±


    ¡°It was sticky?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    There is nothing more to hear. There is only one food that uses shuma and is sticky.


    Plus, it¡¯s very simple.


    Sweet potato soup was developed in China a long time ago and spread throughout the world, including Korea and Japan.


    Is it pas in Chinese?


    I immediately got up, got some sweet potatoes from the food storage, and cut them up. The point of use is that it is a size that can be easily chewed by putting it in one bite.


    Then, put it in water for a while and make syrup to cover the sweet potatoes.


    Usually, it is very convenient to use oligosharides, but since there is no oligosharides here, it is unlikely that that woman named Sienna would have used oligosharides, so I n to make it the traditional way, using only sugar.


    If you stir-fry sugar and add water to adjust the consistency, it will be sticky on its own.


    At this time, a dalgona-like smell spreads everywhere, and its sweetness stimtes the salivary nds.


    ¡°that¡¯s right! This smell¡­ ! ¡°It was this smell!¡±


    Grayke jumped up and down in excitement. Sienna narrowed her eyes and looked as if she was thinking about something, but there was no other reaction.


    Take the Shuma out of the water and fry it. Simply fry it, add it to the syrup, mix it and cook it a little.


    It is one of the best desserts in this era when there are no spicy snacks with the ultimate sweetness that makes your mouth happy as the sugar syrup stretches thinly like cheese.


    ¡°Youeeeeeeeeee!¡±


    The roar that apanies thepletion of delicious soup.


    With that heart-pounding roar, I turned my head in surprise and saw Lurin standing there with his eyebrows raised and water dripping from his head.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    I shouted.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°El!¡±


    Elena and Grayk were so surprised that they jumped up from the table.


    ¡°you! Oh, when did ite out¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s out now. After washing up, I remembered that I was hungry¡­ But you. You can¡¯t even cook meat, so what are you doing now? ¡°Don¡¯t miss out on that shy snap!¡±


    ¡°Whahahahaha! This is¡­ .¡±


    I froze and broke into a cold sweat.


    Then Lurin took a step. And two steps. Ites very slowly. It feels like some kind of great demon lord of fear is approaching.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°So this is it! That¡¯s it. ¡°The memory came back while you were taking a shower.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t be funny! ¡°It was somehow strange!¡±


    Bravely.


    Bravely.


    ¡°Oh, since you said you were hungry, try eating this. ¡°It¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    I blew on the delicious soup into Lurin¡¯s mouth, who was breathing heavily, to cool it down, and then slipped it into Lurin¡¯s mouth.


    Rurin reflexively chews the stew.


    Lurin, who likes sweets, slightly rxes her face and then frowns again.


    ¡°it¡¯s good. Give me more! No no no that¡¯s not it. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to give more now!¡±


    ¡°wait for a sec. For now, I¡¯m eating this. Sending guests over there and talking to them¡­ .¡±


    I scooped up the warm soup I made into a bowl, ced it in front of Rurin, and ran toward the table.


    But Lulin didn¡¯t even look at it.


    You don¡¯t even look at what you¡¯re eating.


    ¡°The situation is bad, but try this first. ¡°Try it and then go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes!¡±


    Elena was very surprised and nodded. He seems to have grasped the situation and is trembling with his ears drooping.


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Meanwhile, Elena¡¯s drooped ears twitched slightly as if she felt the taste.


    ¡°that¡¯s right! Master. It tasted exactly like this. Sienna! ¡°Do you remember when you gave me this and took care of me?¡±


    ¡°Do I have this?¡±


    Sienna also chewed the soup.


    Like Lurin, her face appears bright for a moment, but then her face darkens again.


    ¡°Hmm something¡­ ¡°It seems like something ising to mind, but I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Grayk¡¯s shoulders slumped.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it important that something seems toe to mind? ¡°I think it would be a good idea to test it with other memories besides this one.¡±


    ¡°Is that it? There are a lot of such items in Yeongju Castle, so I¡¯ll give it a try! thank you! Master¡­ That and¡­ .¡±


    ¡°and?¡±


    ¡°I think I should just go back and take a look. ha ha ha¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    Elena and Great took a step back, sweating coldly.


    The two people and the elf kept nodding their heads and ran away from the restaurant.


    The reason is probably because of Lurin, who is burning behind me.


    It trudges forward with fire radiating from its eyes.


    ¡°Now sleep!¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing.¡±


    Lurin¡¯s advance did not stop.


    I was so scared that I jumped out. It¡¯s a long walk.


    I ran out of the restaurant and sprinted towards the hill above.


    But it¡¯s no use. An enraged Lulin followed right behind.


    ¡°you.¡±


    To you. Not ¡®you, you, you,¡¯ but a short, emotionally restrained word, ¡®you.¡¯


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    I was so scared that I ran again, but as if I had caught something, I lost my bnce and ended up falling on the grass.


    Without missing that moment, Rurin jumped, climbed on my leg, and looked up at me.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ . Suddenly my memory came back. Really!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m angry.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I wish I could let go of my anger¡­ .¡±


    ¡°How surprised I was! Just because you don¡¯t remember me¡­ how much! The only thing I could do was endure it because they said it would only be for one day. But you¡­ You¡­ Ugh¡­ .¡±


    Lurin eventually burst into tears.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Sorry. I¡¯m sorry about that. I won¡¯t do that again. Don¡¯t cry. Even if you get angry, you can hit me hard, so don¡¯t cry. huh?¡±


    I raised my upper body and wiped away Lurin¡¯s tears with my hands.


    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuu stupid. You are bad! It¡¯s really bad!¡±


    ¡°okay¡­ He¡¯s a bad guy. ¡°I am a bad guy.¡±


    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. ¡°Because I¡¯m angry.¡±


    ¡°But the couple¡¯s y wasn¡¯t okay¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not okay! Just make them work! It was annoying because I was worried, but they listened to everything¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I did. That¡¯s the original purpose. no no. Anyway, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

 Chapter 213

    # 213


    Chapter.41 Forgetting


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Lulin suddenly turned his head. The mouth is sticking out. Even if you¡¯re upset, you¡¯re still upset for a long time. I expected it, but it¡¯s scary to see it be a reality.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more to it than that. ¡°What were you going to do if you really lost your memories and it wasn¡¯t just one day?¡±


    The question I hurriedly asked out of curiosity was the worst I could think of.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I don¡¯t even want to think about that. I am¡­ Something like you who forgot me¡­ That¡¯s why you¡¯re angry! ¡°Don¡¯t tell me!¡±


    So of course it can¡¯t work.


    Of course, he was sitting on his thighs without turning his head towards me.


    Lulin was still casting Buuung and didn¡¯t even look in this direction.


    ¡°So what do you think it would be like if you lost your memory?¡±


    ¡°You mean me? ¡°I¡¯m forgetting you?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t happen! Even if heaven and earth change, there is no such thing as forgetting you. Memories of you don¡¯t just exist in my brain. As I always said, it is engraved in every part of my DNA. I can never forget it because it is engraved in my blood, my heart, my intestines, and this skin that you hugged. never.¡±


    ¡°ah. okay? That¡¯s it! So do i. So even if I lose my memory, I won¡¯t be separated from you like before and will end up living the same life.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    Lulin slightly turned his head this way. Not all, but only about a third.


    ¡°And if something happens where you don¡¯t remember me even though it¡¯s engraved like that, I¡¯ll make you like me again.¡±


    ¡°I am not such an easy dragon.¡±


    Lurin is pouting again like before.


    ¡°I guess so. How hard was it to open your heart? Just thinking about the days I spent at your mother¡¯s rare. But even if it¡¯s harder than that, I¡¯ll open your heart, right? Even if it takes a hundred years, even if it takes a thousand years, I will definitely make you open your heart. If you lose your memory, I will make you like me again, so that you can build up memories again, so that when you find your memories, you will have twice the memories that you liked the first time and the memories that you like once again. .¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Did you like those words?


    At some point, Lurin turned her head and was staring into my eyes. Then he hesitated, opened his protruding mouth a little, and spoke.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that all¡­ ! But I wanted to try a little bit of Joe.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°I lost my memory! ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are!¡±


    ¡°What dude?¡±


    ¡°Who are you? you.¡±


    ¡°No, I think you¡¯re already out at the point where it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°You are you! ¡°Why are you out?¡±


    ¡°Why do you have such an innocent face? The first name you called me was you. ¡°There were also humans.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I don¡¯t know. I do not remember! you. ¡°No, human!¡±


    ¡°What? ¡°Even if it¡¯s like this?¡±


    ¡°Kyaaaargh. Hahahaha! Don¡¯t do that! Tickle!¡±


    I was so dumbfounded that I tickled his side and he startedughing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember. Who are you! You guys, you guys. Okay! You! So don¡¯t tickle me! Ugh?¡±


    So I kissed Lurin¡¯s smiling lips.


    Lulin started struggling, but soon calmed down. He calmly epted my kiss and tangled our tongues.


    As I hugged him tightly, he hugged me more tightly.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Isn¡¯t this all¡­ You! I lost my memory and immediately started kissing¡­ That¡¯s right¡­ ! ¡°It¡¯s instant death!¡±


    ¡°Then why is your face all red?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. I don¡¯t know. So die!¡±


    ¡°What is the point of dying¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Kyahahaha! So I told you not to tickle me! Wow. Hahaha! I don¡¯t like it¡­ Ugh¡­ !¡±


    Eventually, he pushed me away and soon we were rolling around on thewn in the middle of the nightughing like crazy.


    ***


    two dayster.


    A person came to Great Lord Castle. Graeke, who was restless in a situation where Sienna¡¯s memories had not improved much, tried not to meet outsiders.


    He was a person I couldn¡¯t help but meet.


    Grayk frowned and greeted the visitor.


    ¡°Your Excellency, I have brought a request from my master.¡±


    ¡°A request? ¡°What kind of request is there for two families who don¡¯t normally interact?¡±


    ¡°I think you probably know that well.¡±


    Graeke became angry at the slightly irritating tone of voice.


    ¡®I know very well, but damn it!¡¯


    I wanted to kick his butt and kick him out, but that was impossible, so I just kept suppressing him inside.


    This man, who introduced himself as Baron Guerin, came from the count¡¯s house where Sienna had moved. So, even if you are polite, how can you not be angry and angry at someone who leaves such a poignantment in a situation where anger will rise?


    ¡°The child whom His Excellency protected through the clinic is definitely a member of the Lutian Count family. So I ask you to guide me.¡±


    ¡°That is wrong. ¡°You don¡¯t know that she and her mother have been working for the Earl of Gray for generations, right?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a thing of the past? dismissal! ¡°The exchange of employees took ce under His Majesty¡¯s permission.¡±


    Ugh.


    Count Dedran.


    A man so great that it would be hard to chew on it. Although he was Verna¡¯s father, he had no blood connection with Greyke. So, to Gray, he is an object of hatred itself.


    Graeke stared at Baron Guerin, chanting peace in his head.


    ¡°But when you asked about Sienna¡¯s fate, didn¡¯t they say that she was definitely dead? How on earth is that dead person still alive? ¡°You can¡¯t bring back a dead person, right?¡±


    Grayke picked out their loopholes and corrected them, but Baron Guerin immediately opened his mouth and began to answer clearly, as if he had already expected the answer.


    ¡°There was some mistake about that. Officials who give incorrect answers will be punished. ¡°I take this opportunity to apologize.¡±


    bang-!


    Gray couldn¡¯t stand the absurd behavior and hit the chair.


    When I asked him so earnestly about Sienna, he simply said that she died because of an illness. What¡¯s wrong?


    apologize?


    Graeke was at a loss for words at the ridiculous act. I have no intention of sending Sienna back.


    At that time, I didn¡¯t know anything, and I waspletely pressured by Count Dedran, and Sienna left without Graik¡¯s knowledge, so I had no choice but to send him away.


    It was Sienna who supported him during those dark times when Berna was ignoring him, his father had copsed, and El was gone. So now I want to protect it myself.


    That¡¯s what Graeke was thinking, so Baron Guerin¡¯s request was out of the question.


    She¡¯s just back where she belongs.


    It would be different if she truly wanted to go back. It¡¯s a story about finding memories.


    Graeke answered while ring at Baron Guerin with those thoughts in mind.


    ¡°Anyway, she¡¯s suffering from a minor illness right now, so what I mean is that I can¡¯t give her away until she gets better. So, will you tell Count Lutian that?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, what does that mean? ¡°Are you going to break thews of the empire now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Even if you are sick, as long as you are a member of the Lutian Count family, you will be treated by the Lutian Count family. Your Excellency detaining someone from someone else¡¯s family is tantamount to kidnapping. If youe out like that, you will be in big trouble. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think again?¡±


    ¡°Kidnapping! ¡°I can¡¯t move right now, so I¡¯m asking you to wait for humanitarian reasons!¡±


    ¡°So Count Lutian can¡¯t wait, so he¡¯s asking for it to be handed over right away.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t give it away. ¡°My intentions will not change.¡±


    ¡°¡­ dismissal. I said it clearly. Still, if ites out like this, it will have no choice but to be dealt with ording to imperialw!¡±


    Gray shrugged his shoulders. The expression was ¡®either do it or not¡¯.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    When Gray called the knights, Baron Guerin sighed, said a word, and walked out on his own.


    ¡°Your Excellency, I will say it again, it is impossible for other families to be involved in the affairs of Count Lutian! ¡°You will regret it.¡±


    Thest words only made Grayk more angry.


    Grake mmed the table and stood up with a huff, cursing at Baron Guerin as he left.


    ¡°dismissal. but¡­ .¡±


    Berenda, who was watching this, asked with a worried face.


    ¡°As they said, ording to imperialw, refusing a repatriation request is¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I always think there is something going on when someone says someone is dead. In a way, the reason Sienna lost her mind in Great City could have been because she was running away from Count Lutian. ¡°I¡¯m going to stick with it until I figure it out.¡±


    Surely Count Lutian will go to the Duke andin about this, and he will be attacked.


    Graeke thought that and clenched his fist.


    Although I have no political power.


    Still, if there¡¯s one thing he has, it¡¯s the power to appease dukes.


    If only you could sway them to your advantage.


    In any case, it is impossible to maintain an independent position forever.


    Deciding affiliation would be one way.


    Of course, no duke had any intention of serving as a master.


    So that¡¯s the worst case.


    What you need to do now is simply put forth those conditions, sway the duke to take your side, and then change his tune. Isn¡¯t that a politician¡¯s specialty?


    Graeke bit his lip while thinking about that.


    ***


    ¡°Are you here?¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Gray asked Sienna. Sienna nodded slowly.


    ¡°yes. ¡°I¡¯m also in good physical condition.¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°If there is anything ufortable, please tell me at any time.¡±


    ¡°There is no inconvenience at all! Rather, it feels very familiar andfortable. ¡°I walked around as you said, my lord, and everything felt familiar.¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    ¡°yes. And my lord¡­ ¡°It¡¯s strange and doesn¡¯t look like anyone else at all.¡±


    ¡°Of course it is! I never thought of myself as someone else. ¡°Because I called you brother!¡±


    Grayke exined with his eyes shining.


    ¡°I heard you were a maid. ¡°You say I called you brother?¡±


    ¡°that¡­ That¡¯s because I don¡¯t remember! Because we¡¯ve been close since we were kids¡­ .¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember this?¡±


    Grayk carefully took out the copper te that Sienna had left in his pocket. Then, he spread Sienna¡¯s hand and lifted it up.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a treasure you left me before you left.¡±


    ¡°Treasure?¡±


    Sienna began looking around at the copper te. Then he frowned slightly.


    ¡°Do you remember something?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. But it looks familiar!¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Phew, would you like to restfortably for now? ¡°If you remember anything, tell me right away.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do something¡­ .¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s not the Yeongju castle it used to be anyway. There is no chief maid scolding you. ¡°They are all new people.¡±


    ¡°but¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m currently recovering, so it doesn¡¯t make sense to work. Since I can move aroundfortably, I am freely recalling memories. ¡°I¡¯ll stop by againter.¡±


    ¡°My lord?¡±


    Graeke wanted to talk more, but he had a lot to do, so he had no choice but to leave the room.


    I thought that it would be nice to be called brother again rather than the stiff title of lord.

 Chapter 214

    # 214


    Chapter.41 Oblivion


    ***


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Count Lutian was furious.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t bring me?¡±


    ¡°yes. dismissal.¡±


    Baron Guerin answered with a wrinkled face.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you give it to me? ¡°What¡¯s the benefit?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Now that you think about it, you said you¡¯ve been asking about it for a long time, right?¡±


    ¡°yes. I already said that interfering in someone else¡¯s family isughable¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that guy crazy? How dare you deceive the imperialw and act as you please? ¡°Do you think that because of the concert, you became a world-ss person?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Baron Guerin continued to shake his head with an expression of confusion.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t end there. I will definitely make you pay for your sins along with Dink. What I wanted. How dare you do something like that and run away!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°You mean that? What do you have to say about not being able to properly track that one thing and missing it? Huh? uh? ¡°Is this your mouth?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± .¡±


    Count Lutian pulled Baron Guerin¡¯s lips. Although Baron Guerin was in pain, he was in a position where he couldn¡¯t even take his hand off.


    ¡°Ha, but fortunately, I seem to have lost my memory. So you can¡¯t talk nonsense. Even if you say it, no one will believe you and there will be no evidence.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that doesn¡¯t matter in the first ce. Thanks to this, the people are praising me. Although it is a very useless thing. How dare you interfere with my work? dare! dare! dare! dare! Make them pay for their sins. If you can¡¯t bring him back, do you know how to make him pay for his crime?¡±


    ¡°yes! dismissal! ¡°I will move right away.¡±


    ¡°Be sure to deal with it. And that guy, Gray, can¡¯t just go away either. dare! Are you ignoring my request? Let¡¯s see how they can make excuses for breaking imperialw. ¡°I will have to see that face in Your Majesty¡¯s court!¡±


    The Count, who had been kicking the desk in anger, said that, then thought about something and shouted.


    ¡°For that to happen, we have to n it properly, right? Get ready! ¡°I¡¯m going to see His Highness the Duke!¡±


    The destination Count Lutian headed to was Duke Illen.


    Count Lutian, who entrusted Lutian City and the Lord¡¯s Castle to the Grand Vizier and was a member of the capital¡¯s central aristocratic circle, was affiliated with the Duke of Illen, so of course he headed in that direction.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to tell you about Greik.¡±


    A monthter, Count Lutian moved to Duke Illen¡¯s mansion and spoke directly.


    Duke Illen frowned as he looked at Count Lutian.


    ¡°You mean the Earl of Gray?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Count Lutian rambled on about his n. The request was to request punishment from the emperor.


    ¡°Your Highness, this is clearly kidnapping and detention. ¡°You can definitely win.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s¡­ .¡±


    But Duke Illen was not at all reluctant.


    This is because the Emperor was told why he should not hastily touch the Great City during the concert. I had no intention of going into a fire pit for no reason, so I hesitated, touching my beard.


    ¡°majesty! This has nothing to do with the concert hall. It¡¯s just a family affair. And isn¡¯t it clear that it was Gray who broke thew? All you have to do is tell His Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Duke Illen sighed again. Still hesitating to answer.


    ***


    ¡°Why are they all so skinny here? disgusting.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called famine.¡±


    ¡°famine?¡±


    ¡°Tell me about the phenomenon of having nothing to eat. ¡°I think it¡¯s because of the drought.¡±


    Lurin put both hands on her cheeks, pressed them tightly, and screamed.


    ¡°There is nothing to eat! That¡¯s hell. ¡°Hearing things like that makes me hungry.¡±


    Then, he takes out the beef jerky from his pocket and starts sucking on it.


    ¡°Well, I see that they are eating something, so it looks like rationing is taking ce.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Look, they are sharing a small amount of porridge. ¡°We usually end up fighting.¡±


    Lurin saw the scene, took the beef jerky she was chewing out of her mouth, and held it out to me.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°Here it is!¡±


    ¡°What is happening all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I can share anything with you. So stop staring!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean just for you to see?¡±


    I said something.


    When I take the beef jerky and ask, Lurin nods.


    ¡°I wish you would do that. Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°How do I walk when I¡¯m just looking at you?¡±


    ¡°Like this!¡±


    As soon as I said that, Rurin suddenly grabbed my hand and started running, dragging me.


    ¡°Yaaaa! ¡°Stop.¡±


    As soon as I say it, I stop walking. Thanks to this, I jumped into Lurin¡¯s arms through thew of inertia.


    ¡°Oh, even additional ie! Hehehehe.¡±


    ¡°Hey, then you can¡¯t see me?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s right¡­ .¡±


    Lurin wasughing happily, but suddenly fell into a dilemma. It¡¯s a dazed face. I was so defenseless and dazed that I tried to press my cheek. Then the cheeks swell.


    I pressed it again and it deted and pressed down.


    The dilemma seemed that big. It¡¯s a face that looks like it¡¯s in a dilemma as to which came first, the chicken or the egg.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hard!¡±


    Then a volcanic eruption urred.


    I guess I¡¯m rubbing my head so hard it¡¯s turning into a mess.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s time to see the police chief.¡±


    The ce where Lulin and I went on an outing was Lutian City.


    But this time, unlike before, I had no intention of going to the front.


    I have already intervened and created a situation where Gray can solve the problem on his own, so now I am honest and want to see his skills.


    In fact, it was questionable whether the Chief of Police would be able to find out all the information that Gray wanted to know.


    So, I nned to do my best to ensure that Gray receivedplete information.


    They say that even tigers wille if you tell them to, so they found a person running on horseback from the direction of Yeongju Castle.


    ¡°hey!¡±


    When I called loudly, it recognized me and quickly changed direction and ran.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The surprised police chief got off his horse and knelt in front of me. This guy still retains the same habits he used to treat me when I was crowned a lord.


    ¡°Spread your knees and tell me quickly because time is precious. About what I investigated.¡±


    ¡°That is it. To briefly summarize, there seems to be a widespread story here that a baron and a maid in the lord¡¯s castle had a meeting of eyes and were caught running away. I heard that only the maid ran away, but¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Because my eyes are right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is!¡±


    ¡°Hmm. ¡°Who did you hear that story from?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he gave money to other maids and servants working at the castle, but it was always the same story¡­ .¡±


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    ¡°If I want to assist Gray from now on, that¡¯s not enough.¡±


    ¡°yes yes?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just scratching the surface. Just scratching the surface. We need to investigate someone who knows the internal situation. Either catch the superior and punish him or go to jail and listen to the story of the person involved! ¡°Follow me.¡±


    I expected it, but it was just as expected.


    I got hit in the eye and ran away.


    That¡¯s information that¡¯s too appropriate for servants and maids to know. If you want to hear the real information, you have to listen to the captured baron.


    ¡°The Baron is in prison?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°I heard that you are being reprimanded for coveting the count¡¯s maid.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s funny. ¡°Go to jail.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    The security chief opened his mouth wide.


    ¡°I will do both!¡±


    And then, as if she had finally made a decision in her dilemma, Lurin shouted loudly.


    Crash.


    Soon I heard someone following me from behind.


    ¡°Go together! you!¡±


    ***


    ¡°Did you find out?¡±


    ¡°yes! dismissal!¡±


    The Chief of Police knelt before Gray. The security captain had just returned from gathering information by running to Lutian City ording to the orders of Gray and El.


    ¡°Okay, good job! I will reward you well for your hard work. So, I want you to tell me first! ¡°Did you find any clues about her?¡±


    ¡°yes! of course. As you said, I spent money recklessly, and it was easier to find out. ¡°I paid several people to make the same im, and they all agreed, so I think it¡¯s true!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then hurry up and tell me. hurry!¡±


    With a sorrowful look on his face, Gray hurriedly raised the chief of police to his feet and mercilessly sat him down on a chair. While stamping your feet.


    ***


    Lutian City located in the southern part of the Empire.


    The drought that hadsted for several years became even more severe this year, and the umted damage eventually led to a great famine.


    If agriculture, the foundation, is paralyzed, the market will naturally die, and if the market dies,merce will also die.


    In that situation, relief supplies were sent from the center, but it was another opportunity for Count Rutian.


    Count Lutian, who had been crowned and living in a mansion in the capital, was assisting Duke Illen, came down to the estate in a hurry to receive relief supplies, and there was a heated discussion at the lord¡¯s castle over the disposition of relief materials.


    The topic of the discussion was how to use relief supplies efficiently.


    If there is a problem, is it that the efficiency is far from the original direction of relief supplies?


    ¡°Your Excellency, then, do you n to support His Highness Delian in the future?¡±


    ¡°yes. The crown prince has too little power. ¡°In the current situation, Duke Delian is closest to the throne.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely¡­ .¡±


    Baron Guerin nodded. The other two barons, who were his confidants, also shook their heads next to him.


    ¡°Of course we have to keep it a secret from Duke Illen. ¡°This is insurance in case Duke Delian ascends to the throne.¡±


    ¡°As expected, Your Excellency. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hold on to a string that doesn¡¯t belong to you!¡±


    As the barons all nodded, the count smiled in satisfaction and stroked his chin.


    ¡°If we use the money we have saved up to provide relief supplies, we will be able to provide sufficient political funds. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Duke Delian will also ept us.¡±


    ¡°then. ¡°I will prepare like that.¡±


    ¡°okay. However, since the relief supplies have just arrived, we need to leave it alone for a while. First, take out only a very small amount and distribute it as central relief supplies. Afterwards, it is washed and delivered to His Majesty. ¡°Document maniption must be done perfectly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s natural. dismissal.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this ultimately the way Lutian develops? Under the protection of the next emperor!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, whatever.¡±


    The count and the baron looked at each other and began tough.


    If the money they had saved had been used earlier, the Lutian family could have avoided being caught up in a famine of this magnitude.


    For Count Lutian, his connections were more important than his dying people. So, can we say that famine is a wee guest that brings in money from the central government?


    ¡°I heard that this is why I actually enjoy the drought. Because there is some kickback money. Back money. ¡°Kkkkkk.¡±


    While the count and baron were making their ns, there was a maid who was eavesdropping on their conversation outside the office.


    That was Siena.

 Chapter 215

    # 215


    Chapter.41 Oblivion


    When Sienna returned to her room after work in that state, her expression was so dark that her roommate Hera asked in surprise.


    ¡°Siena? are you okay? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡±


    ¡°Oh no. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m a little unwell.¡±


    ¡°okay? body?¡±


    Sienna smiled andid down on the bed, as if she was okay with her worries.


    Then Hera made a humming sound and climbed onto the second floor bed.


    As Hera went up, Sienna asked one question.


    ¡°It¡¯s over there¡­ .¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°What kind of person is the lord?¡±


    Hera asked because she thought she would know better than herself since she had worked at the castle since she was young.


    Because you may learn a lot about things you didn¡¯t know about along the way.


    ¡°well. I¡¯m not sure because he¡¯s usually in the capital. But it seemed like people outside didn¡¯t like it that much¡­ .¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    ¡°But why all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°no. It¡¯s just a useless curiosity. ¡°Sleep well Hera!¡±


    Here, the outsiders refer to the general public outside the city.


    Siennay on the bed and pondered Hera¡¯s words. The more I did it, the more I couldn¡¯t sleep.


    No, I haven¡¯t actually slept soundly since that day. So, it¡¯s not the only fault that I can¡¯t sleep.


    ¡®Brother. Are you okay? The lord here is very different from my brother and the lord of Great Lake¡­ .¡¯


    When I think about it, all I can do is cry like an idiot.


    Still, I resented myself for not being able to remember it and not give it up.


    Due to Count Dedran¡¯s lobbying and conspiracy, the upants of Gray Castle were scattered.


    During the process of moving, she heard so many bad rumors about Count Dedran that she never felt at ease for a moment.


    I was worried about whether my brother would survive under such a vicious lord.


    Her wish was to at least hear news that things were going well, but there were no nobles who could tell her, as a mere maid, about the situation in Grace City.


    ¡®Anyway, the story I heard today is so shocking¡­ . ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    Sienna was, knowingly or unknowingly, influenced by Gray, who had always been by her side since she was young and preached the idea of a good lord.


    ¡®Of course, the theory of lordship that my brother always talked about was almostpletely iprehensible, but it would still be uneptable for someone in the position of lord to use relief supplies meant for the people for politics!¡¯


    Sienna clearly remembered hearing a simr anecdote.


    This is wrong.


    I heard that there are still many people dying of starvation outside. He was fortunate enough to belong to a lord¡¯s castle, so he would never starve to death, but even if he went to the market, if he opened his ears even a little, he could easily hear stories about the copse of a vige somewhere.


    Ordinary servants and maids could not understand difficult stories about the operation of relief supplies, and there were no people who med the lord for the famine caused by the drought, so people were dying quietly without any riots urring.


    ¡®Brother¡­ .¡¯


    The more it happened, the clearer it was from what I heard from Grayke that the responsibility ultimatelyy with the lord.


    But surprisingly, there was nothing he could do.


    There is no one who can be on their side. This is because Siena was a stone that rolled in.


    So Sienna just worked as usual. No matter how bad the lord is, work has to be done. The only time you give up work is when you die.


    Sienna has always learned that from her mother.


    Wipe and wipe the area assigned to you from the 2nd to 3rd floor. Because it is his duty to keep the castle shining brightly at all times.


    ¡°But Your Excellency!¡±


    ¡°Get out now!¡±


    A loud sound was heard from the office of Lord Lord. Sienna looked at the scene in surprise.


    Yesterday, I took a teacup and was worried about what I heard, so I closed the door slightly and secretly overheard. So the current situation is surprising.


    There has never been a time when the sound from the office leaked out like today.


    Sienna continued to look at the office, thinking it was a rare urrence. Soon, a nobleman walked out of the office with his shoulders slumped.


    ¡°This is wrong. It was wrong¡­ It has to be stopped. But how¡­ .¡±


    I mumbled something and started going down the stairs.


    ¡®What should we prevent? no way¡­ ?¡¯


    Sienna thought it was too much of an interpretation for her own convenience and shook her head.


    As soon as the nobleman disappearedpletely, Hera came running from upstairs.


    ¡°Siena!¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    She started whispering something into Sienna¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Oh my goodness Sienna. What should I do if I look at the Baron like that? Then, if the head maid catches you, will you be in big trouble?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s cool, right? I understand. Because I¡¯ve been like that a lot. You don¡¯t know who it is, right? ¡°My name is Baron Dink.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    Is it cool?


    Sienna¡¯s impression was that she wasn¡¯t sure because she couldn¡¯t even see the face.


    ¡°But I was always scolded by the lord. ah. ¡°What I said like this is a secret!¡±


    Hera said that and went upstairs again. I went here and there and thought I was a busy kid and started working again.


    But the more I thought about it, the more I cared about the Baron scolding him and the words he muttered.


    It may be nothing special, or it may bepletely different from what you think.


    I started to get very, very nervous.


    But as expected, there is nothing you can do. Sienna thought so and shook her head.


    The next day, Count Lutian escaped from the castle with Baron Guerin. It was for a hunting party disguised as a city inspection.


    Because of that, Sienna was still working in silence in the lord¡¯s castle, which was quieter than usual.


    The stairs on the second floor below the office are wiped and wiped again and again. At that time, I felt a noiseing from the 3rd floor hallway. The third floor hallway is where the office is located.


    There is no one there now. He took arge number of employees with him for hunting, and his colleague Hera was also included, so he was in charge of the entire floor by himself.


    Sienna sneakily went up to the third floor and secretly observed the situation.


    Yesterday, the baron was groping hesitantly down the hallway of his office. It seemed like he was trying to open the office lock with something, but it seemed like he couldn¡¯t get it to work, so he gave up and started sighing.


    Although I wasn¡¯t sure yesterday.


    There was definitely something strange about this Baron¡¯s behavior.


    That¡¯s why Sienna took action.


    ¡°What are you doing now, Baron?¡±


    ¡°Uh huh? ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing!¡±


    ¡°The lord and other nobles have all left¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I only stayed because I had work to do.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? But the door is locked? ¡°The chambein has the key.¡±


    ¡°I know that! Hmm, now that I think about it, I guess I¡¯ll have to do it when Your Excellencyes back.¡±


    Baron Dink said that, turned his back and tried to leave.


    Sienna thought.


    This might be yourst chance.


    Last chance to do something yourself.


    If I miss this opportunity, I will just miss Gray and work until I grow old and die.


    He thought he wanted that kind of life, but his heart seemed to say otherwise, so he caught the Baron without realizing it.


    If you think wrong, you die at this moment. She didn¡¯t mind dying, but her heart was full of tension because her wish was that she should die after realizing Great¡¯s ideals.


    ¡®I feel guilty about my brother¡­ I don¡¯t want to live with it!¡¯


    He wants to resolve the relief supplies incident. In fact, for her, it was not a sense of justice for people dying from famine.


    I only felt guilty about Gray.


    This situation ispletely opposite to the theory of the Lord that Gray recited every day.


    If he just ignores it and meets Grayk after he dies, will he be able to be honorable?


    If I die and meet the ideals that person talked about so much, will I be able to apud proudly like I did when I was young?


    That¡¯s why Sienna¡¯s mouth began to slouch without realizing it.


    ¡°Is it because of something rted to relief supplies?¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°What?¡±


    At the same time as he said that, Baron Dink looked around and shouted with his finger. created an action called But Sienna didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you fought with the lord and secretly came to the office to steal relief supplies and distribute them to the people?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Who are you? How did you know that¡­ ! ¡°Did Your Excellency tell you to take a look?¡±


    Baron Dink pulled Sienna¡¯s wrist while breaking out in a cold sweat. And when he came to Yeongju Castle, he pushed her into the corner room on the third floor where he stayed.


    All of the employees who did not go hunting were on the first floor. Employees are not allowed toe up from the 2nd to the 4th floor unless they have some business to do.


    The chambein currently in charge of the mansion was working on the first floor, and only Sienna, who was in charge of cleaning the stairs, was going back and forth between the second and third floors.


    That¡¯s why Sienna was taken to Baron Dink without anyone knowing.


    Baron Dink, who pushed her into the room, immediately began strangling Sienna¡¯s white neck.


    ¡°sorry. This is for the people. Something that should never be caught¡­ so¡­ so¡­ sorry!¡±


    Baron Dink¡¯s hands were shaking and he strangled Sienna even more. However, since he had never killed anyone before, his strength was severelycking.


    For the people.


    Even when she was being strangled, Sienna remained calm. Rather, I felt that this could be fully utilized.


    ¡°jeon¡­ ¡°I¡¯m on the Baron¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°Chokkolokkolok.¡±


    With just those words, Baron Dink rxed his grip and Sienna copsed, coughing.


    ¡°What are you¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the kid who rolled in. It hasn¡¯t even been a few years since I came here. So, she is different from other maids and servants. I have no intention of being loyal to my lord. And I heard that in passing. Relief materials meant for people are being used for politics! Isn¡¯t that wrong? ¡°That¡¯s how I learned.¡±


    ¡°You mean you know politics?¡±


    Baron Dink had an expression of disbelief. But I couldn¡¯t bring my hand to Sienna¡¯s neck again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. However, the son of the lord I served before always spoke out loud¡­ .¡±


    The Baron asked, interpreting Sienna¡¯s statement that she was on his side as only asking for her life.


    ¡°Is that so? Uhm, but keeping you alive¡­ . ¡°How can I trust you not to reveal my actions?¡±


    The more it happened, the more Sienna responded to the Baron very calmly.

 Chapter 216

    # 216


    Chapter.41 Forgetting


    ¡°¡­ Then kill it. However, as the Baron said, if the Count approached me because he asked me to look, then I should just quietly report it to him. Do you think giving him a chance to run away would not be enough, and I would do something foolish like this and endanger my life? Baron, do I look that stupid?¡±


    Sienna looked straight into the Baron¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an ordinary maid. ¡°I¡¯m an ordinary maid who approached the baron even though she knew it would kill her.¡±


    mon¡­ ¡°You said that?¡±


    The Baron shook his head as if that was nonsense. Sienna shrugged her shoulders and expressed her conclusion.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The rule is that the office cleaning is done by three maids. But it¡¯s enough to fool two other people. What are you looking for? ¡°It¡¯s something that only I can do, rather than the Baron.¡±


    ¡°It is the earl¡¯s spirit tablet and the lord¡¯s seal. The seal is proof that you received the earl¡¯s order, and the document with the seal means the earl¡¯s permission. The n was to use it to distribute relief supplies. ¡°What¡¯s so fun about it is that it¡¯s an opportunity to go out to the hunting ground.¡±


    ¡°okay. Then those two. ¡°I will find it for you.¡±


    After all, there is nothing you can do alone.


    Who would believe you if you stole the spirit tablet and seal all by yourself? If you try tomand a soldier with a spirit tablet, you will be caught right away.


    But the Baron is different.


    He is noble.


    When a baron gives an order with the earl¡¯s badge and documents, the soldiers have no choice but to follow.


    ¡°But like you said, if you get caught, you could die. No, you have no choice but to get caught. So, doing this is the same as saying you are going to die. ¡°Will you still do it?¡±


    This action could save thousands of lives. That¡¯s why the Baron came forward, but he didn¡¯t know what Sienna was thinking, so he asked a question.


    ¡°does not matter. But even if you get caught again¡­ . ¡°I have one wish, can you grant it?¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°I want to run away towards the city in the center of the empire. ¡°Do you know of Grace City?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I think I¡¯ve heard of it before.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I was born and raised there. If I could go back to my hometown even once before I die¡­ . That¡¯s enough. Could you please allow me to leave the castle? ¡°I don¡¯t care if I get caught after that!¡±


    It was impossible for servants working in the lord¡¯s castle to leave the territory without permission from the lord.


    However, it bes possible if the Baron creates the documents. With that seal.


    ¡°No matter where you go, it is obvious that you will eventually be caught by the chase team, but your wish is to just go home?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Baron¡¯s wish to help the people even if it means dying?¡±


    ¡°right.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a wish I want to fulfill even if I die.¡±


    The Baron and Sienna stared at each other for a long time. The Baron finally nodded, seeming to have made up his mind.


    ¡°The only thing I can do is help you escape. Of course he will be caught soon.¡±


    ¡°yes. does not matter.¡±


    ¡°How can I trust you?¡±


    ¡°How can I trust you, Baron?¡±


    ¡°that¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we in the same boat anyway? ¡°Unless you can kill me right here and now.¡±


    Baron Dink looked at Sienna¡¯s neck again after hearing those words. And then he looked at his hands.


    ¡°The locking system in the office was very sophisticated. It¡¯s only natural that it¡¯s such arge door. So it would be impossible to proceed with this work without your help. In that case, you have no choice but to gamble. ¡°If I¡¯m safe tonight, doesn¡¯t that mean I can trust you?¡±


    ¡°That goes for me too. If I don¡¯t get dragged off somewhere tonight, don¡¯t we both agree? ¡°In that case, I will head to the office immediately tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Are we gambling on each other?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Sienna made no reply to the Baron¡¯s words.


    Then, he suddenly searched his chest and held out a key to Sienna.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t open the key to the office, but this is the key to the desk drawer in the office that I obtained in advance. Desk drawers are different from giant doors. ¡°That should be enough to open it.¡±


    ¡°all right.¡±


    Sienna took the key and nodded.


    The Baron felt that Sienna was a very strange woman. Going home is more important than life.


    Isn¡¯t it so strange?


    An extraordinary yet strange woman.


    In fact, Sienna was extraordinary from a young age.


    From the day when Gray was falsely used of breaking pottery, she stepped forward and quietly resolved the matter.


    The chambein and the chief maid. And the Baron¡¯s sons. Even higher up to the nobles.


    For Great¡¯s sake, she always came up with various schemes. Of course, I never nned a n for myself. Only when Gray is in a bad situation.


    And the ruse always worked.


    Of course that night.


    Sienna being captured did not happen. And she volunteered to clean the office.


    ¡°When do you clean such arge office? ¡°I sigh every time Ie in.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°My lord, you said you were inspecting today as well?¡±


    ¡°huh. ¡°I heard you do it all week long?¡±


    The other two maids except Sienna started whispering and dusting themselves off.


    ¡°Hey, Lira and Laura.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    Sienna approached the two people.


    ¡°You can take a rest. There¡¯s not much to clean up anyway. ¡°You can do it alone.¡±


    Cleaning the office in groups of three also meant that the three people had to watch each other to make sure nothing in the office was touched.


    ¡°what? no. Then something big happens.¡±


    Of course, Lira and Laura waved their hands, asking what he was talking about. Because if you get caught, it doesn¡¯t end with a beating.


    ¡°I am¡­ .¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had any connections since I came here¡­ . Please take a good look at me. I have prepared this. It¡¯s weak, but¡­ .¡±


    Sienna ced a bundle of money in Lira and Laura¡¯s hands. It was military funds obtained from Dink.


    Then Lyra and Laura smiled and said.


    ¡°This?¡±


    ¡°Please include me in that meeting!¡±


    ¡°Oh my. I thought you were blunt¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Would you like to sit there and rest? ¡°I¡¯ll do all the cleaning!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°yes! ¡°Don¡¯t you think the sofa there looks really soft?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Sienna lured the two maids to the sofa where they could not see the other side of the desk at all.


    The maids took the bundle of money and sat down on the sofaughing.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just ept it like this. But I will watch over you from now on.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I saw you doing it. ¡°Doing it.¡±


    ¡°Take a break! ¡°We will clean it quickly!¡±


    Sienna nodded very politely. Lyra and Laura started chatting on the sofa with expressions of interest on their faces.


    Thinking it was time, Sienna pretended to wipe the desk and went back. He then took out the key to the drawer that the Baron had given him from his pocket.


    ¡°Chokkolok.¡±


    ¡°Hold your cough as much as possible. ¡°Sshing spit in the lord¡¯s office is a huge scolding.¡±


    ¡°yes! I covered my mouth! Do not worry. ¡°I¡¯m mopping the floor right now.¡±


    ¡°okay. Oh, more than that, he did something funnier yesterday.¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    Fortunately, Lira and Laura were almostpletely focused on chatting, so Sienna exchanged coughing and the sound of opening a drawer and started searching inside the drawer.


    And I found something that looked like a spirit tablet inside.


    ¡®Is this it?¡¯


    Inside, something like a seal was also stored. At first nce, it looked like the seal the Baron had mentioned.


    Sienna, who hid it inside her body, calmly wiped her forehead and got up from the desk. And by moving the mop diligently in front of Lira and Laura¡¯s gaze, I was soon able to finish cleaning safely.


    As a result, the Baron safely ran to the warehouse. Instead of going to the hunting ground with Youngpae, the remaining defense forces were moved. The drivers were shown forged documents.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to send someone to your Excellency to check! They told me to rush to move relief supplies this morning because of intelligence that the inspector wasing down tomorrow. ¡°Do you want to lose your head if you hesitate?¡±


    ¡°Oh no. ¡°Baron!¡±


    The soldiers fell t on their faces in response to the threat, and since Yeongpae was Yeongju, the warehouse doors were opened and relief supplies were delivered throughout the city.


    ¡°Can you see it?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°The people wille together and start praising. Then you won¡¯t be able to take away what was given to you. ¡°Because you can¡¯t let the people know that you have something to give, but instead of giving it, you hid it in the warehouse.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. Thank you so much. So, I will keep my promise too. I¡¯ve arranged for a carriage. If the chase partyes after you, the coachman will probably stop the carriage. So from then on, you¡¯ll have to run away alone, but there¡¯s still some time left before His Excellency returns from hunting, so you¡¯ll be able to gain enough distance! The knights will chase you, so you¡¯ll get caught anyway¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just thankful that I can get out of the city. ¡°From now on, worry about yourself, Baron, not me.¡±


    ¡°I am satisfied because I have kept the family motto. Because that¡¯s everything to me.¡±


    Baron Dink walked forward while saying so. Thanks to the documents forged by Baron Dink, Sienna passed the gate safely and was able to leave for Great City.


    Now that they had achieved their wishes, Baron Dink was no longer in their minds. Each side took advantage of the other. So it¡¯s a very neat rtionship.


    Both of them will die anyway.


    There is no point in worrying about each other like that.


    Sienna bit her lip as she watched Lutian City moving away.


    ¡®If your brother is still oppressed by the Lord of Dedran¡­ No, even if that is not the case, I absolutely must not cause any inconvenience¡­ ! You must not show yourself. Just one more time before you get caught. Just onest time. When I saw my brother¡­ Before I was caught by Count Lutian and suffered all sorts of hardships¡­ Let¡¯s die. Either you die by drowning in water or you die by biting your tongue. ¡®You must never cause trouble to your brother!¡¯


    I thought we would never meet again in our lifetime.


    But maybe we can meet again. To realize his ideals, to ensure his safety, and to die.


    For Sienna, it was much happier than living tomorrow.


    So Sienna ran away.


    Just as Baron Dink had said, the chase team soon followed.


    By the time Sienna ran away from the carriage, she had already arrived in the south-central part of the empire.


    The ce shended after jumping out of a moving carriage was Mount Gray.


    When Sienna realized that fact, she became even more desperate.


    ¡®Huh. ¡®Huh.¡¯


    However, after running around all day, her stamina began to deplete, and as she wandered through the forest, she lost her footing and fell off a cliff.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Sienna¡¯s body rolled over and over again. And her body rushed towards therge rock at the edge of the cliff.


    Kuuuung-!


    It was Sienna¡¯s head that hit the rock, and she soon fell unconscious.

 Chapter 217

    # 217


    Chapter.41 Oblivion


    ***


    Quaaaaang-!


    This is the sound of a prison door flying off.


    In addition, Lurin is running around. I was very excited when I smashed it. They say a dragon¡¯s instinct is to strike and destroy things.


    It¡¯s the most exciting time when you follow your instincts.


    ¡°Kwaaaaang!¡±


    Argh-!


    The gatekeepers were startled by the explosion and began to run outside. When I¡¯m at work and the door breaks and the ground shakes with an explosion sound, I have no choice but to run out.


    ¡°Are you out? But I can¡¯t go!¡±


    The soldiers who escaped from the dungeon were unable to escape the stairs leading up to the first floor and fell victim to Lulin¡¯s magic.


    They all fainted and were spread out on the stairs, and Rurin was having fun poking the soldiers with a tree branch.


    Even when I do that, I never stab it with my hand. I hate touching living things other than myself with my bare hands. There are sometimes exceptions, but usually this is the case.


    ¡°Did you faint?¡±


    Cluck cluck.


    The gatekeeper¡¯s cheek was dented by the tree branch.


    In that state, he presses the button andughs.


    ¡°It looks weird! Ugh.¡±


    Anyone who presses their cheeks like that looks strange. Mr. Lurin.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting up! wake up Eight eight! If you get stabbed, stand up!¡±


    As I made a sound that I had forgotten the purpose of, I couldn¡¯t stay still and blurted out a single word.


    ¡°Why are you waking me up? ¡°The goal is to make you faint?¡±


    Then Lurin bowed her head. He shouted with a face that asked why he was so worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. ¡°If you wake up, I¡¯ll knock you out again!¡±


    Oh, is that so?


    If so, there is no particr problem.


    Squeeze-!


    ¡°Hey, wake up. ¡°You stupid face.¡±


    Since I was ying well by myself, I let him go and went into the prison.


    Is the information the police chief found out true?


    The story thates out on the outside may be true or it may be false. Usually, if the source is from a high ce, it is often on the bad side, such as blindfolding, deceiving, etc.


    Although he never directly said that he was my first love. If you look at the way he speaks, it is very different from usual. Grayke¡¯s eyes as he looked at Sienna were full of deep emotions.


    It¡¯s first love.


    It¡¯s a vague word.


    So, I hope there is a truth that is different from the stories floating around.


    Gray and Verna.


    Those two have suffered enough. These are people who can live a somewhat smooth life now.


    ¡°what¡¯s this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an explosion!¡±


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    ¡°Take us out too! ¡°You bastards!¡±


    ¡°Kwaaaak!¡±


    Crying sounds came from all over the prison. My ears are ringing. Anyway, the voices are good.


    The explosion that urred inside the prison was actually just a loud noise. It¡¯s a type of strategy that kills the guards when they jump out in surprise.


    Not a prison, but an old-fashioned prison.


    It¡¯s just a structure with empty cells lined up in a row. As I moved towards the end, I found a man who looked like a nobleman at first nce. Not all nobles have noble faces. There are many shallow people.


    But the man in front of me was stubborn, to say the least.


    And it is solitary confinement.


    No matter how high treason they are, there is no way in a society based on a ss system to lock a noble and amoner in the same room.


    In conclusion, this man must be the baron at the center of the incident.


    With that confidence, I called out to the man who was sitting quietly against the prison bars.


    ¡°Your Excellency Baron?¡±


    ¡°Something?¡±


    The man whose eyes were closed slightly raised his eyelids and looked at me. He¡¯s definitely handsome. Since he answered something when asked if he was considered a baron, it is 100% certain that he is a baron.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m the one who caused the explosion here.¡±


    Kwaang-!


    After using a little magic, the prison began to shake again. The Baron¡¯s face was a little shaken when he saw that.


    ¡°Demon wizard?¡±


    It seemed like he was more disturbed by the fact that I was a wizard than by the fact that the prison was shaking.


    ¡°Did His Excellency Count Bae send you? ¡°You¡¯re trying to kill me in this way.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re misunderstanding, but that¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°then¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Would you understand if I said I came because of Sienna?¡±


    I smiled slightly. There was no need to waste time, so I immediately brought up the name Sienna.


    The response came immediately.


    The Baron, who had remained calm even in a life-threatening situation, suddenly got up and came towards us.


    ¡°Do you know her? ¡°Who the hell are you!¡±


    ¡°He has absolutely nothing to do with Count Lutian or some other babbler.¡±


    ¡°Am I a babbler? What are you¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s closer to Sienna¡¯s side than that. Of course, the situation may change depending on the truth.¡±


    If Sienna really loved this baron and tried to escape and ended up like this, it¡¯s a different story.


    ¡°Is that so? If so, tell me! Sienna, is she okay? I knew I would get caught, but¡­ . Still, I hoped you would escape safely¡­ . I don¡¯t want such a good kid to go wrong¡­ !¡±


    Umm.


    It¡¯s a look of earnestness.


    In the end, did Graeke have a broken heart?


    Arms tend to bend inward, so I feel sorry for Grayk when this happens.


    No matter how I look at it, I think what is contained in that earnestness is love.


    ¡°Do you truly love me? Sienna? ¡°If it were like ying with fire, I would just leave like this.¡±


    ¡°What is that¡­ ? ¡°Wait a minute, what on earth are you talking about?¡±


    The Baron momentarily looked like a sour cider and tilted his head.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Thanks to this, I also tilted my face to the side.


    ¡°So, we are talking about love. ¡°Isn¡¯t the reason you came to this prison because you were caught by the Count while running away from love with Siena?¡±


    So, first of all, I exined the rumors that were openly floating around in Yeongju Castle.


    Then the Baron¡¯s facepletely distorted. It feels like watching an empty beer can being crushed.


    ¡°Count Lutian¡­ Lutian! Are they really spreading such rumors? Nonsense! ¡°That is aplete fabrication!¡±


    ¡°invention? Which part is a fabrication? Sienna is currently safe. She is under the protection of the Gray family, and the truth is needed to save her. Sir Baron. ¡°If there are any fabricated parts, will you tell me the truth?¡±


    The Baron¡¯s words calling it a fabrication were sincere.


    Was the Baron¡¯s earnest face a different emotion from love?


    ¡°I understand. Of course it should be. Her reputation is at stake. I don¡¯t mind, but she¡­ . If that good kid is being used of something like that¡­ . That would never be forgivable. Damn it!¡±


    After expressing his emotions, the Baron began to exin what he and Sienna had done.


    The truth ispletely opposite to the rumor.


    If this is true, Siena and Baron Lee are great people. Amazing and bold.


    ¡°Did that happen?¡±


    ¡°exactly. But do you know why the Count of Gray protects her?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a matter of many things, but nothing will go wrong with Sienna.¡±


    ¡°is it? I don¡¯t know what it is, but I wish it were true. ¡°A world where those who do the right thing are punished is a wrong world.¡±


    ¡°But when I came back, the situation still looked bad. Even though we released relief supplies, if it looks like that, how severe is the drought? .¡±


    ¡°that¡­ That¡¯s because time was running out and we failed to get all the relief supplies out. The people have something to eat and live on for the time being, but in the end, there are limits. If all the food in the warehouse is released, it will be an opportunity for the people who can afford it to ovee the drought and focus on farming again¡­ ! They¡¯re only busy making political funds¡­ .¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s usually what happens to those who grow up with money. I understood the situation well. I n to return to Gray Street and tell them this. But before that, if I open the door, will you run away?¡±


    ¡°no! I am proud. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Even if Count Lutian kills me, I am satisfied because I have nevermitted a crime myself! ¡°If I was nning to run away, I would have let Sienna run away and then run away too.¡±


    hmm. What an upright man.


    Then there is no need to take it out. Even if you take him out, he seems like a person who will quietly go back to prison.


    If the world goes back to normal, this Baron will be freed.


    I just hope that Gray doesn¡¯t miss out on talent after hearing this story.


    I nodded slightly.


    ¡°okay. Your wishes are respected. ¡°Then I hope you¡¯re okay.¡±


    After saying that, he coolly turned his back.


    ¡°Ahh?¡±


    However, that coolness could not be maintained even for a second. Because Lurin was squatting right next to me.


    When did youe? I didn¡¯t feel like I had mastered the skill of appearing without a sound, but recently, situations happening right next to me have been happening often.


    It¡¯s unfair to be surprised every time something happens.


    After stunning a prisoner in prison with magic, Lurin was poking him with a tree branch.


    ¡°Lurin, when did youe?¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it finished?¡±


    He jumps up and stands right in front of me, smiling brightly. Now that I think about it, it seems like the prisoners who were begging to be taken out were very quiet.


    ¡°You did it?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Heeheehee!¡±


    Lurin nodded refreshingly and spun around.


    ¡°I knocked them all out. You told me to knock you out! But since you were talking, I was waiting quietly.¡±


    Be quiet.


    There are days when the word ¡®be quiet¡¯es out of Lurin¡¯s mouth.


    Actually, I was waiting very patiently.


    ¡°The idea was to knock out only the guards¡­ Does it matter? Anyway, let¡¯s go out. ¡°Maybe because it¡¯s underground, the air is thick.¡±


    ¡°air? uh?¡±


    Da da da da da da da!


    Lulin threw away the branch he was holding and followed behind me with a look on his face that hadpletely lost interest in the prison.


    ¡°Are you going back now?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to look around that lord¡¯s castle to see if what the Baron said is true.¡±


    ¡°Hoo?¡±


    At the mention of rummaging, Rurin¡¯s destructive instincts seemed to have returned, and Lurin¡¯s eyes began to shine.


    ¡°Can I destroy it?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°Oooh!¡±


    ¡°To y loudly.¡±


    ¡°Oh? you! ¡°I don¡¯t like noise.¡±


    Lulin just shook his head. Although her destructive instinct is grandiose, she also hates loud things, which is typical of Lurin.


    Noisy here means there are a lot of people or something like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that.¡±


    We left the prison, moved to Yeongju Castle, and stopped in front of the walls surrounding Yeongju Castle and its gate.


    ¡°You said you wanted to destroy Lulin, right?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°Then break down that big door.¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you just breaking it? Do you crush it like powder? Are you going to explode it? Are you going to burn it?¡±


    ¡°Um, like powder?¡±


    ¡°Oh really!¡±


    Lurin began ring at the gate with an excited face.


    And soon, Kwaaaaaaaaaa! The entire castle wall connected to the castle gate shook with the sound.


    Of course, the gate was torn apart with a loud noise and was torn apart, turning into powder and starting to fly.


    It¡¯s hot.


    ¡°you. Can you even destroy the castle walls?¡±


    ¡°What kind of destructive instinct is that?¡±


    Then Lulin stopped waving his arms and answered firmly.

 Chapter 218

    # 218


    Chapter.41 Forgetting


    ¡°I¡¯m so stressed because of you! ¡°Because breaking things is the best way to deal with stress!¡±


    ¡°Eh? because of me? ¡°What kind of stress am I giving you?¡±


    At my words, Lurin narrows her eyes and res at me. Unspoken pressure is no joke.


    ¡°what. I¡¯m serious? It¡¯s stressful? I?¡±


    Nod.


    This time, Lulin nodded resolutely.


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stress me out, say I love you and kiss her, and then¡­¡± .¡±


    ¡°okay. It seems stressful. So, tear down that wall. Stress needs to be relieved. cancer.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lurin, who had been excitedly listing the causes of stress, becamepletely dumb and began to break down the castle walls as if she were letting out all her anger.


    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Fuuuuuu-!


    Kwak kwa kwa kwaaang!


    Soon the walls disappeared everywhere and thend was surrounded by dust.


    ¡°It was very uproarious.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay. A shield has already been erected around you and me. So no dust cane in. Euchoo!¡±


    You say you can¡¯t get dust in, but why do you sneeze?


    There was definitely dust flying around, but it didn¡¯t feel as realistic as watching a 3D movie.


    The dust couldn¡¯t invade the area around Lurin and me.


    The only thing Rurin destroyed was the castle wall.


    Yeongju Castle itself is fine. Of course, since the castle wall copsed, there was chaos and screaming.


    People are leaving the Yeongju Castle in droves.


    The soldiers and knights were in a hurry. So I started exploring. Exploring Yeongju Castle.


    To look at some pieces of paper.


    The result is quite satisfactory.


    After confirming that the Baron¡¯s words were true, he moved towards the warehouse.


    I caught a soldier who was wondering where the warehouse was and made him confess.


    The warehouse door was ratherrge.


    All the money stolen from here and there and the relief supplies that have been stolen are all lying dormant here.


    ¡°Lurin, do you want to break that door too? Just the door. Artistically, just remove the door.¡±


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°But when I think about it¡­ ¡°Am I your weapon?¡±


    ¡°Yes? ¡°Well, I just ordered it because you said you were under a lot of stress.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s your weapon! I am!¡±


    Eh?


    Weren¡¯t you asking if it was your weapon?


    ¡°Your weapon~ your weapon. ¡°It¡¯s yours, I¡¯m yours, so in fact, you¡¯re mine, hehehe.¡±


    Suddenly he started humming a song, but I was scared so I backed away.


    ¡°I am your weapon! Hi-Hi.¡±


    I am not your weapon! I thought you would say that, but is it the opposite? what.


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s right. do you like that? Until I couldugh so happily¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°What. Your weapon is good. ¡°It¡¯s all good when it¡¯s yours!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Oh yeah? Then please destroy that first. Mugi-nim.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    Kuaaaang-!


    The door of the warehouse flew off with excitement.


    ***


    After hearing the truth from El, the security captain rushed to Gray City without stopping.


    As a result, Grayk learned the truth. If he had known the fabricated facts, he might have followed Count Lutian¡¯s intentions.


    Of course, I avoided that.


    Moreover, the truth was so heartbreaking that Grayk had to hold his chest and take deep breaths for a while.


    The crux of the problem.


    For Grayk, the core of the problem was the fact that Sienna almost died because of Count Lutian¡¯s magic.


    To avoid the chase, he entered the Gray Forest and fell.


    It¡¯s so frustrating that your face turns blue and you can¡¯t digest what you ate.


    ¡®How scared I must have been alone.¡¯


    Just thinking about that gave me chills. I once thought I had given up because I thought I was dead, but now it is different.


    As soon as it appeared before my eyes, I had no intention of giving up.


    Grake, who had been whining alone for hours trying to calm his torn heart, finally got himself together and left the study in search of Sienna.


    Of course, the ce Gray was heading to was the room where Sienna was staying.


    -smart.


    Gray came running a monthter and knocked on the door, but there was no response.


    I turned the handle because something was strange. The door is open.


    There was no one inside the open door.


    no one.


    Sienna was nowhere to be seen. At that moment, Grayk had to grab his heart again.


    Grake immediately ran out of the room and ran to the first floor. As soon as he found the chambein, he asked him a straight question.


    ¡°Chambein! What about Sienna? Where did Sienna go!?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Sienna? She is in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°In the kitchen? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to ask me to do anything like work? ¡°I made sure to give her all the support she needed to keep her stable!¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s it. She said that she would think of something when she went to the kitchen, so I told her that her mother worked in the kitchen, so I showed her around¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? That would have been fine. Hmm.¡±


    Graeke looked embarrassed at the chambein¡¯s words and immediately moved toward the kitchen.


    Sienna was there, just as the Chambein had said. He was making noises and cooking something.


    It was only after Grake checked Sienna¡¯s tail that he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡®Yes, I let her go when I was helpless and sad, but now it¡¯s different. Be sure to keep it. certainly!¡¯


    I made up my mind again and approached the inside of the kitchen.


    ¡°Wow? ¡°My lord?¡±


    The other maids hissed in surprise as Gray approached the kitchen, and Sienna also looked at Gray with a surprised face.


    ¡°Are you okay? ¡°I told you to rest, but why did youe into the kitchen?¡±


    ¡°are you okay. ¡°I thought I might remember something, so I came out and watched it.¡±


    ¡°okay? It would be nice if it helps you find your memories, but let¡¯s go up first. ¡°Because I have something I want to say.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Grayk grabbed Sienna¡¯s wrist. And I moved very carefully, as if holding on to a piece of ss that would break if it fell, and went up to the second floor.


    After arriving at her room, Grayk sat down on the bed. This is a room with no chairs or sofas, so the only ce to sit quietly is at the corner of the bed.


    ¡°Sit down first.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    Sienna calmly approached and bent her legs at the end of the bed, a little away from Gray.


    ¡°I thought it might help you regain your memories, so I looked into why you were passed out in the forest.¡±


    ¡°ah! really?¡±


    Sienna showed a great reaction. Of course, Grake wondered whether he should tell the truth as it was, but he thought that he needed to know the truth in order to retrieve his memories, so he started exining it exactly as he had heard it from the police chief.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Sienna¡¯s expression after hearing the whole story was extremely dark.


    ¡°Is there anything thates to mind?¡±


    ¡°yes? that is¡­ I guess¡­ .¡±


    The wind that filled Grayke¡¯s eyes was blown into foam with just one word.


    ¡°this¡­ .¡±


    ¡°huh? Oh, that?¡±


    ¡°You did some really bold things before you lost your memories, right? On the topic of maids¡­ How dare you hand this over to the lord, and then go against the lord¡¯s words in the city over there and do something like that¡­ .¡±


    ¡°No no! Why is that so bold? No, it¡¯s a bold thing to do, but it¡¯s definitely not a bad thing. Sienna, you just did the right thing. ¡°The bad one is Count Lutian!¡±


    At Sienna¡¯s self-me, Grayk shouted strongly, his face red with anger towards Count Lutian.


    ¡°So you¡¯re okay. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything!¡±


    Grayke strongly grabbed both shoulders of Sienna, who was sitting far away.


    thud-!


    Thanks to this, the back of Sienna¡¯s head slightly hit the wall at the end of the bed as she tried to pull away.


    The ce where Sienna was sitting was at the head of the bed.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The sound of a thud startled Grayk, and he pulled away and jumped up. Sienna immediately smiled and nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°okay? I¡¯m sorry¡­ ¡°I guess he was excited because of that guy Lutian.¡±


    Grayk began to me himself once again and apologize.


    ¡°But that¡­¡± .¡±


    ¡°yes yes? This one?¡±


    Grayke pointed to the copper te in Sienna¡¯s hand.


    ¡°huh. Can you give it back to me? It¡¯s my treasure. ¡°Because it¡¯s the only gift you gave me.¡±


    ¡°Something like this? Why do you call something so trivial a treasure? .¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s a treasure.¡±


    Grayke answered firmly. He was so determined that Sienna couldn¡¯t even say anything to refute.


    ¡°It¡¯s a one-of-a-kind treasure.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Sienna handed over the copper te to Gray Crab without saying anything. He hesitated a little, but then opened his mouth again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you¡­ My name¡­ Please keep remembering.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Even without the copper te, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll forget your name, right? ¡°Why are you asking such an obvious thing?¡±


    ¡°Is it obvious?¡±


    ¡°huh. of course.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Hehehe.¡±


    Sienna smiled slightly. Grayk took the copper te and hisughter took his breath away for a moment.


    It was theughter of someone I liked so much.


    ***


    As the night was deep, Gray left and Sienna was dazed for a moment, looking at Gray like that.


    And soon tears poured out of her eyes.


    ¡®Is it natural for you to remember my name? Brother? Why is it so warm? My brother was always like that. From an early age.¡¯


    In fact, Sienna was when Grayk presented the copper te. My memory partially came back.


    That¡¯s because that copper te had a story behind it.


    With a heartbreaking heart, he just wanted people to remember him, but since he didn¡¯t have any money, he engraved his name on bronze, which was the best he could get, rather than silver or gold.


    There was a kid like this.


    The only thing that wants to be remembered like that.


    It was an item with such a story, so the moment Sienna saw the copper te, she felt like she had been hit with a hammer.


    And after that, I remembered the inside of Yeongju Castle one by one and several memories came to mind.


    The moment Sienna went to the kitchen, she was always reminded of the scene of her dead mother cooking in that very kitchen, and only a few memories could note to mind.


    But I also remembered all of that because of the events in Lutian City that Gray took to the room and exined to me.


    When I remembered everything.


    No, Sienna was desperately holding back her tears even as she was already partially waking up.


    The person I wanted to see so much is right in front of my eyes. But I swallowed that feeling as if I was vomiting blood.


    I pretended to be calm, pretending that I still lost my memory, as if I didn¡¯t know anything.


    -I¡¯ll give it to you¡­ My name¡­ Please keep remembering.


    This one word ended up being another wind.


    A selfish statement saying that he will leave but that he will always be remembered.


    But Graeck said.


    Why are you asking such an obvious thing?


    In fact, at that moment, I was already close to copsing. I said I remembered everything and almost cried.


    But he pinched his thigh and smiled desperately.


    It was a pitifulugh.


    The smile became so pitiful because it was squeezed so desperately. So much so that it ignited a huge fire in Gray¡¯s heart.


    Of course, Sienna could not know that fact.


    In any case, there was only one reason why she desperately pretended that even though her memories had returned, she still had no memories.

 Chapter 219

    # 219


    Chapter.41 Oblivion


    From the beginning, I was just going to watch from afar and leave.


    Because I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. Count Lutian will definitely not sit still, and it is Gray who will be at a disadvantage if he defends himself formitting a crime.


    ¡®are you okay. It¡¯s not toote.¡¯


    Sienna jumped up from the bed with this thought.


    You must not cause any inconvenience.


    What a serious ident you had.


    Considering how much Great Lake had suffered because of Count Dedran, Sienna never wanted Count Lutian to bother Great.


    ¡®Let¡¯s run away. Anyway, I am no longer a member of the Gray family. If you stayed quiet in Lutian City, you could have died of old age, right? But then I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see my older brother grow up. I¡¯m happier this way. It¡¯s okay to die now.¡¯


    So Sienna was nning to get out of Great City for now. I decided that I could either get lucky and escape from Count Lutian¡¯s clutches, or I could die.


    Sienna opened the door carefully, keeping in mind that if she ran away, it would be nice toe backter and see Gray again.


    Because it was alreadyte at night, the hallway was quiet.


    Fortunately, Gray Castle was where Sienna was born and raised. Therefore, he knew every part of the castle intimately.


    Sienna first headed to a room on the second floor with a window. Among them, towards the ce where there is a window overlooking the back garden of Yeongju Castle.


    Since it had already been confirmed that this ce was empty, Sienna opened the window and attempted to escape towards the back garden.


    There are many ces to step on this side, sonding in the garden is not difficult.


    Yeongju castle and garden. And the castle walls. It was this wall that made it difficult to escape.


    However, entering Yeongju Castle is more difficult. Although it is somehow possible to get out, it is impossible to get in.


    ¡®If nothing has changed, there will be a soldier changing ceremony just before dawn. ¡®That¡¯s the only time we clear the main gate and go around in a circle to hand over in just one minute!¡¯


    Sienna hid in the garden and waited until dawn, remembering the castle¡¯s security procedures in her head.


    ***


    As a result, Siena was able to escape from the castle. Even though it was early morning, the clouds were thick and it was dark, which was actually a good thing.


    The security procedures have not changed either.


    What she doesn¡¯t know is that Baron Guerin has already visited Gray Castle and that Gray has dered that he cannot give Sienna away.


    If I had known that, I might not have made the choice to run away.


    She had no way of knowing that.


    It was morning when we arrived at the market.


    The market was moving busily. Sienna was once again surprised by the atmosphere and stopped.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, something is different. I didn¡¯t know much when I didn¡¯t remember, but now that I look at it, it¡¯s a lot different. Of course it¡¯s different from Lutian City, and it¡¯s also different from when Deadran was in the past.¡¯


    As Deadran came to mind, Sienna was caught up in the question of what happened to the culprit who separated her and Greig.


    No remnants of Count Dedran could be found in the lord¡¯s castle. Grayk suddenly became a lord and retained the power of a lord in the lord¡¯s castle.


    It definitely didn¡¯t look like a Deadran scarecrow.


    ¡®Yes, people¡¯s faces look happy. It¡¯spletely different from the market in Lutian City. Is this a good city that my brother was talking about? Then did you be a good lord?¡¯


    Siena thought that it was really fortunate and looked at the castle that was already far away.


    The tears I thought I had barely managed to push back start to flow again.


    Gray became a good lord.


    Grayke has grown up and defeated Deadran.


    For some reason, I would like to hear that story, but it is a luxury.


    Anything that involves oneself is clearly a hindrance to one¡¯s ability to be a good lord.


    ¡®You need to stop crying and leave quickly.¡¯


    Sienna wiped her tears with her sleeve and started walking again. But even though my head thought so, my steps were as heavy as a thousand pounds.


    Of course, my true intention is that I don¡¯t want to leave.


    I wanted to work at Gray Castle all my life and watch over my brother. There was no need for anything else.


    But it is a wish that cannot be fulfilled. It is like a mirage in the desert, a distant, unattainable illusion.


    From a young age and even now.


    Now she must forget about her brother, who was always on her side.


    Sienna gathered herself together and, with a face full of lingering regret, shifted her gaze from the Lord¡¯s Castle, which she had unconsciously turned her back to.


    And then I turned around and tried to run.


    Whoa!


    But at that very moment.


    I hit something and my body bounced.


    ¡°Hahaha! I thought it woulde out at least once. Was my prediction right? ¡°You finally got it!¡±


    Baron Guerin, who was hiding in Gray City after receiving an order from Count Lutian to deal with it, caught sight of Sienna and rushed to her ce a month after receiving a report from his subordinate.


    The problem was that Sienna couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the castle and kept hesitating.


    Baron Guerin immediately struck the back of Sienna¡¯s neck, grabbed Sienna, who was hanging down at that moment, and hurriedly moved to the outskirts of the forest with the knights of the Lutian family disguised in in clothes just like himself.


    ***


    ¡°Whoaaaam.¡±


    I yawned non-stop.


    I don¡¯t feel very energized on cloudy mornings.


    Lurin was sound asleep.


    Gororong. Gororong.


    The sound of regr breathing hits my ears.


    Under the bed, there is a bag of snacks lying around that I ate and discardedst night.


    That bag of snacks. The story behind that goes back tost night.


    -Wasak, rustle. Wow.


    ¡°Hehe, this is delicious.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    What Lurin was eating was a round biscuit half covered in chocte.


    Lurin kept putting her hand into the bag of snacks as if she were addicted.


    He took it out, stuffed it in his mouth, and chewed it.


    -Wasak.


    ¡°But what are you doing?¡±


    Thanks to this, my mouth is full of cookie crumbs.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at some documents.¡±


    ¡°document?¡±


    This time, Rurin crawled over to me with a snack half in her mouth, clinging to my back and looking over my shoulder at the document I was looking at.


    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s it. ¡°It is a written letter.¡±


    Wow!


    While saying that, he smashed the snack in his mouth, chewed it, and then put his hand back into the bag of snacks again.


    And then put it in your mouth again.


    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!¡±


    Even I don¡¯t know what to say about this. There¡¯s no way the pronunciation ising out properly because you¡¯re biting into it instead of putting it in your mouth.


    So I turned my head, took the cookie half-opened in my mouth, and bit into it.


    Wow!


    The cookie breaks apart. In the meantime, Lurin¡¯s soft lips slightly touched me.


    ¡°Oooooh?!¡±


    Looking at this guy¡¯s reaction, it was very clear.


    Lurin came in front of me with half of the cookie in her mouth again, her eyes shining as if she knew something amazing.


    Of course I ignored it.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy looking at documents right now. ¡°y alone.¡±


    ¡°What is that! ¡°It¡¯s fun!¡±


    With an angry face, I put my hand back into the bag and grabbed the snack. Eat again, eat again, look at my face once, eat cookies again, look at my face and eat cookies again.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a scallop on the dining table.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    Then he put his hand into the bag of chips again, but his expression was distressed. It looks like the hand inside the snack bag is splitting the air. That means I ate it all.


    ¡°Why is there so little? ¡°The bag is big!¡±


    Would you say that is the power of nitrogen charging? It¡¯s a fraudulent technique.


    Lurin raised her face and opened her mouth, showing her will to eat all the crumbs of the bag of chips.


    Of course, more crumbs fall on your face than enter your mouth.


    ¡°Lurin stop. Juste this way. ¡°If a crumb falls on the floor, I get scolded.¡±


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    At those words, Lurin crawled next to me as if doing acrobatics, with her head toward the ceiling.


    It looks like a crab with pincers walking sideways.


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    When I wiped it away with a tissue, Rurinughed, threw the bag of chips on the floor and jumped on the bed.


    Yes, the bag of snacks that fell on the floor has exactly that story.


    So, I have to make you clean when you wake up.


    ¡°Gorolong. Umm¡­ !¡±


    Of course, Lurin doesn¡¯t seem to wake up and I have no intention of waking her up at this time, so it¡¯s an afternoon story.


    Her cheeks started puffing up cutely while she was sleeping, so I climbed onto the bed and gently poked her cheeks.


    ¡°Kaaaa!¡±


    Then he raised both his hands and pped mine away.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    I kept shaking my hand in the air as if I didn¡¯t like something, then turned my body over and started breathing evenly again.


    Look at this.


    Why are you so cute?


    So, I again poked Lurin, who was lying on her side, on one cheek. It¡¯s a ball that goes in smoothly.


    ¡°Uuuuuuu!¡±


    As expected, he throws away his arms again. Even after I removed my hand, I started shaking for a few more seconds and started tossing and turning again.


    I returned to sleeping on my front again.


    ah. There¡¯s something fun about watching it.


    I mean, shaking your hands.


    As I was lying next to me, resting my face on one hand and looking at it, Lurin¡¯s hand suddenly came up on my stomach.


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    He suddenly moaned and started caressing my stomach.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard. ¡°Hmm.¡±


    In his sleep, he brought his face to my stomach and started biting me.


    Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    ¡°Ugh. It¡¯s not tasty¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Dude, that¡¯s not for eating.¡±


    Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Then it bites my stomach harder. Are you dreaming of eating some kind of meat?


    ¡°Yumma!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    When I pulled it out of the boat and shouted, it only raised its upper body with a sleepy face. In that state, his long hair fluttered.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    He fell back onto the bed and started screaming.


    Yes, it was my fault for touching him when he was sleeping well.


    Before any more strange phenomena urred, I quietly got out of bed. I cleaned up in the kitchen and left the restaurant to look at the market.


    Morning routine that I always do.


    But the bad sky doesn¡¯t seem strange even if it¡¯s pouring rain right now.


    Of course, even though I felt that, I didn¡¯t bring my umbre.


    Unless it¡¯s raining right now, it¡¯s a hassle to carry an umbre.


    While I was looking at the market, hoping it wouldn¡¯t rain,


    I saw a familiar woman crying while looking at Yeongju Castle.


    Why does shee to the market so early in the morning and do that?


    I didn¡¯t really understand the situation, but seeing the tearful face was enough to tell me that something was going wrong.


    In addition to that.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    An uninvited guest was seenughing frivolously.


    From the looks of it, it was clear that they were sent by Count Lutian to soak Sienna.


    They tried to use their hands right away, but they knocked Sienna out right away.


    Are you trying to catch me?


    Looking at the direction, the destination is towards the outskirts.


    I stopped by Elena and told her to inform Gray of the situation, then chased after them.

 Chapter 220

    # 220


    Chapter.41 Oblivion


    Sienna was tied to a tree. And they tried to wake Sienna up.


    I didn¡¯t know what was going on, but I had no intention of going forward.


    I just n to take action to prevent Sienna from dying. Shouldn¡¯t it be her prince who saves her, not me?


    The leader of the uninvited guests came to the front and woke Sienna up.


    Sienna woke up and immediately recognized the uninvited guest.


    ¡°Baron Guerin¡­ !¡±


    He¡¯s a baron.


    I didn¡¯t know he was a noble because he had no dignity at all, but he was a baron?


    He is a world away from the baron I met in prison.


    Well, even among dukes, there are some who have built a wall around dignity.


    Baron Guerin approached Sienna with a dark smile.


    ¡°I guess this is Baron Guerin?¡±


    Twaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Baron Guerin hit Sienna¡¯s cheek.


    It¡¯s frowned upon, but it should be Gray¡¯s job to save her. Unless you are in danger of death, you have no choice but to watch.


    I climbed up the tree and watched the situation.


    You should have heard the news from Elena by now.


    ¡°¡­ ¡°How dare youe all the way here?¡±


    ¡°Then did you think I would leave you alone for doing something like that?¡±


    ¡°that¡­ But¡­ .¡±


    Sienna¡¯s voice began to tremble.


    Baron Guerinughed at that and pulled out his sword.


    It¡¯s a knife.


    This is not good.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between you and Count Graeke, but anyway, since he¡¯s been protecting you for four years, it¡¯s over for him too! ¡°How dare you touch someone from another territory? Even if your liver is overboard, it¡¯s gone a long way!¡±


    ¡°What is that? Baron Guerin! Count Gray¡­ ¡°You and I have nothing to do with it!¡±


    Sienna, who at first shouted ¡®Baron Guerin¡¯, then her face became thoughtful and she shouted ¡®Baron Guerin¡¯.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying something funny. I have already made a formal request to Count Gray, who was protecting you. But he refused to hand over the criminal. Do you realize how big a deal this is? Do you understand?¡±


    Twaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Sienna¡¯s other cheek was pped again.


    Here I felt something strange.


    That feeling of difort.


    That¡¯s Sienna¡¯s line.


    It seems like her memories have returned. Did you run out of the mansion because you were concerned that you would be a nuisance to Gray by being associated with him?


    If you think about it that way, the whole situation in front of you this morning makes sense.


    Of course, this assumes that Sienna still cares deeply about Gray and that her memories have returned.


    It looks like you already remember everything.


    ¡°I thought it would be better to see you murdered by an unidentified gang in his territory than to capture you alive and execute you in order to inflict more damage on him. That¡¯s the Count¡¯s order, so instead of not causing trouble, you¡¯ll end up causing double and triple harm to your death. you¡­ ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°¡­ you! Release me immediately! ¡°Because that will never happen!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reughing.¡±


    Baron Guerin grabbed Sienna¡¯s hair and began to turn it around.


    Sienna was tied up calmly, but as soon as she heard that she might be causing trouble to Gray, she began to twist her body violently. But the more you do that, the more it hurts your body.


    And that moment.


    Baron Guerin pulled out his sword with an expression that said this was enough.


    It¡¯s a dramatic moment.


    Great guy. It would be nice if it appeared at a dramatic time, but things in the world don¡¯t always go that smoothly.


    They had no choice but to use magic to make it look like they had been attacked by Baron Guerin and his subordinates by a mysterious force they did not know about, but before that, Sienna started shouting something.


    ¡°for a moment! Wait.¡±


    ¡°What is it? ¡°Shut up and die.¡±


    ¡°Take me to the Count.¡±


    ¡°Why should I do that?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I only stole the spirit tablet and seal?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    At those words, Baron Guerin¡¯s actions stopped. He put down the knife he was holding and grabbed Sienna¡¯s chin with his hand while frowning.


    ¡°What are you hiding?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Sienna closed her mouth.


    ¡°Take me with you and I¡¯ll tell you. Just know that it serves as evidence of your actions.¡±


    ¡°This thing!¡±


    Baron Guerin tried to p him once more. If there¡¯s evidence, I scraped it all that day.


    So, there may be something that stings me.


    ording to the testimony of the Baron in prison, it doesn¡¯t seem like he stole anything else.


    Is this a base for not dying?


    Well, I heard that they came up with a way to steal relief supplies on the spot.


    I snapped my fingers.


    Baron Guerin and the knights who were attached to Sienna were all blown to the ground by the strong wind.


    ¡°Kaaaaak!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing all of a sudden?¡±


    When the wind stopped, they barely got up. The reason for doing this was to prevent Gray from seeing this. The sight of Baron Guerin hitting Sienna.


    If Grayk sees that, he could kill Baron Guerin without hesitation.


    In the current situation, it would not be good to let a piece of evidence that could tie up Count Lutian die so easily, so perhaps it was a device to calmly refrain from unnecessary anger.


    Of course, the reason I put this into action was because I spotted the Gray family soldiers running like crazy from afar.


    There is nothing more to see.


    I woke up in a tree. Because it¡¯s best for Gray to resolve this issue.


    ***


    It was the first time in my life that I had jumped this hard. When he found out that Siena was gone, he tore down the castle as if threshing the castle and demobilized the city. After hearing the news from Elena, Gray took all the troops he could immediately use and headed to the forest.


    And for some reason, he shouted loudly at Baron Guerin and his gang, who were standing there hesitantly.


    ¡°Stop right now!¡±


    Soldiers wearing military uniforms with the Gray family emblem emzoned on them quickly took control of the forest and even surrounded Baron Guerin and his knights.


    Grayk stood at the front and drew his sword.


    ¡°Baron Guerin neiooom! ¡°What are you doing in someone else¡¯s territory?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Make that guy kneel before me right now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency!¡±


    Many soldiers shouted at the same time, and immediately Baron Guerin and the knights all knelt on the ground and had to feel the coldness of the sword points at the end of their necks.


    ¡°You damn bastard, how dare you treat Sienna!¡±


    Whoa whoa!


    Grayk kicked Baron Guerin as hard as he could. Baron Guerin rolled around on the ground.


    Puk puk puk!


    ¡°Die, you bastard!¡±


    Grayk couldn¡¯t control his anger and continued to kick Baron Guerin.


    ¡°If you kill me, a war will break out with the Lutian family. Count Gray¡­ Kak. Ugh, stop that! stop!¡±


    Baron Guerin, who had been kicked unterally, crouched. Meanwhile, Sienna, startled by the word war, shouted to Grayke.


    ¡°Stop that! Brother! ¡°War is not war!¡±


    ¡°Okay. This person will be used as material to punish Count Lutian. Hello! ¡°Get these guys out of jail right now!¡±


    As Gray shouted, the soldiers began to move in unison.


    Where the remnants of the guys disappeared, Grayk ran to the tree. And Sienna untied the rope.


    ¡°That Count of Great Lake.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just call you brother?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    At that moment, Sienna looked at Grayke with a face that asked what he was talking about.


    The fact that Gray rejected the Lutian family¡¯s request. Sienna, who realized that she had already crossed a river that she should not have crossed in order to protect herself, decided that she would rather return to Lutian House and not do anything that would cause trouble to Grayke. I was pretending that my memories had not returned, in an attitude of withdrawal.


    Without realizing it, I made a fatal mistake by calling Grace ¡°brother¡± in an emergency situation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Count¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Siena.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Do not lie. I clearly said it was my brother. Your memories came back, right? yes? Sienna!¡±


    Gray asked with an earnest expression. Because of that expression, Sienna almost answered yes without realizing it, but she barely held back and shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°Something was strange. Ever since you kept asking me to remember my name. The word continues. And brother. ¡°Even trying to run away to avoid causing trouble!¡±


    Gray shouted loudly again. Sienna hesitated, unable to say anything.


    At that moment, I couldn¡¯t decide what to do.


    I want to admit it.


    However, if you admit it, you will ruin the happiness of the man who came to you covered in sweat.


    I didn¡¯t like that.


    ¡°You know, Sienna.¡±


    Greke shouted again at that hesitation.


    ¡°are you okay.¡±


    ¡°yes? ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I know that? You supported me through the hardest times. That¡¯s why I always thought about it even during those difficult times. A path to making Gray City a good territory. Good lord, good territory¡­ It was all because of you. Because of you, I wanted to be a good lord! Do you know how happy I am that you are alive? Because I have to sell my soul to get you back! And Sienna¡­ ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with you!¡±


    Sienna got a lump in her throat. I felt like tears would fall at any moment.


    Worth it. I don¡¯t have it myself.


    The very person who I have loved so much since I was young and was happy just by being around him is saying that he would sell his soul for me.


    Sienna, who had no idea what was going on, still managed to keep her wits about her and asked back.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Do I still look like I used to? ¡°Do you look like the powerless lord you used to be?¡±


    Sienna lowered her head.


    My heart plummeted as if it would explode.


    ¡°It¡¯s different now. I became strong for you. My teacher helped me a lot, but that¡¯s how I grew! I can protect you now. You can protect yourself no matter what crime youmitted. And you didn¡¯t sin! I just did the obvious thing. I also defeated Count Dedran and made the city of Dedran mine. The same goes for Count Lutian. Can I win? So, no matter what happens, don¡¯t leave my side!¡±


    Grake hugged Sienna.


    At that moment, Sienna had no thoughts. Just tears came out.


    My mind turned white and without realizing it, I whispered ¡®brother¡¯ as if acknowledging that my memories had returned.


    Continuing in the arms of Great.

 Chapter 221

    # 221


    Chapter.41 Oblivion


    ***


    ¡°What are you so serious about?¡±


    When I entered Grayke¡¯s office, the boy was shuffling through documents with a very serious look on his face.


    I think the matter with Sienna has been resolved well.


    The reason it¡¯s so serious is probably because there are still a lot of troubles left. At least he couldn¡¯t tell the difference between ck and whitepared to Count Lutian.


    ¡°Master! When did youe? ¡°If you had given me a message, I would have gone out!¡±


    ¡°no. ¡°You must be busy because of Lutian¡¯s work. Is there even a need for that?¡±


    I lowered my butt onto the sofa where Gray was sitting.


    Then Gray nodded and sat down as well.


    ¡°I think you are doing well. ¡°I think the attitude to fight and win like that is very good.¡±


    ¡°is that so? Thanks to the attempt to kill Sienna in the territory, I am thinking of using Baron Guerin to carry out various operations. Sienna will never be taken away again.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, but if you¡¯re worried, wouldn¡¯t it be difficult with only evidence of murder?¡±


    ¡°yes? but¡­ !¡±


    Gray rolled his eyes in surprise.


    So, I held out the documents I had brought in front of Gray. These are documents taken from Count Lutian¡¯s study.


    It is also data that clearly reveals the circumstances of ying behind the scenes with relief supplies.


    ¡°Master, what is this?¡±


    Grayke expressed his curiosity as he grabbed the document.


    ¡°Before exining the document, let me first point out that attempted murder is certainly a crime, but what is important in aristocratic society is the useless concept of one¡¯s belongings.¡±


    ¡°that¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Rather than murder, the fact that someone from another family was being held captive, whether by force or not, would be more of a hot topic in aristocratic society.¡±


    ¡°It makes no sense. ¡°That¡¯s more of a hot topic than murder!¡±


    Gray responded by clenching his fists.


    ¡°That¡¯s why that document appeared. try reading this please.¡±


    When I gestured, Gray quickly picked up the document and began to read it. A look of surprise gradually appears on my face.


    ¡°It is a different story, however, when problems arise that go beyond the useless notion of possession. Stealing relief supplies behind the scenes is tantamount to treason. No, you have to drive it like that. So, disband the Rutian family. Then there would be no need to give up Sienna. ¡°The behind-the-scenes work of bringing back people from a disbanded family would be possible with the recent ie earned by the Gray family.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­ okay. ¡°This is material that can really ensnare Lutian!¡±


    ¡°yes. Of course, data is just data. It¡¯s all up to the lord what kind of board he makes with it. So, I can¡¯t help you from here.¡±


    ¡°I will try. ¡°If you can¡¯t get the results you want even with this much data, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to navigate the capital¡¯s political scene!¡±


    Yes.


    That¡¯s what I want to say.


    Because standing alone begins now.


    ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t help you for the time being even if I want to. ¡°I have a n.¡±


    Now is the chance to fulfill Rurin¡¯s lifelong wish.


    Rurin¡¯s mother. I n to leave Gray City for a while to solve the case that has been dormant for a long time.


    ¡°This might be thest help¡­ This material is that gift.¡±


    ¡°Yesssssss?¡±


    The surprised Gray got up and came towards me.


    ¡°Master, what is that!¡±


    I was so shocked that I couldn¡¯t even close my mouth, so I felt like I was some kind of poor hamster, so I corrected myself.


    ¡°I am leaving for the time being because I have work to do. I will return when it ispleted, so I am not leavingpletely. So calm down.¡±


    ¡°ah¡­ Is that so? then¡­ .¡±


    Gray sighed and wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve. And then slowly sits down on the sofa.


    I emphasized this to the boy once more.


    ¡°yes. Ites back. certainly.¡±


    It¡¯s natural toe back. Do you n to grow old and die in this ce where the restaurant is located?


    Well, I¡¯ve said everything I wanted to say, and I stood up from the sofa.


    ¡°If you are a lord, you can aplish anything. Be confident.¡±


    ¡°Now wait a minute, Master!¡±


    I was about to leave after giving my best wishes, but Gray immediately called me over and stopped me.


    Then he came in front of me and shouted with an urgent look on his face.


    ¡°Actually, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°I have decided! ¡°Master!¡±


    Have you decided? what?


    Are there any more decisions left to make?


    Still, it wasn¡¯t a joking look. Those eyes are extremely serious.


    So I decided to listen to the story and sat down on the sofa again.


    Then, Graeke spoke passionately in the same position he was standing in.


    ¡°In my opinion, servants of noble families are not ves. The imperial ss system refers only to royalty, nobles, andmoners. There is nothing below!¡±


    That is correct. Although ves are being secretly sold, that is a back alley story.


    There is no open very. Instead, among themoners, there were some who had noble professions.


    It¡¯s like a situation where it doesn¡¯t exist but it seems like it exists. I guess that¡¯s the situation.


    ¡°Andmoners have freedom of upation. Users are alsomoners. Regardless of whether you are a butler, a maid, or a maid, you are amoner under thew! ¡°Amoner cannot be a nobleman, but he has the freedom to choose whether to farm or do business.¡±


    ¡°It all sounds correct. But why are you suddenly saying this?¡±


    It¡¯s all true. There is no way for amoner to be a noble. The nobles always reign over themoners.


    The way for amoner to be a noble is to establish a country and be king.


    Or, by assisting the person who would be the king, he would establish a new country and be a contributor to its founding.


    About these two things.


    So, unless something happens that changes heaven and earth,moners aremoners in this world.


    The highest rank one can rise to is knight level.


    Since most nobles lived off the ie from taxes, it was ultimately themoners engaged in various upations who led the world.


    In other words, it ismoners who feed the country and pay taxes.


    But why?


    I looked at Gray.


    ¡°However, although servants belonging to noble families aremoners, they do not have freedom of upation. The proud reason why the secrets of a noble family are leaking out? I don¡¯t think so. Rather, I think that in order to prevent nobles from doing things like Count Lutian behind their backs, we need to guarantee free movement for employees even more!¡±


    ah. Was that what you heard?


    Free movement of employees working for noble families. I guess it was because of Sienna.


    ¡°Have you thought about that?¡±


    It¡¯s not that I have an overly advanced idea that everyone is equal. It¡¯s just an extremely natural idea thatmoners should havemoner rights.


    But it was also an idea that no one else had done.


    This is because employees belonging to noble families were viewed as property.


    In other words, he is one of those beings who aremoners but are notmoners.


    It¡¯s one of those situations I mentioned earlier where it seems as if there is a ve or not.


    ¡°If we were to ept applicants for work from among themoners, there would be no way there would be no one from the noble family to work, right? I write who I want and I think they need that freedom to move around too. It is clearly an evilw to have to serve a noble family for generations even though you are amoner. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Master?¡±


    Gray continued to shoot his eyes with strong enthusiasm.


    Of course, I was born in a modern world where everyone is equal and everyone is given equal opportunities. Of course, I agree with that opinion.


    In times like these, it is very difficult to change such entrenched customs.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but would you have thought that even if Sienna wasn¡¯t there?¡±


    So, I first looked into my blind spots. Actually, this is the key. Then Graeke shook his head, looking agitated.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. But even if Sienna made me think this way, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong. ¡°Master once told me that everything happens for a reason!¡±


    Having a goal in life is not a bad thing.


    I have no intention of stopping it.


    All you have to do is increase your strength and have the power to carry it out.


    ¡°So, Master, I¡­ !¡±


    ¡°But my lord.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°That is difficult. Changing something that has be entrenched in the nobility is not something that can be done with ordinary power. Do you really think you have that kind of power now?¡±


    ¡°that. maybe¡­ ! also¡­ ¡°Will it be difficult?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult. ¡°For now.¡±


    it¡¯s tough. Because the ideal that Gray talks about is something that can never be achieved without strength.


    ¡°Do you really want to achieve that? ¡°How desperate are you?¡±


    ¡°I am desperate enough to risk my whole life. ¡°Master!¡±


    Gray shouted strongly, holding out both fists.


    For a lifetime.


    Well, that¡¯s good posture.


    ¡°If you may, let me tell you a strategy.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about strategy?¡±


    ¡°I was going to talk about it a littleter, but I think now is the time to make the decision to risk your life.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­ .¡±


    This is actually a method that Gray came up with to help Gray Lake solve the current situation on its own rather than the user problem that Gray has been talking about so far.


    If you solve the problems of Gray City, you will automatically have the power to change the problems of the users that Gray mentioned, so the path is the same anyway.


    Looking at Gray, whose dry lips were shaking with an earnest face, I smiled and gave a lengthy exnation.


    ¡°The problem with the employees you just mentioned, and furthermore, the reality is that Grace City should have been part of the duchy, but it has been left out in some way and is subject to various checks. There is a way to solve both of these problems. Of course, I can only suggest a path for this, and it is up to the lord to ovee it and achieve it on his own.¡±


    ¡°What is that method? I can do it. ¡°We will do it!¡±


    ¡°Well, the feudal system of the empire is the foundation of the country. ¡°Great City cannot be an exception forever.¡±


    ¡°yes¡­ That¡¯s right. So, after using the dukes this time, I thought about choosing which duchy it would be¡­ .¡±


    ¡°no. You definitely don¡¯t have to. There is absolutely no need to go under those snobs who only want to take advantage.¡±


    ¡°Well then? ¡°Is there another way?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. All you have to do is be a being that is guaranteed an independent territory.¡±


    ¡°yes? What is that¡­ ?¡±


    Gray tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t understand. Well, it¡¯s worth it.


    Because the real story starts now.


    ¡°If you are dissatisfied with the treatment of employees like Sienna, you can be someone who can change it. ¡°Grace City¡¯s finances are improving day by day, right?¡±


    ¡°yes¡­ ¡°Thanks to Master¡¯s help, I am umting sufficient wealth!¡±


    ¡°Yes. So, there are enough ingredients. The current emperor is getting older and it will soon be time for him to abdicate. Thanks to this, the session battle is fierce in the empire. The Duke of Delian and the Crown Prince are having a power struggle. ¡°Very fiercely.¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°I know that.¡±


    ¡°So the method is simple. Help the crown prince with Grace City¡¯s wealth. We are supporting the crown prince from behind. The goal is to make the count¡¯s knights stronger and use the finances generated by the watch industry to elevate the crown prince to the position of emperor. ¡°Currently, the Crown Prince is being pushed out by Duke Delian in many ways.¡±


    ¡°But even if His Royal Highness bes emperor, the basis of feudalism will not change, and the imperialw itself, which states that Grace City must belong to another duchy, will not change either?¡±


    ¡°Elevating the crown prince to emperor means that if it is the lord who elevated him to a position that he could not have ascended to originally, then that means standing in a position equivalent to a founding contributor. So, in other words, be a duke, my lord. It is impossible to change the foundation of feudalism, so to achieve both, all you have to do is be a duke. If you be a duke and are guaranteed independence from belonging to any dependency, that power will allow you to naturally resolve Siena¡¯s affairs as well. Of course, it won¡¯t be easy, but make it your lifelong dream. ¡°You said you would risk your whole life, can you do it?¡±


    I stood up and patted Gray on the shoulder again.


    Grayk had no answer. I feel my hands shaking slightly.


    ¡°If that happens, there will be no pressure from the dukes. Originally, the title of duke was a position that could only be held by nobles or members of the royal family who had a significant influence on the country. For the path to bing a Duke in recognition of his great influence¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s move slowly.¡±


    Gray swallowed his saliva. The sound of saliva flowing down my throat is loud in my ears.


    A very surprised and nervous face. Because of that, he still couldn¡¯t answer anything and just looked at me.


    Well, the choice is up to the boy.


    I left Gray behind and walked out of the study.


    Since he was a smart guy, he would have understood well. I think I have given a lot by doing this.


    Because he was the one who called me teacher.


    So now forget about the boy. I have to deal with the dragons.


    It¡¯s probably going to be a busy day for both of us, right?

 Chapter 222

    # 222


    Chapter.42 Long-cherished wish


    ¡°Hmm? ¡°It hurts my eyes.¡±


    Lurin suddenly woke up from her sleep and blinked. My eyes hurt, so I instinctively rubbed them.


    ¡°Ugh, it hurts more.¡±


    The truth is that rubbing your sore eyes hurts more.


    That¡¯s why I grimaced and took my hand away from my eyes. Maybe it was because of the rain, but my eyes hurt even more.


    ¡°because?¡±


    I tilted my head twice by myself, but my eyes still hurt.


    ¡°Well, if it hurts, it hurts.¡±


    I coolly admitted it and looked at my watch.


    ¡°Let me see, okay? ¡°The clock guy is crazy.¡±


    The time indicated by the grandfather clock was 4 p.m. Lulin looked bewildered and then suddenly pped his hands.


    ¡°ah! ¡°Is it because I sleep too much that it hurts?¡±


    I blinked away my sore eyes, admitting to myself that I had slept too much. It was said that the more you sleep, the better you get.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaan¡±


    Perhaps that was why Lurin yawned loudly. Since there is no L, I yawn so loudly that tears well up in my eyes.


    ¡°oh? ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt my eyes.¡±


    Lurin, whose condition had improved, jumped out of bed with a smile on her face. Thanks to the tears, the dust in my eyes came out.


    ¡°The human body is so amazing.¡±


    After saying that, I looked at the clock again. After all, it¡¯s 4 o¡¯clock. I didn¡¯t see anything wrong.


    ¡°But did you go out again?¡±


    Rurin narrowed her eyebrows and mumbled. If I don¡¯t wake you up past 4 o¡¯clock, it means I went into town to run errands.


    Even if you know that someone is nearby, going out alone while they are sleeping is not very pleasant.


    ¡°You are bad! ¡°Where are you going, leaving me behind?¡±


    Lurin kicked the floor hard and tried to stagger out of the bedroom, still asleep.


    ¡°no. The more this happens, the more sleep you need. I can never go out alone again! ¡°Wake me up and get out!¡±


    Of course, even if I did that, I wouldn¡¯t wake up in the morning.


    Even though no one was around, I kept muttering to myself and making nonsensical rationalizations. Then, with a spirit of defiance, I tried to jump into bed to go back to sleep, but stopped with a dumbfounded look on my face.


    ¡°Eh? What is it? ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Lulin gently lifted the nket with a very surprised face.


    ¡°Is it you too?¡±


    Lying under the nket was, of course, El.


    The reason why the end of the word is a question mark is because it is so unusual for L to be sleeping at this time.


    Lulin rubbed his eyes again.


    Since he hasn¡¯t woken up until now, I thought he must have gone out somewhere since it¡¯s Yeongju Castle, but he¡¯s actually sleeping? And then I saw El.


    It¡¯s also El.


    I rubbed my eyes again. And I saw it again. As expected, El does not disappear. It¡¯s not an illusion.


    Lulin pinched her cheek this time. When I pinched my cheek and stretched it, it hurt. Since it was pinched, the pain was natural.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a dream! oh!¡±


    Lulin shouted like that and then covered her mouth with both hands in shock. And then I nced at L. Luckily I didn¡¯t wake up. was still sleeping


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    After seeing that, Lurinughed very softly.


    In fact, it was very rare for Lurin to see El sleeping.


    Normally, it is natural for Lurin to be sleeping and El to be awake.


    It is extremely rare for the opposite to happen.


    There was a time when Lurin woke up from a half-asleep state in the early morning, came to El¡¯s room, and slept with her writhing around. Besides, I couldn¡¯t remember much of it since it happened while I was half-asleep.


    I don¡¯t know why El is sleeping at this time.


    However, Lulin paid attention to the fact that El was sleeping. I didn¡¯t care about the reasons and started focusing only on El who was sleeping.


    It slowly crawled on all fours and moved right in front of L. Then he stopped and brought his ear closer.


    L¡¯s quiet breathing is heard.


    Very regr breathing.


    Lulin made a strange face when she realized that she was really sleeping.


    Lurin lifted the nket earlier and threw it away. Lurin went right in front of El, who was sleeping on her side, andid her down too. Then, I turned my body sideways to face El and looked at her face.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Eyes meet eyes. A situation where the gap is not that long.


    It was almost my first time doing something like this. This is the situation where I look at the sleeping Elle in fascination.


    Lulin¡¯s heart started pounding. I¡¯m just looking at it, but my heart is racing. That¡¯s not all.


    My eyes were sparkling and my face was hot.


    It¡¯s usually cool. That is Rurin¡¯s impression. But now, for the first time in a while, he looked cute. Yes, since he was asleep, his charisma disappeared and he was just cute.


    That¡¯s why Luriny down very quietly, not taking her eyes off El¡¯s face, without realizing the passage of time.


    How cute is it when he scratches his cheek while he sleeps!


    Lulin thought about that and eventually got up.


    ¡°Wow, why is it so hot!¡±


    He shouted quietly and shot wind towards his face. It¡¯s magic.


    Thanks to this, my hair gets blown around by the strong wind. Lulin cooled his face for a moment. After my hot face cooled down a bit, Iy down in the same position again and looked at L.


    Then Lulin became greedy.


    Dragons are a race of greed. Greed for jewels and greed for one¡¯s own.


    That¡¯s a great species.


    That¡¯s my current greed. Lurin wanted to touch El¡¯s cheek.


    I tried kissing under the guise of lip smacking once before, but there wasn¡¯t much progress after that.


    That¡¯s because shame takes over my whole body, but today was different. Seeing my defenseless appearance, my confidence began to rise little by little.


    Lurin raised her hand as shey down.


    Then, he stretched out his index finger and approached L¡¯s face little by little.


    My fingers trembled slightly.


    I gently ced my trembling fingers on L¡¯s cheek. And then he pressed El¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Rurin let out an exmation without realizing it. He grabbed his head, which had made the sound, and mped his mouth shut.


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    At that moment, El tossed and turned. Then he turned to the other side andy down.


    Lurin, who thought it was because she touched it with her finger, red at her hand. He then bit his index finger to inflict punishment.


    ¡°It¡¯s a stupid finger.¡±


    But the direction just changed.


    Lulin calmly got up and went back to the other side. Yes, you can lie down on the other side.


    After shouting that in her heart, Lurin settled down on the other side,id down like a pair of chopsticks, and looked at L¡¯s face.


    ¡®Oooh, it¡¯s cute.¡¯


    Lurin shouted in her heart.


    Elle awake is also good. I think that¡¯s natural.


    But sleeping El was so new. Because he was so sleepy, he didn¡¯t realize that it was a face he hadn¡¯t seen much, and was just excited about the novelty.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    But in that state, L narrowed her eyes and turned half around with a ¡®Ugh¡¯ sound and hit her face on the bed.


    My head has already fallen off the pillow.


    Since my face was pressed into the bed, I couldn¡¯t see my face.


    Lulin fell into despair. I still had a strong desire to see and observe more, so I touched L¡¯s arm in an attempt to somehow turn around.


    I touched my cheek earlier and turned around. I hope you turn around this time too.


    cook. cook.


    When I carefully poked her arm, fortunately El turned over again. However, the problem is that it did not return to its original position, but turnedpletely towards itself.


    Lulin was startled and retreated to his lying down.


    This is because it seemed like El would wake up if their bodies ovepped.


    chin-!


    But there was no room to escape. The thing that touched Lulin¡¯s back was the wall.


    Lurin tried to crouch down a little, but it was no use.


    There was no choice but to touch L¡¯s body. Since it was such a long timeing, he struggled and crouched down even further, but his efforts were not worth it and he ended up crashing into El¡¯s chest.


    The state ispletely pressed against the wall between the EL and the wall.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Sleeping on L¡¯s chest is a frequent urrence. There were many times when I did this in my sleep without even realizing it. But looking at a sleeping face is different.


    So what Lurin wants to do now is look at L¡¯s cute sleeping face.


    After burying my face in his chest, I lifted my face with difficulty and found L¡¯s face.


    And then I gave up. In this situation, it seemed impossible to return to the same position as before, so I decided to do something bold before I woke up.


    Watching is good, but doing something bold is even better!


    My heart starts pounding again. I started running wildly. No, he was running earlier, but he started running more. In human terms, this could be considered an arrhythmia-like phenomenon.


    My heart is pounding, I have difficulty breathing, and I even feel dizzy. It is a simr phenomenon to arrhythmia, but of course it is not a disease.


    Lurin took El¡¯s arm away and got up and climbed on top of El¡¯s body.


    And rushed forward.


    A situation like the present is a moment where you can approach it right away. Lulin from another world was like that. When it¡¯s this cute, it¡¯s okay to attack it.


    Plus, I¡¯m sleeping there.


    Rurin walked closer and bent down towards El¡¯s lips. Soon our lips gently touched.


    A soft touch began to spread through Lulin¡¯s nerves.


    ***


    ¡°huh?¡±


    When I came to my senses, I found myself hugging Rurin for some reason. And push it against the wall.


    What situation is this?


    I roll my head that won¡¯t turn. Apparently, the restaurant is closed as of today.


    There were no ns to open a restaurant for the time being, as important matters had to be resolved.


    After organizing the ingredients in the morning and informing the regrs that I would be taking a break, it was afternoon and I went down to the bedroom to wake up Rurin.


    Then, as I was unconsciously looking at Rurin sleeping and thinking that there was no business for dinner, I became somewhat drowsy and remembered lying down next to Rurin for a while instead of waking her up.


    Yes.


    Did you just fall asleep?


    The roaring sound felt so good that it seemed like my eyelids closed.


    It was truly a long nap.


    But right then.


    Rurin stood up, climbed onto my pelvis, and starteding towards my face.


    I was surprised by the sudden action. In a situation where I couldn¡¯t open my eyes because I was asleep, Rurin also lowered her head to my face, closed her eyes tightly, and rushed toward my lips.


    After thinking about what to do about this for about 5 seconds, I decided to just leave it alone.


    There should be times when I get kissed by Rurin. Just me.


    Except for that lip smacking at that time.


    That wasn¡¯t a kiss.


    Anyway, Lulin¡¯s lips came closer like fluttering hair, made a sound, and then moved away.


    side-!


    This sound refreshingly struck the air. Rurin has finally taken care of me properly.


    And then, before I could make any sign, wow! I ran out of the bedroom.


    Anyway.


    I don¡¯t understand why he gets so embarrassed when I do it, but when he does it first, he gets so shy.


    Once it happened. I fell asleep and woke up and was still out of my mind.


    I went to the bathroom to wash my face with cold water and when I came back, Rurin was sitting in the middle of the bed.


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°What happened to you while you were taking a nap? ¡°Isn¡¯t the restaurant open?¡±


    It seemed as if he was ncing at me as if he was noticing something and was wondering if he had noticed the kiss he had given me earlier.


    Without showing any signs of it, I climbed onto the bed and sat next to him.


    And then the dagger was inserted.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t open it because someone kissed me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ve never been kissed! ¡°You had a dream!¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly covered himself up with a nket and got into it. Only the soles of the feet and the bones of the thighs were exposed outside the nket.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I have other important things to talk about.¡±


    I put emphasis on the word ¡®important¡¯ and Lurin quietly got up. With a nket over my head.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    In that state, I made Rurin sit in front of me. Then, after back hugging Rurin¡¯s body, I spoke while gently raising my chin to the top of her head.


    ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 223

    # 223


    Chapter.42 Long Wish


    ***


    The starting point of all this is the ck Dragon¡¯s orb. The ck Dragon Bead that Lulin¡¯s mother found by chance caused Lulin¡¯s childhood to be distorted.


    To be exact, it all started when Lulin¡¯s mother, who found the ck Dragon¡¯s bead, reported this to the elder through magic.


    Lulin had just be an adult, so at that time, he was a hatchling who was younger than when I first met him.


    In human terms, I think it was around the time when I was an elementary school student.


    At that age, my mother not only died in an ident, but also brought shame to the n and never returned.


    So it is only natural that Rurin has a strong obsession with this matter.


    Anyway, the problem was that when Lurin¡¯s mother went to the shrine with the ck Dragon¡¯s beads she found, the ck Dragon¡¯s beads in the jewelry box were clearly changed to Red Dragon¡¯s beads.


    It is also a sacred item kept in the Red Dragon¡¯s sacred ce.


    After that happened, the red dragons immediately used Lulin¡¯s mother of stealing the holy relic.


    She had personally offered the Red Dragon¡¯s beads, and since she had recently visited the Red Dragon¡¯s sacred site as the daughter of the elder along with the elder, she was treated as if she were an actual criminal and became a criminal.


    The red dragons went on a rampage, iming that they were trying to weaken the power of the red dragons by stealing their holy relics, and after reporting this to the Dragon Lord, they dered that they would wage war.


    The evidence that the holy relic was stolen was Lurin¡¯s mother herself.


    Because the Red Dragon¡¯s holy relic came out of the jewelry box she gave me.


    Moreover, with the report that she had found the dragon bead, Lurin¡¯s mother ended up in a situation where she could neither take it nor leave it.


    Afterwards, thanks to the Red Dragons, who said that all justice was theirs and that if they did not apologize, they would be judged by the entire dragon race, the elders and ancient dragons of the ck Dragon had to go to the Red Dragon¡¯s shrine and suffer the humiliation of bowing down.


    Just like the humiliation of Samjeondo that urred during the Joseon Dynasty.


    Since it was a case of this magnitude, a detailed investigation team was also formed. A joint investigation by Gold, Red, and ck Dragons was conducted.


    However, no evidence was found that Lulin¡¯s mother originally had the ck Dragon Bead and that it had been reced.


    The only testimony was that Rurin, a young hatchling at the time and the daughter of the criminal, went on a rampage, iming that what her mother originally had was a ck bead.


    No one regarded it as reliable testimony.


    It is said that no one believed him.


    Except me.


    ¡°Mom is not the criminal! The one shown to me was clearly ck. I never saw anything wrong¡­ !¡±


    When Lurin first told me about that day, I nodded as if it was very natural.


    ¡°okay. believe.¡±


    And I will probably never forget the look on Lurin¡¯s face when she said those words.


    In any case, Rurin¡¯s testimony was buried and the truth was shrouded in darkness.


    In an instant, Lulin¡¯s mother became a criminal for bringing the shame of causing ck Dragon to kneel to Red Dragon, and took it upon herself to prove her innocence.


    But he did not return alive.


    Because instead of clearing his name, he was killed. A death disguised as suicide.


    Rurin¡¯s long-cherished wish is to prove her mother¡¯s innocence.


    Of course, from the beginning and even now, I still believe in Rurin¡¯s words.


    There is no way Lulin would lie, so Lulin¡¯s mother is innocent.


    Of course, other than that, this case is full of suspicious aspects, so even if Rurin had not seen anything, they would have argued that Rurin¡¯s mother may not be the culprit.


    The first of these strange things is that if Lulin¡¯s mother had stolen the Red Dragon¡¯s bead, she would not havee out publicly saying that she had found it. I¡¯m not stupid either.


    The second suspicious thing is that at the moment the jewelry box was opened, the Red Dragon¡¯s messenger happened to be visiting the ck Dragon¡¯s sacred ce.


    Why in that situation?


    It¡¯s such a smelly thing.


    The red dragons said it was a response to the previous visit by the elder and Lurin¡¯s mother, but the timing was exquisite.


    Of course, as they im, it could be a coincidence.


    It¡¯s not like such coincidences don¡¯t happen in life. Coincidences that are more like a movie than a movie sometimes happen in life.


    But there was a clear smell of artificiality.


    It seems that the ck Dragon elder also doubted this, but could not find anything to prove his innocence.


    In the end, the problem is that the beads are changed in the middle without the mouse or the bird knowing.


    The exact circumstances surrounding it were unknown.


    First of all, because he died.


    Lulin¡¯s mother is said to have kept quiet from the Red Dragon who interrogated her and the elder dragons of her race who had joined her.


    Perhaps it was to find something on his own. He must have decided that telling Red Dragon would be of no use.


    This was something he did because he didn¡¯t know he was going to die.


    So, I cannot understand that her death was suicide.


    It doesn¡¯t really matter how it was changed. If there is a real culprit, if we find that culprit, everything will be solved. Then I cast the fishing rod for it and finally caught some bait.


    So this journey began.


    ¡°you?¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking like that?¡±


    ¡°I did some organizing.¡±


    ¡°What are you organizing? ¡°You¡¯re stupid.¡±


    ¡°Why is that stupid?¡±


    ¡°Because there is nothing to organize! ¡°It¡¯s all broken.¡±


    Rurin puffed out her mouth as she cried.


    Of course, what I have organized is the organization of my thoughts. But what Lurin was talking about was organizing around here.


    About the smooth rubble that made up the inner wall of their, which was broken and sticking out in all directions.


    We were now at old Lurin¡¯s house.


    This is the ce where we first met, and the ce where Rurin, who waspletely uninterested in everything in the world, lived a gloomy life before following me into the world.


    It¡¯s been a while since I returned to the rare that Lulin¡¯s mother used.


    Of course, as Lurin said, it has beenpletely destroyed now, so there is no trace of anything that can be called ¡®rare¡¯.


    ¡°Lurin. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Lurin, who had been absentmindedly smashing a pile of rocks with her fist and asked me a question, came to my side, pping her palms at my call.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Iid down a mat and sat down at the site, which was once rare but waspletely destroyed and looked as if a royal tomb from the Si Dynasty had been bombed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. ¡°Looking at old rares for the first time in a while.¡±


    After saying that, I patted the seat next to me and looked at her, and Rurin sat with her legs on my thighs and looked at me.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s been a while since I came here, how are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°¡­ not really.¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°It¡¯s still not that good?¡±


    ¡°It reminds me of my mom. Now that I value our rares more, I don¡¯t like this ce. ¡°The rare you are in is the best!¡±


    ¡°You were very chic when you left here, right? ¡°After several days of persuading him, he finally came out?¡±


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°Who is the dragon you¡¯re talking about that barely made it out? I do not know.¡±


    ¡°what? It¡¯s you! You. A ck dragon named Lurin!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not. ¡°You say strange things sometimes.¡±


    Lulin answered confidently. It¡¯s so confident that people who don¡¯t know the inside story will believe it when they hear it.


    ¡°Can you say it¡¯s true with that thing in your hand?¡±


    ¡°hand?¡±


    Lurin¡¯s gaze turned to her hands. At that moment, the pink light reflected the sunlight and sparkled.


    Rurin gently stroked it and soon began to say something else, probably because she didn¡¯t want to wear a ring.


    ¡°That¡¯s Rulin from another world. ¡°I think it was because that guy was stupid.¡±


    Are you saying that now you from another world did it?


    Of course, it¡¯s ridiculous, but what¡¯s hidden behind it is that he wants to pretend that he doesn¡¯t have the confidence he had when he treated me coldly.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay.¡±


    So, I slowly took out my lunch box and changed the topic.


    ¡°So, did your mother ever tell you where she found the ck Dragon Orb?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Because my mom didn¡¯t tell me that. I remember you saying it was very important. ¡°Oh, he said he picked it up!¡±


    ¡°You picked it up?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know where you picked it up?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±


    Umm. Well, I guess that¡¯s it.


    At that time, Lurin had not grown up enough to hear such detailed information.


    Actually, there was no big reason why I came to the old rare. Because there is no such thing as discovering something here.


    I only came to strengthen my fighting spirit before going on a journey to avenge Rurin¡¯s grudge.


    This is where it all started.


    This is where Lulin¡¯s mother came in with the ck dragon, this is where I met Lulin, and this is where our rtionship began.


    So, I was thinking of leaving after eating my lunch. For a real journey.


    ¡°Lurin. Come on.¡±


    No matter what happens on that journey, it¡¯s all for Rurin¡¯s happiness.


    To make that decision, I took out my lunch box and opened my arms.


    ¡°Come here!¡±


    ¡°good job.¡±


    ¡°But what happened all of a sudden? ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been here!¡±


    My face was filled with questions, but I just hugged Lulin¡¯s back without answering.


    Rurin still doesn¡¯t smile when shees here. The first time Lurin smiled brightly was after she escaped from here.


    This ce has a deep connection with Rurin¡¯s mother. A ce like a graveyard. So, I won¡¯t be able to smile brightly here until the deep resentment in my heart is resolved.


    Actually, this is what I want to do.


    Rurin smiles brightly and expresses happiness in this ce, which is like her mother¡¯s grave.


    This is the true goal.


    This is also why we are trying to bring out old grudges and reveal the truth.


    Now that I have made that decision, I have to forget my lunch box.


    So I tried to take Lulin away.


    However, once he was hugged as if it were a stick of gum, he had no intention of letting go.


    ¡°Lurin? Let¡¯s fall slowly now, shall we? ¡°Let your lunch box get cold.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°hey.¡±


    ¡°hate. More, more, more, more. I¡¯m going to show it to my mom. ¡°The one I am embracing is my you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    I was momentarily lost for words at Lurin¡¯s words.


    I¡¯m showing it to my mother, so what can I say?


    It¡¯s you.


    I feel like the meaning of ¡®you¡¯ that Rurin is talking about includes the meaning of ¡®husband¡¯.


    So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to show your mother your husband.


    Although we weren¡¯t married yet, I didn¡¯t have any intention of denying it.


    We havee too far to deny it and it will happen someday.


    The same goes for the shining ring on Lurin¡¯s finger.


    So does my heart.


    Because that¡¯s really what will happen when it¡¯s all over.


    So denying it is like causing ripples in Rurin¡¯s heart by showing me to her mother.


    That is not polite to Lurin¡¯s mother.


    So I admit it.


    I am Lulin¡¯s lover.


    When I didn¡¯t say anything, Lurin immediately buried her face further into my chest. And it didn¡¯t go away for long.


    I couldn¡¯t get rid of Lulin like that. I just watched quietly.


    Lurin closed her eyes and sobbed, muttering something as if she was thinking of her mother.

 Chapter 224

    # 224


    Chapter.42 Long-awaited wish


    ***


    By the time Lurin, who had been introducing me to her mother for so long, finally left, the lunch box she had just made at the restaurant hadpletely cooled down.


    There¡¯s no microwave, so you just have to eat it.


    The lunch box was opened.


    Our dragon¡¯s mood changed when he saw something to eat, so he quietly sat down and started eating his lunch box.


    ¡°Anyway, aren¡¯t you curious about how to approach the criminal?¡±


    ¡°criminal? No way you! ¡°Do you know the culprit?¡±


    When I told him I was going to take revenge, he followed me and didn¡¯t seem curious, so I asked him about it, and Lulin¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, even though he was eating.


    ¡°No, not yet. What I mean is, aren¡¯t you curious about how to find the culprit?¡±


    ¡°ah. Is that it? Crunch crunch.¡±


    Lurin moved her hand where she had stopped and started eating her lunch box again. They say they are not interested at all.


    ¡°So, isn¡¯t that something that can be solved if I stick right next to you? ¡°Because you said you would catch the criminal.¡±


    What do you mean, leave this entirely to me?


    There are times when you believe too much and end up shooting yourself in the foot. They say you get hit in the foot by an ax you believe in. So, are you going to shoot yourself in the foot?


    I nced at Lulin¡¯s feet. It was pure white.


    Umm. I don¡¯t feel like taking pictures.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it, but anyway, like I said before, I¡¯m definitely going to use this.¡±


    Since I couldn¡¯t take a picture of the instep, I calmly took out the red dragon bead from my pocket. It is one of the beads obtained from Great Mountain. This is a bead that was originally left to be used as bait.


    As soon as I took out the remaining beads, Lurin took a quick look and answered.


    ¡°I see. I don¡¯t like the fact that it¡¯s almost a red bead, but I¡¯ve used it too¡­ . Well hmmm. Crunch crunch.¡±


    okay. We used it well.


    Thanks to you, I have be much stronger.


    Rurin has also be strong enough to handle one or two dragons.


    Anyway, this bait was used. And the fish has already taken the bait. Now all you have to do is scoop it up.


    It wasn¡¯t me whoid the bait. Information that Lulin and I obtained the Red Dragon¡¯s Orb.


    I had asked ck Dragon elder Medidana to spread the information. And just recently it came to fruition.


    Suddenly, through Medidana, a Red Dragon elder invited me and Lurin to their territory.


    This invitation came shortly after Medidana spread the information.


    It is said that the first one to react was Red Dragon.


    As expected, a suspicious smell is wafting out.


    Of course, the reason we were invited to the Red Dragon¡¯s sacred ce is usible.


    I caused trouble with Sereina earlier, so I will apologize andpensate for that.


    But if you think about it deeply, it¡¯s ridiculous. The words e now¡± came naturally, and Sereina, who suffered the most damage, did not say a word.


    In the end, their goal is probably the Red Dragon Orb we obtained.


    Their level of consciousness is that if they respond to the invitation, it¡¯s fine, but if they don¡¯te, they will use another method. It was a very suspicious offer, so I happily epted. At this level of consciousness, I feel that they look down on me and Rurin.


    The more you look down on something, the better. And the more awards you get, the better.


    If you dig into that suspicious box, you may find the truth you were looking for.


    No matter what anyone says, the most suspicious thing about Lurin¡¯s mother¡¯s case is the leaders of Red Dragon. Although it cannot be said to be all Red Dragons, at least the elders, ancient dragons, and leaders who lead the Red Dragons are definitely rted.


    A lion of the Red Dragon who happened to visit the ck Dragon¡¯s sacred ce as if targeting Lulin¡¯s mother.


    The response after that seemed nned. Everything is beneficial to Red Dragon.


    Usually, when a murder case is investigated, the person who gained the most from the murder is suspected first.


    Therefore, the leaders of Red Dragon, who benefited the most, are the ones who are most suspicious of me.


    Besides, I don¡¯t need proof. The fact that they did it. Even if there is no evidence, just that fact is enough.


    So, any invitation to the tiger¡¯s den or even the dragon¡¯s den is very wee.


    Red Dragon¡¯s biggest misjudgment.


    I think my skills are still the same as they were during the previous war.


    During the Serena incident, Red Dragon retreated first. So, the only people who have seen my recently leveled up power are ck dragons.


    So wouldn¡¯t this be an even more fun invitation?


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Rurin, who was eating a cold lunch box, frowned slightly. I felt like I was choking, so I took a thermos out of my bag.


    ¡°Lurin, it¡¯s already cold, so eat it slowly. ¡°Now drink this.¡±


    I poured the tea in the thermos and handed it over to Rurin. Now that I think about it, maybe I should have packed my lunch in an insted lunch box?


    The tea poured from the thermos is still steaming.


    Without hesitation, Lurin put her mouth to the lid of the thermos bottle and took a gulp of tea. Soon the car goes down my throat.


    No, I should have passed it on. I should have passed it!


    -Fuuuuuup!


    ¡°Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    But quite the opposite. Lurin squirted the tea she had drunk on my face.


    Rice paste and hot green tea flow down my face.


    ¡°Hey dude!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so hot!¡±


    Lurin got up from the mat and started running around the oldir without even hearing my cries.


    It goes around and around again.


    Come to think of it, I have never exined anything about the modern cultural object called the thermos.


    You wouldn¡¯t have thought it would be hot.


    Lurin ran around for a while and then sat down on the mat again, sticking out her tongue like a puppy.


    ¡°Ugh. I thought I was going to die! ¡°Why are you trying to kill me!¡±


    ¡°Would you die from something like that? The dragon? ¡°It¡¯s obviously steamy, so you have to be careful when eating it.¡±


    ¡°I was choking!¡±


    I shook my head and wiped the rice from Lurin¡¯s mouth and the water that flowed down from the blowing wind with a handkerchief.


    As a result of showing my face calmly with a hazy expression, I was the only one with a clean face.


    After I wiped everything off, he opened his closed eyes and blinked at me.


    ¡°Why is your face so messed up?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ what?¡±


    It is very absurd to say that. Why is it a mess after I made it like this?


    ¡°It¡¯s seven days old!¡± Anyway, you can¡¯t do it without me. ¡°Me too!¡±


    Then he said something sweet that didn¡¯t fit the situation and took the handkerchief from my hand and started wiping my face.


    Well, this part has improved. Lulin wiping my face was something I couldn¡¯t have imagined before.


    ¡°There is also rice pool.¡±


    ¡°Is it the rice paste you were chewing?¡±


    ¡°Then eat again!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Lurin threw away her handkerchief and came closer to my face. So close that Lulin¡¯s breathing could be heard.


    The distance where your nose touches.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat again, so just stay still.¡±


    After saying that, Lulin slightly stuck out her tongue. Rurin¡¯s cute tongue approaches in a different curve than when she was panting because it was hot.


    ¡°Yum!¡±


    Rurin¡¯s tongue touched the tip of my cheek. Rurin removes the rice paste with the tip of her tongue and eats it.


    It feels like something is tickling when I p.


    And that too right in front of your nose.


    ¡°Hey Lulin? Wipe it with a towel? Did you eat it with your hands? ¡°What are you doing so dirty?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not dirty. ¡°It¡¯s something I used to eat, and it¡¯s actually clean because it¡¯s on your face!¡±


    Isn¡¯t my face that clean? Is it too overrated?


    Lulin brought his tongue back with absurd conviction.


    Then he touches the rice glued to the corner of my mouth. It¡¯s right next to the lips. As soon as my tongue touched that spot, a tingling sensation went through my entire body. It feels like there¡¯s a bit of electricity along with a soft yet lukewarm feeling.


    In addition, the sound of Lurin¡¯s breathing that continues to be heard and the strange expression on her face when she sticks out her tongue and licks it.


    No, it was very mysterious.


    Although he doesn¡¯t seem to have any particr thoughts, it¡¯s mysterious and fascinating.


    He must have eaten everything, so he grabbed both of my cheeks and slowly got up and looked around. Then he nods his head and looks satisfied.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kiss first, but you still do things like this so casually?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with kissing? You can kiss kiss kiss first! ¡°I can¡¯t do it anytime.¡±


    He snorted, made a noise, and very calmly started eating his lunch again.


    So I ate again. You can¡¯t just eat a packed lunch forever, so hurry up.


    Without much trouble, we filled our bellies and cleaned up our mats.


    There is nothing to see here anymore.


    It¡¯s like stopping by your parents¡¯ grave before going into battle. Now that you¡¯re done, it¡¯s time to go to the Dragon¡¯s Den.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    Lurin said earlier that she would find out the culprit if she stayed close to me, but before I knew it, she was holding onto my arm. It¡¯s already a piece of gum.


    I looked up at him with a face asking why I was calling him like that.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to the Red Dragon¡¯s sanctuary. ¡°I was invited.¡±


    ¡°invite?¡±


    Lulin¡¯s brows narrowed significantly at the word red dragon. It¡¯s only natural, since the word that ignites Lulin¡¯s fighting spirit is red dragon.


    ¡°huh. invite.¡±


    ¡°Why are you inviting me to avenge my mother? ¡°You just have to tear up the red invitation.¡±


    ¡°Well, that might be true, but I can¡¯t do that this time. ¡°Red Dragon¡¯s leadership is a suspect.¡±


    ¡°The red one?¡±


    Lulin¡¯s eyes wavered at my words. And soon, hostility and murder began to well up in those eyes.


    ¡°Wait Lurin? calm down.¡±


    I hugged Lulin¡¯s trembling and life-threatening body tightly from behind and said,


    ¡°no. Not yet. Just a suspect. When everything is revealed, all you have to do is go and be judged. So this invitation is to confirm that, but if you show it like that, you¡¯ll ruin the work?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡°But!¡±


    ¡°Lurin? ¡°You say you believe in me?¡±


    ¡°Believe.¡±


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t mess things up, right? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d just stick close to me? Until thingse to light?¡±


    ¡°It was like that.¡±


    ¡°Then you should keep your word.¡±


    Nod.


    Lulin reluctantly nodded. I held onto the bridge of Lulin¡¯s nose.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to remain expressionless until it bes clear. Don¡¯t vent your anger. and¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t even blow your nose!¡±


    I held his nose and he was sniffing, thinking it was time to wash and blow his nose in the morning, so I added one more word and he answered with a snort.


    ¡°Huh, I got it. ¡°I will stay still.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s set off for the Red Dragon¡¯s sacred ce.¡±


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the Red Dragon¡¯s sacred site before?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Actually, that¡¯s right.


    There¡¯s no way Rurin has ever been there. Did you start without thinking about the most fundamental thing?


    Hehe.


    ¡°Puhahahahaha.¡±


    Such stupid times.


    ¡°Why are you smiling like that? You look stupid. ¡°Smile as cool as usual!¡±


    ¡°No, I did something really stupid this time. Then, why don¡¯t you go to Serena and ask her to tell you the location?¡±


    It¡¯s stupid, but it doesn¡¯t change much, just because it¡¯s not a direct route.


    ¡°i get it. Then let¡¯s go!¡±


    Lurin held my body tighter and cast a teleportation spell. We were soon enveloped in darkness.


    ***


    ¡°So that¡¯s the Red Dragon¡¯s sacred ce?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to our sacred ce. Well, I don¡¯t like our castle, but I don¡¯t like it even more there.¡±


    ¡°I see. You can¡¯t say things like that over there. Just keep your mouth shut. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±


    Nod.


    I held Lurin¡¯s hand as she nodded and looked at the Red Dragon¡¯s sacred site spread out in the huge valley below the mountain.


    Since you were invited, you are not an uninvited guest.


    How will it turn out?


    Soon, the massive red dragon that had been flying over the sacred site must have spotted us and fluttered down andnded.


    ¡°Who are you guys!¡±


    And it¡¯s a lot of yelling.


    I¡¯ve felt it since the Serena incident, but these guys are truly unstoppable.


    Sereina coolly told him about this ce, saying that it had nothing to do with her, so it wouldn¡¯t matter if he beat them all up. Of course, since they werepatriots who didn¡¯t even care if he was dying, the affection for them must have beenpletely lost.

 Chapter 225

    # 225


    Chapter.42


    Even if it wasn¡¯t the Serena incident, I was suspicious of Red Dragon from the beginning.


    The Serena incident confirmed again that they really are people without answers.


    However, the reason that the suspicion ended in suspicion and no further action could be taken was because too much time had passed and there could be no certainty that Red Dragon was the culprit.


    In the meantime, it was a dragon bead that I found by chance that created a path.


    This bead created a great opportunity.


    The reason it took so long to fulfill Lulin¡¯s wish was because he had to wait for a fish to catch the bait called a dragon bead.


    The opportunity has finally arrived after a long wait!


    Since I couldn¡¯t ruin that opportunity, I took a low-key stance and answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m L. And this one is called Rurin. ¡°I came to visit at the official invitation of the elder.¡±


    ¡°An elder¡¯s invitation?¡±


    The red dragon, who was probably the gatekeeper of the sacred ce, began to look closely at us. It¡¯s a very unpleasant expression.


    I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so unpleasant.


    So I blocked Rurin¡¯s eyes with both hands. That¡¯s it. Like a parent blocking his young daughter¡¯s eyes to avoid showing an unpleasant scene?


    ¡°It¡¯s dark! you! ¡°Why are you covering your eyes?¡±


    I guess it¡¯s a temporary solution because it would be difficult to go on a rampage because of that attitude.


    Of course, thanks to that, I started going on a rampage even more.


    Still, it¡¯s better in this situation to be angry at me. Now is the time to bend down and find out their secrets.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see it¡­ Ugh!¡±


    ¡°In the first ce, it¡¯s better not to look at dirty things.¡±


    After whispering very softly, I made eye contact with Red Dragon again. Red Dragon answered just as he finished browsing.


    ¡°Are you them? Well, that¡¯s good. ¡°The elder is in the sacred valley over there, so let¡¯s go there.¡±


    The red dragon flew up again, pointing to arge in visible in the valley below.


    Why do all red dragons look like that?


    Suddenly Serena looks cute. That¡¯s very noble.


    Anyway, the red dragon was gone, so I removed the hand covering Lulin¡¯s eyes. At the same time, Lulin narrowed his eyes and looked.


    ¡°you. I couldn¡¯t see anything! ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I opened my eyes for a moment and there were scenes I couldn¡¯t see, so I blocked them out.¡±


    ¡°A scene you can¡¯t see with your eyes open?¡±


    ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t block your eyes, so no matter what happens, don¡¯t leave my side and don¡¯t get angry. Don¡¯t say anything except to me until I say it¡¯s done. ¡°This is all for revenge.¡±


    Thump.


    At that moment, Lulin held my arm even stronger.


    ¡°Of course it won¡¯t fall. However, you can block your eyes. ¡°Your hands are warm.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m not confident! ¡°It¡¯s normal to get angry when you see something red.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, grit your teeth and hold on.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Lulin nodded once again. I have already warned you three times. Since the cause of avenging her mother is at stake, even Lulin will not do anything rash.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the t area you see in the center. ¡°The Red Dragon elder is also there.¡±


    ¡°Are you there? i get it!¡±


    I nodded my head in the affirmative and soon the teleportation was activated.


    As soon as you move, red dragons flock to you. Among them, the red dragon is at the front.


    To be honest, it is difficult to distinguish what a red dragon looks like, but I have definitely seen this dragon with slightly loose skin.


    He is clearly the elder of the red dragons seen during the Serena incident. He is a guy who only knows about his own race to the point of extreme, and he is the one who caused the ident and disappeared without saying a word to this side.


    The red dragones stomping in front of us.


    At that moment, I felt a strong grip on my arm.


    When I looked at the cause, I saw that the elder had just appeared, but he had an expression of gritted teeth.


    The good news, though, is that it looks like he¡¯s keeping his mouth shut and intends to hold on as promised.


    However, the problem is that the strength to hold the arm gradually bes stronger and it hurts.


    Do you think this will bruise?


    Of course, I don¡¯t mind bruising my arm as long as I can relieve Lulin¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Did youe? It¡¯s been a while. Oh, I was in trouble back then. ¡°Um, are you a human named El?¡±


    And then the Red Dragon elder approached and began asking questions in an arrogant tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then that person must be a ck dragon named Lurin.¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°That¡¯s also true.¡±


    When I answered on Lurin¡¯s behalf, the Red Dragon elder nodded.


    ¡°Then it seems like the apology has been made. Baint, you should also apologize first.¡±


    At the words of the Red Dragon elder, a familiar dragon next to him spoke in an annoyed tone.


    ¡°Hmm, well it was a nuisance back then.¡±


    Eh?


    Baint?


    If it¡¯s Veint, he¡¯s the one who nned the Serena incident along with Niess.


    That incident affected not only Serena, but also me and Lurin.


    In addition, Baint was a fratricide. You left that kind of being alive?


    I can¡¯t tell you how much I¡¯m being ignored by ck Dragon¡¯s elder Medidana, who told me that I would deal with it, and then showed it so openly in front of us.


    No, the murderer of his own people before that?


    What on earth are you nning?


    Of course, even though they openly ignore me, there seem to be a lot of dragons flying around the sacred site, as if they are aware of my skills that were active during the war.


    This is as if they are asking you to start an argument first.


    Just looking at the numbers, there are usually not that many people staying in holy ces.


    no.


    by the way.


    Not only did they almost kill Sereina in half, but the apology from the guys who worked with Niess to steal Lulin was all they could say about the inconvenience they caused?


    I¡¯m dying from pain.


    My arm hurts.


    ¡°Uuuuuu.¡±


    Because Lurin was squeezing my arm with an increasingly angry look on her face.


    The way he closes his mouth tightly is cute.


    No, no, I don¡¯t n on doing it in this situation.


    I took my eyes off Lurin and looked at the elder.


    ¡°I caused trouble? ¡°You said you would apologize politely when you visit, but is this all?¡±


    The other side might think it was strange if I was too obedient, so I got a little angry for now. When you¡¯re actually angry, your tone of voice is very natural.


    ¡°Baint has been sufficiently punished by thews of our Red Dragons. Just because you¡¯re here now doesn¡¯t mean you haven¡¯t been punished. So isn¡¯t an apology sufficient for causing inconvenience? Human. Or will you fight again?¡±


    Do you want to fight again?


    The feelings I felt earlier were not wrong after all. These guys are hoping that they will start an argument with me first.


    Are you thinking that if I start a fight, those 30+ dragons will attack me and take the orb as self-defense?


    Young dragons in the sky.


    And the elder dragons behind the elder.


    If it were me in the past, it would definitely be impossible to deal with something like this. But that doesn¡¯t mean I have any intention of starting a fight first.


    I wonder what will happen if I endure it here.


    ¡°no. ¡°I have no intention of fighting.¡±


    ¡°I guess so. In any case, it is a very polite apology from Red Dragon for the inconvenience caused. So, the apology has been made and now let¡¯s get to the point.¡±


    Red Dragon said with a rotting face. That¡¯s a disappointed face because I didn¡¯t put up a fight.


    The dragon¡¯s bumpy mouth twitching isn¡¯t a good look.


    ¡°Are you talking about the main point?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you identally obtained the Red Dragon¡¯s Orb?¡±


    yes. As expected, the purpose of the invitation was beads.


    The way he spoke as if he was threatening a fight and the way he deliberately brought Baint in front of him and showed him splitting it up were all for the sake of Gusul.


    ¡°You¡¯re not asking me to return it because it¡¯s the Red Dragon¡¯s orb, right? The Dragon Orb is a treasure. However, it is treated as if the person who acquired it has acquired it, and no one has ownership of it. ¡°I guess that¡¯s what it says in the dragon¡¯s rules, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t specifically ask for it back!¡±


    When the elder winked, the dragons came out from therge cave of the sacred site, bringing out brightly shining gold nuggets.


    At that level, it is worth over hundreds of billions of dors.


    ¡°That item cannot be used properly by a person like you anyway. So, let¡¯s officially purchase it here with gold!¡±


    It¡¯s something that can¡¯t be used properly. Well, that was true.


    When I first got the Dragon Orb, I didn¡¯t know how to absorb mana, and I didn¡¯t make any real progress for a while.


    In Lulin¡¯s case, there was some progress, but it wasn¡¯t a huge leap forward.


    In the process of oveing the danger of death, I was able to absorb it by chance.


    ¡°It¡¯s a purchase. ¡°You mean that gold?¡±


    Since I know about the fight, I¡¯ll buy it with gold next time?


    What will happen if I refuse even this? Will his true dark intentions be revealed then?


    He hasn¡¯t revealed his ambitions openly yet. Of course, that¡¯s not to say he didn¡¯t reveal his dark ambitions, but it¡¯s clear that he wants the dragon beads.


    Dragon beads are not thatmon.


    I heard that even one thing is a bloody thing.


    If they are the culprits of Lulin¡¯s mother¡¯s incident, they will definitely have the ck Dragon Orb that was stolen at that time.


    Also, there is the Red Dragon¡¯s bead that was stolen by Lurin¡¯s mother and their sacred relic, which is said to be kept in the sacred ce.


    Still, I¡¯m coveting the dragon beads I have.


    What on earth are you going to do with the dragon orbs? I don¡¯t feel this part at all.


    Dragons are a race that originally had everything.


    There doesn¡¯t seem to be any intention to power up with the power of the beads.


    It¡¯s not because individual elders are trying to take over it, but because the entire race is stepping up to do this.


    Moreover, the dragon probably doesn¡¯t know how topletely absorb all the mana contained in the dragon¡¯s orb.


    If they knew how to use it, the Red Dragon elder must have greater power than what we saw during the war.


    There was no need to have so many dragons waiting to deal with me alone.


    So, is there a way to use it for the benefit of the entire race?


    I think if we could find out that, it would be clearer that they manipted the incident.


    In that case, of course I should refuse. Of course, there needs to be some room for rejection. To investigate this sacred ce.


    Investigate what you are trying to collect beads for.


    And an investigation to find the ck Dragon¡¯s orb that is clearly in this sacred ce.


    For this, you first need to stay in this holy ce.


    ¡°Is it not enough? Wouldn¡¯t it take a lifetime for us dragons to umte that much?¡±


    ¡°no. It¡¯s not enough, um. Would you rather give me time to think about it?¡±


    ¡°Did you say it was a thought? ¡°What more thoughts do you need?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just me, so I would appreciate it if you could give me time to discuss it with Rurin. It only takes a day or two. I¡¯m not running away anywhere. ¡°I will stay here.¡±


    ¡°You bastard! ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re making such a fuss about beads?¡±


    Would you like to check the item?


    Well, that¡¯s good. If I live up to that expectation, they will start drooling and rushing at me, so I proudly took out the dragon¡¯s bead from my chest and held it in my hand. The red dragons who saw this began to murmur, and the elder asked without taking his eyes off the orb.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a dragon bead. ¡°Where on earth did you get that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Gray City.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s Gray City, then the central part of the empire is¡­ Pfft!¡±


    Phew?


    The Red Dragon elder¡¯s expression became distorted. It seemed like he knew the dragon who left this dragon bead.


    The dragon of Great Mountain waspletely forgotten and died and became a surfaceyer.


    It was a dragon that met a lonely end.


    Could it be rted to that elder?

 Chapter 226

    # 226


    Chapter.42


    If Elder Sukwon is over 5,000 years old, it is not unreasonable to say that he knows the dead dragon.


    Looking at their expressions, it seems like they didn¡¯t have a good rtionship.


    Of course, that¡¯s not the problem now.


    The elder also didn¡¯t rx his face after the word ¡°gray¡± was said and suddenly changed the topic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you need time to think, but it would be better not to do anything foolish, right? But we red dragons are generous. So I will give you two days. I hope you think about it carefully and make the right decision. Wouldn¡¯t that be good for the kid too? Of course, you know that neither you nor we can use magic in the sanctuary of the Holy Land, so there is no way to escape as you said. ¡°It would be better to quietly sell beads for gold.¡±


    The change of topic was a half-threat that I could never ept.


    As if I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, I stamped my feet and blocked Lurin¡¯s mouth and eyes as she let out a small sound like ¡°woo-woo-woo¡± next to me.


    Little Lurin¡¯s face was upied by my two hands.


    Then he finally calmed down and stopped stamping his feet. Still, I got the time, so it¡¯s okay.


    The threats suck, but you got what you wanted.


    I already know the sanctuary the elder spoke of. Thisrge sacred site is not the entire sanctuary. Inside the sacred site, there is a special space called the sanctuary.


    The problem is that mana does not collect well in this space.


    Just as in modern times it took a considerable amount of time to recover mana because there was very little mana in the air, there is almost no mana and the umted mana cannot be used due to the extremely amazing barrier.


    It¡¯s not that scary. Because I can¡¯t use magic, it means that dragons can¡¯t use it either.


    Besides, they can¡¯t run wild in the sanctuary. Because it is literally their sanctuary.


    So, if we were to do something, it wouldn¡¯t be underground, but somewhere like where we are standing now.


    Isn¡¯t the reason they don¡¯t do something right away because they know that it will be difficult to get the orb if they just use teleportation and run away?


    I guess they need time to prepare something by locking us up in their own sanctuary.


    The reason I asked for time to think was to achieve the goal of using beads and to find out the certainty that they were the culprits of Rurin¡¯s mother¡¯s incident.


    At this point, all my senses tell me that they are 80% culprits, but we need 20% more.


    My ultimate goal is to make the ck Dragons, in front of Lulin, admit that Lulin¡¯s mother was framed and offer a sincere apology for treating her as a disgrace to the n.


    Of course, it is also important to make the Red Dragons receivepensation.


    The price will never be light.


    They also seem to need some time.


    I also needed time, so by the order of Elder Red Dragon, we were guided to the sanctuary located underground.


    There is also a space in the sanctuary, and the space looks like one hugeir.


    ¡°you! Ugh! ¡°I¡¯m angry, I¡¯m angry, I¡¯m angry!¡±


    As soon as we arrived at Lair, the Lulin volcano erupted. It¡¯s like magma gushing out.


    It¡¯s just a good thing that the explosion was postponed until now.


    ¡°Hold on just a little longer. ¡°You¡¯ve endured well so far, right?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have already blown that elder¡¯s head off!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I endured it well.¡±


    ¡°I got angry and I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    Lulin squatted down with a sullen face. He still holds my arm tightly.


    Earlier, I was holding it so tightly that it bruised, but now I am holding it so weakly that it threatens to fall off. It seemed like he had no intention of letting go.


    Maybe it¡¯s because they tell me to never let go of my hand and stay by my side.


    So, even with this wide rare, wouldn¡¯t it not fall off like a piece of gumpletely stuck to the floor?


    Seeing things like this brings back old memories.


    A space simr to where we are now. That was the time when I proposed a bet to shorten the distance between me and Lurin, who was sleeping far away from that wide rare.


    When I think about the distance between me and Rurin now, it is just a vague memory. I asked while stroking Lulin¡¯s cheek, who was stroking her stomach with a look on her face that made it even worse because she was angry and hungry.


    ¡°hungry?¡±


    Lurin nodded so vigorously that her hair was shaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m forced to endure it.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, you can summon something.¡±


    ¡°oh! I wish it was sweet! ¡°You told me to eat sweets when I¡¯m angry.¡±


    Lurin swallowed hard and spoke with a desperate look on her face. While trying to use summoning magic to meet that expectation, I realized one thing.


    ¡°ah. right.¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even use summoning magic. ¡°This was a sanctuary.¡±


    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuu?¡±


    Lulin lowered his head and sat down. Even in that situation, he is holding my arm.


    I sat down and raised only one hand. Because I sat down, my hand slipped and now I¡¯m holding my hand instead of my wrist.


    ¡°Hold on a moment. ¡°There¡¯s something important.¡±


    ¡°Something important?¡±


    I took out a modern item from my chest. He took Lulin¡¯s item with his free hand, lifted it up to the ceiling, ced it on the ground, and looked around with a strange look on his face.


    ¡°What is this guy? ¡°It looks strange.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good device to tell the Red Dragons¡¯ ambitions. It¡¯s from where I lived. ¡°I¡¯m going to wiretap.¡±


    ¡°Wiretapping?¡±


    ¡°Earlier, I saw the elder and the ancient dragons entering the sanctuary. It seemed like they were probably going to a ce where sacred relics were kept. Well, it¡¯s nearby. I attached a listening device to the elder¡¯s body earlier. ¡°This was prepared from the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Hoo. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but I get it.¡±


    Lurin red at the listening device with a puzzled expression. It¡¯s a face that says you don¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s simple. This will tell you what the elder says from now on.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh? ¡°This guy?¡±


    Even if they find this on their body, they won¡¯t be able to tell what it is.


    Because it¡¯s a thing from Earth. It is also a very scientifically advanced modern object.


    So, I sat down next to Lurin and tuned in.


    Rurin stared at me as I touched the listening device and then quietly rested her head on my shoulder.


    ¡°hmm. Still on the move? ¡°I can hear fluttering, but I can¡¯t hear talking.¡±


    ¡°Can you hear what the red guys are saying from there?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Hehehe. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little bit.¡±


    ¡°i get it. As expected, there are many strange things in the ce where you lived. The thing that I liked the most was the photo. ¡°I wanted to take a lot of pictures with you.¡±


    ¡°Photos?¡±


    Nod.


    Lurin raised her arms with an excited expression. Thanks to this, my right hand, which Lulin was holding tightly, also went up.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good guy! Because it contains your image so I can continue to see it. It¡¯s okay to see that when I¡¯m away from you. Of course, it shouldn¡¯tst longer than a day!¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no way to get a camera, so I¡¯ll gift it to youter. ¡°So that you can take as many pictures as you want.¡±


    ¡°Really! Your face! Face face face! I¡¯m going to take a picture of your face. Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing taking so many pictures of my face? ¡°We should take a picture together.¡±


    ¡°no. I wanted to see a little morest time, but I failed because the wall was blocking me. ¡°But it¡¯s not easy for me to stay up while you¡¯re sleeping!¡±


    ¡°huh? The wall? failure?¡±


    What does that mean?


    ¡°Oh no! ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but if you want to see your face, you can do so now. What¡¯s left is time. Now, let¡¯s observe, right?¡±


    What if it¡¯s Lulin¡¯s wish?


    I put my face close to Lulin¡¯s face. Then Lulin¡¯s eyes scanned my face.


    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu no. If it¡¯s this close¡­ .¡±


    Then he suddenly lowered his head.


    Why is your face red? Just on your face? It¡¯s not like that usually?


    ¡°It¡¯s better to observe if you sleep like you did back then! Boo.¡±


    As expected, he isining and saying something iprehensible. Then, after a while, he suddenly raised his head, brought his free other hand to my face, and said.


    ¡°If you close your eyes, will it be the same? Eight. ¡°Close your eyes, girl!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? now.¡±


    Cheeeeeek-!


    It was right then.


    The listening device started making loud noises.


    Lulin tried to close his eyes and I, who tried to avoid it, stopped and focused on the listening device.


    ¡°Anyway, do you think he will listen calmly?¡±


    A voiceing from the device.


    This is my first time hearing this voice. Perhaps it was the ancient dragon next to the elder?


    ¡°Even though I showed you that much gold, your eyes didn¡¯t waver, right? ¡°He¡¯s an annoying human being.¡±


    You saw my eyes exactly.


    Lulin began ring at the listening device with a curious look on his face, and Red Dragon¡¯s conversation continued.


    ¡°You annoying human! ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have just dealt with it on the spot?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult since we¡¯ve gathered an elite unit. Isn¡¯t there a teleport? ¡°It would be difficult to run away with the marble.¡±


    ¡°ah. ¡°There was that.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t ready. ¡°I will call you tomorrow and put an end to it.¡±


    ¡°good. Now that I have confirmed the dragon orb, my long-held wish will finally be fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! For our world. Our world where only the Red Dragon is at the top of this world! Because we will destroy all gold dragons and ck dragons and create a world for our species. ¡°All of that should have been achieved in thest war!¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, aren¡¯t you able to use the original method that has been practiced for a long time? It¡¯s better to hit the ground running than to go back. ¡°He was the one who ruined the war, but he brought back the beads, so shouldn¡¯t I be thankful?¡±


    ¡°I n to kill you instantly in return.¡±


    ¡°That seems too generous, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°The little girl next to you is her daughter, right? ¡°The guy who gave us the ck Dragon Orb.¡±


    ¡°okay. It was tough to kill because it was so tough. ¡°I¡¯ll send that little boy to his mom tomorrow, too.¡±


    ¡°Those are trivial things. ¡°What really matters is the n after that.¡±


    The conversation continued.


    Their simtion.


    The more it happened, the more the blood disappeared from Lurin¡¯s face. At this moment, Lulin¡¯s enemy has been confirmed.


    The evil beast that killed Rurin¡¯s mother.


    That was the elder of Red Dragon.


    ***


    next day.


    Rurin was sleeping with swollen eyes.


    Stick close to me.


    Now that the object of revenge I had been holding deep in my heart had appeared, my anger was enormous, but I stopped Rurin for now.


    If you kill them all now, you will only be a massacre.


    Other dragons know about Red Dragon¡¯s ambition.


    For all the scenarios in which the ck Dragons apologized to Lurin, who had dismissed it as a disgrace.


    Because we can never hastily step forward now.


    It¡¯s not my time yet.


    Until then, I¡¯ll have to hang out with you.


    However, I didn¡¯t expect their ambition to be this level. I just thought they were going to do something with the dragon orbs.


    In that sense, all of the conflicts between dragons that have urred so far were all Red Dragon¡¯s intentions.


    The fact that the power of the Gold Dragons that produce Dragon Lords has weakened significantly over the past few thousand years is ultimately rted to the Red Dragons.


    He took the ck Dragon Orb from Rulin¡¯s mother, but when he realized that there were not enough beads, he did the next best thing and started a dragon war.


    The reason Lulin¡¯s childhood was so unfortunate was ultimately due to that ambition.

 Chapter 227

    # 227


    Chapter.42 Long Wish


    Summarizing the conversation, it seems that their n requires the magical power contained in at least 3 dragon beads.


    Their goal is to use it to ughter other dragons and then achieve domination of the world by a single race.


    In that case, the Red Dragon Elder will eventually be in the same position as a god.


    A visible god who reigns over the emperor or king of every country on every continent.


    Well, this doesn¡¯t matter anyway. Because that goal will never be achieved.


    Well, if there¡¯s one more benefit, it¡¯s that I realized why the Dragon Lord asked me to investigate the entire incident rted to Lurin¡¯s mother in exchange for handing over the heart to me.


    In fact, deep in my heart, that unexpected request always remained a question.


    The Dragon Lord had spoken.


    There must be a hidden secret behind this incident.


    There was literally an inside story, and I still think that the Dragon Lord is a Lord.


    Perhaps the Dragon Lord had already realized that the red dragons were suspicious of something?


    The Dragon Lord¡¯s life was almost over. But a dragon¡¯s heart never dies. Your brain cells will die and you will just die.


    Having inherited Lord¡¯s heart and spirit, I sought out Rurin¡¯s rare to fulfill his request.


    My first visit to Lulin¡¯s Lair was definitely not a coincidence. So, in a way, it could be said that the Dragon Lord was the one who brought Lurin and me together.


    The reason I tried to open Lulin¡¯s heart despite all the persecution and being called a bastard in Rare at first was because of the Dragon Lord¡¯s request.


    Of course, it was like that at first.


    After that, it became sincere, so it¡¯s just amazing that we¡¯re in a rtionship.


    Giyeon created a rtionship with Rurin.


    Anyway, whether it¡¯s his request or Lulin¡¯s revenge, I have no intention of ending it in vain.


    So, in order to make those who have to pay a proper price and reflect, reflect, we keep in step with their rhythm.


    ¡°Ugh. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    While Lurin was trying to organize her thoughts, she suddenly let out a moan.


    Am I having a nightmare?


    I was surprised and held Lulin¡¯s hand. Lulin¡¯s hands were trembling.


    The more I held that trembling hand, the louder the moans got.


    In a way, it¡¯s natural.


    Even though he finally knew his enemy, he held back and fell asleep because of me. So, whether you¡¯re being pressed by scissors or having nightmares, it¡¯s natural that your bed isn¡¯t pretty.


    However, going on a rampage to take revenge right then and there is definitely not a good direction. I will avenge my enemies, but my mother-inw¡¯s honor will never be restored.


    So all I can do right now is hold your hand tightly.


    ¡°Lurin?¡±


    I carefully shook Rurin¡¯s body. The more I saw the cold sweat on my forehead, the more my heart ached.


    ¡°Wake up Lurin!¡±


    ¡°Can not be done!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t wait to wake him up, and Lurin woke up surprisingly easily. I raise my upper body while shouting loudly what I¡¯ve been muttering in my sleep since before.


    This was by far the first time something like this had happened since I woke Lurin.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lurin got up and looked at me nkly, then made a strange face and said.


    And then silence again. About 10 seconds after that.


    ¡°you!¡±


    He finally seemed to recognize me properly and jumped into my arms differently than usual.


    This is also very rare. This is a guy who rarely gets hugged first.


    Rurin sat down and jumped into my arms as I was waking up, buried her face in my stomach, wrapped her arms around my waist, and stretched her legs back.


    ¡°You, you, you! You were dying. It was so scary! ¡°I was so scared¡­ I cried!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Calm down, Lurin. It¡¯s a dream! I¡¯m just having a nightmare because my psychological state is unstable, so calm down. Am I fine? ¡°I¡¯m not nning on dying, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lurin stood up again. As if my already swollen eyes were not giving me time to subside, tears were filling my eyes again.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I was dreaming about, but of course I¡¯m fine. ¡°It¡¯s a dream.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. dream?¡±


    He made a strange noise again and grabbed both my cheeks with both hands. He red at me for a long time, as if he was asking me to have a snowball fight, and finally seemed to understand, so he slowly walked away, rubbed his eyes, and nodded.


    ¡°Was it a dream? Ugh. But it feels ufortable! It was my first time having such a dream. ¡°Because it was such a vivid dream!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you can¡¯t fall into a deep sleep. The clearer the dream, the less sound sleep you have. If you have a lot of worries or stress, you won¡¯t be able to sleep well, wake up easily, and remember your dreams clearly, making you tired. Above all, it¡¯s not like our Lulin has ever had a precognitive dream before, right?¡±


    ¡°Precognitive dream? There is no such thing! ¡°In my dreams, you always knelt down and did everything I asked, but it never became reality!¡±


    hmm?


    Is that what you always dream about? If it¡¯s like Lurin, it¡¯s like Lurin.


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s the way it is. You¡¯re not the type to have precognitive dreams. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a nightmare.¡±


    ¡°is it. Actually, you in my dream just pushed me away. ¡°You are not who you are.¡±


    Lulin looked at me with his eyes wide awake. I felt relieved when he smiled softly, so I sat down and straightened my hair.


    ¡°Now, drink some water. ¡°It¡¯s not water, but it¡¯s cold.¡±


    ¡°that?¡±


    Tea was poured from a thermos. You bring your lunch box and thermos in your bag, and since they have nothing to do with summoning magic, you are always free to take them out.


    ¡°okay. Let¡¯s eat and wake up quickly.¡±


    Lurin takes the thermos bottle cap and looks at me. Then he looked at the lid again and hesitated, slightly wary.


    ¡°But this guy is hot! eww!¡±


    Sticking out one¡¯s tongue is reminiscent of yesterday¡¯s memories.


    ¡°Hey, this one¡¯s ability to keep warm isn¡¯t that good. ¡°It¡¯s cooled now, so don¡¯t worry and eat it.¡±


    ¡°It is true that I cried and I was thirsty. Then eat!¡±


    Slurp.


    Lurin gulped down the tea in the thermos without hesitation. Then he frowned.


    If you look at it without spitting it out, it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s hot. No, it couldn¡¯t have been hot in the first ce.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good because it¡¯s lukewarm.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all like that.¡±


    Since they were discussing the taste, it seemed like they hadpletelye to their senses, so I slowly stood up.


    Lurin, who was still holding my hand, also stood up as she still had the will to not leave me.


    The sanctuary was still quiet.


    The fact that it is quiet inside means that the sanctuary outside the sanctuary is very noisy.


    Preparations for that are in full swing, right?


    The preparation for what to do with me.


    ¡°you!¡±


    ¡°Why Lulin?¡±


    ¡°Can I kill you today? ¡°I think I can do it because I have you!¡±


    ¡°No, no, wait. Not right now. If you kill all the red dragons here, you will just be a massacre. Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult if we were the only ones to know about their shameless ns? ck Dragon and Gold Dragon will both find out about their n. Because that will clear my mother¡¯s name. Then your honor will be restored automatically, right? The honor of not having done anything shameful! I will restore that honor and take revenge. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s true revenge?¡±


    ¡°You mean your mother¡¯s honor?¡±


    ¡°okay. Revenge is meaningless, right? We need to make everyone in this world know that Lurin¡¯s mother did not steal the Red Dragon¡¯s sacred item. ¡°So that ck Dragon, who has been dismissed as a disgrace, cannot even raise his face.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ seems good!¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s hard to bear, dear¡­¡± It¡¯s different from when my heart aches and you break it! I¡¯m so angry and at a loss! ¡°There¡¯s something I can¡¯t stand!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, hold on though. ¡°You said you remember your mother¡¯sst words?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mom said she was framed. So I said I would clear my name and left.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s mother¡¯sst wish, shouldn¡¯t ite true? Just be patient. No matter what happens, I will get revenge.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Lulin closed his mouth tightly. Just blink your eyes. Without retracting his gaze from me.


    ¡°got it?¡±


    The silence continued for so long that I was the first to speak. Then Lulin answered loudly.


    ¡°Always know! That you are amazing! Cool! love love¡­ S8, it¡¯s embarrassing, so that¡¯s okay! Anyway, I live today because of you! Tomorrow too! Even the day after tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for that. But can¡¯t you live on without me?¡±


    ¡°I absolutely hate that.¡±


    Lulin answered very firmly.


    ***


    I wasted some time inside to give myself more time to prepare, but when I came outside, the sun was already setting.


    At the end of the afternoon, red dragons appeared and stared at us. The numbers are stillrge. The numbers that seem to have increased since yesterday are by no means due to mood.


    I¡¯m so desperate for the dragon beads I have that I¡¯ll do anything.


    At the center.


    As soon as we came out, the Red Dragon elder came up to us, made a disgusted face, and started talking.


    ¡°Human. ¡°I gave you as much time as you wanted, so what do you think?¡±


    It¡¯s straightforward. It¡¯s so straightforward that it¡¯s rather convenient. Perhaps because he is fully ¡®prepared¡¯ to deal with me, hees out bluntly.


    I know these guys.


    These guys don¡¯t know me.


    To me, who knew what the preparation was, their reaction was justughable, but I still acted like I didn¡¯t know and answered.


    ¡°yes. ¡°I¡¯ve decided.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡°Then give me your marbles, human being.¡±


    I just said I had decided, I didn¡¯t say I would give the beads, but I went ahead.


    ¡°That must be difficult?¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders at them and refused. I¡¯m hoping that since he¡¯sing out so bluntly now, his true colors will slowly be revealed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°How dare you, a human being, even y with words with this elder of the Red Dragon!¡±


    An explosion before revealing his true self.


    Red Dragon red at me angrily.


    We¡¯re almost there. Just before his true face is revealed. Then I have to peck one more time.


    ¡°No pun intended. ¡°I just said I had no intention of giving it to you?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe kehahahaha! ¡°You foolish creature!¡±


    Then the Red Dragon elder began tough loudly. Theughter is contagious, and one after another the other elder dragons begin tough as well.


    okay. This is what it looks like. It¡¯s finally here.


    ¡°You¡¯re being arrogant and believing in that meager power and teleportation. But, human beings! The barrier that disturbs the surrounding coordinates has already beenpleted. Several ancient dragons stayed up all night and worked hard. We can¡¯t use it either, but you can never escape! ¡°Would you like to take on the entire Red Dragon battle force once?¡±


    This too is too obvious.


    What they are wary of is running away with the marble. So, I gave the ¡®preparation¡¯ enough thought and waited for a situation where I could pass the beads as naturally as possible.


    okay.


    I was thinking of giving the beads first.


    As long as I know what to do with the bead, my n is to just give it away. However, it is difficult to be suspicious, so do your best to y.


    ¡°That kind of thing!¡±


    I made exaggerated gestures. I cringe a little. Oh, I cringe a little too much.


    The dragons here are actually not scary at all.


    The ¡®me¡¯ who cannot deal with this number of people is the ¡®me¡¯ during the Dragon War. I am not who I am now.


    But to them, I am ¡®me¡¯ who can never deal with this number of people.

 Chapter 228

    # 228


    Chapter.42


    Thanks to my long-cherished wish, the elder began tough louder as he truly epted my poor performance.


    ¡°Human. This is yourst chance! ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, hand over the beads!¡±


    Then he gave an ultimatum in an arrogant tone. At the same time, Lurin whispered next to me with a puzzled look on her face.


    ¡°you. ¡°I really can¡¯t teleport.¡±


    ¡°are you okay. There is no need for teleportation at all now. ¡°You just have to stick close.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my specialty!¡±


    Is sticking around your specialty?


    Rurin clung closer to me with a confident look on her face.


    It¡¯s definitely a specialty.


    After confirming Lulin¡¯s special skills again, he looked at the red dragon again and sprinkled some seasoning for the climax of the y.


    ¡°Are you telling me to hand over my marbles if I don¡¯t want to fight?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do you see this number? ¡°Do you know that even you can¡¯t survive?¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re going to die too, right? Comrade Gil, I will make as many as possible, right?¡±


    ¡°You insolent human being! ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s okay for that kid there to die?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    I secretly pretended to look at Lulin.


    To what extent do you n to go so low? It is truly of such a low quality that it cannot be tolerated.


    I looked at Lulin earnestly, as if to show them off. Even if everything else is just acting, the earnest eyes are real.


    Because it is possible to desperately look at Rurin in any situation.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lulin tilted his head and at the same time turned his gaze back to Red Dragon.


    He pretended that he couldn¡¯t win because of Lurin and dered that he was surrendering.


    ¡°Then I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ll give it to you. So are you releasing the barrier?¡±


    ¡°If you just let it go, don¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°How can you believe that?¡±


    I asked, acting a little weak. He cast a wary look at the red dragons. To them, it will look like a rabbit that has sessfully hunted.


    ¡°I know your skills. We also do not want unnecessary damage. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what happens to you and that kid, as long as we get the beads!¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    The y is too contrived. So I just said it was over. He took out the red dragon bead from his pocket and threw it.


    Besides, what do you know about my skills?


    It is important that information is always up-to-date. When are you talking about the enemy ¡®me¡¯?


    The Red Dragon elder looked at the bead in fascination and then winked. Then Lurin whispered again.


    ¡°you. Now you can teleport!¡±


    I guess so. For their goal, it would be difficult if their numbers were to be reduced needlessly by fighting with me here.


    Red Dragon, who received the bead, spoke out a viin-like line as expected.


    ¡°Human. If I see you again, the only thing that will happen is death! ¡°Know the subject and act!¡±


    ¡°Of course. what.¡±


    I nodded and spoke to Rurin.


    ¡°Lurin, let¡¯s get out of here for now. ¡°Teleport anywhere nearby.¡±


    This is a device that makes it look as if you are running away in a hurry.


    From what they see, Lulin and I are just busy trying to survive.


    You have to act like that until the end.


    Don¡¯t let your guard down.


    ¡°i get it.¡±


    Lurin nodded, and thanks to that, the darkness encroached on us and the unsightly red dragons disappeared right in front of our eyes.


    They will soon lead arge army to the ck Dragon.


    Because that¡¯s their top goal.


    So, the first n was to retreat from the sacred site and follow behind secretly.


    ***


    A fight between dragons.


    But it¡¯s a huge majority.


    ck Dragon was clearly being pushed back. What you¡¯re dealing with are multiple red dragons.


    It was already covered in blood.


    He was clearly lynched and thrown to the ground without the strength to fly. The reason I didn¡¯t run away earlier was to prove that they were the culprits, even if it meant dying.


    When he saw only one young red dragon, he looked down on him and chased him, but instead he got caught in a trap and ended up in this situation.


    The one who inflicted such a blow on him was the Red Dragon right in front of him.


    At first nce, it was an ancient dragon.


    ck Dragon gathered all his strength and released his breath towards the dragon in front of him.


    It was a powerful breath that could easily destroy a vige, but the opponent was also a dragon.


    As he punished Breath with Breath, a powerful wind blew around him due to the high-energy collision.


    Kwaang-!


    Along with the shock wave generated as a result of the collision, the two energies canceled out and disappeared, making ck Dragon frown even more.


    ¡°You stay still.¡±


    The ancient dragon Liheim opened his mouth, holding back the young dragon Sitni, who had blocked the ck dragon¡¯s breath.


    ¡°As expected, it was you guys. I should have noticed this sooner! ¡°Despicable bastards.¡±


    His body was already in tatters.


    The direct hit from the ancient dragon in front of me was so powerful. Thanks to this, I couldn¡¯t even use my mana properly. The only thing that can be used is breath.


    Blood pours out.


    The only hope is teleportation.


    However, he was so shocked that it was difficult to collect mana. So, somehow, I started to gather mana by talking.


    ¡°If you realized what we did, did you also realize that we had to die? ¡°Young dragon.¡±


    ¡°Even if I die, I will clear my name and die!¡±


    ¡°This is all for the future of dragons. Wouldn¡¯t it be convenient to think of it as a holy sacrifice? ¡°I¡¯m just telling you to die quietly.¡±


    ¡°Holy sacrifice? It¡¯s funny. ¡°Can you exin to me where the word ¡®holy¡¯ appears in your dirty work?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just think of it as fertilizer for our red dragons, to put it in human terms.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±


    ck Dragon could not bear it anymore and used his breath again. However, unlike Sitni before, Lee Haim lightly knocked away ck Dragon¡¯s breath.


    It¡¯s not an ancient dragon for nothing.


    It is also an ancient dragon that ranks second to the Red Dragon. Of course it was strong.


    Otherwise, there would be no way you would be suffering from a fatal injury.


    But the important thing is that they have now admitted it with their own mouths.


    You can die.


    I don¡¯t care if I die.


    If only I could clear my name and wash away the injustice. That way, his daughter Lurin will also be proud.


    So, knowing that the mystery culprit was Red Dragon, ck Dragon was desperately collecting mana, thinking that even if there was no evidence, the wise Dragon Lord would definitely determine the truth.


    The aspiration to run away from here and clear my name.


    Even if the fatal wound received from using too much force worsens and dies.


    ¡°That¡¯s funny. You must be collecting mana? Are you saying you want to run away to a holy ce? But still. ¡°It would be best not to use teleportation, whether it is the ck Dragon¡¯s sanctuary, yourir, or anywhere else.¡±


    ¡°Am I crazy? ¡°This is the beginning!¡±


    ck Dragon shouted with all his strength as blood poured out.


    Fortunately, I was able to use teleportation. It just happened to be collected.


    Now you can write it.


    That¡¯s it.


    However, ck Dragon could not use teleportation. Because of Reheim¡¯s line.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young man. So your daughter is the problem. ¡°The moment you teleport from here, the remaining hatchlings in your rare will kill your daughter instantly.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ !¡±


    ck Dragon¡¯s body froze, and at the same time, the expression of hostility and anger that had been showing throughout copsed in an instant.


    I had to teleport right now and tell them this.


    That is the only way to find life and honor. If not treated, you will die.


    I had to run away quickly. But I couldn¡¯t run away.


    They came in targeting a vital spot from which they could not escape.


    In fact, there was something more important than clearing my name. It¡¯s about regaining honor for your daughter.


    But what if the daughter actually disappears?


    ¡°You guys¡­! What on earth did you do to Lurin? ¡°If you touch even one of that child¡¯s wings, I will tear you to pieces, even if it takes eons!¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s scary. It¡¯s okay to stick your teeth into an old man. But it is a clear fact. Young man, if you want to embrace your daughter¡¯s cooling body, you should go back. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to die together.¡±


    ck Dragon began to noticeably be restless.


    That was it.


    Fear that my daughter could get hurt or even die. It was a huge fear for her.


    The fear of someone who holds the life of an irreceable precious being.


    ck Dragon began to panic to the point where he threw away all his courage, hatred, and false usations.


    ¡°Can not be done¡­! ¡°Yes you bastards!¡±


    Lee Haim stared at ck Dragon without changing his expression. And then he opened his mouth again and again.


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t tell me? All you have to do is die. There¡¯s no need to get your daughter involved, right? Since you were the one who found the bead anyway, are you going to go back and get treatment and live a miserable life? Rather than blow yourself up here. You know how to explode your heart and self-destruct, right? Then, all evidence of what happened to us will disappear, and your daughter will be safe at the same time.¡±


    If you die like this, evidence will remain.


    There is evidence that they murdered him.


    That shouldn¡¯t happen.


    That¡¯s why the red dragons nned this.


    A n to make the dragon in front of him choose his own death, kicking away hisst chance to clear his name and recovery.


    A very cruel and dastardly n.


    But ck Dragon¡¯s face had alreadypletely copsed.


    The choice, of course, is the daughter.


    The false usations that I so desperately wanted to get rid of are all just a piece of paper due to this despicable act.


    However, he clicked his tongue at his own foolishness.


    Those who have been framed. It was clearly his own fault for leaving Rurin alone without knowing their meanness.


    The crime of failing to see what must be protected and jumping out in the anger right in front of you.


    ¡°Do you want me to die? ¡°How on earth can I trust you guys to save my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Young dragon. Unfortunately, you no longer have a choice. If you are willing to abandon your daughter and choose your own life, then do as you please. Well, I¡¯d like to say this, but in fact, if you die alone, touching your daughter will actually be harmful to us. At best, it was thought to be suicide, but it would be so strange if the daughter was also mysteriously killed. For that reason, if you die, your daughter can live. ¡°If you choose to run away and let your daughter die, it will only lead to a war between Red and ck.¡±


    Red Dragon talked at length.


    It was a line that made anger rise, but ck Dragon actually felt relieved.


    That was right.


    If they do what they want, Lulin can be guaranteed safety from the hands of the red dragons.


    If so, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    The ck dragon weakly folded its wings that had been spread.


    What mother in the world would throw away her daughter¡¯s life? Are you just going to clear your name?


    Even if it is called a byword for shame even after thousands of years have passed, it is of no concern in the face of my daughter¡¯s life.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. As long as Lurin survives, there is no need for anything else. ¡°Yes, I will die just like you said.¡±


    ¡°Have you made a decision?¡±


    Nod.


    ck Dragon nodded and stepped back, even though he showed hostility. It simply sat down, leaning itsrge dragon body against a nearby cliff.


    A life for your daughter.


    There is absolutely nothing to waste.


    I was worried about my daughter who would be alone, but as long as she survived, the day woulde when the sun would rise.


    She shed tears as she remembered her daughter.


    I wasn¡¯t scared of dying, but I was very scared of not seeing Lurin again.


    If only for the sake of his daughter, whom he gave birth to alone, raised alone, and always wriggled and smiled next to him.


    What is so important?


    Whilementing his foolishness for getting caught up in something like this, ck Dragon concentrated his mana.


    If you hesitate, Lurin will get hurt.


    Red Dragon was giving that look in his eyes. Over and over again.


    ¡°Lurin¡­¡±


    Finally, ck Dragon called his daughter¡¯s name loudly.


    An explosion urred from ck Dragon¡¯s body.


    Kuaaaaaaaaaa!


    After the smoke from the powerful explosion cleared, only the ashes of the ck Dragon that exploded from within remained.

 Chapter 229

    # 229


    Chapter.42 Long Wish


    ***


    A blond-haired man in human form appeared in front of the ck dragon¡¯s corpse.


    It looks like a human, but it is not a human.


    It only took on human form to hide its mana as much as possible and move around.


    The man looked around at the ck dragon¡¯s corpse with a sad face. There were almost no traces from the explosion, and just by looking at it, you could tell that it had exploded itself along with its heart.


    ¡°Hey. Why did you make this choice¡­¡±


    So the man sighed and shook his head.


    ¡®If only I hade a little sooner, I could have prevented it¡­ No, it was suicide!¡¯


    no.


    This wasn¡¯t it.


    The presence of other dragons was clearly felt around here. But all that remains is the body of a person whomitted suicide.


    It was extremely suspicious.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this kid over there the kid in thismotion? I heard that she is the granddaughter of Sarin¡­.¡¯


    The granddaughter of Sarin, the oldest ck dragon. That made the man feel even more sorry.


    At the same time, a question began to grow in my mind.


    ¡®I¡¯ve been feeling suspicious about the red dragon for a few years now, and as expected, it¡¯s rted to the red dragon this time.¡¯


    Dragon Lord.


    A position called the king of dragons.


    The man worked his whole life on that spot for peace for all dragons.


    While he was Lord, there was never a single war between dragons. Additionally, there were very few cases of countries founded by humans being destroyed by dragons. This is because the dragon¡¯s rampage was strictly prohibited.


    However, the Dragon Lord recently felt ufortable with the Red Dragon¡¯s behavior.


    It¡¯s not just this incident. In several recent incidents, the Red Dragon has also taken up a ce in all of them.


    Whether it is the perpetrator or the victim.


    But you cannot oppress a n without evidence. So Rod went out alone to investigate, and as a result, he felt something was strange about this case as well.


    That¡¯s why I really wanted to meet the dragon in front of me. Because I wanted to hear proper testimony.


    However, since he is already dead, he cannot provide evidence or testimony. It became impossible for him to get any closer to this incident.


    Moreover, the bigger problem is that there is not much life left for oneself.


    Absoluteck of time.


    Because the Dragon Lord was older than Sarin, the highest dragon, the ck Dragon.


    He predicted his lifespan and knew that the end wasing soon.


    But there were too many ufortable things to just cover up like this. What if this threatens the peace of dragons and other races in the future?


    That will never happen.


    Therefore, Rod made a decision. The decision to find a sessor.


    As a result, it was difficult for the sessor to be a dragon.


    This job cannot be left to the dragon.


    Whether it was red, ck, or gold, it was not suitable for being a dragon.


    Because we needed a being who could break away from the dragon¡¯s fame and logic and maintain objective thinking.


    The dragon¡¯s arrogance will ruin this investigation.


    It was rare to find a dragon that could see the world from a third party¡¯s eyes like he did.


    So it was quicker to find a third party.


    I¡¯m not looking for the Dragon Lord. All I have to do is find a recement to investigate this case.


    Of course, since my job was to investigate dragons, I was nning on giving it that much power.


    Even humans can gain dragon-level power if they can ept their hearts.


    Of course, epting that heartes with the condition that you have to risk your life. If there is no vessel of mana that can contain the power of the heart, the dragon heart will explode and the being that tried to receive it will also explode.


    However, as time passed, the Dragon Lord became more and more embarrassed.


    It was the most difficult task in the Dragon Lord¡¯s long life to find someone who would not forget the right attitude under any circumstances and who would ept his power with strong determination and even risk his life.


    ***


    ¡°Elder!¡±


    A young ck dragon urgently approached the elder ck dragon who was walking around the sacred site.


    Medidana answered in surprise, as her face waspletely contemtive.


    ¡°Why is your face like that? ¡°You will soon join the ranks of ancient dragons, so keep your stamina.¡±


    ¡°This is not the time to protect your body! ¡°Gggggg!¡±


    ¡°What? If you¡¯re going to say something, say it straight, you bastard!¡±


    Medidana shouted, imitating the other person¡¯s tone of voice. But ck Dragon was still in contemtion.


    ¡°ording to the news we just received, arge army of red dragons ising towards the Holy Land! It¡¯s massive! ¡°They say it¡¯s bigger than thest war, but how can they protect themselves¡­!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Medidana¡¯s face immediately distorted after receiving the report. Because it was a report that I couldn¡¯t understand at all.


    ¡°Is it definitely a red dragon?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not using teleportation, they¡¯reing by flying?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°It¡¯s strange, but they say it¡¯s definitely flying towards the Holy Land!¡±


    Medidana was absurd.


    Are they finally going crazy?


    When Medidana had that thought, other ancient dragons who heard the news began to flock one by one.


    The first toe was Dehagma, the actual second-inmand of ck Dragon.


    As soon as Dihegma flew, he shouted at Medidana.


    ¡°This is a clear vition of the agreement! The one who proposed and signed the truce was Gold Dragon! ¡°Aren¡¯t they saying that they are going to deal not only with us but also with the Gold Dragon?¡±


    That¡¯s true.


    So, I couldn¡¯t understand Medidana even more. I couldn¡¯t figure out what I was thinking.


    But we had to defend ourselves. Because having the Holy Land taken over by them means defeat.


    Medidana immediately summoned all avable ck dragons to the sanctuary and then dispatched dragons to the gold dragon sanctuary.


    ck Dragon¡¯s shrine, which had been quiet, began to run busily, and the ancient dragon Dihegma became rather excited.


    ¡°That¡¯s better! Let¡¯s take this opportunity to unite with Gold Dragon and crush them!¡±


    ¡°First, let¡¯s make sure we understand the situation. ¡°When the Gold Dragones, let¡¯s discuss it together.¡±


    But Medidana was cautious.


    First of all, I thought I would find out what was going on.


    Unless you¡¯re a fool, starting a war again as soon as an armistice is signed is the same as asking for a two-on-one fight, and that¡¯s a fact they probably know very well.


    Then, naturally, my granddaughter came to mind.


    ¡®Lurin must have gone to their sacred ce¡­ .¡¯


    Of course, there wasn¡¯t much to worry about. The thing attached to Lulin is simply a being wearing a human mask.


    The human who tried so hard to call it a sacred ce for his own protection, but pulled Lurin out of the world, saying that she would not leave even if she died, from their containing her mother¡¯s memories.


    So, what you think is just the Red Dragon¡¯s inner thoughts that you cannot understand.


    Medidana beganmanding the ck dragons that were being summoned to the Holy Land one after another.


    ***


    The Red Dragon invasion was real.


    Opposing him were ck Dragon and a small unit of Gold Dragon who came to observe the situation.


    The number was a whistle.


    No, for some reason the number of red dragons seemed a little small. Obviously, the onecking in numbers due to the aftermath of thest war was the ck Dragon, but the ck Dragon allied with the Gold Dragon¡¯s small unit had a slight advantage.


    So, when Gold Dragon officially participates, the numbers be lopsided.


    At the gathering ofrge armies from both sides, the first to speak was the Red Dragon elder.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. ¡°Elder of the ck Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Are we talking about how long it has been since the ceasefire agreement was signed?¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this or that going to happen in life? What will happen this time is your destruction.¡±


    ¡°Did you say destruction now? ¡°What the hell are you!¡±


    Medidana asked back, but what came out of the elder¡¯s mouth was an attack order.


    Soon the red breath swept towards the ck Dragon¡¯s sacred ce.


    ¡°It was clearly the Red Dragon that struck first! ¡°Gold dragons!¡±


    Don¡¯t miss this opportunity, Dihegma shouted as he looked towards the Gold Dragon. Their provocation did not end as a provocation but became a war, so they meant that they should join the war.


    Because the situation was very clear, the Gold Dragon¡¯s ancient dragon nodded and soon the war elerated.


    They kill each other here and there, and magic and breath be intertwined and begin to destroy the Holy Land.


    Kwaang-!


    Kwaang kwaaang here and there! The sound rang out continuously.


    The beautiful shrine is cracking and copsing.


    Gold Dragon began to join the main unit due to a clear vition of the agreement. Eventually, the coalition began to overwhelm Red Dragon.


    This is exactly what Dehegma wanted, and he excitedly beat the red dragon to death.


    Kwaang-!


    The one who stopped it was Red Dragon¡¯s Reheim.


    Dehagma and Reheim sh.


    The collision of forces created a powerful shock wave. The more it happened, the more the shrine became a mess.


    And the Red Dragons, who were increasingly disadvantaged in numbers, began to fall behind.


    Medidana was still wondering this.


    The Red Dragon elder must also know Dehagma¡¯s thoughts. At the time, I was thinking that if I wasn¡¯t a suicidemando, I wouldn¡¯t understand the current situation at all.


    Young red dragons appeared through teleportation next to the elder red dragon, who was watching the battle alone in the sky.


    ¡®Wait a minute, I said that the number was a bitcking. Were there any people left out?¡¯


    Medidana did not take his eyes off the red dragon elder while fending off the attacks of the red dragons spraying magic.


    A situation where the Red Dragon is being pushed back by the alliance of the Gold Dragon and the ck Dragon.


    In fact, this was the situation the Red Dragon elder wanted.


    After thest war, Gold Dragon took over the Dragon Lord¡¯s reign and proposed an agreement between ck Dragon and Red Dragon and mediated the fight. So, as soon as the agreement was broken, Gold Dragon had no choice but to punish the party that broke the promise. It¡¯s that kind of agreement.


    In fact, this was the real reason that started thest dragon war.


    An agreement proposed by Gold Dragon.


    After making an agreement, they break it and create a war in which Gold Dragon participates.


    And annihte them all! That¡¯s the real goal.


    In order to do that, the beads had to be gathered together, so it was postponed and postponed, but today finally dawned.


    With the expectation that the world was now his, the Red Dragon elder took out all the dragon beads from his chest.


    Red dragons who participated in this war.


    The dragons who agreed with the elder¡¯s will and went out for the Red Dragon¡¯s world cut themselves and collected blood.


    Like cutting a finger and mixing the blood to drink, they collected all the spilled blood and drew a huge magic circle around the ck Dragon¡¯s sacred site.


    A magic circle made of blood.


    The magic circle was a technique that activated a powerful sealing barrier.


    The reason it is made of blood is because the barrier has no effect on targets mixed with blood.


    The problem was that a dragon bead was needed to activate a sealing barrier thisrge, but that problem was solved.


    This huge sealing magic circle learned from old literature required powerful mana, and the medium was the caster¡¯s blood and beads.


    The blood of the caster was solved and the beads were also solved.


    The three beads are now located in the center of the magic circle.


    The reason why the Red Dragon elder wanted the beads even though he did not know how topletely absorb them with his own power. It was for this giant sealing magic circle I discovered when I was young.


    The dragon beads reacted to the magic circle and began to emit strong light.


    Guuuuuung-!


    Soon, the huge sealing barrier that the Red Dragon elder had dreamed of covered the sacred ce.


    Seals all energy.


    It is a sealing barrier that takes away not only mana but also the dragon¡¯s life force. In other words, you can¡¯t even use your breath.


    Due tock of energy, hand-to-handbat bes difficult.


    On the other hand, the red dragons protected by the blood of the seal were capable of magic, breath, and hand-to-handbat.


    In this case, the fight bes duller than a fight between an adult and a child.


    Wow!


    Fuuuuuuu-!


    Quaaaaang-!


    Due to the activation of the magic circle, the ck Dragon and Gold Dragon were unable to respond in any way and began to die.


    Medidana opened her mouth with a bewildered expression.


    I thought there was something, but I never expected something like this.


    massacre.


    Ruthless massacre.


    The n that the Red Dragon Elder had prepared for a long time to kill off most of the ck Dragons and Gold Dragons is going very smoothly.


    Even Medidana was in crisis. Red dragons surround him.


    The red dragons slowly approached the elder.


    The moment when they approached little by little, following the elder¡¯s order to not kill them all at once but to inflict as much pain as possible.


    ¡°Eat this!¡±


    Whoa whoa!


    One of the red dragons surrounding the elder was kicked and soared into the sky.


    The person who threw the flying kick was a person who appeared out of nowhere.


    To be exact, a ck-haired dragon with human appearance.


    In other words, it was Rurin.


    Lurin lightly blew away a red dragon and then shook off his hands and said.


    ¡°As expected, flying kicks are the best against red ones. Hehe.¡±


    Lurin, who was powered up with beads, was strong enough to take on one or two dragons even in her human form.

 Chapter 230

    # 230


    Chapter.42 Long-cherished wish


    ***


    ¡°Why are you here!¡±


    A granddaughter who appears at a moment of crisis.


    Medidana was surprised and shouted at her granddaughter. But Lulin did not answer. I just turn my head.


    The surprised red dragons were stunned when theirrade next to them was kicked and sent flying away, but they were stunned for a moment and then moved to attack Lurin.


    Kwaaang-!


    Wow!


    Nearby, the ancient dragons, including Dihegma, screamed as they were attacked by the red dragon.


    Dying is part of it.


    Instant death is rare.


    Because the red dragons followed the elder¡¯s orders, they inflicted pain just enough to prevent death, rather than causing immediate death.


    Defensive magic cannot be used in the first ce.


    So there was no way to stop the red dragons¡¯ merciless attacks. All he has to do is take the attack with his big, heavy body.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t something that impressed Lurin that much.


    Everyone called my mom a disgrace.


    This is the dragon that everyone bullied.


    But El said. He said he would ept the apology. He said he would save his life because he had to receive an apology.


    Because El said so, Lurin saved the elder with a flying kick anyway.


    If Lurin hadn¡¯t appeared and kicked him, Medidana would have been rolled over in the same way.


    A situation where one had to feel pain without dying thanks to that persistent vitality even though one¡¯s skin was burned, wings were torn, and one¡¯s body was pierced by breath.


    The moment when the red dragons were about to attack Lulin again.


    El appeared.


    The Red Dragon elder frowned. And the attack order was stopped.


    I was thinking of giving greater punishment to El, who keeps being annoying in front of me.


    Meanwhile, the Red Dragon elder was timidly worried. When attacking El with arge army, he attacks himself, saying he will only kill one person. Because he was a small person who was worried about that.


    But I can¡¯t do that now. Because mana was sealed.


    El, whose mana is sealed, is just a weak human being.


    So now you can die with peace of mind. It¡¯s up to you too.


    The Red Dragon elder dered to El, pledging to inflict maximum pain and kill him.


    ¡°The ck dragon is ck and will be destroyed. Gold Dragon always talks about trivial peace, so he is destroyed as well. And you will perish because you do not know the subject.¡±


    The so-called deration of destruction.


    But L was very calm.


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    It¡¯s just a mockery of how great it is.


    ¡°you!¡±


    At the same time, Lurin runs up to El¡¯s side and grabs his arm.


    Lulin regained his position.


    Next to L is his seat.


    Red Dragon, annoyed by L¡¯s tone, dered again while huffing.


    ¡°I will kill you especiallyst. After killing all the dragons here, I will make it yours and announce it to the world. And especially, I will send that little boy next to you right before he kills you. ¡°So that you can die angry at the death of your beloved little boy and angry at yourself for being helpless.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Lulin?¡±


    ¡°It is true.¡±


    L frowned for the first time at Red Dragon¡¯s words. Because it was the most unpleasant thing I¡¯ve ever heard.


    ¡°Do you want to save it? I also have mercy. Kneel down right now! Then I can kill that kid before he does.¡±


    ¡°That guy is annoying!¡±


    Lurin whispered, looking at the Red Dragon elder who was talking to himself. El just smiles and pats Rurin¡¯s head before answering.


    ¡°are you okay. ¡°If we care, we will lose.¡±


    ¡°Human, please take Lulin and leave. This fight is between us ck Dragon and those guys. ¡°


    Medidana, who was listening to the conversation between El and Rurin nearby, opened her mouth with an urgent look on her face.


    El was looking at Lurin, then turned his head and answered at Medidana.


    ¡°Elder. ¡°Do you know that?¡±


    Medidana tilted her head and asked in response to El¡¯s answer to the letter.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°These are the dragon beads they used to create the seal. ¡°Have you looked closely?¡±


    ¡°You mean the dragon orb?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°saw. And I knew the truth. But what good does that do at this moment? Livinges first! ¡°Take Lulin and leave!¡±


    ¡°It is useful. There is nothing more important than the fact that Rurin is not a disgrace. Please listen. The thing they used in the sealing formation was the ck Dragon bead. This is a ck dragon bead that the elder¡¯s daughter had. ¡°The one who changed that and framed the case is that Elder Red Dragon!¡±


    El shouted, pointing at the Red Dragon elder. Because the voice was so loud, the ck dragons around looked at the El and Red Dragon elders alternately with surprised faces.


    ¡°How is it? ¡°Elder of Red Dragon.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? ck Dragon¡¯s fate had been decided long before that anyway. ¡°Those who were deceived and brought shame to their own people without being able to clear up their false usations deserve to die from the very beginning.¡±


    ¡°You bastard! You really killed my daughter¡­ !¡±


    Although he had predicted it, when the beast proudly admitted his guilt, Medidana was ovee with anger and lost his senses.


    Without even looking back, he flew up towards the elder red dragon.


    He couldn¡¯t use magic, mana, or breath, but he just flew up and rushed towards the red dragon.


    ¡°Elder!¡±


    ¡°elder!¡±


    Below, ck Dragon, El Rurin, and others shouted Medidana at the same time, and the Red Dragon elder snorted as if it was insignificant. He then used magic towards the charging Medidana.


    A magic that looked like a huge spear pierced the chest of Medidana, who was rushing towards her in anger.


    Whoa whoa!


    ¡°Nenoooooom!¡±


    With a scream, Medidana¡¯s body falls to the ground helplessly.


    Kuuuuung-!


    ¡°elder!¡±


    ¡°Elder!¡±


    Anger for my mom. Lurin, who was still hating her, saw this and ran towards Medida. The other dragons were also surprised and cried out for Medidana once again.


    El also approached. I immediately inspected the wound. Amazingly, it missed the Dragon Heart.


    This is on purpose.


    Thanks to that intention, Medidana was safe for now. It is not a fatal wound. It could have been cured with treatment. Feeling relieved, El looked at the Red Dragon elder.


    The Red Dragon elder just chuckled with an amused expression on his face.


    ¡°Human. It¡¯s yourst chance. Get down on your knees. Otherwise, the attack will begin and this time the little boy next to you will suffer the same fate as his grandfather.¡±


    L shook his head at that threat.


    That guy didn¡¯t kill Medidana with one hit on purpose. A wound that could be endured by the dragon¡¯s persistent vitality.


    L thought this was it.


    Arrogance.


    The arrogance of bing a god.


    To enjoy the feeling of being a god. An action created by the arrogance of thinking that one has the power over the life and death of everyone present.


    Currently, the Red Dragon Elder is the god and creator who reigns over the Sealing Magic Realm. I was enjoying that feeling.


    It¡¯sughable.


    It¡¯s so ridiculous. While thinking that, El spoke to Lurin, who ced her hand on the elder¡¯s bleeding wound.


    ¡°are you okay. It¡¯s not a fatal wound. ¡°I avoided the heart.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Lurin held Elle¡¯s arm with a momentary look of relief.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it!¡±


    He then jerked away the hand holding the elder¡¯s wound. The stalemate has still not been resolved. It was unlikely that the wall between Lulin and the elders that had been built up over many years would be easily torn down, but El did not want to see it continue like that. Because this was a misunderstanding.


    ¡°What does it mean to be? ¡°You¡¯re a grandfather, right?¡±


    ¡°I was not the grandfather who abandoned my mother. ¡°He¡¯s just an elder!¡±


    ¡°That kid is right.¡±


    Then Medidana helped Rulin. While vomiting blood.


    ¡°Yes! The elder never trusted his mother. There is no use getting angry at those guys now. That¡¯s it¡­ !¡±


    Lurin also nods and denies it.


    DNA cannot be fooled. How could they look so simr? Elughed to herself at that thought.


    Then he held Lulin¡¯s hand tightly and shook his head.


    Both are wrong.


    What Rulin knows and the truth are different.


    The more I talked to him, the more I felt something clear, and that feeling became more certain the day I asked the Red Dragons to share information about the beads.


    ¡°Lurin, that¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The reason the elder couldn¡¯t side with you and your mother was to protect his position as an elder.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°No, the reason for trying to keep the position of elder is different! The moment I took my daughter¡¯s side, I had to resign from my position as an elder. All the ck dragons were angry about that. Because of that anger, the elder tried to keep his position as an elder. Even though I had no regrets about my position as an elder, I desperately tried to protect it. The reason is because of you, Lurin. It was to protect you. It was an incident that was equivalent to the entire n kneeling before the Red Dragon. It was to prevent the anger of that incident from reaching you entirely using the power given by the position of elder. Since the elder was in the position of elder, the anger directed at you ended up as harassment. Otherwise, Lurin would have been killed before she even met me. ¡°It¡¯s because of those pathetic ck dragons who don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    L spoke and looked around at ck Dragon. The ck dragons closed their mouths with a winced look on their faces.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! no. It would have been nice to die. I just wish I could have trusted my mom! Mom would have wanted that too¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s all my fault. What the kid said is right. So, human beings, stop talking nonsense and take Lurin to a safe ce¡­ !¡±


    Cool-luck.


    Before the elder could finish speaking, blood spurted out again.


    The amount of blood gushing out from itsrge body isrge enough to turn the surrounding area into a puddle.


    ¡°elder!¡±


    Lulin was shocked by the amount of blood, trembled, and called out to Medidana. Even though he denies it, he is still a grandfather, and it seems that El¡¯s words are clearly having an impact on Rurin¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Is the new wave drama over? Even humans have not bowed their knees until the end and mercy is at an end. ¡°The massacre begins again.¡±


    The Red Dragon elder dered, looking down at the pitiful ground.


    The ones that are now on the ground are the ck dragon and the gold dragon.


    The thing in the sky is a red dragon.


    A position created in a situation where there is a clear difference in power.


    The Red Dragon Elder summoned the Mana Spear he had used earlier. Dozens of magic created by the elder appear above the sky.


    And the red dragons also followed the signal and opened their mouths to use their breath.


    An imminent situation.


    But even in this situation, L remained calm.


    ¡°ck dragon. Is Lulin still a disgrace to the n? You will have to live your whole life with an apology to Lulin and her mother. As long as I live. ¡°I will prove it now.¡±


    Reconciliation between Rurin and the elder.


    The ck dragons can never call Lulin a disgrace again.


    Clearance of false usations.


    And fulfill the promise with the Dragon Lord.


    The secret of the dragon bead.


    The moment when all of that is resolved through this incident.


    Now all that remains is the ending.


    L turned his gaze to the ck dragons and looked up at the sky.


    And mana was used.


    Because El was not affected by the seal from the beginning.


    Although it was unexpected that Medidana got angry and attacked the Red Dragon Elder.


    It doesn¡¯t matter because he¡¯s not dead. Thanks to you for making me feel like a god.


    Meanwhile, the Red Dragon elder shouted with a displeased look on his face after hearing El¡¯s line.


    Soinbae was Soinbae until the end.


    ¡°Prove what? Cheeky guy. ¡°You¡¯ve finallye to your senses!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who lost your mind. Oh, and my ears are rotten, so please just shut up.¡±

 Chapter 231

    # 231


    Chapter.42 Long-cherished wish


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Nenooooom!¡±


    The Red Dragon elder gave the attack order with an angry face. Therefore, the elder¡¯s magic and the dragon¡¯s breath were on the verge of pouring down to the ground.


    El prepared to block the attack while thinkingplex thoughts in her head.


    ¡®So from the beginning, everything was intertwined like a skein of thread. ¡®There¡¯s the ck Dragon, the Red Dragon, and Lurin.¡¯


    The reason it took some time to get here was because I met Serena.


    El stopped by Serena and asked about the identity of the red dragon that died on Gray Mountain.


    That dragon was the elder of the previous Red Dragons.


    A being who was framed by the current elder and expelled, went into seclusion on Mount Gray and died alone.


    The Red Dragon Orb was created from that loneliness and sorrow.


    ¡®So, so to speak, the bead left behind by the Red Dragon who died on Mt. Gray has been spinning around andpleting this sealing circle. And it will turn around and fail the elder Red Dragon. So, this thread boils down to self-employment. I will absorb the orb created by the elder he kicked out and ultimately destroy his n. Was it all in the palm of the Dragon Lord¡¯s hand after all? It doesn¡¯t matter. Thanks to that, I met Lurin. So, I am happy to make Lord¡¯s wishe true.¡¯


    Lulin was unable to achieveplete absorption, so he could only use a flying kick, but El is different.


    The dragon beads used in the sealing circle are the medium. I didn¡¯t use up all my mana.


    However, El absorbed all two dragon beads. So, this is an absolute fight.


    ¡®And the winner of that fight is me.¡¯


    The wind created by El brought a storm like ripples on the surface of the water.


    That wind extinguished all the breath that the red dragons gave out. Breath that goes out like a candle going out.


    Although there was no splendor whatsoever, this wind contained mana that was already beyond its limits. If the amount of mana exceeds the ss limit,plex magic names are meaningless.


    The magic thrown by the elder was simply blown away by the wind and disappeared. The momentum that pierced Medidana is nowhere to be found.


    A battlefield where the momentum that seemed to sweep the ground all at once was suddenly nullified and all attacks were nullified.


    ¡°What is this!¡±


    The Red Dragon elder was astonished. With the face of a typical small person.


    The other red dragons did not understand the situation and just stared nkly.


    The ck dragons froze in surprise.


    Because of the words that said he would make me apologize for the rest of my life. Those words have already be a shackle for ck Dragon, and the weight of those words has been proven at this moment.


    By absolute power.


    So there are not many beings who are happy at this moment.


    Gold Dragon purely weed this situation.


    Medidana, who hated seeing her granddaughter hurt, was also happy.


    Lurin has a natural look on her face.


    Even in this situation, L still shouted with an expressionless face.


    ¡°Who is Reheim?¡±


    ¡°dare!¡±


    The person who responded to El¡¯s cry in silence was the ancient dragon Lihaim, who was next to the elder of the red dragons.


    ¡®Lehaim¡¯ This name is Lurin¡¯s direct enemy, heard through eavesdropping.


    The architect of everything is the elder of the Red Dragon.


    And Leheim is the enemy who took direct action.


    The two dragons that cannot be kept alive the most.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s noisy! Attack again!¡±


    Meanwhile, the Red Dragon elder did not give up and attacked El again with the strongest attack magic he could use.


    The red dragons also followed themand and used special magic this time.


    But it¡¯s useless.


    The magic that exploded with great force was whie-ing! Because it disappeared so ndly along with the sound of the wind.


    And this time, El used attack magic against Leheim.


    At that moment, an explosion urred in Leheim¡¯s body.


    Leheim, caught in the explosion, was unable to offer any resistance and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Yes you bastard! Oh, how can you use magic? How can it be with just the wind! ¡°This can¡¯t be happening!¡±


    The Red Dragon elder did not understand the situation and spoke with the same expression on his face, but Elpletely ignored him. He simply walked up to the side of Leheim that he had dropped.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    Lurin also nods and approaches.


    ¡°you. ¡°I will kill this guy.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you. ¡°I dropped it on purpose to relieve my resentment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. ¡°It¡¯s my mother¡¯s regret.¡±


    Rurin red at Riheim. I continued to re.


    ¡°hang on. ¡°I¡¯ll let you use mana.¡±


    El put Lulin¡¯s anger behind him and used multiple meteors in the sky.


    Meteorites roll over the sky with a ringing sound.


    The meteorite that shook the sky also blocked the sun, leaving the earth engulfed in darkness.


    All the dragons were astonished by this unprecedented and powerful attack magic. Among the ck dragons, there were some who had seen this magic, but they were shocked to see it again.


    Soon, a meteorite at the edge of the sacred site fell.


    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    As the meteorite hit the ground, an earthquake urred and the earth shook.


    Since it did not fall from the atmosphere or space, its power is not enough to split the.


    However, it is a power that has no problem at all in destroying the sealing camp and killing the dragon.


    The seal surrounding the edge of the Holy Land was shattered by a meteorite, and at that moment, El winked at Rurin.


    Leheim cursed as he was thrown to the ground, and Lulin just flew and threw a kick.


    Fuuuuuuck-!


    I didn¡¯t control my strength. It¡¯s full power. With that flying kick, Leheim¡¯s body flew into the air.


    Lulin kept his mouth shut and poured out magic.


    Kwakkwakkwakkwa-!


    Kwaang-!


    Wow!


    Leheim screamed and exploded several times in the sky, turning into a pile of ashes, and Lulin still looked angry and did not stop attacking even the ashes.


    At the same time, the ck Dragon and Gold Dragon, whose strength had returned, immediately began attacking the Red Dragon.


    Surprisingly, the Red Dragon Elder, frightened by the overwhelming power of the multi-shot Meteor floating in the sky, chose to run away.


    ¡°Where are you going! ¡°I can never go!¡±


    The elder Red Dragon, who was trying to use teleportation, was hit in the wing by Lurin¡¯s breath and fell with a scream.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be ridiculous! My n was so futile¡­ ¡°It can¡¯t end in vain!¡±


    L gestured towards the elder¡¯s other wing.


    Then, ck smoke rose and the elder¡¯s wings disappeared at that moment.


    Wow!


    The Red Dragon elder screamed and started rolling around on the floor in pain. His face engulfed in pain was a sight to behold.


    A dragon without wings looks like a dinosaur.


    This time, L gestured towards the bridge so that he could not even think about the teleportation tell.


    ck smoke rises, and the elder¡¯s legs immediately disappear.


    Strictly speaking, it hasn¡¯t disappeared.


    The high temperature of mana melted my legs. However, because the speed of melting is so fast, it appears as if it has disappeared momentarily.


    The person involved must feel the full pain of their feet burning to ashes.


    ¡°Fuck you! ¡°Kaaaaaaaa!¡±


    There is no time to regret having touched the wrong person.


    L gestured again.


    This time, ck smoke rose all over his body. But it didn¡¯t disappear. Only burning pain eats away at my body.


    ¡°hate¡­ I hate it, but save it! ¡°Save me!¡±


    The final struggle began and El spoke to the elder.


    ¡°Your fault was ying with Lurin. ¡°The price is life.¡±


    Then El whispered into Lurin¡¯s ear. Soon Lurin nodded strongly andunched a trademark flying kick towards the elder¡¯s upper body, from which ck smoke was rising.


    Wow!


    The loudest scream ever sounded.


    The spot where Lulin¡¯s kick passed disappeared immediately. The body, which had already melted away from the time the ck smoke rose, was only visible because it had melted so quickly.


    With a kick, the afterimage disappeared and the reality was revealed.


    The Red Dragon elder returned to nothingness like that.


    Lurin stared at the scene for a moment, then went back to El¡¯s side and grabbed his arm.


    The red dragons who clearly witnessed the scene began to tremble withpletely exhausted faces andpletely lost their will to fight.


    Gold dragons walked among the red dragons, who were lying face down on the ground, and asked L.


    ¡°Are you the person to whom Lord gave his heart?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh!¡±


    At El¡¯s answer, the gold dragons looked at each other and knelt in front of El.


    There has never been a scene in the past where gold dragons, the highest-ranking species among dragons, kneel in front of humans, and it is unlikely to happen again in the future.


    The ancient dragons of Gold Dragon, that is, the leadership of the Holy Land, spent the same amount of time as the Lord, so the dragons inherited the Lord¡¯s idea of peace.


    That¡¯s why he was in charge of mediating between Red Dragon and ck Dragon.


    Of course, this was El¡¯s first time seeing other important characters, such as the Gold Dragon¡¯s Elder Dragon, other than the Dragon Lord, and the same goes for Gold Dragon.


    Unlike other dragons, gold dragons showed respect to El as if they were treating a dragon lord. As if it were courtesy to the road.


    ¡°Lord said. If you meet someone who inherits my power, no matter what race they are, help them. Of course, I must honor Rod¡¯s will, but can I ask for one thing? It seems that the culprit who made the red dragons like that is all dead, so why not save the remaining red dragons? ¡°If Lord were there, of course he would have done that!¡±


    ¡°You mean him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m going to let you go like this. Those who were deeply involved will be thoroughly investigated and punished. They will be imprisoned deep underground in the sanctuary. We will seek to preserve the species by giving simple participants the opportunity to live quietly. Will you listen? ¡°We will closely monitor this to prevent something like this from happening again.¡±


    At Gold Dragon¡¯s request, El looked at Lurin.


    Lulin answered as if it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°The enemy was killed. The others don¡¯t care anyway! ¡°All I need is you!¡±


    ¡°I say so.¡±


    ¡°then?¡±


    ¡°yes. follow your heart.¡±


    El nodded. Then the gold dragons breathed a sigh of relief.


    As he seemed to be retreating, the one who seemed to be the most ancient of the gold dragons, that is, the one who was leading the conversation, approached El and said.


    ¡°Currently, the position of Dragon Lord is still vacant. How about it? If you have his Dragon Heart, I think you are a dragon too, so before the Dragon Lord officially appears, you are temporarily¡­ .¡±


    A request to take charge of the Dragon Lord.


    Of course, L refused without even listening to the end.


    ¡°I politely decline. ¡°I am a restaurant owner.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ is it? Are you a restaurant owner? That¡¯s right.¡±


    Gold Dragon answered with a sad face.


    ¡°Well, if you marry a dragon, the child born will definitely inherit the Lord¡¯s heart, so don¡¯t be too discouraged. Of course, it is up to the unborn child to decide.¡±


    ¡°Is that really true? A child who inherited the heart that Rod left behind?¡±


    ¡°It may be a bit mixed, but of course I will inherit it.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? ¡°It certainly is.¡±


    Gold Dragon opened his glum face and nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Then I hope to see the heir soon. ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    After saying one more word, he turned around and walked away with a bright smile.


    ¡°you! Getting married right now¡­ ¡°Did you say that!¡±


    Lurin, who heard the conversation, looked at El with a look on the verge of shock.


    El just shrugged her shoulders.


    Anyway, the meteor in the sky is still floating.


    The red dragons had no intention of resisting at all.


    The gold dragons began giving instructions to the red dragons. Of course, the ck dragons did not stay still.


    It was their sacred ce that was attacked. So he insisted that he should be punished, but L said.


    ck Dragon doesn¡¯t have any qualifications.


    In particr, when they aimed at Dehagma, the ck dragons became dumb and took a step back.


    You can tell just by looking at this. That El has almost taken control of the entire dragon. Due to its overwhelming power, there were no longer any dragons that ignored El or treated him carelessly.


    Medidana polymorphed into Elena¡¯s clinic.


    Once the situation was resolved, El returned all the meteorites to space.


    The bustling shrine soon became quiet. As the sun was setting, the sky over the sacred site turned red.


    Below him, Lulin was still puffing out his cheeks.


    ¡°you! All the noisy stuff is gone now! So, that one from earlier! that!¡±


    ¡°that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend not to know!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    At Lulin¡¯s shout, El suddenly changed her attitude. Then Lulin was rather embarrassed.


    But L was reckless.


    Raise Lurin¡¯s hand. And while Lurin was embarrassed, she took off the pink ring in one go.


    Lurin, who was caught off guard, was startled and screamed.


    ¡°What are you doing? You?¡±

 Chapter 232

    # 232


    Chapter.42 Long-awaited wish


    ***


    Lurin didn¡¯t know.


    That this world is bright.


    Because what was in Lulin¡¯s world was just darkness.


    It¡¯s not just darkness either.


    In Lulin¡¯s heart, there was always darkness boiling with anger.


    Bright world.


    That¡¯s a word that didn¡¯t exist in Lurin¡¯s world.


    So ¡®happiness¡¯ and ¡®love¡¯ were words that were most distant from Lurin.


    Lulin¡¯s mother too.


    Elder too.


    Especially the ck dragons that were harassing her.


    And Lulin himself.


    Love and happiness did not exist in Lurin¡¯s life.


    But a crack appeared in that daily life. As if forming arge stratum that had umted over tens of thousands of years, the cracks in Lurin¡¯s heart began to grow little by little.


    It took quite a long time for the crack to break down therge barrier in Lurin¡¯s heart.


    Originally, Lulin¡¯s heart contained great anger, not ¡®love¡¯. Before meeting El, the only things that made up Lurin were anger and darkness.


    Lulin has been living a lonely life since losing her mother.


    And that too for quite a long time.


    However, in reality, he did not do a single thing on his own to seek revenge, which was the final destination of his anger.


    All they do is curse alone, be upset alone, and hide themselves in the darkness alone.


    Lulin couldn¡¯t do anything.


    It was after meeting El that a big change came to Rurin.


    Even though thoughts about ¡®mom¡¯ are always bubbling in my ¡®heart¡¯.


    While I was with L, the boiling started to subside without me even realizing it. The emotions that had been boiling over began to gradually be lukewarm as I spent time with him.


    The desire for revenge still remained, but the seething darkness that could not be seen even an inch in front of him disappeared and he was forced to face reality.


    Thanks to that, Lulin was able to smile.


    ying around with L andughing.


    Laughing and eating food with L.


    He nces at L and smiles.


    A being has been created that cannot be given to anyone else. Lulin smiled for the first time since leaving the old rare.


    For Lulin, who was consumed by the boiling darkness and unable to do anything, that smile gave him the opportunity to face revenge.


    Face to face with revenge. A chance to fight vengeance and drive away that darkness once and for all.


    Therefore, Lulin was staring straight at his enemy at this moment.


    If it were like before, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold back even for a moment and would have exploded.


    It was as if Medidana hadunched himself the moment he identified his enemy.


    Lurin recalled that she also looked like that. If I hadn¡¯t met El, maybe even now.


    But Lurin held back.


    Because El told me to endure it in order to get revenge.


    Quaaaaang-!


    Dragons still fight each other.


    But Lulin looked at all the dragons indifferently until an opportunity came.


    As Medidana jumped in, he surprisingly realized one thing.


    Medidana also had the same darkness as her previous self.


    Because Medidana was an ancient dragon, it wasn¡¯t boiling ¡®darkness¡¯.


    Still, I had enough ¡®darkness¡¯, and thanks to that darkness, my heart was pierced.


    This is my old self.


    For the first time, Lurin felt a sorrowful kinship with her grandfather.


    -Because the elder did not have El.


    It looked fine, but it wasn¡¯t fine.


    Later, when L exined about the elder, I realized it. The elder seemed strong, but he was actually weaker than he was.


    That is the elder, or rather, his grandfather.


    ¡®Was the elder also sick? In the same darkness as me?¡¯


    That¡¯s why Rulin had this thought.


    Blood is flowing.


    Blood flowed like a puddle.


    ¡®I am different. I can tolerate it because I have L. Even now. Even with those enemies right in front of you!¡¯


    Lulin blinked and stopped the bleeding from the elder¡¯s wound with his hand. Touching the wounds on the dragon¡¯s body with a human fern-like hand would not help at all, but I took my hand anyway.


    Although my resentment and estrangement from my elders did not disappear like the melting snow all at once.


    Lulin felt a clear sense of kinship at this moment.


    So when El finished exining the elder. Lurin stood right in front of El and whispered softly.


    ¡°then¡­ ¡°I try to forgive.¡±


    Of course, L smiled sweetly at those words.


    But elders and enemies are different. I just had to endure it.


    Revenge must be taken.


    The opportunity came soon.


    El led the way to that opportunity. It¡¯s not just an opportunity. In front of the ck dragons who had been harassing him, they all shut up and made it impossible for them to say a single word to him.


    -Ugh.


    Lulin closed his eyes. Even though the enemy fell in front of my eyes, for some reason, what came out were tears, not anger.


    These tears are flowing purely because of L.


    I was suddenly struck by the coolness of the man who had always been by my side since the moment I met him.


    With those thoughts, Lulin kicked the ancient dragon Riheim and poured out magic.


    The more it happened, the more the red dragon elder in the sky roared.


    ¡°Can not be done! Can not be done! This can never be like this! ¡°This is wrong!¡±


    The meaningless sh continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong. It was so wrong. ¡°Go back and fix it!¡±


    To the point where I even shout things like this. It was twisting its body in the sky and going crazy.


    It is a copse, not a copse.


    Lulin was watching the scene clearly.


    Because I can¡¯t just keep taking it.


    Take care of yourself too.


    That¡¯s why I kept my eyes on the Red Dragon elder and used my breath just as he was about to run away.


    Let the mana that the Red Dragon Elder had been gathering disappear due to the pain of his wings being torn apart.


    Looking at the cause of the fall.


    Lurin bit her lip, thinking why she had to be trapped in the dark for so long because of these guys.


    And then I nced at El.


    El was angry at the Red Dragon elder.


    Because of yourself.


    Just because of myself.


    So Lurin opened her tightly closed lips. And smiled.


    Although this is the situation.


    No, because it was a situation like this, my heart was pounding violently.


    There is a being in front of you right now that gives you happiness.


    So let¡¯s put an end to this final tragedy. Now I¡¯m just going tough.


    Rurin threw a flying kick while making a promise to her mother in the sky.


    The moment the Red Dragon elder screamed and turned to dust.


    Lulin¡¯s heart turned white like a lie.


    For some reason, Lurin felt like her mother was smiling from heaven.


    ck dragons.


    Unlike when he called me a disgrace and harassed me, now I can¡¯t even make eye contact with him. But I didn¡¯t feel anything special.


    ¡°They are idiots. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    Rurin thought like this and looked at El.


    ***


    Red sky.


    A sunset.


    The ck Dragon¡¯s sanctuary, which was almost stained with red blood, was peaceful, and the sunset was somehow more beautiful than usual.


    Just like the sun, which was temporarily obscured by a pile of meteorites and was unable to show off its light to its fullest, bursts forth at the end.


    In front of him, Lurin urged El. Earlier, there were too many dragons, so I had to endure it again and again.


    Not anymore.


    Only two remain.


    So I puffed out my cheeks and shouted.


    I didn¡¯t like El, who had been vaguely exining things from earlier.


    That¡¯s because he heard that he was definitely interested in getting married!


    ¡°you! All the noisy stuff is gone now! So, that one from earlier! that!¡±


    ¡°that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend not to know!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    At Lulin¡¯s shout, El suddenly changed her attitude. Then Lulin was rather embarrassed.


    But L was reckless.


    Raise Lulin¡¯s hand. And while Lurin was embarrassed, she took off the pink ring in one go.


    Lurin, who was caught off guard, was startled and screamed.


    ¡°What are you talking about! you?¡±


    Are you taking away the ring I gave you?


    Unable to understand the situation for a moment, Lulin began to stutter like a broken robot.


    ¡°Give it to me! ¡°You said it was a token of love between me and you, so why did you take it away!¡±


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    The more this happened, the more L began to give him a straight face and not give him the ring. At that stern expression, Lurin had to drop her shoulders without realizing it.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ve gotten the revenge you wanted so badly, right? ¡°Lurin, what was the biggest burden on your heart is gone, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°I feel like my mind has been purified somehow!¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Nod.


    I can¡¯t forgive you for taking my ring, though. Since that was true, Lulin nodded strongly.


    ¡°Then now Lulin must start anew. ¡°With a new heart.¡±


    Lurin narrowed her eyes and asked back because she didn¡¯t like El¡¯s words.


    ¡°What are you starting over?¡±


    ¡°Forget this ring, forget your enemies, forget your grudges, and start everything anew.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°What?¡±


    Lurin did not understand El¡¯s words. No, it was something I didn¡¯t need to understand.


    ¡°So the ring is confiscated.¡±


    Lurin exploded at L¡¯s absurd remark.


    ¡°you? What do you mean¡­ ?¡±


    Ugh!


    Why is the ring confiscated?


    A token of love!


    Lurin could not hold back and flew towards El and threw a kick.


    Whoa whoa!


    As Lulin¡¯s trademark exploded, El fell to the floor.


    ¡°Yumma!¡±


    El shouted, but Lurin paid no attention and climbed on top of the fallen El and grabbed her by the cor.


    ¡°If the ring is confiscated, what happens to our engagement? Man, I¡¯m really mad! ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    Lulin¡¯s face turned red. This is not a face that turns red because of embarrassment.


    It was red, as if my blood pressure was high and I was about to burst.


    L, who was downstairs, startedughing when he heard the words that he would not forgive.


    ¡°It¡¯s just this ring. Just this ring. ¡°There is something else.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    The atmosphere is different from when I took off the ring earlier and looked at it with a straight face. Lulin read the atmosphere and made a nk face.


    I¡¯m not sure, but something is definitely going wrong.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    When I thought about that, I puffed out my cheeks again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t puff out your cheeks. Explodes? And just look down! Down! ¡°Please raise your upper body.¡±


    At those words, Lurin unconsciously moved her butt back toward El¡¯s thigh.


    Then El raised her upper body and held Lurin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Lurin, open your hand here.¡±


    Lurin still puffed out her cheeks, but spread her hands as if drawn to a ma by El¡¯s words.


    ¡°As you know, that ring from earlier is an engagement ring.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a token of love!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but actually, this is the real proof.¡±


    ¡°What on earth are you talking about earlier!¡±


    Lulin tilted his head. L was so strange from before. In front of Lulin, El took out a ring from her pocket.


    It¡¯s not pink.


    The ring itself was clunky. Because I had to improvise, I didn¡¯t have time to do the work. But the ck kernels were shining mysteriously.


    ¡°Lurin. This is a ck dragon bead. I was used by them and gave them various excuses, but that was because the dragons¡¯ desires were wrong, and there was nothing wrong with the orb itself. In fact, if you think about it, this could be said to be the only keepsake left by Lulin¡¯s mother. ¡°I heard from the elder that Lurin¡¯s mother said she would donate the dragon beads to be kept in the shrine, so she wanted to divide them up and pass on half to you, Lulin.¡±


    The bead is owned by the person who found it. Offering something to a sacred ce is an act done voluntarily.


    ¡°I made it in a hurry so it¡¯s not pretty, but the elder Red Dragon broke it and made it into a round shape. So this is your mother.¡±


    As El said that, she ced the ring with the shining ck bead on Lulin¡¯s finger.


    ¡°It is like your mother because it is a bead filled with your mother¡¯s heart for you. So, I¡¯ll tell you in front of him.¡±


    After speaking to that point, El lifted Lurin, who was sitting on her lower body, upright, shook the dust, and then knelt down again.


    ¡°I will serve you for the rest of my life, so stop making such foolish faces and marry me, Lulin.¡±

 Chapter 233

    # 233


    Chapter.42 Long-cherished wish


    Lurin narrowed his eyes.


    once. twice. third time.


    I slowly looked at the ring on my hand and then back at El. And then I saw the ring again.


    Then I looked at El again and swallowed my saliva.


    ¡°Uuuuuu.¡±


    I tried to say something, but all that came out was a moan.


    No wordse out. My throat got tight. And tears poured down endlessly.


    The face becamepletely blush.


    This is theplete opposite of the face that was red just a moment ago due to high blood pressure. Her face was full of blush. And it boiled over. A face with a fantasy as if it were emitting white smoke.


    -Rurin must meet a good person and get married?


    -Calling you ¡°you¡± like your mom said?


    -okay. Because we, Rurin, should enjoy everything that our mother couldn¡¯t.


    Memories of my childhood intersected with my mother.


    In the end, Lulin was unable to speak and just nodded her head very strongly while shedding tears.


    Anyway, I nodded, so it means I agree.


    L smiled and kissed Lulin on the lips.


    It¡¯s not a deep kiss. Just a gentle kiss on Lurin¡¯s lips.


    Lulin¡¯s lips were so hot.


    Especially since the sunset is burning in the background.


    El took her mouth off Lurin¡¯s lips and spoke.


    ¡°Lurin. No matter how thirsty I feel, I have to answer. ¡°Do you love me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I love you all!¡±


    Lulin shouted very loudly.


    So that the entire shrine resonates.


    ***


    Rurin¡¯s great-grandmother Sarin passed away not long ago. Age was age.


    To be exact, he said that after I visited, he heard the story of the Dragon Lord and passed awayughing.


    Medidana exined that he was able to let go of his death with a smile because it was a death worthy of a lifetime.


    I don¡¯t have parents.


    There are no grandparents either. Therefore, there was no separate family member in charge of permission.


    However, since Rurin had a grandfather, he visited Medidana with Rurin as a courtesy.


    Medidana had already returned to the Holy Land after receiving treatment from Elena.


    Rurin and I visited that sacred ce again.


    As soon as the gatekeeper of the shrine saw me, he opened his mouth in surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±


    The drastically different reactions continued.


    I smiled lightly and was guided by the elder.


    It is natural for acquaintances to report the marriage.


    Since we are not in a world where there are separate wedding invitations and we are nning to get married as two people, we nned to send an invitation to our acquaintances by briefly reporting them.


    If you invite humans, dragons, and other races, it will be too much of a headache.


    It was also a report to Medidana and was also to be entrusted with marriage permission.


    Of course, if permission is not given now, the elder may die due to Lulin¡¯s explosive anger.


    Medidana returned to the shrine and seemed very busy cleaning up after this incident.


    ¡°Are you feeling okay? Get some rest. You¡¯re already out and working like this¡­ .¡±


    ¡°You human! This body is a dragon. ¡°It means it¡¯s still in full swing.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you say that, I don¡¯t have anything to say.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t die until I try all of your secret liquor.¡±


    ¡°Oh elder! I want to eat together too! ¡°A secret drink!¡±


    ¡°Oh, can I have a drink with my granddaughter?¡±


    The elder answered with a bright face.


    ¡°no¡­ ¡°You can¡¯t drink anything other than beer because you¡¯ll get drunk, right?¡±


    ¡°do! It¡¯s done now!¡±


    What is the basis for it now?


    Medidana giggled andughed as she looked at that scene. He seemed very happy that Rurin asked him to have a drink with him. Since he is in polymorph, his facial expressions are more visible.


    ¡°I should quickly clean up after myself and resign from my position as an elder.¡±


    ¡°yes? ¡°Are you going to quit your job as an elder?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a position I¡¯ve been forced to hold on to. I don¡¯t need it anymore. I want to quit and go into hiding. ¡°Now there are no people to bother you, and I am tired of being a shield and a bad grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Is that so.¡±


    ¡°It is true. ¡°I need to rest now.¡±


    Medidana smiled reassuringly. It is a face that is absolutely impossible to stop.


    ¡°okay.¡±


    ¡°Elders are not good. ¡°Good thought, Elder.¡±


    Lulin also nodded.


    ¡°Wait a minute, Lurin, so I can¡¯t call you elder now? ¡°How long are you going to call me an elder?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I do not know.¡±


    Lulinpletely changed his mind at my words.


    Just a moment ago, he asked me to have a drink with him, but he still seems embarrassed to call me that name.


    Is it a reaction to acting like an enemy like that?


    ¡°Well, anyway, I married Rurin.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you married? ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get married?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it happened.¡±


    I scratched the back of my head. Then Medidana shook her head andughed.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t like it, but it¡¯s a natural result, you idiot. Why did I entrust Rurin to you? ¡°It was for this time that we even had the newlyweds¡¯ house built there!¡±


    ¡°Wait. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, shouldn¡¯t you add some to the cost of building the rare?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. bouncer! ¡°If I die, all the treasures I collected will belong to Rulin!¡±


    ¡°Oh oh! Hal¡­ ¡°Do you have a lot of treasure?¡±


    Lurin shouted, ¡°Grandma,¡± but the next line was muffled. This is thanks to the dragon¡¯s sparkling treasure instinct.


    ¡°Well, this is it.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s it. ¡°Then you are a grandfather!¡±


    And then, after losing to the treasure, he finally spoke loudly about his grandfather.


    ***


    I also visited Serena and Elena.


    If there was anyone who would be the first to announce their marriage, it was of course these two.


    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s red!¡±


    As soon as Lulin entered the clinic, he threw a kick at Serena, who was visible. Other dragons and even I couldn¡¯t avoid that kick, but Serena was different.


    Serena is actually the one in the world who is most ustomed to Lulin¡¯s kicks.


    Therefore, Serena dodged the kick very lightly and frowned.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Kick.¡±


    ¡°A kick that doesn¡¯t hit is not a kick?¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Serena smiles loudly.


    Lurin caught the provocation and attempted to kick again.


    But Serena avoided it again. The movements are very light. In front of the triumphant Serena, Lulin became angry once again, but this time he failed to attempt a kick. Because I grabbed him by the back of his neck.


    ¡°What are you doing today, pair? A great human being who almost defeated all the dragons. ¡°Well, I am grateful because he is also my enemy.¡±


    ¡°What about Elena?¡±


    ¡°Elena? It shoulde soon. ¡°I went to the market for a moment.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not fun to avoid kicks.¡±


    Lurin immediately sat down on the spot. And I giggled as I looked at the pink ring and the ck ring alternately.


    It¡¯s an ecstatic expression.


    Sereina narrowed her eyebrows with an entric expression when she saw Rurin like that.


    Then, Lulin opened his palm and showed it to Serena as if he were bragging.


    Still smiling hehehe.


    Serena was forcing herself to ignore it, just like Serena.


    A war of nerves unfolds.


    Cheezyigik-!


    In the end, the two people red at each other.


    There was someone who broke that atmosphere with one blow.


    ¡°Oh my, when did youe!¡±


    Elena returned to the clinic and smiled brightly at me. Could it be said that a smile like a ray of sunlight appeared in the bloody clinic due to the re of the two dragons, full of the will to fight?


    ¡°I just got back.¡±


    ¡°I heard the story. Elder, are you okay? The wound waspletely healed, but¡­ .¡±


    Elena asked how Medidana, whom she treated, was doing. In the past, Elena couldn¡¯t properly call a dragon and was too busy calling it a great being, buttely Elena has be very resistant.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°okay. I roughly heard the story. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Elena hesitantly came in front of me and said. Recently, the degree of irritability has be worse. I¡¯m not sure why that is.


    ¡°Elf!¡±


    Rurin found Elena like that and got up from sitting down.


    ¡°Our decision¡­ !¡±


    The moment Lulin was about to show off the ring, he was attacked by Serena.


    ¡°Kwaaaaaak! ¡°What the hell!¡±


    ¡°shut up. ¡°You tactless thing!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so oblivious!¡±


    Sereina blocked Lurin so that he could not see the ring and began to fight.


    Judging from the fact that Rurin crushed the idea of marriage as soon as she mentioned it, these two are indeed enemies.


    ¡°stop. ¡°Sereina.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. ¡°They don¡¯t have any sense.¡±


    But Sereina shook her head at me as well, threw Lulin down and started piling misceneous things on top of her.


    A box and a chair.


    ¡°Serena?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy right now!¡±


    Elena also looked at Serena who was busy alone with an iprehensible expression on her face.


    Serena took a deep sigh and then opened her mouth.


    ¡°Elena.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°It looks like they¡¯re getting married.¡±


    ¡°Yessssssss?¡±


    Elena¡¯s pupils dted wide. The elf¡¯s unique clear eyes seemed about to pop out.


    ¡°seal! Seal magic! Bongiyiin!¡±


    Serena even poured sealing magic on Lurin and stood up proudly.


    Elena looked at Serena with a very surprised face and then very slowly turned her head to me.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true. That¡¯s it. ¡°I guess I could say that guy was quick to notice and spoke for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh that¡­¡± is it so¡­ Well, that¡¯s right¡­ .¡±


    Elena stuttered harshly, and Serena suddenly pushed Elena¡¯s body from behind.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    I reflexively felt Elena¡¯s body fall towards me. As a result, I ended up hugging Elena.


    But Serena didn¡¯t stop there.


    ¡°Hey, look at Lurin over there!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Then he teleported behind me and hooked my leg.


    His bnce was lost while trying to catch Elena, who was falling, and he was distracted by looking elsewhere.


    Abination of several things caused me to fall behind.


    Then at the same time something very soft touched my lips. Of course, that softness was only temporary, and soon Elena¡¯s teeth tore her lips apart.


    I fell from above and hit my head. It was intense pain after a moment of tenderness.


    But the problem was that Elena¡¯s lips clearly touched mine.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Perhaps that was why Elena froze.


    What was embarrassing was that he froze in that state on top of me and started crying.


    ¡°Elena? Hey, Serena? ¡°What is this?¡±


    I looked at Serena with a surprised face. Then Serena shrugged her shoulders, shook her head, and spoke to me.


    ¡°I think it was a gift.¡±


    And then, just as Serena helped Elena, who was frozen, stand up.


    ¡°Puhahaaa-! I barely escaped. Where is the red one?¡±


    Lurin, who escaped from the junk and the sealing magic, shouted loudly.


    ***


    ¡°You fool. ¡°Why don¡¯t you at least confess?¡±


    Elena shook her head in response to Serena¡¯s question.


    ¡°no. I want to stay here forever. I absolutely hate being ufortable. I want to do it before I die. that.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    What more can I say to this elf who is willing to confess and die before he dies?


    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t be crying all day, right? ¡°Honestly, they were already married a long time ago. What¡¯s new?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ Still, thank you. Did you do that on purpose? ¡°I still feel it.¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh, I can¡¯t live.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t live without it. ¡°You and Elle have to continue living here at this clinic near me!¡±


    ¡°Ha, really? Isn¡¯t that a confession asking us to live together for almost the rest of our lives? ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± .¡±


    ¡°Well, okay. This sister should take care of you, who else will take care of you? Instead, hand over the jewels you are holding and squeezing in your arms.¡±


    Serena snatched the pink jewel that Elena was carrying.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Cooong-!


    Elena, who was enraged, gently put honey balm on Serena¡¯s head. The gesture of feeding honey chestnuts has be a little more natural.


    ¡°hey¡­ ¡­ ?¡±


    When Serena opened her mouth in bewilderment, Elena snatched the jewel again.


    ¡°Tsk tsk. ¡°Our elf haspletely lost his mind.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. ¡°I lost my mind!¡±


    Huh huh.


    And Elena starts crying again.


    ¡°Ugh. Let¡¯s at least go on a trip. I can¡¯t face you like this. ¡°You need to calm down a bit.¡±


    ¡°W Travel?¡±


    Elena nodded, touching her slightly chapped lips. Serena answered while stroking Elena¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Now, hug your sister. Cute elf.¡±


    Serena spread her arms.


    Elena nodded with her mouth tightly closed.

 Chapter 234

    # 234


    Side story ¨C In the bedroom


    ¡°I¡¯m angry!¡±


    Lurin is angry. He sighs on the bed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know English either?¡±


    So I got angry too. Because it¡¯s unfair.


    Lulin suddenly turned his head. good. That¡¯s how ites out, right?


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°What.¡±


    He says he¡¯s angry, but he still answers. First, he drew a gold mark on the bed with magic in front of Lurin.


    ¡°It¡¯s like elementary school, but we¡¯re mad at each other, so let¡¯s make a bet! ¡°Don¡¯t cross this line.¡±


    ¡°What is an elementary school student?¡±


    He said he was angry, but he couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity, so he turned his head and nced at me.


    ¡°huh? There is something like that. Anyway, don¡¯t fall. If you get out of bed, you lose. The losing side apologizes! And if you get over gold tonight, the part you got over is your opponent¡¯s. Because the person with more opponents wins! What do you do if you lose? ¡°Of course I should apologize.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, good! ¡°I will never pass it up!¡±


    Lurin shouted a call and turned his head again.


    And so an absurd war began.


    And about 1 hour.


    I justy down and started reading the book. Rurin, who had been wiggling around by herself, seemed to have gotten bored with turning her back to her, so she secretly turned around.


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°Just staring. ¡°It didn¡¯t go over gold.¡±


    ¡°Well, but¡­ .¡±


    There is no end like this.


    I need to get over gold. I secretly summoned a gem from the warehouse and ced it on top of the gold.


    Jewels sparkle on the border.


    Lurin, who was already sitting with her back turned and watching what I was doing, narrowed her eyes and opened her mouth.


    ¡°What are you doing, girl?¡±


    ¡°huh? Setting up bait.¡±


    ¡°Is that bait?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid!¡±


    Lulin shouted.


    Did you underestimate Rurin too much?


    The jewel bait didn¡¯t work. Rurin doesn¡¯t even look at me. If so, something to eat is bait.


    There have been countless times where Lurin lost bets because she was lured by food. It¡¯s unfortunate, but it can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s a world ofpetition.


    I first summoned a vessel.


    Since you can¡¯t go to the restaurant, this part is covered by summons.


    And smi ham!


    I summoned German smi with melted cheese. This is a ham, but it is not smoked but made by drying at low temperatures. Slice this thinly and put it on bread.


    Of course, just eating it is not good.


    When you bake it, it bes saltier by nature, so it is okay to just put it on bread and eat it, but there is something that needs to be eaten together.


    It¡¯s beer!


    I even ordered a cold beer in front of the smi on bread. Normally, I rarely eat food in the bedroom, but I do everything I can to win.


    Anyway, cold beer is the truth.


    Look at this bubble.


    This beeres in a round ss. Water droplets forming on a beer ss.


    It¡¯s refreshing just to look at it, and it¡¯s even cooler when you eat it.


    A beer that looks cold just by looking at it.


    This coldness is important.


    ¡°Kaaaa!¡±


    I took a sip of beer and bit into the bread with smi. Ugh. The taste of this salty ham!


    And if you drink beer, this beer provides the perfect bnce. Bnce of taste.


    At the same time, Lurin¡¯s bnce was also broken.


    Rurin sat down right in front of Geum and started drooling.


    When he makes eye contact with me, he gets even more angry and shouts.


    ¡°you! ¡°It¡¯s shameful!¡±


    ¡°Then apologize ande over here.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t happen!¡±


    As if that wouldn¡¯t work, I turned my face away again. You mean you endured it? Then let¡¯s move on to part 2.


    I put the beer and smi on the tray, went back to my pillow,id down, and opened the book.


    I slowly turned my body around.


    In this simple method.


    It was a nice catch at the old rare where Lurin and I first met.


    ¡°you. Eat this. ¡°It¡¯s a barrier!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    However, Lulin showed a learning effect.


    He used barrier magic on me to immobilize me and carefully approached me with a beer. No, I guess I got closer.


    Even if you don¡¯t watch it, it¡¯s a video.


    Our bed is a science.


    I am not shaken by this level of shock. Because I bought it from Hyundai.


    He quickly removed the barrier and stood up.


    The bowl that was already at the border moved in front of Rurin.


    ¡°Kaaaa! Cool!¡±


    Then he started drinking beer and smiling happily.


    ¡°hey.¡±


    ¡°What. ¡°You shameful person.¡±


    ¡°I passed the gold.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pass! Do you have any proof? ¡°What if you didn¡¯t see it?¡±


    After saying that, I confidently take another sip of my beer. I didn¡¯t take a few sips to use it as bait, so the golden beer was still billowing in my ss.


    okay. There is no evidence.


    There¡¯s no evidence. Sheesh.


    I¡¯m hungry for beer because I enjoyed it so much. Eh, I don¡¯t know.


    First of all, I also ordered a beer.


    And then I started drinking next to Rurin.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that delicious?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you shouldn¡¯t eat at dawn¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s exercise tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe Dragon, there is no need for that. ¡°Dragons constantly burn calories.¡±


    ¡°Where is that thing!¡±


    What¡¯s with all this unfairness?


    So does that mean you can eat for the rest of your life without caring about your body?


    No, I roughly knew it, but I¡¯m angry at the fact that I learned something new. Sobbing.


    Since I¡¯m only human except for my heart, I need to exercise to burn calories, but this damn dragon!


    ¡°Well, okay. It¡¯s delicious, so let¡¯s eat it first. ¡°Would you like more?¡±


    Nod.


    As I spoke while looking at the ss that was already empty, Lurin nodded. Then Rurin came over and held out a ss, and I filled my ss with beer.


    You just have to summon me again.


    ¡°Hi-Hi.¡±


    Lurin foamed at the mouth. So I reflexively wiped the foam off my lips.


    ¡°Hihi.¡±


    Then he smiles again. It seems like the anger I was angry about earlier has already disappeared somewhere.


    Huhuhuhuhu.


    A bet is a bet.


    It was a very natural behavior that made me sneak away.


    ¡°Lurin. ¡°You all passed.¡±


    ¡°Kwaaaaaak?¡±


    At that point, Lurin looked down at her body with a shocked face. The gold that was drawn is behind Lurin¡¯s hind paw.


    It¡¯s only about a toe of gold.


    ¡°Um, okay, I¡¯ll take your toes out.¡±


    I said generously.


    ¡°You lure me in!¡±


    Of course, Lulin explodes with a face of injustice.


    No, whatever. Honestly, that wasn¡¯t my intention. I just filled the beer ss because it was empty.


    Seeing Rurin eat deliciously is both a joy and a reward for me.


    So I just said that I would give them more beer without realizing it.


    It was just that, Lulin unintentionally crossed over the gold line.


    Rather, Lulin must have been caught up in such natural behavior, forgetting the situation.


    ¡°Hehehehe. I didn¡¯t know either. ¡°It was a mistake to pass over.¡±


    ¡°Kwaaaaaak!¡±


    Lulin narrowed his eyes and red at me, then exploded, grabbed my legs, and dragged me across the border into his area.


    ¡°hey! ¡°What are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°You came over too!¡±


    ¡°After you dragged him away?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. ¡°I fell for it anyway, so I followed the rule and followed the rule!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Well, I only went over the bridge anyway. I¡¯m still winning¡­ ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°To cut it. ¡°It¡¯s mine now!¡±


    Rurin started drawing a line on the bridge I crossed over.


    ¡°What should I cut?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, this leg is mine. ¡°If youe over like you did earlier, it will be yours.¡±


    ¡°No, it means that the number of points crossed is counted and the side with more wins¡­ .¡±


    Speaking of elementary school, assuming that a line is drawn on the desk, if something like an eraser crosses the line, ownership changes. I cut it off and kept it as much as I went over.


    But I said that the person who gets over the most will lose, right? I didn¡¯t say anything about cutting it.


    ¡°Then everything is mine except your toes?¡±


    ¡°Originally, I belong to you!¡±


    Lulin spoke confidently as if asking what nonsense he was talking about.


    Is that so?


    That¡¯s always the logic Lulin says. I belong to Rurin and Lurin belongs to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this will work. Then cut off this leg too!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t afford to lose, so I fought back. I brought Rurin¡¯s leg towards me.


    ¡°Ugh. Then cut off this arm too!¡±


    ¡°What? Then this too.¡±


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    As a result, we were trying to get each other¡¯s body parts over the edge and got caught up in the middle.


    Rurin is holding my calf tightly.


    In that state, I was holding Rurin¡¯s leg. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing avant-garde art.


    ¡°It tickles you!¡±


    ¡°So, let go of my legs!¡±


    ¡°Leave it alone!¡±


    ¡°Uuuuu!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t snort on the soles of your feet!¡±


    Yes, there was an uproar. There¡¯s an uproar.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    Then we managed to get out and we sat on the gold, which was like a truce line.


    ¡°Clothes are up. navel. ¡°That belly button is mine.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I quickly grabbed Rurin¡¯s belly button. I put my finger into my belly button.


    ¡°Kwaaahahaha! What are you? It tickles. ¡°There¡¯s something strange there!¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you feeling weak inside your belly button?¡±


    As I moved my hand around Lulin¡¯s belly button, Lulin began to twist her body.


    ¡°Kyahahahahaha. do not do that! fool!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that. ¡°I found an unexpected weakness.¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Ha ha ha ha ha! Ahahaha! Ugh.¡±


    I tried to hold it in and moaned, but I couldn¡¯t hold it in and startedughing, then moaning andughing again.


    Our current position was that I was hugging Rurin¡¯s back and tickling her belly button, and Rurin wasughing wildly while receiving a back hug from me.


    ¡°Can not be done! Can not be done! Hahahaha!¡±


    Lulin turned around from the belly button hell and lifted up my pajamas.


    Then he suddenly inserted his finger into my belly button. I have a deep belly button, so Rurin¡¯s index finger went right in.


    When Rurin¡¯s hand touches my belly button, something feels strange.


    ¡°It¡¯s a counterattack! How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°hmm¡­ ¡°What can I say?¡±


    ¡°What? ¡°I feel strange, but why are you fine?¡±


    ¡°I know?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rurin desperately started tickling my belly button, but I kept my poker face.


    Rather than tickling, it feels a bit like Lurin¡¯s hand touching my belly button. Should I say it feels strange?


    I grabbed Rurin¡¯s index finger that was in her belly button. Then, he grabbed her wrist again, lifted it up, and stared at Rurin.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°The bet is settled. ¡°This is all because of you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Huh?¡±


    Strange feeling. Thanks to you, Lurin looks so cute.


    I just kissed Rurin¡¯s lips. It was also a pretty intense kiss. At the same time, he attacked Lulin¡¯s navel. Gently with your fingers.


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    Then Lurin twisted her body while kissing me, fell back, and I climbed on top of her.


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Lurin. It¡¯s because of you. ¡°It felt strange when I touched my belly button.¡±


    ¡°I think I like this strange you. So it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s because of me. ¡°Where is your belly button?¡±


    Then he puts his hand to my belly button again. The touch brings a tingling sensation.


    Then he nced at me.


    We stared at each other like that.


    With your hand on your stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±


    Lulin said that, took her hand off my belly button, and wrapped her arms around my back. And then he pulls my back towards himself. In other words, my face got closer and closer to Lulin.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°Those lips are mine.¡±


    ¡°Then your lips are mine too?¡±


    ¡°Your love is mine too!¡±


    ¡°My love is yours too.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡°Well, because you¡¯re cute, eh!¡±


    Lurin tried to kiss me first. It¡¯s not a headbutt. Very natural.


    Recently, Lulin has been giving me proper kisses instead of headbutts.


    This is something that has changed since I got married.


    Of course, I¡¯m still very shy and even my ears are red. Rurin¡¯s charm is that she appears bold, but on the contrary, is shy.


    And there is one more thing that has changed since I got married.


    It¡¯s a secret here, but a secret!

 Chapter 235

    # 235


    Side Story ¨C Clothes and Celebration


    ¡°Oh my! really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Verna held her hands together and nodded repeatedly. It is a face that is truly happy.


    Berna, I thought Elle and Rurin were a couple for a long time, but I¡¯m just surprised that they¡¯re married now.


    ¡°It¡¯s annoying, but L said they were having a celebration or something at the restaurant. ¡°He said he would invite all of Gray¡¯s acquaintances.¡±


    ¡°really? Then of course we should go!¡±


    ¡°At that time, I had to y legana for the customers, but I was kicked out to learn a good song!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a good song for that!¡±


    ¡°oh?¡±


    Although he looked annoyed, in fact, for Lulin, Legana was his favorite hobby out of all the things he learned in the human world.


    Even now, I y Legana at least once a day at Rare.


    So, contrary to what he said, he was very obedient.


    I quietly begin to learn the song from Verna. While ying along to the song Verna yed first, she even hummed the song as if she was in a good mood.


    ¡°Heungheungheungheung~¡±


    ¡°You did a good job. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something else!¡±


    Berna was very bored as Bernadro Great was in the capital as part of his political work, so he got excited and started teaching him various songs.


    ¡°oh. This is good now! uh?¡±


    Lurin watched Verna¡¯s performance and then turned her gaze to the former Count Grayke, who was lying across from Legana.


    Since the earldom had already been inherited by the Gray boy, the lying earl became the former earl.


    The former count¡¯s circumstances were entered very roughly into Lulin¡¯s mind. Since there were so many things involved, it could be said that this was a case where Rurin, who had no interest in humans, found out about it without realizing it.


    When Verna yed the legana, she always struck the keys next to the count.


    There are many theories that good music helps with psychotherapy. In the Count¡¯s case, psychology was not the problem, but there was no harm in a beautiful melody, so following Elena¡¯s advice, it became Verna¡¯s habit to always y the legana with her husband by her side.


    The reason Lurin tilted her head was because the former count was different from usual.


    Every time Verna hit the keys, her fingertips moved slightly, albeit very slightly.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    Since Lurin knew why the count didn¡¯t wake up, she started making strange expressions, and Berna also looked at her husband.


    This is because Lurin¡¯s gaze was directed at her husband.


    However, with the sound of the keyboard stopping, the fingers returned to their motionless state.


    ¡°no. I do not know.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    It was such a subtle movement that Lurin shook her head.


    ¡°This body often sees things wrong these days! ¡°There was a time when I thought L was kissing but they were doing something else!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Verna only sent a questioning look towards Rurin, whose face suddenly turned red.


    Eventually, the ying started again.


    And after the performance was over, Verna, who moved the Count to the bedroom, led Rurin to the garden.


    ¡°Have some dessert and go!¡±


    ¡°dessert? That¡¯s good. Hi-Hi.¡±


    Lurin, who has a weakness for desserts, nodded. Verna kissed her husband¡¯s forehead, covered him with a nket, and came outside with Lurin.


    The Count¡¯s fingers moved slightly again, perhaps in response to the kiss, but Verna and Rurin had already left the room.


    And tea time.


    Verna, who was drinking tea, suddenly had a question and asked Rurin.


    ¡°By the way, Lulin. ¡°If it¡¯s a celebration, you have to wear a pretty dress, so have you prepared anything?¡±


    Now that I think about it, I think Rurin would look very pretty in a dress, but I¡¯ve never seen her wear a dress before.


    The reason is that Rulin prefers clothes that arefortable to move around in, but Verna doesn¡¯t know that.


    ¡°dress? ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you!¡±


    The only thing I regret about having Grayke as a son is that I didn¡¯t have the pleasure of dressing him up in various clothes like a daughter.


    That¡¯s why Verna snorted and took Rurin to the dressing room.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a wedding celebration, shouldn¡¯t you wear something special and pretty? ¡°These fancy clothes are called dresses.¡±


    Of course, what Verna is talking about here is not a dress, which refers to universal clothing, but rather the very shy clothes worn by nobles when they go to parties.


    ¡°This flutter?¡±


    ¡°yes. Rurin will look very pretty when she wears it. ¡°Even though it may be ufortable to wear on a daily basis, it makes you stand out at important asions!¡±


    ¡°beautifully? ¡°Hoo.¡±


    It was a piece of clothing that made it impossible to throw a kick. Rurin hates being ufortable, but Verna said it was only once on a special day, so she was persuaded and asked.


    ¡°Eldo?¡±


    ¡°yes? yes. ¡°Do you think El will fall in love with you all over again?¡±


    ¡°Oh oh. Is that something like that?¡±


    Clothes that are good for Rurin are not clothes that are pretty for her. Looking pretty to L was the most important thing.


    Of course, I don¡¯t know what it is, so I¡¯m just wearing it ording to my own taste, but that¡¯s why I was even more interested in Verna¡¯s advice.


    I can¡¯t believe I fall in love with L even more!


    Because it was a necessary piece of clothing. As long as L likes it, I don¡¯t mind wearing any ufortable clothes.


    That¡¯s why Lurin nodded strongly, her eyes shining.


    ¡°Then wear it!¡±


    ¡°But these clothes are usually custom-made¡­ My clothes won¡¯t fit¡­ Plus, it has to be made of good fabric! ¡°For that, I would have to go to the capital and get some, but I think a fabric that matches the ring would be great!¡±


    Verna said as she looked at the fascinating ck light shining on Lulin¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°I got some luxurious ck fabric¡­ .¡±


    ¡°You mean the capital? good night!¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now!¡±


    ¡°Lu Lulin?¡±


    Verna chased after Lurin, but she disappeared in an instant. Verna, who was unable to say anything important as she looked at the empty space, just gaped.


    Da-da-da-da-da-!


    As soon as she heard Verna¡¯s words, Lurin, who was filled with the thought of having to look pretty for Elle, tried to teleport as soon as she left the Lord¡¯s Castle without paying attention.


    If you get there quickly, it won¡¯t take you!


    Teleport to the capital with the logic that anything that falls on the ground can be eaten within 5 seconds!


    ¡°L always goes out alone too! When this body sleeps!¡±


    I looked around, trying to rationalize myself once more into the sky.


    The imperial pce was visible in the distance.


    And the ce we moved to was amercial district.


    I don¡¯t know what is what.


    Ugh.


    This was Rurin¡¯s first thought, but she soon began to walk calmly.


    This is because I quickly realized that it was not that different from downtown Gray.


    Because Lurin had be quite ustomed to grocery shopping due to El¡¯s repeated errands.


    Anyway, I kept walking to find a ce that seemed to sell something called fabric.


    Meanwhile, Rurin found a sign that said ¡°Fabric Store.¡±


    I felt better after discovering the word ¡®fabric¡¯ that Verna mentioned.


    ¡°After all, it is this body. Hi-Hi.¡±


    Lulin immediately rushed into the store.


    From diamonds to gold. If it¡¯s big and bulky, it looks kind of bulky, but Rurin¡¯s essories are small and cute.


    Anyway, the employee, who immediately recognized the value of the essories, naturally judged Rurin to be a nobleman and asked him a question.


    ¡°What are you looking for, sir?¡±


    ¡°Give me the ck flutter.¡±


    ¡°yes? ¡°Flutter?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? So, was it a guy called fabric?¡±


    Lulin corrected himself by cing his hand between his eyebrows.


    ¡°Ah, you mean ck fabric?¡±


    The employee who finally understood guided Rurin to where the fabric was stored.


    ¡°The ck one is this way.¡±


    ¡°this?¡±


    But Lulin¡¯s expression became glum. That¡¯s because it waspletely different from the dress Verna showed.


    That¡¯s because it¡¯s fabric.


    Although we can now shop, we are still not familiar with human culture. If you live as a dragon, you don¡¯t need any clothes at all.


    Therefore, the difference between fabric and dress was of no concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a flutter¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not fluttering.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Lulin shook his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else!¡±


    And then he ran out of the store. Lulin came out and looked around again.


    ¡°oh? ¡°You¡¯re a wizard!¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    A voice calling Lurin. The owner of the voice started running towards Lurin.


    ¡°This body?¡±


    Rurin pointed at herself. I looked at the jumping being and frowned.


    Quadang-!


    And the being that was running fell grandly in front of Lulin.


    It was Rescent.


    The same Licent who left for the capital after taking revenge on his father. I was still falling easily.


    Licent fell down and cried! You¡¯re a wizard! While doing so, he grabbed Lurin¡¯s leg. Like a zombie.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Get away!¡±


    Lulin took a step back with a surprised look on his face.


    I remembered.


    Lurin remembered.


    The reason I remember this person is because she was the woman who kissed L¡¯s palm.


    It wasn¡¯t a good image to remember, so of course my face was still frowning.


    ¡°I¡¯m a wizard! long time no see!¡±


    Of course, Licent didn¡¯t care and jumped up and startedughing. Even when I participated in the festival, she was always hugged.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a wizard, I¡¯m Lulin!¡±


    ¡°yes yes! Lulin! What are you doing here? You came from the fabric store, right? Are you here to look at clothes? I¡¯m also very picky about clothes! In fact, I set up a small business here, and it¡¯s been thrivingtely!¡±


    ¡°oh?¡±


    Lurin¡¯s frowning expression brightened when she was told that her clothes were crisp. Looking pretty to Les first, so I left the frown out for now.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    ¡°Then give it to me. ¡°It¡¯s ck, made of the best fabric, and flutters!¡±


    Lurin gave the elements of the dress she picked up from Verna to Licent.


    ¡°really? ¡°Hmm, does fluttering mean a fancy dress?¡±


    Surprisingly, Licent understood Rulin¡¯s poor exnation at once and nodded. Then point your finger in the opposite direction.


    ¡°The fabric in the house you just left is not very good. Let¡¯s go to the best fabric store!¡±


    ¡°Hoo.¡±


    This guy is useful. Lulin nodded while thinking so.


    And after a while.


    Licent left the clothing store with Rurin with his hands full of fabric.


    ¡°Now you can make this into a custom suit!¡±


    ¡°Fluttering?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°Maybe so.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s it. I didn¡¯t know. I thought they were selling napulnapul. It¡¯s annoying for humans to make it again. But it was helpful, so I forgive you for what I did before!¡±


    Before.


    Lurin was referring to the palm kiss incident, but Licent, unlike before, did not understand this part.


    ¡°yes? Is that so? ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but I¡¯d be grateful if the wizard would forgive me!¡±


    Of course, Licent was just confused. This cute wizard! Because he was showing an attitude of absolute obedience to him.


    The majestic figure that wiped out a bully into the sky right before my eyes!


    That is Lurin reflected in Licent¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Then now you can go over there and leave this to me!¡±


    And when I tried to move again,


    I crashed!


    He fell again while showing off his proprietary patent.


    The fabric he was holding split the sky, and Licent¡¯s hand parted the joined hands of a couple walking in front of him.


    ¡°You idiot. ¡°That guy.¡±


    Lulin shook his head as if he was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Lurin?¡±


    One of the couples in front, who was not Licent, called out to Lurin with a surprised face.


    Lurin raised her head and opened her mouth with a happy face.


    ¡°uh? ¡°It¡¯s the lord!¡±


    ¡°yes yes!¡±


    Unlike other humans, this is a human that Lulin recognizes with a friendly face. That was the privilege of the Great Lake associated with El for the longest time.


    ¡°Lurin! ¡°Has Mastere too?¡±


    Grayke also answered with a happy face and looked around as if looking for El.


    ¡°does not exist! And it¡¯s a secret! ¡°I didn¡¯te here!¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Greke was dumbfounded by Lulin¡¯s fuss.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    Sienna, who was next to him, asked as she held Grayke¡¯s hand tightly again. And then he bowed to Lurin.


    However, since Lurin had met a human who was close to El, the thought that she had to run away took over her whole body.


    I poked Licent, who immediately fell down.


    ¡°Wake up!¡±


    ¡°yes? yes!¡±


    Licent, covered in dust, tried to get up and Grayk opened his mouth again.


    Lurin had no choice but to lift Rent above her head. It is the power of a dragon.


    Although it seems very bizarre to others.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, it¡¯s a secret!¡±


    Shouting like that, Lulin retreated in front of Grayk.


    Gray and Sienna just looked at Lulin with nk faces while holding hands.


    Lurin, who got away from Grayk with a sh of Ricent, held out the fabric.


    ¡°Then now make it flutter. ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry because I¡¯m going to wear it tonight!¡±


    ¡°Yes? ¡°Tonight?¡±


    Licent was astonished.


    ¡°Why are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°Customized manufacturing takes a week at the earliest¡­ .¡±


    In fact, this was what Verna had already tried to say to Rurin. Thanks to this, Lurin was shocked this time.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s not possible! It¡¯s a celebration soon, right? Besides, there is no time! ¡°They told me to be back by 5 o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°yes? ¡°Is L here too?¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Lulin looked at his watch, which showed 4:59, and had no choice but to grit his teeth and use teleportation.


    ¡°Are you a wizard?¡±


    In the alley, Licent looked around, but Rurin was already gone.


    Rurin, who returned to the restaurant with the fabric in her hand, was getting nervous.


    Wanting to make Elle fall in love with her even more and look prettier is Rurin¡¯s biggest concern these days.


    But it failed.


    It¡¯s not a flutter.


    However, the celebration was about to start and L would be extremely angry if she waste, so Lurin had no choice but to trudge back to the restaurant.


    ¡°you¡­ ! It was a somewhat meaningless day. Annoying!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing sote?¡±


    ¡°I do not know!¡±


    L asked, brushing off the dust from Lurin that Licent had buried when he fell.


    ¡°Did you roll? Why is the dust like this¡­ . Well, I¡¯m going to change anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter, right? ¡°Follow me, Lurin.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh?¡±


    El took Lurin¡¯s hand and went down to their. L went to the wardrobe and took out the wedding dress she had prepared in front of Rurin.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a wedding, it¡¯s a celebration, but it¡¯s just like a wedding, so this shouldn¡¯t be left out, right?¡±


    ¡°What is this? It¡¯s fluttering! But why is it white?¡±


    ¡°Originally, brides wear white. ¡°No matter how much of a ck dragon you are.¡±


    L answered while looking at the hanging wedding dress.


    A wedding dress with a simple design that is less shy and more elegant than what you would wear at an actual wedding.


    Since there is a difference between this world and the other world, L chose the simple yet most elegant dress over and over again, and this was the result.


    Uniquely, the design flutters underneath the skirt.


    Rurin, who heard that fluttering attracts others, immediately felt better.


    I don¡¯t want to wear it because it¡¯s ufortable, but L said she likes it even more when she sees me wearing it.


    For Rurin, that is the only truth.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°Fall in love with me more!¡±


    Lurin shouted like that and jumped towards L. L suddenly picked up Lurin.


    Lurin smiles brightly.


    Well, for L, seeing Lurin smiling so happily was the greatest happiness.


    Now and in the future.


    ¡¶End of Part 1¡·

 Chapter 236

    # 236 Part 2 Chapter.1


    When I opened my eyes after a strong shock


    while on my honeymoon, what unfolded before my eyes was a huge passage reminiscent of a cave.


    However, it is not a cave. It was ambiguous to call it a cave.


    Caves are usually works of nature. However, the brightly colored bricks in front of me were far from nature.


    In general terms, would we say it is artificial?


    A more urate exnation would be to say that it was done by a living creature rather than something that was artificial.


    Anyway, it was a strange space.


    The passage, made up of unknown walls, stretched out as if reminiscent of a straight highway.


    There is a reason why we are in this situation.


    It all started with deciding on a honeymoon destination.


    I thought I would never go again, but I couldn¡¯tpletely erase it from my mind because it was my hometown and the ce I was born in. I also wanted to let people know that I got married in front of my parents¡¯ graves, so I decided that my honeymoon destination would be Korea, the world where I was born. Because it¡¯s fun to see Rurin¡¯s expression of wonder.


    So, in order to get to Earth, you have to cross the dimensional gap. It has a simr principle to teleportation, but is a more high-level magic.


    In modern times, the amount of mana is insufficient, so if you count the time it takes for mana to umte, the honeymoon period is only about a week.


    It was a nned honeymoon.


    After preparing, Lulin and I got together and opened the dimension door. And started moving.


    But the problem arose there.


    While crossing the dimensional gap, a strong shock struck me, and when I opened my eyes, I found myself in a space I had never seen before.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    My head feels a little stiff.


    A moan escaped me without my knowledge. But the more you do it, the more you have toe to your senses.


    First of all, I looked around before anything else. Coming to my senses means making sure that the most precious being to me is safe.


    Even if I fall into hell, it doesn¡¯t matter as long as I¡¯m with Lulin.


    Fortunately, I soon breathed a sigh of relief.


    Rurin was lying down behind me. When I approached and examined him, I found that his breathing was regr. Perhaps, like me, you just lost your mind due to the dizziness brought on by the storm of space and time. Those cute fingers were holding the back hem of my clothes tightly.


    ¡°Lurin?¡±


    To wake him up, I carefully stroked his bangs that had recently be slightly longer and covered his forehead and called his name. As if he had lost consciousness, he frowned slightly and moaned.


    ¡°eww¡­ ?¡±


    Then suddenly he opens his eyes. Then he suddenly raised his upper body and shouted.


    ¡°Youeeeeeeee!¡±


    It was almost an automatic scream. After the scream that called out to me, my eyes moved wildly. Maybe you¡¯re looking for me? As if I was the first to find myself.


    And then Lurin, who made eye contact with me, immediately opened her mouth.


    ¡°uh? ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    The scream from earlier has disappeared and the voice is very calm.


    ¡°are you okay? ¡°I was surprised because he screamed as soon as he woke up.¡±


    ¡°scream?¡±


    When I asked if he was okay, he blinked at me in response to the word scream. After opening and closing my eyelids several times, I opened my mouth again.


    ¡°I do not know! Rather, where is this ce?¡±


    Then, I finally got curious about this ce and started asking questions. It¡¯s not like I know a lot. I just woke up about 2 minutes early.


    ¡°Well, I guess there was an ident while traveling between dimensions.¡±


    ¡°ah! right.¡±


    Lurin nodded vigorously, as if she remembered something from what I said. Moreover, the way they pped their hands together seemed like they knew something.


    ¡°huh? ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°I feel like I fell into a dimensional rift. Even when teleporting, it¡¯s very rare, but there are times when you fall into that gap. Sost time too! ah! Uuuuuup!¡±


    huh?


    Last time too?


    From what he is saying, it looks like he knows something about the phenomenon that is facing us. It was suspicious to see him covering my mouth with both hands and shaking his head wildly before I could ask him anything.


    ¡°Last time? ¡°Wife?¡±


    If I win an award, I have to ask. So I asked again. But what came back was the answer from alumni.


    ¡°No, more than that! The solution to this is simple. Whether it¡¯s teleportation or dimensional movement, you can return to your original position if you try again. easy!


    I knew very well how to solve it. No matter how much I think about it, I¡¯ve experienced this a few times while teleporting.


    That too without my knowledge?


    I tried to dig deeper, but I just held back. Because that¡¯s not important right now.


    No matter what you do, you have to get out of an unknown space and look.


    ¡°I¡¯m d if that¡¯s the case. Let¡¯s move again quickly. It doesn¡¯t feel right here. It¡¯s also dark. However, it is also not dark. ¡°It¡¯s a somewhat contradictory ce, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°ah. ¡°Now that I think about it, it¡¯s dark and bright.¡±


    Lulin¡¯s impressions are probably an urate description of this space. Dark yet bright.


    What gave off that light were the mysterious bricks that were stacked tightly together to form the wall.


    In any case, it may be another dimension, so there is no need to delve deep into it. To escape from this, I held Lulin¡¯s hand again and attempted to travel to another dimension.


    -But no change urred.


    No, it was a dimensional shift or something, but I couldn¡¯t feel any mana at all.


    Since you can¡¯t use mana at all, you naturally can¡¯t use magic.


    Just like a car cannot run without oil.


    After being lost in the situation for a moment without knowing what was going on, I let go of Lurin¡¯s hand and asked.


    ¡°Lurin here¡­ . ¡°You don¡¯t feel any mana at all?¡±


    ¡°You are saying strange things.¡±


    Lurin responded by grabbing the back of my hand again, as if she didn¡¯t want to let go because she had let go due to the strange situation, and closed her eyes.


    Are you trying to feel mana?


    ¡°Eight! Huh? Eh?¡±


    As expected, this situation is not limited to just me. Lulin also tilted his head with a very dumbfounded look on his face.


    In magic, ss refers to the difference between vessels and how much mana in the air can be used.


    In my ss, I was able to store almost infinite amounts of mana in the air. But right now, there was no mana that could be stored here. It¡¯s not a small amount. It waspletely zero.


    It¡¯s ridiculous to have zero mana.


    There is mana in the world, whether a little or a lot. Particles of mana exist in the air, so if there is air, there must be mana.


    Of course, the amount of mana contained in the air varies in each dimension.


    The world I was transferred to, the world where Lulin and my home, Grace City, are located, is a world with a very rich mana. On the other hand, the Earth where I live has very little mana.


    The important thing is that mana clearly exists, even if it is scarce. If you collect scarce mana, you can use high-ss magic.


    But the mana in this space is zero.


    It feels like a sanctuary in a dragon sanctuary. In the sanctuary underground, mana is blocked, so magic cannot be used.


    A sacred ce believed to be the space where God created dragons, creatures of mana. Therefore, for some reason, mana was blocked in the ce called Sanctuary.


    So the story goes that this ce is simr to a sanctuary.


    Even if you are unlucky, how can it not be like this? After all, I was caught up in a space with no mana at all.


    It was extremely absurd.


    Of course, there is no answer. My creed is that there is no such thing as an unanswered question in the world.


    It¡¯s a pain in the ass, but there is an exit from the sanctuary. There is also an entrance.


    If so, there must be an exit from this space. If I just get out, wouldn¡¯t I be able to use the mana?


    Of course, the problem is that the endless passageways and bizarre walls are over there and there is no way to think that they will lead you to the exit.


    Just as I was about to go on my honeymoon, I crashnded in a ce like this.


    Since you don¡¯t have mana, you can¡¯t use magic. So the wall cannot be destroyed.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Lulin, who was trying to use magic, gave up after 30 seconds, shrugged his shoulders, cast Erra I don¡¯t know, and grabbed my arm.


    ¡°Because I have you, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I have mana or not. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Lulin said that and startedughing happily.


    So I can¡¯t help but smile too.


    Of course, this is not a situation where you can justugh. So, I would like you to stop holding my arm and swinging it back and forth, Mr. Lulin.


    I took my eyes off the dragon, who felt like he was on a pic, and looked back and forth again.


    It was quiet.


    The silence is so eerie.


    A feeling of frustration that this space brings. The frustration was growing.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    Why isn¡¯t this guy answering?


    ¡°Lurin?¡±


    When I called again, Lulin narrowed her eyes and looked at me intently.


    Just a moment ago, you were waving your arms andughing. What kind of mood change is this?


    Moreover, her lips were slightly protruding. I feel like I¡¯m screwed somehow.


    Eh?


    Oh, is that it?


    Suddenly, the line from earlier shed through my mind.


    It doesn¡¯t matter because I have you.


    Isn¡¯t it?


    Yes, I definitely asked back. But I didn¡¯t answer. So, are you upset because I didn¡¯t answer?


    ¡°Of course, as long as the couple is together, it doesn¡¯t matter what the situation is!¡±


    At the bted answer, Lurin narrowed her eyes and red at me.


    And then he opens his mouth with his lips still pouting.


    ¡°slow!¡±


    Don¡¯t get upset.


    side-!


    I just applied it to my protruding lips.


    The sound from that side resonates in the empty space. What does Rurin say about the light kiss? His face became like this and he smiled slightly. But soon he shakes his head and says it¡¯s hot.


    ¡°Oh no! ¡°I didn¡¯t like it!¡±


    I hurriedly denied it, perhaps because I thought it shouldn¡¯t be resolved this easily, but it was no use.


    Even though they became a couple, he is still not used to skinship and likes to do it first.


    Of course, many things have changed.


    Let¡¯s talk about it little by little.


    Anyway, I called Lulin again. I called to ask this in the first ce, but I didn¡¯t get an answer, so I ended up here.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. ¡°I feel like I lost something!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lose, so calm down. ¡°Can¡¯t you use your breath better than that?¡±


    Breath.


    It has nothing to do with the mana in the air. This is a technique where the energy within the dragon¡¯s body is condensed and fired.


    ¡°Breath?¡±


    Lurin slightly tilted her head and opened her mouth. Judging by the expression on his face that said he wasn¡¯t sure, it seemed like he was trying it out himself.


    And immediately after that, a high-energy crystal breath poured out of Lulin¡¯s mouth.


    Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    ¡°Kwaaah!¡±


    But as a result, Lulin and I had to start running. The breath could not pierce the wall or the ceiling; rather, it bounced off every time it touched the wall or the ceiling, and flew forward, repeatedly hitting the ground and the ceiling, like a bouncy ball bouncing.


    ¡°You¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°I almost got into big trouble.¡±


    Surprised, he wrapped his arms around Lurin and stared nkly at Breath walking away. After confirming that they were safe, he sighed. The power of the breath is the same as when it was used in the world we lived in.


    Simr to the Sanctuary, it is made of strange bricks, the only problem is that even breath cannot prate those bricks.


    Well, it¡¯s a wall that blocks mana, so it¡¯s natural that breath can¡¯t break through it?


    But the good news is that you can use the breath.


    Unless we could use mana, breath was our only weapon. Of course, Lulin is not in a dragon state but in a human state, so his power is only one-tenth of that.

 Chapter 237

    # 237 Part 2 Chapter.1


    A situation where you can¡¯t use mana


    while on a honeymoon .


    And unknown space.


    First, relieved that I could use Breath, I started moving forward. I have to find an exit to recover my mana, so I can¡¯t just sit still.


    But this passage really continued endlessly. It¡¯s also a straight passage.


    ¡°When will this road end?¡±


    In the end, Lurin grabbed the back of my clothes and dragged me until she stopped.


    Honestly, Ipletely agree with what Lulin said.


    What on earth are you doing here?


    It looked like a cave, and although it wasn¡¯t even a cave, it looked like a dungeon inhabited by monsters I¡¯d only heard about.


    This ce may seem like a tower, but its identity is still unknown.


    Having a passage means there is a purpose, and having a purpose means that there is inevitably an entrance through which you cane in, and if you find the entrance to go back and forth, the game is over, but let alone an entrance or an exit, the only thing that leads to it is an endless road.


    The wonder of the structure where the soft lighting from the wall dispels the darkness had long since worn off, and I eventually copsed on the ground, exhausted from walking.


    I chose to rest.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Lurin snuggled up against my back, wrapped her arms around my neck, stretched out her legs behind me, and hung limply.


    ¡°it¡¯s tough. you! I feel like lying down on Rare¡¯s soft bed. The luruns are also soft. I should have brought you! ¡°Instead of a bed.¡±


    ¡°I agree with what you said before, but what is Lulun?¡±


    ¡°If you sleep on Lulun¡¯s arm, it¡¯s soft.¡±


    ¡°Lulun¡¯s arm? ¡°What were you doing instead of sleeping in bed?¡±


    ¡°I just slept with Lulun and others rolling around in the rare. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to be in the bedroom alone without you!¡±


    If I say that, I¡¯ll have nothing more to say.


    ¡°Hmm, Lulun doesn¡¯t hate it?¡±


    ¡°no. Likes!¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    Nod! Lulin nodded strongly. Well then. Because I¡¯m not the type of guy who harasses the monsters I like.


    I soon lost my attention and yawned spontaneously, rubbing my eyes. I feel a little sleepy.


    Is it already time to sleep?


    However, I can¡¯t figure out the identity of this space at all, but I can¡¯t lie down and sleep. Until I figure something out, walking is the only way to survive.


    -Growl.


    huh?


    Meanwhile, trouble began to ur on the ship. But the growling sound I made right now wasn¡¯t mine.


    I looked down at Lurin¡¯s stomach. Lurin then stroked her stomach and cried.


    ¡°You¡¯re hungry too.¡±


    This is also natural. Because I walked for hours without eating anything.


    The problem is that there is no food. If I could use magic, I would summon something and eat it, but right now it was impossible.


    A situation where neither this nor that is possible.


    Honestly, the biggest problem is food rather than mana.


    If you don¡¯t have mana, you can¡¯t use magic, but you won¡¯t die right away. But if you don¡¯t have food, you die. Asada is the most miserable.


    So, you may have to find food first before finding your way out.


    I couldn¡¯t sleep until I solved one of the two.


    ¡°Oooh?¡±


    So, I was about to suggest that we walk some more, but Rurin, who was on my back, suddenly got up and started hopping with an excited voice.


    ¡°what? what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Chocte sea.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°It was in my pocket, yum yum.¡±


    Lurin was tearing open the shell of the chocte bar she found in her pocket at the speed of light and putting it in her mouth.


    It¡¯s so fast. Half of the chocte bar instantly disintegrated and was chewed in Lulin¡¯s mouth.


    That speed for food. That is Lulin. Because it doesn¡¯t suit me at all to eat small pieces just because I¡¯m saving food.


    ¡°it¡¯s good! Hi-Hi.¡±


    Rurin, who had disposed of half of the badly melted chocte bar in her pocket, sat down next to me with the other half and said.


    ¡°You do it!¡±


    ¡°huh? ¡°What are you doing all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°ah! ah! Ahhh! Ah ¨C you don¡¯t know? ¡°You are so frustrating!¡±


    I pretended not to understand, but he opened his mouth and repeated it again, so I said, ¡°Ah,¡± and Rurin popped a chocte bar into my mouth.


    ¡°Why are you sharing it when you say you¡¯re hungry and eat it all?¡±


    If Lulin is full, I feel full too, so it doesn¡¯t matter. Unless she¡¯s on the verge of starvation, it¡¯s better to see Rurin happy and full.


    However, Lulin seemed to have simr thoughts as he shook his head and answered.


    ¡°hate. I hate eating alone. What¡¯s mine is yours, what¡¯s yours is mine. So it¡¯s half and half!¡±


    Rulin is famous for not giving away what he eats and is greedy for food, but he treats me differently.


    That¡¯s just for me.


    That look is also attractive.


    Lulin, who had said that much, stood up again and started emptying his pockets again, giggling. He went through all his pockets, but he couldn¡¯t find any more chocte bars, so he just shook off the dust and started getting angry at himself.


    ¡°I should have put something else in my pocket! But I don¡¯t know why that guy was in my pocket earlier. ¡°I don¡¯t remember putting it in?¡±


    Lurin tilts her head. Well, that¡¯s right. It is normal for Rurin to store food in his stomach, not in his pocket.


    Still, it was true that I suddenly ate half of the chocte bar and it gave me some strength.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    Crack.


    So, using that strength, I rummaged through my pockets and made the limp Lurin sit next to me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Then, her pretty features draw a question mark. So I pointed to my mouth.


    ¡°mouth?¡±


    ¡°okay. mouth! ¡°You ate the melted chocte bar so quickly that it got on your mouth!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? no! It¡¯s because I thought about everything. Let¡¯s eat thister. When you¡¯re hungry¡­ .¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reughing. Is it rice paste? Besides, isn¡¯t it pretty if something like that is buried?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t like that!¡±


    Lurin reacted to being told that she wasn¡¯t pretty and raised her hand to her mouth as if she was trying to wipe off chocte. Of course I couldn¡¯t wipe it. Because I grabbed Lulin¡¯s wrist and flipped it over.


    ¡°you?¡±


    ¡°Look this way. ¡°I¡¯ll clean it for you.¡±


    ¡°Hoeh?¡±


    After saying that, I first wiped the chocte that was lightly on Lurin¡¯s lips and the corners of her mouth with my index finger. A little bit of choctees out on your index finger. I showed Rurin the evidence showing that I had chocte on my mouth.


    ¡°how is it?¡±


    ¡°It was city food¡­ !¡±


    ¡°What about food? ¡°I still buried more.¡±


    This time, instead of a finger, he stuck out his tongue. My tongue touches the corner of Lurin¡¯s mouth. Then, it naturally moved from the corners of the mouth to the lips.


    Soon my lips are covered with Rurin¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Hooooooo!?¡±


    Lulin was caught off guard and made a strange sound after being kissed, but soon became motionless.


    No, he held my hand tightly first.


    He¡¯s still shy about hugging me or kissing me first, but in situations like this, he takes the skinship in a different direction, something that¡¯s changed recently.


    Rurin epted me, holding my hand so tightly that it broke. I can feel the heat from my hand and Rurin¡¯s breath. And scent. Everything tickles my heart.


    And one more thing that has changed.


    Lulin does not open her mouth first when kissing.


    It made me think that if I didn¡¯t pull away, they might be kissing me almost 24 hours a day. Won¡¯t my jaw, mouth, and tongue be numb and stiff? But Lulin still doesn¡¯t take off first.


    I didn¡¯t do anything reckless because there were times when I tried to test when to pull off and actually kissed for hours.


    If I open my mouth first, in this case, it actively moves along with my face.


    Even though the lips that I was trying to pull away were held back by my lips so aggressively that they reattached.


    When I part my lips again, he falls away with a regretful face and looks at me with a flushed face. Honestly, at times like that, Lurin¡¯s face is so charming that it evokes strange emotions.


    ¡°then¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°If you want to kiss me, all you have to do is put chocte on the corner of your mouth!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    At the end of the kiss, Lurin came to an absurd conclusion and made me shake my head. Then Lurin let out a ¡®hehe¡¯ sound and then suddenly shouted.


    ¡°ah!¡±


    ¡°why? what? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°no. ¡°Now that I think about it, there¡¯s chocte on your fingers too!¡±


    As if remembering something important, he first wiped his mouth and grabbed my chocte-covered index finger with both hands.


    And then put it in your mouth. A finger entered Lulin¡¯s hot mouth.


    Tickle.


    I can feel Rurin¡¯s body temperature and tickle at the same time. It seemed like the goal was really chocte. Unlike when kissing, Lulin immediately released my index finger from inside her mouth.


    He even left ament.


    ¡°salty!¡±


    It¡¯s salty, not sweet.


    If the reason your fingers are salty is because you are clenching your hands so tightly when kissing, the heat is causing you to sweat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, now that you have replenished your calories, let¡¯s start walking again. ¡°I¡¯m going to find something and rest.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m just sleepy now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a baby.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a baby!¡±


    ¡°hey! Ahh!¡±


    Rurin slid and glided towards my thigh where I was sitting down, as if charging.


    ¡°Since Lulun is not there, you are the bed. Now that I think about it, your stomach is the best pillow in a ce like this! ¡°I remember sleeping on your stomach.¡±


    Ruriny down and stared at my stomach.


    Yes, in the past, when the rare left by Lulin¡¯s mother was safe and I was staying there, Lulin suddenly started sleeping on my stomach.


    We weren¡¯t that close at the time.


    But now is not the time to sleep. If you want, you can give away as much as you want, but that¡¯s only when you find what you¡¯re looking for and take a break.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    I picked Lurin up in my princess arms, lifted her up, and started walking, dragging her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡±


    After walking for a while, naturally ignoring the sounding from behind, a change finally came to the monotonous and monotonous scenery.


    ¡°clothes? ¡°What are these guys?¡±


    Rurin, who had been dragged along, finally reached the change that appeared and ran forward.


    It was a corpse.


    The corpse of an unknown monster.


    It wasn¡¯t the type of monster I was tired of seeing during the monster wars in the world I lived in, but it was very simr. Arge body simr to an orc. But it doesn¡¯t look like an orc. It was a little more in.


    There were about three of them in total, with their bodies destroyed, starting from the chest, shoulders, and the torso. The heads were destroyed, and the abdomen was round and missing.


    The sight of him dead was very bizarre.


    The monster at the back had less damage, but it was still the same as dying.


    ¡°It¡¯s a monster¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    I thought so, but as expected, this ce seemed to be rted to monsters.


    It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a boss mob at the top and you can get out if you defeat it, right?


    Since there¡¯s no magic, that might be a bit of a pain.


    Of course, it is impossible to predict everything just by looking at the monster corpse.


    ¡°Well, anyway, why are these guys dead here?¡±


    There was still warmth left in the corpse. So the fact that he died not long ago. Lurin, who was poking the dead monster, answered as if it was no big deal.


    ¡°It¡¯s that breath from earlier!¡±


    ¡°Breath?¡±


    ¡°The breath that flew out of my mouth earlier.¡±

 Chapter 238

    # 238


    Part 2 Chapter.1 On the honeymoon,


    oh. is it?


    Now that I think about it, the wounds were simr in size to Rurin¡¯s breath. Although it is a significantly smaller areapared to the dragon state, the only thing thates to mind that has the power to pierce a monster like this is Lurin¡¯s breath.


    While flying all the way here, a lot of my breath energy was used up, so I couldn¡¯t pierce the monster at the back.


    The Bouncy Ball Breath violently shook the ceiling and walls, so it makes sense that each monster¡¯s wounds would be different.


    I don¡¯t know how big these monsters are, but it means that the power of the breath is strong enough even in this space, so the problem is the exit as well?


    ¡°Our honey, are you strong?¡±


    ¡°Why are you weak and I strong?¡±


    ¡°I know?¡±


    ¡°Then I will protect you! You always protected me, but it¡¯s the opposite. Hi-Hi.¡±


    The one who protected Lurin was the same dragons who protected her. Mainly when she used to stay at the rare left by her mother.


    Anyway, Lurin smiled and put her hands on her waist, as if she was happy about the new position. It is a majestic posture.


    ¡°Please protect me well.¡±


    So I boldly asked. Please protect me.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s fortunate that there are monsters. ¡°Because there must be food for monsters to eat.¡±


    ¡°Hoo.¡±


    If the food is a human, we can get a lot of information, but if it¡¯s another monster, there will be a food chain anyway, so there is bound to be food for us to eat.


    ¡°So let¡¯s walk further.¡±


    I said that and started walking again. Finding food is good, finding an exit is even better.


    ¡°you!¡±


    Then Lurin ran over and stood in front of me.


    ¡°I am a shield for you now!¡±


    ¡°shield?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I will take the lead. Because I don¡¯t want to get hurt. ¡°I can¡¯t forgive that.¡±


    When the guy who was dragging his feet because it was difficult found out that there was a monster, he decided to walk in front of me. It was the right decision because Lulin, a dragon, has stronger defense than a human even in his polymorph state.


    It was definitely a different position than usual.


    No, under normal circumstances, there would be no need for me or Lurin to protect each other at all.


    It¡¯s a strange experience, but it¡¯s not a bad feeling. As a couple, it¡¯s natural to rely on each other when one side has a problem.


    We walked like that for a while again. But the road never ends. Thanks to this, when it was time for Rurin, who was walking ahead, to explode once more, another big change came.


    That change was a crossroads.


    After a boring single road, a crossroads appeared before my eyes. The fact that a fork in the road appeared also meant that there was a big change. So I can¡¯t help but be happy.


    Of course, one side may be a trap or something, but that doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t cause choice. For now, I had no choice but to choose anywhere and advance, trusting in Lulin¡¯s breath and defense.


    ¡°Should I go right or left?¡±


    A crossroads that appears to make no difference to the naked eye. But Rurin opened her mouth to my question without much hesitation.


    ¡°right!¡±


    ¡°right? why?¡±


    ¡°The person on the right is this much cooler than the person on the left. So I like the right side. So it¡¯s on the right here too!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Is there such a thing? Is there a difference in the face? ¡°How can I get this much done?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, what happens if you break down the dust into 1/10th of the pieces, scatter it in the air, and break down the particles again?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    There is a difference, right?


    It¡¯s a subtle difference that I can¡¯t say anything about. Isn¡¯t it more amazing that you can tell them apart?


    I was once again afraid of how Lurin was dividing my face into nanoparticles and distinguishing them.


    No, that¡¯s not the problem.


    The reason I chose the right side was absurd, but that didn¡¯t mean there was any other choice, so I followed Lulin¡¯s words and took the right path.


    Then, for a moment, the same path as before continued. But soon the single road ended, the ceiling became much higher, and arge circr space appeared.


    Also, there was a living monster there.


    It¡¯s the same type as the monster we saw earlier.


    They hadrge ws that looked sharp and iparably sharppared to most knives. Their entire bodies were covered in fur and their bodies wererge. About twice my height?


    ¡°Kwaaaaaak!¡±


    It seemed like they had no intention of talking at all, and they began to attack indiscriminately, like the rampaging monsters we had grown tired of watching during the monster war.


    Since I had no mana, I chose to retreat and shouted.


    ¡°Lurin, let¡¯s run away first!¡±


    ¡°Oooh? What the hell! Oooh! you! ¡°Go together!¡±


    Ride, ride!


    When I instinctively ran away, Rurin followed and we ran until we reached the crossroads.


    But they were chasing after me, pounding away. And at that moment, an important fact urred to me.


    The important thing about why you ran away. Why were you forgetting?


    ¡°Hey Lurin.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°Why did you run away?¡±


    ¡°me? ¡°You told me to run away, so I ran away.¡±


    ¡°Why are you running away when you have breath?¡±


    ¡°Oh oh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯sing! ¡°I confirmed earlier that I can use breath even if I can¡¯t use mana, so there¡¯s no need to run away.¡±


    ¡°But Breath or whatever, I ran away because you told me to run away.¡±


    ¡°In times like that, listen carefully.¡±


    ¡°what are you talking about? I usually only listen to what you say? ¡°I always follow you!¡±


    It was the proud Rurin.


    So I turned back again. And I looked at the road I ran away from. The number is about 5. The running is fortunately very slow.


    In any case, when you remember that the monster that was dead earlier was killed by a single breath, Lulin is not a number to be defeated by.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get rid of those guys first.¡±


    Lurin nodded at what I said and used her breath at the monsters that were almost chasing them and swinging their des with their eyes lit up as if they were going to tear them to pieces.


    ¡°Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!¡±


    ¡°noisy. They are cocky guys. I do not like it. How dare you attack my husband!¡±


    Lurin must have interpreted their shouts and let out a breath with an even angrier face. The energy particles created brilliant colors and the high-energy bomb was released and hit the monster directly.


    Fuuuuuuu-!


    The monster in front lost half its body in one hit, and the monster behind it had its head blown off. There is no bird to squirt blood. As soon as the breath touched it, the area it touched was reduced to ashes and disappeared. Because it is a breath that has just been released and has not lost any energy, its power is stronger than the one that killed the dead monster earlier.


    ¡°you. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    For some reason, Lurin dragged me along. Since it was Lurin who was fighting now, I obeyed quietly.


    The breath that blew away the two monsters flew towards the wall, and the remaining monsters charged at us again.


    However, as soon as the breath touched the opposite wall, it was reflected and flew back, hitting the monsters directly in the back of the head.


    Koaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Although the power was weaker than before, one of the monsters copsed with its chest ripped open, and its breath flew towards the ceiling where we were standing a moment ago, then reflected again and changed direction.


    ¡°Hehehe. ¡°This is fun.¡±


    ¡°Have you calcted the direction?¡±


    Nod. Lurin nodded and drew a V.


    ¡°yeah!¡±


    As Lulin caught his attention, the monster stopped for a moment, and just then a breath hit the monster from the ceiling.


    ¡°Kaaaaaaak-!¡±


    The breath that eliminated four monsters flew high up to the ceiling and slowly disappeared.


    ¡°Hmm, is it like this? ¡°Then it¡¯s like this!¡±


    After talking to himself for a moment, he looked at the one remaining monster again and released his breath.


    This breath seemed weaker than the previous one, but it pierced through one monster and disappeared.


    In that short period of time, Lulin began to appropriately adjust the strength and weakness of his breath. When you look at it like this, you really realize that Lurin is a dragon.


    He¡¯s annoying about everything and has a surprisingck ofmon sense about the human world, but he¡¯s just a genius when ites to adapting tobat situations like he is now.


    ¡°good job. By the way, did you get annoyed by what the monster said earlier when it roared as it rushed at you?¡±


    Perhaps Lulin interpreted that roar. It can be said that there is nonguage that Rurin does not understand.


    In fact, when I went to Korea, I was able to speak Korean without difficulty, and I can fluently interpret either Orcish or Dwarvennguages. So, Lulin would have fully understood the monster¡¯s scream just now, which to me could only be heard as loud.


    So, I asked if there might be any clue about this space in the roar.


    ¡°Oh, that?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°How dare you talk about lower creatures! ¡°He said.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°They are funny guys.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Lurin is a high-level creature of the highest order, but a low-level creature is a monster that can¡¯t keep its head. They werepletely uninformative and unhelpful.


    ¡°Anyway, good job. ¡°My honey.¡±


    ¡°Kyaaak?¡±


    After hugging and stroking Lurin¡¯s head for a moment, who had worked hard to protect me, I walked back to the circr space from earlier. It¡¯s for investigation. I think he was probably living here.


    The outer wall was the same as the passageway I had seen all along. A circr space made of strange bricks.


    What is different from the passage is that there are quite a lot of misceneous items that appear to have been used by monsters.


    There were whips and knives that appeared to be the monsters¡¯ weapons in the corner, a wooden board that could be assumed to be a bed on one side, and a barrel that resembled a wooden oak barrel on the other side.


    There is an oak barrel.


    Are you saying there are trees here too?


    Anyway, when I examined the wooden barrel, I found that there was some kind of mushroom-like ingredient inside.


    I became very interested because I thought it was a stock for monsters.


    When I tipped the container over on the floor, a type of mushroom poured out.


    Just because it looks like a mushroom doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s definitely a mushroom, but considering the passage we passed through, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if mushrooms grew on every corner of the wall.


    So is it really food for monsters?


    Then thank you.


    I held the mushroom in my hand.


    The appearance is simr to button mushrooms. Since I was going to eat it, I put mushrooms in my mouth to relieve my immediate concerns about starvation.


    Rurin, who had been searching everywhere with me, showed interest and came running towards me.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Lurin, who saw me eating, also came over and took a bite of a button mushroom, or something that looked like that.


    First of all, Lulin and I basically don¡¯t have to worry about poison.


    Therefore, there is no need to worry about whether it is a poisonous mushroom.


    Kwasak-!


    The mushrooms chewed in my mouth with a strange texture.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Hehehehehe.


    And Lurin spit out the mushroom. At the same time, I also spit out mushrooms.


    This taste is impossible to eat. Not only was it tasteless, it was so disgusting that I couldn¡¯t chew it.


    How can I say it, it feels like chewing on a tough tire? It felt like eating something hot rubber. The foul smell that rises the more you chew also makes you frown.


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat things like this.¡±


    Rurin stuck out her tongue and suddenly picked up my finger.


    ¡°Where are those chocte-covered fingers from earlier? I need something sweet! Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Will that remain buried until now?¡±

 Chapter 239

    # 239


    Part 2 Chapter.1 While on honeymoon,


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Rurin writes the Oman Award. To be honest, I have the same sentiment as Lurin. The aftertaste was so bad that I wanted to scream.


    Surely this isn¡¯t the only food here? Anxiety creeps in. If so, it means that these rubber-vored mushrooms should be eaten as food.


    Looking at Lulin, whose face looked as if the sky had copsed, I pointed to another oak barrel.


    ¡°are you okay. ¡°There is still hope.¡±


    ¡°uh? Oh oh!¡±


    Let¡¯s see.


    I opened the lid, hoping that this oak barrel containedpletely different ingredients. And without hesitation, I threw it down on the floor.


    Rumble.


    The mushrooms that were filling the oak barrel are pouring out. Fortunately, the type of mushroom waspletely different.


    If the previous one looked like a button mushroom, this one looked simr to a reishi mushroom.


    A distinctly different appearance.


    So I picked it up with the expectation that the taste would be noticeably different. What¡¯s interesting is that although it looks simr to the reishi mushroom, the color ispletely different.


    A thin red line was drawn on a white background.


    No matter how you look at it, it looks like a poisonous mushroom?


    No? Do you think poisonous mushrooms are delicious?


    ¡°Lurin, I¡¯ll eat it first this time. wait. Eh?¡±


    While looking at the mushrooms, he turned his gaze to Rurin and said, but it was already toote.


    Lulin was already stuffing his mouth full of mushrooms.


    Were you that hungry? It¡¯s like an indomitable hunger that doesn¡¯t care about failure.


    This is Lulin¡¯s obsession with food.


    ¡°Kwaaaaaak!¡±


    But the result is the worst.


    The same thing from before just repeats itself.


    No, Lulin reacted more violently than before and started running around. I just spit it out and didn¡¯t jump around like that.


    To what extent is it like that?


    I looked at the mushroom in my hand again. I thought I had to taste it first, so I took a small piece and put it in my mouth.


    Hmm?


    As soon as I savored the taste, no need to savor it, as soon as I put it in, a strong sour taste began to rise.


    It looks like a mushroom but is actually a fruit?


    It feels like the strong sour taste of unripe fruit. Even after eating just a little, a strong sour taste lingered throughout my body to the point where I couldn¡¯t straighten my face.


    It feels 10 times more sour than a lemon. A sour taste that makes you irritated.


    ¡°It¡¯s annoying!¡±


    ¡°okay. me too.¡±


    Even if you eat just a little bit, it¡¯s okay, but it¡¯s Lulin that you put in one bite.


    There was ie in the sense that there was food to eat, but it didn¡¯t feel like I had found the answer to my food problem until it tasted like this.


    There are no more oak barrels.


    All that appears to be club-shaped metal weapons used by monsters. And there was an unidentifiable white cotton ball.


    Since I couldn¡¯t identify it, I passed it for now. Since I had searched everything, I returned to the crossroads from earlier. There was no other option as there was no passageway from one side to the other.


    A crossroads where we stand again.


    Since the right side is blocked by what looks like a monster¡¯s room, was the right answer in the end the left one?


    As expected, there were no other options here either, so I started walking along the left path.


    Lulin¡¯s mouth was still numb, so she couldn¡¯t speak properly and was trudging along with a lethargic gait.


    To keep what I said earlier, he walked in front of me with his shoulders slumped.


    The path on the left did not reveal a huge space like before; it was just a straight passage.


    The only thing I can hear is the footsteps of Lurin and I in the passage.


    Just a few minutes.


    This time, it didn¡¯t take long for a change to appear. A strong light began to appear before my eyes.


    Perhaps because of this, Rurin, who was ahead, stopped and I also stopped.


    ¡°It looks like there¡¯s something different in front of here? ¡°Be careful, Lurin.¡±


    ¡°I think so. ¡°Stay behind me!¡±


    ¡°Just in case, hold my hand first.¡±


    ¡°i get it!¡±


    Lulin held my hand and we walked towards the light.


    What appeared at the end was a monster.


    The space was wider than before. It was quite arge space. It felt like I was in the middle of a construction site.


    What was even more surprising was that the small monsters that filled the space were all looking at us who had suddenly appeared.


    It¡¯s not just one or two. The units werepletely different.


    ¡°What are these again?¡±


    Lurin was taken aback, perhaps annoyed by therge number of people, and I frowned.


    Moreover, there are not only small monsters. Therge monster I faced earlier was also there.


    Of course, the number ofrge monsters was overwhelmingly small. About 10?


    The same loud roar as before hits my ears.


    At the same time, Lurin¡¯s mood worsened again. Looking at Lulin¡¯s expression, it was obvious what the screams meant.


    These guys are as aggressive as anyone can tell.


    However, the small monsters that made up the vast majority of this space were different. It doesn¡¯t scream or rush at us, it just looks at us.


    The ones that are running towards you arerge monsters.


    He came running stomping away holding a metal club. Every time that happened, the small monsters that were doing something were seen shaking in surprise.


    When I say that the charging monsters are carnivores, it somehow feels like I¡¯m looking at herbivores.


    ¡°you. ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Lulin asked with an angry expression. I think the same thing over there. Because it looks like it¡¯s going to tear the intruder to pieces.


    After nodding, Lulin immediately used his breath.


    Quaaaaang-!


    The monster that was running exploded into mes.


    The second monster stopped in surprise and fell victim to the breath again.


    Lulin was already using his breath freely. Using only the necessary amount, the monster exploded.


    Meanwhile, the white monsters that were the most numerous here, about as tall as my waist and with big eyes, seemed somehow cute when I just looked at them, they were still looking in this direction.


    There seemed to be no intention to fight at all.


    Just looking at the sight, it looked like giant monsters were taking care of smaller monsters.


    The small monsters were digging the ground as if they were doing something.


    What they were holding in their hands was none other than mushrooms.


    mushroom.


    Yes, that tasteless mushroom I saw earlier.


    ¡°you! There are a lot of numbers. Annoying.¡±


    ¡°I know. Cheer up. ¡°Honey!¡±


    ¡°Hihi, as your wife, I give you strength. ¡°I have to protect my husband.¡±


    Lulin nodded and used his breath again. Thanks to Lurin, who began to exert himself, other monsters immediately exploded. Rurin ran her hand through her hair in front of me.


    Crack.


    He shook off his hands that had something on them and made a triumphant expression. It turns.


    Did you get any dust on it?


    I wanted to ask that, but I held back because there were more urgent matters than that. I quickly gave him a back hug from behind.


    Of course, this is not a romantic back hug.


    It¡¯s a back hug to stop Rurin¡¯s next move.


    This is because Lurin tried to attack even small monsters, seeing them as the same monsters.


    To Lulin, monsters are just monsters.


    ¡°Wait a minute, stop, Lurin. Until there.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Why are you hugging me so suddenly? I¡¯m fighting¡­ ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡±


    ¡°Look Carefully. They¡¯re a different kind. Looks innocent. Like our Rare¡¯s Lulun.¡±


    ¡°cucumber?¡±


    Lulin, who had no interest in distinguishing between monsters, only then began to look closely at the small monsters.


    Lurin is basically a guy who doesn¡¯t observe things other than food and me.


    ¡°You guys look weak.¡±


    ¡°Yes, aside from his weakness, he doesn¡¯t seem to have any particrly aggressive intentions. ¡°I guess we can talk?¡±


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    conversation. In other words, Rurin looked annoyed when asked to interpret.


    Meanwhile, once all therge monsters were eliminated, the small monsters soon began to fall to the ground. Everyone.


    He wasn¡¯t just lying down, he was lying face down and shaking. It looks like it is very scared, with its white fur trembling.


    I thought that these people were probably being treated like ves by the monsters they had defeated.


    They were probably forced to dig up mushrooms, which seem to be the staple food of the monsters here.


    ¡°Hoo. ¡°I recognize this body.¡±


    Lurin gave a satisfied smile to the prone monster.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s simr, but¡­ .¡±


    It was clear that Lulin¡¯s breath was that scary. Anyway, I went closer to the guys lying down with Lurin for a conversation.


    If you can talk, you may be able to get information about this ce. They seem to be monsters that live here, so they must know detailed information.


    Lurin suddenly stopped in front of me and said.


    ¡°you! ¡°You are weak here, so be careful.¡±


    ¡°No, but one or two monsters are okay.¡±


    Even without magic, I was wallowing in the monster war zone. You can take on one or two in hand-to-handbat.


    ¡°One or two?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°The original you were okay with hundreds of millions of monsters.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°So you have to be careful! I can never forgive you for getting hurt. ¡°Because that¡¯s the thing I hate most in the world.¡±


    Lulin shook his head with a serious face and startedughing.


    Then he spread his arms in front of me.


    Want a hug in this situation?


    I¡¯m still not hugged first.


    First of all, I hugged Lulin with open arms. Pretend you can¡¯t win.


    Then he wrapped his arms around my back and immediately opened his mouth.


    ¡°You can walk now. I am the shield. Huhi.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°This body can block most attacks even without mana.¡±


    They say that¡¯s possible because the dragon¡¯s skin was changed to human form.


    ¡°That¡­ Thank you. Those monsters are so¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Can not be done!¡±


    Lulin shouted with resolute determination.


    I had no choice, so I walked forward toward the delicate monsters while holding Lurin in my arms.


    They were still prone and began to flinch and tremble as Lulin and I approached.


    Just by looking at this, you can tell at a nce that they are a race that is far from fighting.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s enough, Lurin, go away and talk to me.¡±


    ¡°With a low-level monster like that?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°right. I don¡¯t want to fall. It¡¯s hard because I¡¯m hungry¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk! Don¡¯t do that! Tickle!¡±


    ¡°do. ¡°Honey.¡±


    When I tickled his waist, he twisted his body and barely fell off. Thanks to that, he turned his anger towards the wrong little monsters and started ring at them.


    ¡°You guys!¡±


    ¡°Kuuuuuuuuukun!¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    Lurin shouted, then uttered a word with an absurd expression and looked at me.


    ¡°what?¡±


    So I asked, and Rurin started tranting.


    ¡°I said thank you for helping me. But when did we help these guys?¡±


    Lulin is right. To be honest, I never helped.


    Because we just exploded the monster that attacked us. If the action was described as help, it would mean that the small monsters were being forced to work like ves.


    Now that I think about it, I thought that that ce was a ce that the guys who run the small monsters used to take turns resting.


    And the white cotton ball I saw in that circr space earlier was the corpse of this little monster.


    Huh.


    They say that they manipte them and kill them at will. Large monsters are not only warlike, but are also tyrant-like monsters.

 Chapter 240

    # 240


    Part 2 Chapter.1 On the way to the honeymoon


    ¡°Ask what they are doing here and who those guys from earlier are, and tell them that if they have no intention of attacking us, they have no intention of harming us either.¡±


    ¡°i get it.¡±


    Lurin nodded and then started shouting in an unknownnguage.


    ¡°Kunkuun kukun kukun!¡±


    But it¡¯s too short. I think I asked quite a long question.


    But it¡¯s this short.


    ¡°Lurin¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°What! I¡¯m busy now.¡±


    ¡°Are you busy? What did you just say? ¡°Is it too short?¡±


    ¡°no. ¡°I will pass on your words from now on.¡±


    ¡°Then what about earlier?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking such a thing? ¡°I just said, ¡®This is my husband.¡¯¡±


    Lulin shrugged his shoulders with a confident expression.


    The monsters look very confused because they don¡¯t understand what they mean.


    That¡¯s right, in this situation, he suddenly introduces himself and says, ¡°This is my husband.¡±


    ¡°Kukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukukuku! Cuckoo kun¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    After that, Lulin¡¯s long questions began. Then, among the monsters, the one that had first responded to Lulin spoke. An unknownnguage unfolds for a long time.


    It¡¯s so loud that it hurts my ears.


    So in my mind, I decided to name these monsters Coon. Lurun people became Lulun because of thenguage called Lulun. Isn¡¯t this the same naming method?


    ¡°Is that so? ¡°I understand!¡±


    As soon as we had finished the conversation, Rurin walked towards me.


    I became very curious and pulled Lurin towards me. Rurin, who was in my arms, looks at me with a sobbing look in her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°Please exin.¡±


    ¡°too long! They talk too much! Umm. So, these guys said they were digging up the tasteless food they ate earlier. And they said that those guys are the monsters that dominate the first floor of the ruins here. It is said that there is a huge room inside where they gather, and that they live by digging up food to send there. They say there are a lot of the things we ate earlier on thend of this ruin, but it¡¯s hard to sell them, so they order them to do it themselves. However, I am grateful for the help, but there are a lot of them inside, so I am told to run away. But he told me I was stronger. ¡°They said they were guarding the second floor entrance to the ruins, but they said they had never been to the second floor so they didn¡¯t know what it was like.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? ¡°It¡¯s a long time.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s tough! ¡°Huh.¡±


    ¡°Ask if there is any water.¡±


    I held my arm, stroked Rurin¡¯s flowing hair, and urged her to trante once again.


    ¡°Kuu kukukun!¡±


    Judging from the tone, it is clear where thest one is! is clear. Where is the water! You asked.


    Whether humans, monsters, or animals cannot survive without water, and if they originally lived here as they say, then it obviously makes no sense to not have water.


    ¡°I want you to follow me?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? ¡°Then let¡¯s follow.¡±


    When I nodded, Rurin said something to Kun again and we started walking.


    The group of coons split as if to make a path for us as we walk. It was a spectacr sight to see a herd of over a hundred coons clearing the way.


    Was this what it looked like when the Red Sea parted?


    After walking for a while, there was indeed a puddle where Kun stopped. It was stagnant water. Of course it¡¯s a puddle.


    However, it is not muddy water. It looked quite clean. I don¡¯t know what structure the water is stagnant in, but if it is a type of groundwater, it cannot strictly be said to be stagnant water.


    Anyway, it looked clean. Even if it is not clean, if you have to drink water, you have no choice but to drink it.


    It is a dragon heart that purifies Dokdo.


    After walking for a long time, I was thirsty, and Lurin had been talking for a long time, so when she saw water, she ran straight into it.


    I scooped up water with both hands and poured it down my throat.


    As expected, it is not stagnant water. I expected it to taste lukewarm, but it was very refreshing.


    The mushrooms taste the worst, but the water tastes top-notch.


    There was something amiss in this space, which Kundle described as a ruin. If anything, it would be nice if the mushrooms were delicious too, right?


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°I want to have beer because it¡¯s refreshing.¡±


    ¡°suddenly? You think water is beer. Mr. Lurin.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Then Lulin drank some water and looked at the ceiling for a moment, then drank some more water and stared into the distance again.


    ¡°Even if you think it¡¯s beer, water is just water!¡±


    Rurin wipes the water from the corner of her mouth, frustrated by the reality that no matter how much she thinks, she can¡¯t make beer.


    While watching us drink water, the coons standing behind us, monsters that looked like round cotton balls with arms and legs, started jumping around as if they were happy to see us drinking water well.


    ***


    A few hourster.


    Lulin waspletely exhausted and was lying on my thigh. After drinking water, I dug up more information from the Kundeul, and in the process, Rurin fell helplessly onto my thigh.


    Lulin¡¯s biggest problem is that he is incredibly hungrypared to the calories he consumes.


    He was holding his stomach and shooting his eyes at me. The hungry look in your eyes.


    And sparkling eyes. A strong belief that it will be resolved because it is you.


    Well, that belief is good, but the fact that all you will eat here are those mushrooms is a truth that will never change.


    Well, let¡¯s leave hunger behind for now.


    Considering what Kundeul said, it seemed that if you go up the passage in front of this huge space, you wille to a ce that looks like the habitat of thoserge monsters.


    The problem is that the numbers are enormous.


    The number was over a hundred, but that was a bit too much for Lurin alone.


    That¡¯s as much information as the coons know.


    Since they say they don¡¯t know any more than that because they¡¯ve lived in this space their whole lives, I think these coons are monsters on the lowest floor of this ce, whether it¡¯s a ruin or a dungeon, and the big monsters on this upper floor are the ones who reign on the second floor.


    It was possible to guess that if we defeated the guys on the second floor, we would be able to find the exit.


    This is the ruled ss. I hope it is a simple structure with the ruling ss at the top.


    Anyway, the clue to the exit is there.


    So, all you need is a n to eliminate over a hundredrge monsters.


    -Growl.


    But no n came to mind. I just feel hungry. The boat also began to cry out for food.


    Even if I wanted to shake my head, I felt like I had to fill my stomach. The reality is that in the end, you have no choice but to eat those rubbery or sour mushrooms in order to survive.


    What¡¯s surprising is that the coons are eating the tire-vored mushrooms without any hesitation.


    I asked Lurin if it was delicious, but he seemed to have no idea what taste meant and seemedpletely ustomed to the taste of mushrooms that he had been eating since birth.


    From what I could see, there seemed to be no other food.


    Lurin said she was hungry, so I just sighed as I looked at the mushrooms the coons had piled up in front of us.


    I can¡¯t help it that it happened like this.


    There is no choice to fill your stomach. I had to eat these mushrooms somehow.


    then.


    Out of pride in my job as a chef, I have to try something, but there is no seasoning and there is only one method.


    Try baking it.


    Mushrooms are naturally delicious when grilled. I wonder where the tire taste will go if grilled, but the tire taste itself could be alleviated a bit.


    ¡°Lurin, wake up for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s find a way to eat this.¡±


    ¡°oh! ¡°Is there a way?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t say there is a way yet. ¡°Just stay for a while.¡±


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    After pouring cold water on Lurin, who was momentarily filled with anticipation, he looked around and found a thin rock of the appropriate size and brought it to him.


    ¡°Ask the Rurin Kuns if they have fire.¡±


    ¡°fire?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    Suddenly, the face asks why the fire is on, but anyway, Lurin tells the story to the Kundeul, and it seems as if the answer soones back, and Lulin nods.


    ¡°He said that he sleeps with the light on him when he sleeps at night. It¡¯s warm. Actually, it feels a bit cold here.¡±


    Coons?


    Having the warmth of a bundle of cotton?


    Although it is somewhat unbnced, it is fortunate that there is fire.


    Suddenly, an image of ancient primitive tribes warming themselves by fire at nightes to mind.


    So, he set up stones of an appropriate size on both sides, ced a stone b on top of them, and told the khuns to light a fire underneath them.


    The coons nodded, took out a rock of an interesting color, and brought something that looked like straw.


    It was said that this straw was collected from the grass growing on the ceiling. It is said that the grass keeps growing even if you cut it down, so you sleep on it when you sleep.


    It¡¯s funny that they look so furry and need something to cover them.


    Anyway, the coons started the fire smoothly. The fire power was quite good.


    Thanks to this, the thin stone te begins to heat up little by little.


    I started grilling the mushrooms on a fully heated stone te, creating a t surface for grilling.


    ¡°Hoo.¡±


    Lurin sat on arge stone looking very hungry, resting her chin on both hands and looking at me with an exmation.


    These are the eyes of a wife watching her husband cook with interest.


    I want to live up to those expectations, but honestly, the biggest problem is that I¡¯m not sure at all because the ingredients are so bad.


    Cheeeeeek-!


    The tire-vored mushrooms are starting to ripen. Lulin¡¯s eyes, which had been powerless due to hunger, sparkled slightly at the sound of meat being grilled.


    In fact, Lurin¡¯s eyes were worthy of sparkling. That¡¯s because once it was cooked on the stone te for a while, the mushrooms, which had only smelled like tires, started to emit a nice scent.


    It¡¯s not a bad scent. No, I could say it was a nice scent.


    A savory scent that stimtes the appetite.


    It¡¯s the kind of rich smell you get when you fry onions for a long time until they turn brown.


    Is the scent okay?


    It smells like this when it¡¯s baked. So what about the taste?


    It smells good, so of course you can¡¯t help but have expectations. I stamped the grilled mushrooms with the tool I had prepared and started blowing on them.


    ¡°Oooh. Churrup.¡±


    Before I knew it, Lurin had sent her haughty expression to heaven, and this time she came next to me with a face like a hungry puppy drooling profusely and grabbed my arm.


    However, I couldn¡¯t follow the same steps as before, so I calmed Lurin down and said,


    ¡°Wait a minute, Lurin. ¡°You might spit it out again, so I¡¯ll taste it first.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    I immediately bit into half of the grilled mushroom.


    hmm. Normally, with a smell like this, the delicious juice of the mushrooms shoulde out and create a feast of taste.


    Crispy-!


    The mushrooms break apart and go down my throat.


    There was nothing to appreciate.


    There is nothing special at all. It¡¯spletely different from the smell. It¡¯s just hot. Even if it¡¯s cooled, I understand that it¡¯s hot because it was just baked, but it just feels hot.


    So it was almost tasteless. It¡¯s not that it doesn¡¯t taste good because it tastes strange, it just doesn¡¯t taste like anything.


    The more you chew, the more heat lingers in your mouth.


    ¡°How are you? ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    Lurin asked again with a face that looked like it was drooling. He¡¯s already endured enough and if you don¡¯t let him eat any more, he looks like he¡¯s going to explode.

 Chapter 241

    # 241


    Part 2 Chapter.1 While on our honeymoon


    , I bit off half of the mushroom and put the remaining half in Lurin¡¯s mouth. If you cut half of what looks like a button mushroom and look at the front in two dimensions, it looks simr to a mushroom that Super OOO eats.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Rurin, who was taking the food, said, ¡°Ah,¡± and chewed the mushrooms with a strange expression on his face. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t spit it out.


    Even though it doesn¡¯t taste like anything, at least it doesn¡¯t taste like tires. So, it¡¯s not delicious, but it¡¯s still edible.


    ¡°Kuuun! Labon! Kukukuukukukun! Kunkun kun!¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    So, I thought I could fill my stomach, so I tried to put the remaining mushrooms on the stone te, but suddenly the coons gathered around and started jumping up and down.


    I looked at the mushrooms I was grilling with very curious eyes. I guess I¡¯m fascinated by the scent and I keep sniffing it.


    ¡°What did Lurin say?¡±


    So I asked Rurin what he just said.


    ¡°This is called Labon, but they are surprised as to what they did because it smellspletely different from what they know.¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°Is this Labon¡¯s name?¡±


    What a strange name.


    I feel like the eyes of the coons are somehow focused on me. The eyes of what seem to be a hundred coons are all focused on me.


    This smell seemed to be quite irritating to the coons, who were all about the taste of rubber.


    I looked at the Labon piled up in front of me because the coons had let go. Well, because the amount is huge.


    ¡°Tell Lurin to wait a moment. Oh yes, tell them to stand in line. In front of me. ¡°It shows you the taste.¡±


    ¡°uh? uh. i get it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course, we have to make Lulin¡¯s share first.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders and quickly started grilling mushrooms. Once I made the amount for Lurin to eat, Lurin, who was hungry, chewed the mushrooms, saying that they had no choice but to eat them even though they were not tasty.


    The face is crying.


    Why is this body like this? The expression on his face is full of life.


    On the other hand, the coons who had lined up to receive the mushrooms and ate them were astonished with expressions on their faces that hadpletely changed the world.


    The facial expressions are as if they have experienced a new world that they werepletely unaware of. The coons were very orderly, but they even showed eagerness by running around after eating and then hurriedly getting back in line.


    It doesn¡¯t taste like anything, but it¡¯s the exact opposite of Lurin¡¯s stern expression as she has no choice but to eat it.


    To the point where I wonder if Rurin and Kundle are eating the same food. The problem is that you have to keep waiting in line, so you have to grill mushrooms over and over again.


    I can¡¯t just grill without a solution, so I sit expressionless with my chin resting on one hand, my expression still as dry as the ground, but I¡¯m still hungry, so I munch on mushrooms with my other hand, tasteless, like a machine. I called Rurin who was there and asked her to trante.


    I¡¯ll teach you how to bake it, so you can try it yourself.


    So the conversation started again and the coons started to like it very much.


    After barely being freed from Kun, I rxed my shoulders.


    To be honest, I was somewhat full. Normally, it would have been impossible to fill my stomach as I had to grill Lurin¡¯s portion and grill over 100 Kundle¡¯s mushrooms, but as Lurin ate her portion, oh my! He said and put a mushroom in my mouth, so my hunger was already satisfied.


    The funny thing is that the Kundeul started to worship me and Rurin like gods. Lulin was already in awe of him because he was the one who defeated the monster, and he taught me how to cook food, as if he was a great man who changed the world.


    Well, anyway, once I was somewhat full, it suddenly urred to me that there was one more type of mushroom. A sour mushroom.


    For some reason, the coons had piled up mushrooms calledbon that looked like button mushrooms in front of us, and they seemed to be eating only those.


    If you¡¯re curious, it¡¯s best to ask. It¡¯s a bit annoying because I can¡¯t ask directly.


    I looked at Lulin, who was dozing off on my shoulder as if she was full.


    ¡°Hwaaaam?¡±


    Rurin, who was rubbing her sleepy eyes, caught my gaze and made eye contact.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we sleeping, honey? ¡°I think it¡¯s past time to sleep.¡±


    ¡°You should sleep. ¡°Before that, please ask me one more question.¡±


    ¡°Kuuuul¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to sleep!¡±


    You answered 1 second ago and then snore 1 secondter? It¡¯s not Gorongorong, it¡¯s Kuul?


    Lurin, who had an annoyed expression on her face, got up with a helpless look on her face and went to seek information from Kun. Then he came back and started exining.


    ¡°There is some, but they said they prefer Labon so they don¡¯t eat it. It is said thatrge monsters like it. But both are not tasty? They are strange guys. stupid guys.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Would you please ask for what I have now? ¡°Big monsters shout loudly that you can do something.¡±


    ¡°i get it. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    Lulin nodded, then ran towards the Kundles and started shouting something.


    I don¡¯t know what they said, but the coons all fell to the ground at once.


    As a result, sour mushrooms that looked like reishi mushrooms began to pile up in front of us.


    ¡°You said this is called Secun.¡±


    ¡°After Labon, is it Sekun? You have an inexplicable naming sense. Well, the name isn¡¯t important, so let¡¯s bake it quickly. ¡°It might taste different.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy now.¡±


    Lurin shrugged, as if telling her to take care of it. It is a face that shows zero expectations. As I sat down and started grilling mushrooms again, he quietlyid down on my thighs.


    But he got up again, probably because he was ufortable because of the fire, and ended up dozing off on my shoulder.


    It is certain that the time hase when Rurin bes weak. After a certain hour of dawn, Lurin, who is prone to sleep, bes weak. I¡¯m sleepy.


    In the morning, it¡¯s so extreme that I can¡¯te to my senses.


    So I left it alone and started grilling the mushrooms.


    This time, as soon as it touches the fire, a screeching sound is heard. And soon smoke begins to rise.


    Before, it had a delicious smell, simr to that of grilling meat, but this time it waspletely different.


    Apletely unexpected smell began to emerge.


    It was a very familiar smell. Would you say it was a smell that would attract elementary school students when they came out of school when they were young?


    This is the smell of Dalgona drawing.


    The smell of melting sugar.


    I don¡¯t know why I smell melting sugar when I roast mushrooms. These are truly amazing mushrooms.


    ¡°Sniff?¡±


    Rurin, who had been dozing off on my shoulder, suddenly opened her eyes and started showing interest.


    That¡¯s because it had a sweet smell that Lulin liked. Of course, this is a very chemical sweetness, but in the current situation where I had to keep eating tasteless food, it was also a fantastic smell.


    I slowly approach the grilling mushrooms while rubbing my eyes.


    I wrapped my arms around Lulin¡¯s waist and tried to stop him. But Lulin¡¯s hand had already reached the mushroom.


    Even though it¡¯s hot, it¡¯s like a trance. I was already half lost in sleep.


    I stuffed the hot, freshly grilled mushrooms into my mouth as if fascinated.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it hot? ¡°I was going to let it cool and give it to you, but what¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    ¡°When did I eat this uhuhuh¡­ ¡­ hot!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°Did you eat it in your sleep?¡±


    Lurin twisted her body in the heat. However, that steel-like tongue soon regained itsposure and began to put on a happy face.


    And soon, my body, which had been cramping from the heat, transformed into a stomach curling from the deliciousness.


    ¡°Ooooook?¡±


    Lulin¡¯s reaction is like a taste discriminator. So, with some anticipation, I blew on another grilled mushroom to cool it and put it in my mouth.


    It was indeed sweet.


    Every time I chewed it, it tasted like the melted sugar inside the hotteok bursting out and irritating my mouth.


    It felt like I was discovering a delicacy for the first time in this neighborhood that I had no idea what it tasted like.


    Of course, if you keep eating sweets like this, you¡¯ll get tired of it quickly, but that¡¯s out of the question for now. I have no idea why sour taste evolved into sweet taste.


    The mushrooms in these ruins seem to have a characteristic that changes their taste dramatically when cooked.


    It¡¯s amazing, but it¡¯s also very unique in that you can¡¯t really tell how it will change until you bake it.


    ¡°it¡¯s good! ¡°It¡¯s so delicious that I wake up!¡±


    ¡°okay? Then I¡¯ll bake you some more. Eat some more. Because it was a lot of hard work.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. good night!¡±


    Lurin smiled happily.


    And at the same time, the coons began to take a strong interest. The baking method is the same anyway.


    The coons didn¡¯t seem to have even the slightest intention of trying these mushrooms, but now their eyes sparkled, showing strong interest.


    It¡¯s cute because the cotton candy¡¯s eyes light up. Eyes that are bright and longing for something.


    Could it be said to be the strong curiosity of a race that has learned about taste?


    Anyway, when I exined through gestures that they should be baked in the same way, the coons moved around noisily.


    They brought arge quantity of secun from somewhere and started baking it. Thanks to this, the smell of melting sugar began to waft everywhere. I can¡¯t believe they eat sweets like cotton candy. Is it abination of sweet and sweet?


    While I was just thinking about useless things, Kun, who was the leader in the conversation, started chewing the cooked Se Kun first. The Kun¡¯s expression became very bright. It must have tasted sweet. Maybe it¡¯s a new world of taste for coons?


    But soon a problem arose. The legs of the captain-like monster that ate the mushroom, or in their terminology, suddenly turned into stone, gradually spread upwards, and soon even the top of its head began to turn into stone.


    It was the so-called petrification phenomenon.


    ¡°Kuuuu¡­ !¡±


    Just before his head turned to stone, he shouted something, but was unable to continue speaking until the end and just turned to stone.


    Perfect from legs to head.


    Like a statue.


    The coons were so embarrassed that they started running wild. Then he fell down with a scared face towards me and Rurin.


    ¡°Kuuuun! ¡°Coouukkuun!¡±


    Rurin interpreted it in real time.


    ¡°I asked you to save me.¡±


    Do you want me to live? Did you think it was me who was turned to stone by those Secun mushrooms?


    ¡°Rulin, go calm Jae down and exin that we didn¡¯t do that. ¡°Ipletely misunderstand you.¡±


    ¡°They are annoying guys.¡±


    After dispatching Rurin to the Kundeul, he picked up the grilled Sekhun. As soon as the coons roasted and ate this, they turned into stones. The point is that it is baked.


    They said that they did not eat Secun because they liked the taste of Labon, which resembles button mushrooms, better than the taste of this.


    So, it means that you ate it anyway. It was okay at the time, but the fact that it¡¯s like this now only means that it has the effect of turning into stone after being baked.


    It was natural that petrification would not ur to me and Rurin.


    Because Dragon Heart removes all status ailments.


    First, the Kundles were relieved of their prone state after Lulin exined that it was not our intention, but the chaos did not end.


    Even the thing that had turned to stone was struggling, not knowing what to do to revive the being.


    ¡°Lurin, if you roast this, it seems to have a petrifying effect. That means the smell and sweetness that stimtes your appetite are just a trap.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? But is it delicious? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Lulin began to eat Sequn with a nonchnt expression. To other beings it was a trap, but to the dragon it was a snack.

 Chapter 242

    # 242


    Part 2 Chapter.1 While on honeymoon,


    ¡°Oh wait! Rurin, tell him not to touch the petrified guy and to leave him alone. hurry!¡±


    At that moment, I had to quickly dispatch Lurin again because the Kundles were trying to touch their petrifiedpatriots.


    Because I had a serious face, Lulin ran to the Kundeul without saying anything.


    It¡¯s called petrification.


    Perhaps it is a tool for the enemy to easily kill the opponent. Feels like something from a game item? I had that feeling, so I quickly stopped the coons.


    If I touched it and it broke, it seemed like it would never be restored to its original state.


    If this Baked Sekun has an item-like effect, there must be a way to turn it back somehow.


    Anyway, the Kundeul stopped their actions due to Lulin¡¯s yelling, and they seemed helpless, perhaps because they said that if they touched them, they might die, but then they froze in ce.


    That statested for about 5 minutes. It was five minutester that the coons began to move again as their petrified bodies began to recover.


    Miraculously, the petrification recovered from the head, and after a while, the legs all returned to their original state.


    ¡°Cookun! Kunkun!¡±


    The coons jumped up and down with great joy when their captain came back to life. Supposedly, if you eat this roasted sekun, you will be petrified, but it seems tost for about 5 minutes.


    During those 5 minutes, the enemy will be able to attack easily. There is a condition that you have to make them eat it.


    But the problem didn¡¯t end there. The giant Kun bit off half of the grilled Se Kun and turned into petrified, so there was still some Se Kun left in his hand. So I was so surprised that I threw the secun on the ground, and it ended upnding on the soles of my fellow coon¡¯s feet.


    At that moment, another amazing sight unfolded.


    The moment it hit the leg, the fallen Secun exploded, and as a result, the Kun began to petrify even though it had not been eaten.


    Kun bes petrified from his legs to his head. Kun, who was like a captain who had just been released from petrification, had a bewildered look on his face, but he said he was okay and began to calm down his agitated fellow Kun.


    Since he himself recovered in 5 minutes, the logic would be the same.


    It was typical of a leader to remain calm. So, through Lurin, I told the captain that the effect of Secun changes when roasted.


    And I analyzed the phenomenon a little while ago. It doesn¡¯t seem like you can petrify simply by touching it. In the process of discarding the Secun, a shock was applied. Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to petrify the Sekun instead of just holding it in one¡¯s hand?


    So it¡¯s just like a weapon?


    That was a very interesting fact. The strategy for conquering the second floor that I had been thinking about for a while appeared spontaneously. If you collect a lot of these secun mushrooms and attack the second floor with the coons, no matter howrge the monsters are, wouldn¡¯t you be able to easily subdue them since the number of coons is greater?


    That¡¯s how roasted Secun is a powerful weapon.


    If you conquer the second floor, you will have a way to escape this ruin, so everything is resolved.


    First of all, it¡¯s toote today, so after a good night¡¯s sleep, I wonder if I can persuade the coons and conquer the second floor together so that we can get out of this strange ce and arrive at our honeymoon destination properly this time.


    Since they were oppressed and enved on the first floor, it is good that they can regain their freedom with their own hands.


    They seem to like peace, so if they upy this ruin, they will live in peace.


    With that thought in mind, I touched my chin, lowered my hand and looked for Rurin.


    Lulin stopped eating the grilled sekun next to me and was looking at it with great interest.


    ¡°you?¡±


    Then he often came up to me and held out a sekun.


    ¡°huh? ¡°Did you find out something?¡±


    ¡°no. More than that, I also want to be a stone. I wonder what it feels like. ¡°Those guys turned to stone and recovered quickly, so it doesn¡¯t matter, right?¡±


    ¡°You want to be a stone?¡±


    Nod.


    Lurin nodded.


    ¡°Are you curious about everything?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious? The feeling of turning into a stone! Of course, if it¡¯s your first birthday for the rest of your life, it¡¯s definitely not possible, but if it¡¯s only for a short period of time, it¡¯s a different story. But I think it¡¯s okay to be a stone for the rest of your life. Instead, you must continue to carry it. Don¡¯t drop it even for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m a stone, but I¡¯m born!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Let alone that incredibly neglected mission, it won¡¯t work on you, right? Our Lulin is a dragon who is a great being. It makes no sense for a dragon to turn into stone. ¡°Now look.¡±


    I tried dropping Sekun at Lulin¡¯s feet. It is the same as the process by which Kun was petrified.


    As expected, there was no change in Lurin. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s transformed into a human form, but it¡¯s still the skin of a dragon. There is no way the poison could prate.


    An attack strong enough to damage a dragon¡¯s skin would work, but there¡¯s no way a mushroom could have that much attack power.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°Then what about you?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°I also want to see you turned into stone. No, actually, I¡¯d rather turn you into stone than turn you into me!¡±


    ¡°what? for a moment. Lurin? ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop?¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe. ¡°It only takes 5 minutes!¡±


    ¡°for a moment! I have a dragon heart in my body, so eating it won¡¯t turn me into stone, but in my case, it¡¯s not dragon skin, it¡¯s just human skin, right? So, it cannot prevent the pration of poison itself. Of course, if the poison enters through the skin, the dragon heart will quickly detoxify it, but until then, it looks like you will be petrified even for a short time, so please stop. ¡°If I get petrified, I might lose consciousness for a while, and that would be a big problem, so that¡¯s a no-no!¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that it? Don¡¯t worry! Did you see me doing something you told me not to do? ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    I think you¡¯ve seen quite a few?


    ¡°Eight!¡±


    ¡°hey!¡±


    ¡°Aaaah, my hand slipped!¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that¡¯s acting too?¡±


    Rurin threw the roasted Sequn at me. Very strong too. Okay! It¡¯s like a pitcher throwing a 150km fastball. But what? Are your hands slipping?


    ¡°you¡­ ¡­ !¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop talking. Because it started to turn into stone. I can¡¯t believe I became a pumice stone on the back of my wife¡¯s head.


    ¡°Oh oh!¡±


    What is it? The petrification just loosens.


    Very just.


    Under Lurin¡¯s magic, his body began to turn to stone. The feeling of turning into a stone was honestly very strange.


    It felt like I was bing increasingly stiff and unable to move my body, like when I stay still and then be paralyzed, or when I sleep and am pressed down by scissors and can¡¯t move my body.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean I lost my mind. I thought I might lose my memory of that moment when I turned into a stone, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    But what if you are attacked and shattered while turned to stone?


    It¡¯s dizzying. It was something I didn¡¯t really want to think about.


    ¡°Oh oh!¡±


    Lurin began to look at me, who had turned to stone, with a puzzled look on her face.


    ¡°It turned into a stone!¡±


    Lulin said ho ho ho. While doing so, he walked around me, who had turned into stone, and then rested his chin and let out a word.


    ¡°It¡¯s cool even if you turn into a stone.¡±


    okay?


    Thank you for that. The anger that had turned into stone went down a little as Lurin muttered to herself.


    very little.


    Then he calls me.


    ¡°you.¡±


    I can¡¯t even answer, but they call me.


    Lurin carefully brought her face closer to mine. Then he gently touches my cheek with his finger. And then I pretended to poke him. Just pretend¡­ ¡­ .


    Even pretending like this is something I rarely do on a regr basis. Because I¡¯m embarrassed.


    ¡°Hi-Hi. You look cute. ¡°But I told you not to touch it, so I won¡¯t touch it.¡±


    Fortunately, he seemed to remember that he had warned Kun earlier.


    ¡°I always want to hug you, but I can¡¯t because I¡¯m shy! ¡°I want to pretend to hug him even when he turns 1!¡±


    Lurin then carefully approached me and wrapped her arms around my waist. Of course, without touching my stone body.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Ugh.¡±


    Then his ears turned red and he lowered his head. Then, after a while, he slowly raised his eyes towards my face again, and perhaps because of his sparkling eyes, I thought it was so cute.


    Even though his face was red and embarrassed, he was smiling as if he was happy.


    Meanwhile, the petrification began to loosen. In the case of Kundle, it was 5 minutes, but as expected, the decoding time in my case was very fast. In less than three minutes, my body began to move of my own will.


    Thanks to this, the petrification was lifted just as it was in the scene where Lurin was holding me around my waist.


    Lulin was so embarrassed that he froze and did not move. He opened his mouth slightly and blinked his eyes as if he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Her ears were already red, but immediately her face turnedpletely red. If he was in his dragon state, would he be like Red, who I hate so much because of the ck dragon theme? Funny.


    ¡°Why are youing back already! ¡°Kwaaaaaak!¡±


    Lurin was embarrassed and eventually burst out.


    I pulled Lurin¡¯s waist away from me and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Why are you so embarrassed? ¡°It¡¯s natural to hug your husband.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. but¡­ .¡±


    Then, Lurin seemed to be reassured by the act of me pulling her into a hug, so she hugged me from the other side as well, and in the end, we had to spend quite a long time hugging each other like that.


    ¡°I feel like I lost something again!¡±


    After a while, when she dropped her body, Rurin puffed out her cheeks while shouting that.


    ***


    I woke up on the straw. I blinked my eyes nkly for a moment.


    Then, after about 10 seconds, I remembered that it wasn¡¯t Rare¡¯s bedroom.


    What is in front of you is Rurin¡¯s face. He was sleeping in my arms with a peaceful face.


    He was crouching slightly with his face buried in my chest and making a loud noise.


    After being petrified and released, he decided to go to sleep, and when he said he wanted to sleep, they prepared a bed for him, includingying straw that the coons had collected.


    They are friendly monsters.


    If there were one or two of them, I would want to take them to Rare and have them live with the Luruns.


    But the numbers are too many. However, it would be unreasonable to take just one or two of them.


    These monsters seemed to have a very strong sense ofmunity. So you can¡¯t drop it. In the case of the Luruns, the entire family moved to Rare.


    Kundle¡¯s morning was very busy. No, it¡¯s not morning now. Since there was no need to open a restaurant, I just slept soundly.


    The time I went to bed yesterday waste in the morning, which was far from the time I usually finish eating at a restaurant and go to bed.


    First of all, it was almostte at night when I wandered through the long passage with Lurin and found this ce where the coons were, and many things happened even after that.


    Anyway, the coons were digging. It¡¯s for food. It seemed that if you separated the head of the mushroom and nted it, it would grow in the ground.


    In thisrge area, there were separate areas for proliferating and mining Secun and Labon. Like a double crop?


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s a structure that allows you to eat infinitely.


    No, that¡¯s not important right now. What mattered was that the big monsters woulde down again.


    Kundle said that the monsters that watch over them are on a shift basis. The monsters watching were rotated every day. This also means that theye down and see their colleague dead.


    In that regard, I persuaded the Kundles through Rurin. Persuasion didn¡¯t take very long.


    The Kuns, who experienced firsthand the power of the weapon called Secun, fell to their knees as if they had met the god of salvation.

 Chapter 243

    # 243


    Part 2 Chapter.1 While on a honeymoon


    The strategy that was created is as follows.


    It is a war against innocent coons who mercilessly force them to work, threaten them with sticks and weapons, and kill them if they do not listen.


    They were big monsters that attacked us as soon as they saw us, treating us like lower creatures. What could they do?


    When theye down to change shifts and discover something strange, the coons surround them and throw roasted secoons.


    After testing the Secun and confirming that it worked well, we nned to go up to the second floor. They said the number of monsters on the second floor was two-thirds of their own, so they needed to help each other anyway.


    Looking at Secun¡¯s power, I¡¯m not that worried.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    So I woke up Lulin. After a good night¡¯s sleep, it¡¯s time to wake up. At least it¡¯s not breakfast, and I think it¡¯s enough for lunch.


    Besides, Lurin¡¯s presence is essential to the n.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ !¡±


    what? Making strange noises.


    I shook Lulin again.


    ¡°Lurin wake up! I have to protect my husband, right? ¡°If you don¡¯t wake up, you¡¯ll be a widow?¡±


    When I exined the word ¡°widow¡± to her, Rurin was horrified and said she would rather die than do that.


    Perhaps because of its power, Lulin¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Huh? ¡°I hate widows!¡±


    Then he got up and looked around.


    ¡°Where are you? ¡°Where is the enemy?¡±


    ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t shown up yet¡­ .¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ But why do you be a widow?¡±


    Lurin blinked in confusion and started yawning again.


    ¡°Sleepy¡­ ¡­ Ugh.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink some water and wake up.¡±


    I gave Rurin a merciless expression like a training camp trainer.


    And after some time.


    Thump thump thump!


    With the sound of the vast mushroom field rumbling, the kin of the monsters that had been repaired yesterday rushed in, pushing the Coons standing at the exit.


    As there were no monsters to shift, I started to panic and the operation began.


    The coons started throwing secoon mushrooms at the monster.


    ¡°Kuuuuuuu! ¡°Crrrrrrrrrrrr!¡±


    Arge monster that makes strange noises and tries to fight back at the coons.


    However, about half of them were petrified after being hit by Kundle¡¯s mushrooms.


    As expected, I found out that it worked very well against monsters, so there was no problem.


    As soon as the coons were petrified just as I ordered, they started attacking from all directions, and the monster exploded into pieces, turning into stone.


    Kunkun! Kuuun!


    There was something cute about the sounds the coons made while running. But now we are heading to the battlefield. As I ran, I noticed that the second floor had a simr structure to the first floor.


    There was a wide space with a long passage. If you look at it like this, it is a fairly long and wide ruin.


    As we invaded their base, a battle naturally broke out.


    Just as there was arge habitat for coons on the first floor, there was arge habitat forrge monsters.


    Joe throwing mushrooms at the coons. And Joe attacks the petrified monster. And as a result of carefully distributing the roasted secoons and practicing several times, the coons were soon moving in unison.


    Would you say that it is a monster that is naturally cooperative and well-united?


    ¡°Big!¡±


    Of course, there were also the sacrifices of the coons. Because mushrooms aren¡¯t the only thing that matters.


    But the Kuhns¡¯ struggle for freedom did not stop. That¡¯s why the Kundles gained more strength every time they saw their deadrades.


    And Lulin was sticking close to me and using his breath to protect me.


    If I use my breath strongly, it may reach Kundeul or reflect back to me and Rurin, so I am controlling my power. Because of this, I was unable to kill dozens of them at a time, but I waspletely protected.


    ¡°Lurin, you¡¯re sweating.¡±


    ¡°Okay. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because it¡¯s good to protect you.¡±


    As I wiped away the sweat and spoke, I got the same answer. And before we knew it, the momentum of the coons overpowered the big monsters, and the big guys¡¯ numbers werepletely reduced and they were cornered.


    Now it was just a matter of cornering them and killing them.


    ¡°Krrrkuuuuuu!¡±


    Suddenly therge monsters took control of something and soon a huge door behind them opened.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Lurin stopped in front of me and tilted her head, and I also tilted my head.


    And therge monsters all fell down towards the huge door.


    Kuung-!


    Kuung-!


    Arge monster several timesrger than therge monster appeared in front of Kundle.


    Judging by the fact that he was lying face down and his appearance was simr, it seemed like he was the boss of arge monster.


    ¡°Kuuuunkuuun! Kunkukukunkkuuun!¡±


    ¡°He said he never knew there was a leader like that because he was always the one getting bullied. ¡°You ask me what to do?¡±


    ¡°There are Secun mushrooms left, so try attacking first. ¡°Focused attack!¡±


    ¡°i get it.¡±


    Lulin interpreted my words and shouted loudly, and soon the Secun mushroom attack began again.


    But the monster was too big. The area that was hit is petrified, but one fist is the size of a coon. So, if you get hit by a mushroom, only the part of your fist turns into a stone.


    ¡°Lurin, attack with maximum power.¡±


    Lulin nodded and used his breath.


    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Lulin¡¯s breath bursts out with a strong light. Then the monster¡¯s shoulder was ripped open at once. The giant monster¡¯s left arm falls off and bes paralyzed.


    ¡°Gaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    When injured, the giant monster¡¯s movements became more violent along with a loud ringing sound.


    ¡°good. ¡°It¡¯s a continuous attack.¡±


    ¡°i get it!¡±


    At the same time, Lulin used his breath again, and the Kundles began to fight the remainingrge monsters, who survived by throwing Secun Mushrooms diligently, despite suffering casualties from the giant monster¡¯s attack.


    As a result, a melee broke out.


    Lulin also used his breath against the super-giant monster again. However, unlike the time when his left arm fell off because he didn¡¯t react at all because he underestimated him, this time he cooed and put his remaining right arm on the breath with a very annoyed expression.


    Then the breath bounced off and the giant monster received no damage.


    ¡°Could it be that the arm is made of the same material as the passage wall?¡±


    ¡°Kwaaagh! you! be careful!¡±


    The breath that was struck began to pass through the ceiling and the ground, posing a threat.


    Fortunately, it was such arge space that when I used the breath in the hallway on the first floor, it didn¡¯t feel like a bouncy ball, but it did take some time to go back and forth between the ceiling and the ground.


    So it was easy to avoid, but in this space, there were huge monsters, big monsters, Kun, wild Secun mushrooms, and even breath. It was bing aplete mess.


    The problem is that arm. The right arm is made of a wall that emits bright light just like the wall of the ruins.


    Why are the arms made of the same material as the wall?


    One arm that had been cut through the shoulder was an ordinary arm. But for some reason, one arm is like a mysterious brick.


    Just as the walls and ceiling bounced off the breath, he also used his arms to bounce off the breath.


    What should I do?


    After thinking about it for a while, a great idea urred to me. So I immediately delivered it to Rurin.


    ¡°Lurin! ¡°I tell the coons to throw all the remaining Secoon mushrooms into that guy¡¯s remaining arm right now!¡±


    ¡°On your arm? But it only takes 80,000 stones. ¡°And for a little while.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s okay!¡±


    ¡°i get it!¡±


    Lurin shouted at the Kundles and then I whispered to Lurin.


    ¡°The coons threw Secun mushrooms on that guy¡¯s arm and it turned into stone, right? Then, adjust it urately with your breath.¡±


    ¡°With breath?¡±


    ¡°okay. ¡°The problem is with those amazing bricks, so if I turn them into ordinary stones using baked secun, they won¡¯t be able to do anything, right?¡±


    The Secun mushroom explodes on impact and has the ability to turn inanimate objects, such as the ground or walls, into stone within the mushroom¡¯s explosion range.


    So this was the best way.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    Thanks to Kundle¡¯s efforts, the giant monster¡¯s arm was smoothly transformed from a shining brick into an ordinary stone, and Lulin was able to hit that part with his breath without difficulty.


    Quaaaaang-!


    As a result, his right arm, the shield he was proud of, waspletely pierced, and he started running toward us, violently kicking the coons with his remaining two feet.


    ¡°good. If you repeat the same method¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Meanwhile, the Kundles are urgently shouting at Rurin.


    ¡°Kuuuun couuuuun!¡±


    ¡°The coons said there weren¡¯t many secun mushrooms left. ¡°About five.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°Retreat behind Lurin!¡±


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    ¡°Tell all the coons to run to the back first!¡±


    Now that things havee to this, there is only one way. Although it¡¯s a bit of a gamble.


    If that guy had bricks on his feet, there was only one way.


    The coons in the back were responsible for supplying the Secun mushrooms held by over 100 coons. To be precise, they were carrying it, putting it down, and carefully distributing it.


    They did not engage in battle because they would petrify on impact. It is only a supply unit.


    The fact that there are only 5 left now means that there are only 5 roasted sekun left in the oak barrel.


    Then there is only one way. Let¡¯s leave aside the question of why this method only urred to me now.


    As I ran away, I told the Coons to throw all the remaining Secoon Mushrooms at the wall surrounding the space.


    It¡¯s not a moving target.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult to throw mushrooms at the wall, and as ordered, the bright bricks that made up the wall soon turned into in rocks.


    ¡°Lurin! Plus, breath!¡±


    ¡°Over there?¡±


    ¡°huh. The dark part among the shiny bricks. ¡°Concentrate your attack there!¡±


    Nod.


    Lulin nodded and used his breath on the wall. A shining brick that didn¡¯t even nod to the breath.


    The guy who bounced his breath in the hallway and made it look like a bouncy ball had its surface petrified into a very weak rock.


    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    As it made a sound, numerous cracks appeared, like the ground cracked by drought.


    ¡°Once more! ¡°With maximum power!¡±


    ¡°Ugh. it¡¯s tough.¡±


    Lulin said that and used his breath again. The breath hit the rocky and cracked wall again.


    ¡°Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan!


    With the sound of the wall copsing, the wall opened up and the hidden outside air began toe in.


    We were so far up that all we could see were clouds and sky.


    Fortunately, the dimension waspletely different from the one we came from, and the mana in the air outside was very rich.


    Even if mana is not abundant, Lurin can polymorph as long as the outside aires in.


    Because polymorph doesn¡¯t need a lot of mana. So, the situation can be ended even with the dragon¡¯s breath.


    As long as there was the same amount of mana as in the original world, there were no problems anymore.


    Recently, my power, which can be considered infinite based on pure mana usage that has surpassed almost 10 sses, has returned.

 Chapter 244

    # 244


    Part 2 Chapter.1 While on our honeymoon,


    the second floor was still chaotic. The leader monster summoned by the big monsters was running wild regardless of whether the wall was broken or not, and the coons were in a hurry to run away as there were no mushrooms left.


    Then he falls, picks up hispanion, and runs away again with his short legs.


    Kuung-!


    Then I get stepped on.


    As the Secun Mushroom fell and began to run away, the giant monster moved forward with a more triumphant expression, swinging its right arm, which had deflected the breath, wildly.


    It was a face that treated the Kundles as just annoying fluff. At the end of his gaze was Lulin, who had blown off his left arm.


    Even though the defense is perfect due to the strange brick on the right side, it seems that Breath is considered a threat.


    Honestly, it was very unpleasant.


    How dare you have such thoughts towards Lulin?


    It is very unpleasant to look at someone else¡¯s wife that way.


    So, I grabbed Lurin¡¯s hand and pulled her, who was standing under those gazes.


    ¡°Lurin,e here.¡±


    ¡°you?¡±


    Rurin, who was dragged in, looks at me. So I told him exactly what I felt.


    ¡°Stern monsters keep looking at me. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go around showing off your beauty.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rulin suddenly looks like he¡¯s asking what he¡¯s talking about.


    ¡°No, whatever. That¡¯s right. ¡°It¡¯s true that our honey is pretty.¡±


    ¡°What is it? suddenly! Although it is true! Hi-Hi.¡±


    Lurin raised the corners of her mouth and startedughing. I was frowning because of the monster, but I¡¯m d I did. That kind of frowning face doesn¡¯t suit Lurin.


    ¡°So, turn your head this way so they can¡¯t see you.¡±


    ¡°But you have to kill him!¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Mana is back. Don¡¯t you feel it? ¡°Honey.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh?¡±


    Lurin heard me and spun around with a triumphant expression like Sailor Moon after her transformation.


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±


    ¡°yes? ¡°Because I broke the wall.¡±


    ¡°So are you strong now?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°I liked you being weak, but it¡¯s a shame.¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    ¡°Then stay still! ¡°That guy doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Yes, please stay still.¡±


    Lurin, who had been working hard giving orders to the Kuns and firing his breath, dered a strike, and the giant monster roared as if asking what it was doing and came right in front of us.


    ¡°Kwaawaaarra!¡±


    In the distance, due to the shortage of Secun mushrooms, the tide had turned andrge monsters were being set up.


    ¡°That guy is weak. He said. ¡°To a giant monster.¡±


    Lulin just interpreted their roar and said it as if it wasughable.


    ¡°Oh, did you? They also have eyes. ¡°It was like that a little while ago.¡±


    The roar of therge monster continued. Lulin continued to interpret it.


    ¡°I told them to just handle it for me. Take care of this body. ¡°They don¡¯t know the topic.¡±


    Well, it was like that until now. The monsters seem to be looking down on me, branding me as nothing special because I only talk without fighting at all.


    Well, that could be it. It was also true.


    Rather than that, at this very moment, the Kuns who had lost their weapons were being attacked by the few remainingrge monsters, so that countermeasure came first.


    ¡°Lurin. Put a shield on all the coons. ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt any further.¡±


    ¡°i get it. ¡°It¡¯s easy.¡±


    The ground shook from the giant monster¡¯s fist, and from that moment on, a great change urred in the Kundus who were dying when they stepped on it.


    ¡°Kuuuun kunuuun!¡±


    At the moment they were shouting for each other to run away, Kun, who had just shouted, was trampled by the giant monster.


    ¡°Is it big?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t put my foot down because of the shield. The giant monster tried hard, but it could not ce its feet on the ground in the space where Kun was.


    When the embarrassed giant monster steps next to him, its feetnd on the floor with a cooing sound.


    Kun, who was about to be stepped on, was safe.


    Well, this is the effect of the shield.


    For the current Lurin, that level of magic is very easy. Lulin has be stronger than an ordinary dragon due to the influence of the dragon beads. It can be said that Lulin¡¯s shield can block most attacks.


    ¡°Kunkunkun?¡±


    The problem was that the coons were also embarrassed. Kun, who should have been trampled to death, looked around in panic.


    The sight of him looking around his cotton candy-like body with a nk face was as innocent as a newborn baby.


    It¡¯s not just the coon. The same goes for the coons who were hit by therge monster¡¯s club. The club that was hit on the head actually bounced and the recoil caused therge monster to fall.


    ¡°Kouun?¡±


    ¡°Crue?¡±


    An expression that neither the victim nor the protected party knows the meaning of.


    After confirming that the shield was perfect, I left it there with an iprehensible expression and turned back towards the giant monster.


    And walked in front of it.


    slowly.


    The giant monster roared and swung its fist at me.


    Then I have to use magic too. He used ss 9 magic without any mercy.


    A huge amount of energy attaches to the surface of the giant monster¡¯s body, creating an intense explosion.


    It is a powerful explosive magic called Plodgernia.


    At the same time, scorching magic enveloped the giant monster.


    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    And a refreshing explosion shook the space. As the monster¡¯s body exploded, the crushed monster¡¯s stone dust flew around and vision became blurry.


    Just in case, I held Lurin¡¯s hand tightly, and Lulin held my hand in the same way.


    As the stone dust settled, my vision recovered. The giant monster fell to the ground, with only its lower body remaining. The giant monster died without any counterattack, and therge monsters that had summoned the giant monster suddenly started running away in fright.


    The direction therge monsters were heading towards to see if there was another exit was the giant door they had opened.


    The coons looked shocked that the giant monster had been shattered in one blow.


    At this moment, the battle is already over. There was no need to chase therge monsters that were running away. The coons were not thatbative and looked confused, but they became noisy when they realized that the giant monster had died and the remainingrge monsters had run away.


    ¡°Well, anyway, it ended well. The sacrifice of Kundeul ended in a situation where it was not that great. ¡°I guess those secun mushrooms were the keyword in the strategy.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Destroy the wall of this ruin with the Secun Mushroom. That very idea brought Mana back. In other words, if there were no secun mushrooms, the situation would have been troublesome in many ways.


    However, since the Secun mushrooms existed on the first floor, the hint was there on the first floor.


    ¡°So go to the coons and tell them the story. ¡°Be more happy because you have regained your freedom.¡±


    Lurin nodded and ran to the Kundles. Then the Kundle fell down. Lurin began to chatter triumphantly.


    ***


    In this way, the second floor ispletely conquered.


    A dimensional gap was immediately opened, allowing the person to return to their original path. But once I saw the coons cleaning up after themselves, I decided to go back.


    I n to leave once I have inspected the entire inside of the giant door and confirmed that there are no more monsters.


    Thanks to this, the Kundles were busy moving around, and Lurin was going through the giant door. I guess my curiosity was piqued again, so I left it alone.


    The sky was visible outside the hole in the wall. The wide sky and clouds are clear.


    What I¡¯m worried about is that the exit outside the giant door leads to the third floor of the ruins, and the ruins are not finished, so the freedom of the coons is threatened.


    Since they made a fuss about liberating them, that is a different story than a promise. Fortunately, that didn¡¯t happen.


    Rurin told me toe and when I approached, I saw that outside the giant door was not a passage leading to another floor, but an exit.


    This was a mountaintop-like terrain, and it was structured so that you could go out the exit and go down the mountain. Therge monsters that escaped seemed to have escaped outside, so it seemed that if the giant door was closed, the coons would be able to live freely in the ruins.


    Even if the big monsterse back, it will be okay as long as there are Secun mushrooms.


    After exining that point to the Kundeul, I looked at Rurin.


    Rurin, who was talking excitedly with the Kuns, noticed my gaze and turned around and ran towards me.


    ¡°you? ¡°Why are you calling me?¡±


    ¡°Have you just looked at me without calling me yet?¡±


    Of course, I was nning on calling it.


    ¡°It was the look in your eyes that called to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but let¡¯s leave now. This is the end of the crashnding. ¡°I have to go back the same way.¡±


    ¡°Kunkuuuun!¡±


    As soon as Rurin heard me, she shouted at the Kundles in theirnguage.


    Then the coons suddenly panicked and ran towards us.


    ¡°He said he was leaving. So, you can go.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    It¡¯s cool to say goodbye. Well, I think it¡¯s not a bad goodbye. From now on, they will live well on their own.


    I held Lurin¡¯s hand as she nodded. When the dimensional gap was opened, a strong light began to emerge and the Kuns fell all over the ce in surprise.


    ***


    korea. seoul.


    Through the dimensional gap, I arrived in Seoul safely this time.


    Fortunately, there was no confusion like when I first came to Korea. At that time, Lulin lost his mind and went into a war with passing cars.


    This time, both Lulin and I were very calm. Because I had already visited once, there was little sense of foreignness.


    Lulin understood cars and didn¡¯t fight for no reason. If you think about it, this time we made an emergencynding in the wrong world, so it¡¯s hard to say it waspletely ident-free.


    Anyway, it arrived safely, so that¡¯s it.


    So, the first thing we did was start looking for a house to buy.


    When I thought about my n to stay for a week, I thought a lot about whether to find a hotel or a house, but I was leaning toward a house because I wanted to experience life as a newlywed in this world rather than a honeymoon where I was already tired of living in the other world.


    So, while looking for real estate, I heard that for a period of about a week, Airbnb is better these days than a house.


    After hearing that it was simr to a bed and breakfast and that you could rent out the entire house, I decided to go for it.


    I had no choice but to use Lurin¡¯s 10th ss mental magic for ID cards and such, and as a result, I was able to rent a room in a small house somewhere in Seoul.


    They say that the Inte has developed a lot, and there are all these things, and the modern era is also convenient.


    After settling everything with a one-week rental without having to worry about deposits or monthly rent, we moved into our home.


    When you enter, the first thing you see is the kitchen. There is one small bathroom. There is no bathtub. There was a shower so there was no problem taking a shower. And there is one room that serves as both a master bedroom and a bedroom.


    And one double bed of a reasonable size.


    It¡¯s not as good as Rare¡¯s, but I had no problem sleeping at this level.


    It is iparable to a rare that boasts an enormous scale, such as a luxurious bedroom, a private bath, a dressing room, a sauna room, a monster residence that manages the rare, a dragon body room, a warehouse, etc., but since I was on a trip, it was like a real home. It¡¯s funny topare.


    However, since it was not a hotel but a bed and breakfast, it had the advantage of allowing self-catering, allowing you to experience modern life.


    For Rurin, it feels like experiencing life in the future world, right?


    Of course, as soon as Lurin said she lived in this house, she looked around and asked if it was a warehouse? he asked.


    ¡°No, this is home.¡±


    ¡°here?¡±


    ¡°Why is it narrow?¡±


    ¡°hmm. Does not matter! I think this house is nice because I see you everywhere. In Rare, going around looking for you is a chore! ¡°It¡¯s the same with cleaning up the Luluns.¡±


    Lurin answered as if she had read my thoughts.


    ¡°yes? I wanted to say that too. ¡°It¡¯s better to have a narrow life as a newlywed, right?¡±


    ¡°you. But if I release the polymorph, everything here will break.¡±


    ¡°So you shouldn¡¯t release the polymorph.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hi-Hi.¡±


    Rurin doesn¡¯t seem to be dissatisfied at all.


    Therefore, the base camp where we would spend our newlywed life for a week was decided without any problems.

 Chapter 245

    # 245


    Part 2 Chapter.2 Side story ¨C In the whale fight, the whale, not the shrimp¡¯s back, exploded.


    It was a summer day not long after the Red Dragon was killed.


    Lurin, me, Serena, and Elena came to a small uninhabited ind on the southern coast of the empire for the summer.


    Actually, there was a small reason for this retreat.


    a few days ago.


    Serena and Elena came up to the restaurant to eat dinner. Of course, it was good up to that point. It is also a daily scene that happens almost every day. That situation urred when Lulin and Serena were fighting.


    That day, Lulin said this to Serena.


    ¡°Eat anything, anything red.¡±


    I hear this all the time, but Serina isn¡¯t the type of person to sit still after hearing something like that. However, perhaps because she was tired of the little drip that she did every time, Serena responded to Rurin with a slightly different drip depending on the day.


    ¡°How can you eat anything if you can¡¯t even cook? ¡°If you¡¯re a chef¡¯s wife, shouldn¡¯t you know how to cook?¡±


    ¡°profit? ¡°I¡¯m good at cooking!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reughing. ¡°I¡¯m much better than you.¡±


    Serena jumped up and shrugged her shoulders. Lurin said no andunched a counterattack. But it¡¯s in business.


    I quietly approached the business disruptors and pped them with sanctions.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll kick you both out? You are rare below. ¡°You go to the clinic.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°But!¡±


    Lurin puffed out her cheeks as if she was feeling unfairly treated. Since I realized a long time ago that it would be better not to get involved in their fight, I thought it would be good to just keep quiet, but this time, they started fighting with their eyes. These guys are endless.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a cookingpetition. Don¡¯t just talk about being better than each other. ¡°I will review it for you.¡±


    ¡°Cookingpetition? Is that good? good. It prevents you from making any noise. kid.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be funny. ¡°This body will make it so that you can never say that you are better than me again!¡±


    Two people giggling. Then, Serena took a quick look at me and imed unfairness.


    ¡°But the judges are unfair?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! He presses with real skill! You remain fair and still. ¡°I am confident!¡±


    ¡°Oh really? So to be really fair¡­ .¡±


    ¡°what the. Can you believe this? ¡°But it¡¯s because there¡¯s Elena.¡±


    ¡°yes? Me?¡±


    Hoping for a neutral review, Serena looked at the shrimp that had stayed still in the whale fight.


    But the shrimp raised its hand and made an unexpected im.


    ¡°But I want to participate too! ¡°I also want topete in cooking with Lurin and Serena.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯ll be fun!¡±


    Elenaughed and jumped up. Serena just red at her, but for some reason, Elena¡¯s resistance to dragons had be much stronger than before, so it didn¡¯t even work.


    So, the matter grew and became a story about having a cookingpetition using the ingredients of the desert ind to be fair while people wereing to the desert ind to escape.


    From the beginning, I had nned to take a few days off and spend the summer with Rurin on this uninhabited ind.


    This ind was purchased by persuading the emperor. I hadn¡¯t been there once since I bought it, so I was holding off, but I thought that if we were going topete, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to do it somewhere like this, and in the end, the cookingpetition that doubled as a summer getaway took ce here.


    The emerald coast stretches out in front. We sat in the shade inside the sandy beach with the coast in the background.


    Here, I set up cooking utensils to cook various dishes. 3 each.


    All you have to do is get your own ingredients and cook.


    Well, I¡¯m talking about just resting and enjoying the pretty beach and healing.


    ¡°Like I said, all three of us are equal here, so it¡¯s different from the yful confrontation we had at the restaurant before. You can cook dishes using ingredients found on the ind. Are the conditions the same for everyone? ¡°There is nothing more fair than this when you cook with ingredients you find yourself.¡±


    When I briefly exined the rules again, everyone nodded. The one who nods most actively is Elena. It seems like a very unfamiliar sight.


    Elena cooks?


    That¡¯s because Elena was an elf who just washed and ate raw vegetables until I taught her how to make various sds.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    I looked at her with such concern, but Elena was full of fighting spirit. Surely they wouldn¡¯t bring the grass, wash it, and put it out there for us to eat?


    ¡°Then shall we begin?¡±


    ¡°wait for a sec!¡±


    Suddenly, after shouting for a moment, Lurin sneakily approached me. Then he slightly tips his toes and starts whispering in my ear.


    ¡°you¡­ Subtly¡­ ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    While trying to do something illegal, he ended up being grabbed by the back by Serena and dragged away.


    ¡°Let go of this! ¡°Old dragon!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reughing. Where are you tricking me? ¡°You are not allowed to talk to El until it is over.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What kind of nonsense¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Then did you admit defeat? Hehe.¡±


    Lulin opened his mouth wide. Then he looked at Serena and me alternately and then opened his mouth.


    ¡°you. ¡°I will abandon you for a while!¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Lulin turned his head and ran away first. I think it¡¯s a caution to just run and let¡¯s go without any countermeasures.


    Serena looked around as if she had something on her mind and then disappeared, while Elena looked in all directions, pricked her ears, hesitated several times, and started walking toward the south.


    ***


    Lurin ran for now. I absolutely hated losing to Red Dragon, so this fight was serious.


    In fact, the Red Dragon was almost extinct, making the feud between the races virtually meaningless. Therefore, the red dragon that Lulin talks about actually refers to a being named Sereina.


    Because of L, she had no choice but to ask for advice sometimes, but for some reason, Lulin envied that very adult aspect.


    So I didn¡¯t want to lose.


    That too in front of El.


    So, after making a strong promise that I would definitely win this match and make Serena, who had been provoking me even more irritably, to her knees, I looked around.


    Lulin decided to keep things simple in a confrontation like this. So the point is, you just have to find delicious ingredients. Especially if you find meat, it¡¯s delicious just grilled!


    The cooking area that Rurin was most confident in was grilling meat. I was very used to it because of the experience of being tricked by L into grilling meat on an iron te.


    With that in mind, I ran for a while, but couldn¡¯t find any animals worth eating.


    All you see is grass and trees.


    ¡°uh? ¡°The color is pretty.¡±


    The thing that stopped Lulin¡¯s footsteps was a flower that gave off a soft pink color. Lurin approached the flower she had found.


    Because she liked the color so much, Lurin squatted down for a moment and looked at the flower.


    When I was alone in Rare, contemting my loneliness, I never even paid attention to things like flowers. Lulin¡¯s sensibilities have changed a bit recently.


    In particr, the color pink had a somewhat unique sensibility.


    ¡°But this pink is prettier.¡±


    It¡¯s a habit of firstparing the pink color that shines on your finger when you see a simr pink color.


    Rurin tried to show off her victory ring to the flower. He waved the engagement ring on his finger back and forth in front of the flowers, then this time he held out the wedding ring on his other finger.


    ¡°This is more important. Hi-Hi.¡±


    In the end, he ended up bragging with both hands raised towards a flower he couldn¡¯t even understand.


    Then, after about 3 minutes, I realized that this was not the time and I jumped up.


    ¡°Because the flower guy has no taste.¡±


    I boasted so much that I had nothing left to do. Now I coolly turned around to look for meat again.


    But then something strange happened. As soon as Lulin turned back, the pink flower suddenly grewrger, opened its buds wide, and advanced towards the back of Lulin¡¯s head.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Thump-!


    In an instant, Lurin was swallowed into the gigantic bud¡¯s open mouth. Lurin was just the size of a bite.


    This monster is also known as a man-eating nt or carnivorous nt that camouges itself into a small and pretty appearance and eats any approaching animal at once.


    Lulin was swallowed into the flower and frowned. The more she moved her body, the more sticky mucus surrounded Lulin. In this stuffy, dark space, all I can feel is sticky mucus.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    Originally, when this mucus sticks, all animals and nts be paralyzed and then gradually dissolve and digest. Another name for this mucus was digestive juice. A strong mucus that can digest anything.


    However, dragons are not included in the existence of anything. Lurin became frustrated and lost her temper, banging and kicking the inner wall of the flower. My inner walls are pounding from a kick made with sincerity! The hole opened and mucus started pouring out.


    ¡°Oh oh!¡±


    Then Lurin also slipped through the hole on the slime and onto the ground outside. Does it feel like going down a slide?


    ¡°This was a little fun.¡±


    I stood up and expressed my honest feelings. But the problem is that this sticky slime doesn¡¯t want to fall off. It¡¯s so sticky. Aftering out, the meaning of digestive juices was lost, but the sticky consistency was still maintained.


    Every time I moved, it would sag and interfere with my actions. Rurin became angry when she shook herself here and there to no avail.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ .¡±


    So I looked around. Nothing caught Lurin¡¯s gaze, but the sound of water was heard from ahead. Even though there was nothing bothering her eyes, there was something bothering her ears, so Lurin ran towards that direction.


    ¡°Oh oh!¡±


    A cool waterfall unfolded before Rurin¡¯s eyes, which were wet and sticky with mucus, and the water pooling beneath the waterfall was shining a mysterious blue.


    Shoot!


    The waterfall falls lightly, and the water that umtes below flows back downstream. It had the appearance of a typical valley and looked deep, so Rurin immediately attempted to dive.


    with a plop-!


    Thanks to this, the damn slime was washed away from Lurin¡¯s body, and when she came to the surface after falling deep under the water, she felt very refreshed.


    ¡°Cool. Ugh, I don¡¯t like sticky guys.¡±


    Now that all the slime has run out and the goal has been achieved, Lurin is about to swim out of the valley.


    ¡°Kukyaakyaaaak!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Flower buds ced on what looked like lotus leaves began to attack Lulin.


    Dozens of flower buds approaching at high speed.


    The flowers grew huge at the same time and opened their buds as if they were going to eat each other.


    ¡°Ahh! surprised.¡±


    So Lurin reflexively hit the first flower bud that attacked with her fist.


    ¡°Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡­ !¡±


    The flower bud hit by Lulin¡¯s fist jumped out of the water, no, it jumped high into the sky and flew away. However, Lurin had to wash her body again with water because she was vomiting mucus.


    ¡°Oh oh. It is also this body. ¡°No, that¡¯s not the problem.¡±


    The numbers were endless. I couldn¡¯t understand why the flowers here were so aggressive, so I lost my temper. The thing I hate the most is that slime. I hated it because it was so sticky.


    ¡°Kukyaaaaaak!¡±


    ¡°Kukyaaaaa!¡±


    ¡°Ugh. ¡°Then just disappear into the valley!¡±


    In the end, Lurin exploded with anger and used high-level magic to evaporate the waterfall and the valley water itself.


    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    The refreshing stream of water suddenly disappeared everywhere, and in the end, all the flowers on the lotus leaves were unable to move from the bottom of the valley, where the water had disappeared. It was a ground nt before, and this time it seems to be a water nt. As the water disappeared, it became impossible to move.


    ¡°They¡¯re nothing special.¡±


    Rurin shook her hands and looked around her body. Fortunately, all the mucus disappeared. Although it was wet, it was much better than being covered in mucus, so I decided to endure it.


    ¡°There are only strange guys. Why can¡¯t I see the meat¡­ !¡±


    Normally, Lurin wouldn¡¯t walk around in a wet state right away, but she couldn¡¯t do that now. This is because there are no avable ingredients. So I walked again while wet.

 Chapter 246

    # 246


    Part 2 Chapter.2 Side story ¨C In the whale fight, the whale, not the shrimp, exploded.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    As I walked, a wide in appeared. Lurin thought that there must be something here because it wasrge, so she ran.


    In any case, Rurin¡¯s mind was that she would try to cook something as long as she had a four-legged animal.


    But there were no animals on the ins either. There were no animals, and the entire in was covered with countless flowers.


    Waves of yellow flowers spread out, and whenever the wind blew, the scent of the flowers tickled my nostrils.


    And something shiny flew around. Usually, where there are flowers, there are bees, but not bees.


    It glowed like a firefly, but it wasn¡¯t even a firefly.


    Theynded on Lulin¡¯s head and body. When Rurin shook her body, she fell, and that was at that moment. An uncountable number of flowers opened their mouths and began to rush towards Lurin. By hanging flower stems high in the sky and pinning them down on Rurin.


    ¡°Keuiak?¡±


    When Lurin used her breath in surprise, all the flowersing from afar exploded.


    But funny enough, the slime didn¡¯t disappear and just bounced around. Because there was a distance, the slime did not stick, but if it had been a little closer, the slime would have sttered again.


    To Lurin, it came as a fear. So I started worrying.


    Even if you blow it up or melt it, if that guy¡¯s slime stters out, you can just run away, right?


    I¡¯m not avoiding it because I¡¯m scared. I just avoid it because it¡¯s dirty.


    Lulin screamed and stepped back as he saw the flowers starting to spray mucus from their mouths.


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    Lulin, who hated slime that much, had no choice but to try to teleport to avoid the attacks of the pouring flowers.


    ***


    ¡°Lurin? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Lurin, who returned via teleportation, was in serious condition. It¡¯s a mess. Why did you act like that when I asked you to get ingredients?


    It¡¯s something I can¡¯t understand at all. I can¡¯t believe the dragon of the world came back looking like a soggy rat.


    Aside from when I dropped her into the water to take a hot spring bath, I think this is the first time someone else has done Rulin like this.


    It was absurd, but I took a towel from my luggage and ran to Rurin and asked her again.


    ¡°are you okay?¡±


    Nod.


    It seemed okay, but his expression was very dark. The same goes for just nodding your head without saying anything.


    Anyway, I decided to ask him step by step, and first I wiped his head and then his body.


    This is the level where you need to change clothes. So, I was rummaging through my luggage when Rurin crawled in and opened her mouth.


    ¡°you¡­ .¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°There are so many strange guys here. The stickiness is annoying¡­ .¡±


    As Lurin finished speaking, another being appeared on the other side using teleportation.


    As soon as he came back, he immediately screamed.


    ¡°Hey dude!¡±


    The voice was very angry, so I looked at it and saw that it was even worse than Lulin.


    Why are these dragons doing this in pairs?


    ¡°Why are you like that again? ¡°He was so confident.¡±


    While Lulin was just soaked in water, Serena waspletely soaked in sticky liquid. Every time you move, the sticky liquid swells and pops like bubble gum, and each time it does, it sags.


    ¡°Puhahahaha!¡±


    The sound ofughter was Lulin. Only after seeing his rival¡¯s defeat did he begin to smile brightly.


    I think the reason I was so upset and speechless just a moment ago was because of the frustration of not being able to find ingredients.


    However, seeing that Sereina was also empty-handed and in a worse situation than herself, she probably did it out of relief.


    Of course, Sereina did not lose and was angry at Lurin.


    ¡°shut up. ¡°It runs at you countless times, and if you kill it, it explodes, and if you kill it, it explodes and it¡¯s annoying.¡±


    Sereina grumbled and started spraying herself with water spray magic.


    ¡°This body found out at once and just ran away. Because it¡¯s sticky and I hate it. It¡¯s better to avoid it. ¡°You don¡¯t know that!¡±


    Lulinughed at Serena once again.


    ¡°shut up!¡±


    Cereina became irritated once again as she washed away the mucus.


    What on earth is that slime that appears in the conversation between the two? I asked the question with such pure curiosity.


    ¡°No, but how did you two end up like this? why?¡±


    ¡°you!¡±


    ¡°hey!¡±


    Then Serena and Lurin red at me at the same time. They look shocked, their noses are stuffed, and in any case, they look very aggrieved.


    ¡°huh? ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    ¡°you! It¡¯s strange here. All the flowers are attacking! All. ¡°It¡¯s pretending to be pretty, but then it turns huge and opens its mouth!¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. I suffered the same thing. I got annoyed and tried to burn them all down to eradicate them, but the more I tried, the more they appeared endlessly, so I had no choice but to teleport away. ¡°I was about to blow up the uninhabited ind, but I remembered that it was yournd, so I held back.¡±


    ¡°Eh? nt?¡±


    Nod.


    ¡°Ipletely agree with what Red said. Those guys are really¡­ Ugh.¡±


    Lulin stuck out his tongue. The fact that Lurin agreed with Sereina¡¯s words is itself a huge deal.


    The flowers are going crazy?


    It seems like there are weak monsters and that it¡¯s a pain to deal with them because they¡¯re sticky.


    ¡°Only the coast here is fine, and the inside is mostly just those guys.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. that¡¯s right.¡±


    When Lulin spoke, this time Serena strongly agreed. Leaving behind a scene that cannot be easily seen, Elena suddenly came to mind.


    ¡°Wait a minute, what about Elena?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll juste back too. It¡¯s not a monster you can¡¯t deal with because of its stickiness. It¡¯s not like Elena deserves it¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Elena can¡¯t use teleportation. So, if you get into trouble, you mighte back quitete. ¡°Let¡¯s find out.¡±


    ¡°ah. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Serena nodded, perhaps remembering that she had no choice but to teleport at the end of the stickiness.


    So, we were going to the south where Elena disappeared, and the Elena we were looking for naturally appeared on the southern road.


    ¡°oh? ¡°Are you both back already?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Unlike the two dragons, Lurin made a dumbfounded noise as she looked very fine, and Serena also approached Elena with a bewildered look on her face.


    ¡°Lurin, Serena! Why are you all wet? ¡°Are you looking for ingredients in the water?¡±


    Elena asked an innocent question to the two drenched dragons.


    ¡°Oh, you caught a fish!¡±


    Moreover, the solo cookingpetition mode is still turned on. An absurd Lurin shouted at Elena.


    ¡°you you¡­ ! Were there any flowers there? ¡°You weird guy!¡±


    ¡°I know. Looking at the condition, I guess it wasn¡¯t there? ¡°Instead of being wet, it looks soft.¡±


    The reason these two are like that. What on earth is that strange flower thing?


    ¡°yes? ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything strange!¡±


    Of course, Elena just smiled sweetly.


    ¡°More than that, I looked for food ingredients. L, I make a sd with this¡­ .¡±


    But Elena¡¯s words could not end. This is because the two dragons couldn¡¯t admit that they lost and suddenly shouted.


    ¡°why!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, does this mean we lost?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible! no!¡±


    At this point, I started to wonder if they were doing this on purpose because they didn¡¯t want to find ingredients.


    If so, this is Elena¡¯s victory.


    ¡°Elena¡¯s victory is the only way to find the right ingredients. ¡°Show me where.¡±


    I dered as I approached Elena.


    ¡°This one!¡±


    Elena held out the flower in her palm towards me as I approached.


    ¡°It smelled sweet, so I picked it to use as a food ingredient!¡±


    ¡°Is this a pink bud?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    Elena handed me the piece of flower she had picked. It definitely had a sweet smell. This sweetness is not a chemical sweetness that dissolves sugar, but a sweetness with a natural fragrance.


    This is Elena¡¯s victory. Because both of them are empty-handed. The moment when I was about to dere Elena¡¯s victory. Suddenly Lulin started screaming.


    ¡°Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Serena also screamed one after another.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    After that, Lulin shouted again, gesturing towards me with his hands and feet.


    ¡°That¡¯s it for you! ¡°Run away!¡±


    At the same time, Lurin and Serena ran away behind them. Both had scared faces.


    ¡°Why this little flower?¡±


    ¡°Iknow, right? ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    Elena and I tilted our heads. Why are they like that?


    The flower bud that Elena gave me only fluttered in my hand and didn¡¯t seem to pose any danger?


    The moment I thought,


    The flower bud suddenly grew huge, opened its mouth wide, and bit me hard.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    It happened so quickly. When I came to my senses, the surroundings were dark and the same sticky mucus that was on Sereina¡¯s body was flowing towards me.


    ah.


    Was it something like this?


    It¡¯s definitely incredibly unpleasant. It also seems to have a strange smell. This stickiness was especially the worst. I also felt like something was burning my flesh.


    After thinking about that, I immediately used magic to burst the bottom of the bud that was eating me.


    Fuuuuuu-!


    Then it slipped and fell to the floor, and the bud with its pierced chin withered away.


    ¡°Hehehe! Look. ¡°What did I say?¡±


    Sereina, who saw what I was doing, startedughing as if it was disgusting. Anyway, that dragon.


    ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t believe me and it¡¯s ugly. Puhahahahaha!¡±


    Sereina went berserk and started to run wild, and I thought about giving her a shot at magic, but justice happened somewhere else.


    ¡°noisy!¡±


    Fuuuuuuck-!


    Lurin threw a kick at Serena. It was a flying kick for the first time in a while.


    ¡°This little guy!¡±


    Ignoring Sereina, who was kicked and flew far away, Lurin ran towards me holding a towel in her hand.


    ¡°That flower guy is bad. ¡°You are not bad.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Nod.


    Lulin nodded strongly. I guess they strangely got into a fight with Sereina earlier, and when theyughed at me, they immediately started fighting again.


    ¡°you! It¡¯s sticky. Ugh. Wash it off quickly. ¡°I will clean it.¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°I even went diving into the valley because of that.¡±


    Rurin used magic to wash away the mucus and began wiping it with a towel.


    The hand was not delicate, but it was nimble.


    Elena was confused as Lurin was bustling around with a towel on her head. It¡¯s like you don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on right now.


    ¡°What is this! I was fine¡­ .¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not reacting to elves? Do you see elves aspatriots?¡±


    ¡°Is it because they are a forest race?¡±


    Serena and I each came up with a guess. Maybe it has something to do with her being an elf?


    ¡°Then what happens to the confrontation?¡±


    Elena asked with a look of regret.


    ¡°What Elena brought¡­ . Unfortunately, I think it¡¯s invalid because other people can¡¯t eat it.¡±


    ¡°okay. ¡°It¡¯s invalid!¡±


    The three people looked at each other and shook their heads. It was a very wet day, except for Elena.


    It is said that shrimp¡¯s backs explode when whales fight.


    However, it was Lurin and Elena who broke out in the whale fight.

 Chapter 247

    # 247


    Part 2 Chapter.3 Newlyweds and Daily Life


    The ce I went to as soon as I found a house was my parents¡¯ grave.


    Fortunately, my parents¡¯ graves were buried in Seonsan by my rtives, so finding them was not difficult, and this was my second visit. I am just grateful to my rtives who take care of me.


    Maybe they think I¡¯m dead too. Since they couldn¡¯t find the body, it looks like they didn¡¯t make a grave or anything.


    Go straight to Rulin and head straight to Seonsan.


    I knelt down in front of the grave to announce the wedding news. Lulin was curious about the act of kneeling, so she came up next to me and asked.


    ¡°Why are you kneeling?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because my deceased parents are sleeping here.¡±


    ¡°Your mother?¡±


    ¡°huh. yes.¡±


    ¡°Hoo.¡±


    Rurin, who had an expression on her face asking why she woulde to a mountain like this and kneel down, looked at her parents¡¯ grave with a look of great interest.


    ¡°Does it seem unusual to you? ¡°In this world, when someone dies, they bury them in the ground and erect a tombstone tomemorate them.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Rurin nodded at my exnation, and I also knelt down next to me.


    Honestly, this is my first time seeing a great being kneel down like this.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Lurin?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°I just did the same thing as you because I¡¯m your mother.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    Well, this part makes meugh. I heard you had a good marriage. This is something other dragons would never do because they have such high arrogance.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s say hello together. Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, I was nning to introduce you formally.¡±


    ¡°me?¡±


    ¡°okay. ¡°Just stay still.¡±


    I took my eyes off Rurin and looked back at my parents¡¯ graves. Then he calmed his voice and started talking to his parents.


    ¡°Mother and father. I got married. I brought him here before, but unlike then, he is definitely married now. It¡¯s this guy. Pretty, right? I¡¯m still a bitch, but I still love you. So, please look after me from heaven so that I and Lurin can continue to be together without being separated until the day we die.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Sasa Sasa¡­ love¡­ .¡±


    Rurin was looking at me as I was introducing myself, and even though she didn¡¯t say it directly to me, she said that she loved me, and her face turned red and she stuttered.


    ¡°Now stop stuttering and introduce yourself.¡±


    ¡°Me too? Like you?¡±


    ¡°huh. ¡°I told you I would make you happy at your mother¡¯s grave, so it should be fair, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ But I also buy and sell¡­ Should I say I¡¯m doing that? Boo, shame on you!¡±


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s so difficult about it and why are you so embarrassed? Why do you say you love someone so well when you say you like them? .¡±


    ¡°Words have different weight! Anyway, I¡¯ll do it without you. ¡°If you go over there, I¡¯ll say hello to your mother!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°Get up quickly! Stay behind. ¡°It¡¯s swish!¡±


    ¡°You can just do it from the side, isn¡¯t that that difficult?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go, you won¡¯t do it!¡±


    How dare you threaten me now. Then he puffs out his cheeks and turns his head. If it gets this far, there is nothing we can do. You have to do what you want.


    I also don¡¯t want to miss Rurin introducing herself to her parents.


    ¡°okay. okay. Then I¡¯ll stay away.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    When I got up, Lulin was still kneeling and turned his head.


    Then he gestures for me to go further back. I had no choice but to fall further back. You can¡¯t really hear anything from this distance. Since I can only see the back of his head, I can¡¯t guess based on the shape of his lips.


    I had no choice but to just look at Lulin¡¯s back for a moment, when Lulin got up and ran towards me.


    ¡°it¡¯s over?¡±


    ¡°finished¡­ Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°just. ¡°There is such a thing.¡±


    ¡°What did you say there was such a thing?¡±


    ¡°you. What are you talking about? ¡°Of course it¡¯s a secret!¡±


    Lurin spread her shoulders and shouted proudly.


    ¡°But why are your ears red?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lurin covers both her ears with her hands in response to my question. And started running.


    ¡°I do not know!¡±


    Why is there so much shame in such a great being? Shaking my head.


    I hurriedly bowed in front of the grave, said my goodbyes, and chased after Rurin who was running away.


    So we escaped from an unknown historical site, transported to Seoul, found a house, and visited our parents.


    On the way back, I didn¡¯t forget to stop by the convenience store and buy what I needed. After returning home, I immediatelyid down my tired body.


    Lurin and I fell into a deep sleep because we didn¡¯t sleep well at the ruins the night before.


    The first day went by like that.


    ***


    Second day.


    ¡°Whoaaaam.¡±


    I yawned and opened my eyes. I nced at the time and saw that it was 2 PM. I fell asleep loosely.


    This is all because of the fatigue from yesterday¡¯s hard work in the ruins. I slept too much, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Since we¡¯ve moved to modern times, it¡¯s not a bad idea to y ording to Lulin¡¯s time.


    Since a restaurant has to open a restaurant, waking up in the morning is essential, but isn¡¯t it okay to live however you want when traveling like this?


    It is impossible to change the pattern on Rulin¡¯s side. Because Lulin is a dragon whose DNA means sleeping in the morning.


    So the second day started at 2pm. Rurin was sleeping in my arms, but they weren¡¯tpletely attached to me. Lulin¡¯s face was slightly about 2cm away from my chest. In that state, his hand holds my arm tightly and he falls asleep peacefully.


    It¡¯s 2pm, but he doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of getting up of his own ord.


    ¡°Golong¡­ .¡±


    Gorong, not Gororong. A sign that it wasn¡¯t a perfect night¡¯s sleep. It was also a sign that he was slowly waking up.


    So, if you gently stroke her soft cheek, her eyebrows twitch slightly. This means that we are gradually returning from the dream world to this world.


    When this happens, you can call their name softly.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°Lurin?¡±


    Then hmm? It curls up with a moan that is not a moan. Then, you slowly open your eyes, and it is important to make eye contact at this time. I¡¯m up, so it¡¯s putting pressure on me to get up quickly.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    However, it is still time for resistance. Rurin crawls toward me, who was sitting on the bed, writhing once again. Then I cut my thighs and close my eyes again.


    Then, the long hair hangs down my thighs, and Lulin¡¯s soft cheeks move against my thighs.


    At this point, it¡¯s almost the final step.


    ¡°Lurin, it¡¯s already 2 o¡¯clock. ¡°Are you hungry too?¡±


    When you ask that, it starts writhing again with a big movement. In this state, the mind is almost awake.


    I slightly pull out my thighs to throw a wedge. Rurin¡¯s cheek touches the bed again, and she crawls under the nket again as if everything is bothersome.


    The upper body is under the nket, and only the lower body is sticking out of the nket below the belly button.


    ¡°Please wake up. ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Then you hear a ringing sounding from inside the nket. I woke up, but I don¡¯t want to wake up.


    In this case, you can gently ce your hand on your exposed stomach outside the nket. My clothes are rolled up and I feel my skin exposed. If you lightly touch it, it is very smooth. Soft and soft.


    Even though I eat like that, my stomach ignores thew of calories. However, since it doesn¡¯t have muscles, I would say it is smooth and soft.


    ¡°Your hands are warm.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    I put my hand up to tickle him, and finally normalnguage came out from under the nket.


    ¡°Then wake up.¡±


    ¡°Uuuuuuung.¡±


    After making a final struggle, Lurin raised her upper body from under the nket. The nket falls down the bed.


    My hair is frizzy from rubbing against the nket, and I can¡¯t even see my hands under therge T-shirt I¡¯m wearing.


    Rurin¡¯s spirit ispleted by reaching out a little with her long sleeves and rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°did you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°I slept well. ¡°I sleep well as long as I have you.¡±


    I answer the question in a shaky voice and stretch again. I woke up, but it took another 10 minutes to go from this state to a cheerful state.


    Because morning low pressure is a style thatsts for a very long time.


    So, I let myselfe to my senses and walked to the kitchen. Since I have a kitchen, I n to make a simple breakfast.


    Since I didn¡¯t have time yesterday and all I had was ingredients I bought at the convenience store, it was impossible to make something great, so I thought about making bacon with fried eggs, which many people enjoy.


    This is the menuposition that Rurin also likes.


    Turn on the heat and cook a fried egg in a frying pan. The yolk is not cooked. This is because it tastes richer if you cook only the egg whites and then dip them in bacon.


    Cheeeeeek-!


    When you start grilling bacon, the sound and smell vibrate your stomach. It is a verymon ingredient and has a familiar taste, but that is why it is safe.


    Sizzling.


    Chi-ik-!


    When the bacon is deliciously cooked, Lurin gets off the bed and walks towards me.


    It¡¯s not like running around like usual, but it¡¯s a very calm step.


    He approaches me like that, raises his tiptoes, rests his chin on my shoulder, and peeks at the food.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°It smells delicious!¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    A cheerful, usual voice. This is the part where you can confirm that you havepletelye to your senses.


    ¡°And as expected, I see you everywhere. That sounds so good! All rares are good, but it¡¯s difficult because I have to teleport inside the rare to find you. ¡°I can see him cooking when I go to the restaurant, and he always leaves me in the bedroom and goes up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural that you have to work?¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s good. hungry!¡±


    ¡°Pull your chin aside, spread out the table over there and wait next to the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll put it on a te and take it with me.¡±


    ¡°I get it.¡±


    Rurin cranes his chin and runs over.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to run. narrow. Hi-Hi.¡±


    Then, he adjusted his steps, moved slowly, and started wrestling with the food table in his hands.


    ¡°oh. ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡±


    After exploring on my own, I learned how to spread the legs of the table, and after straightening the table, I sit down and look at myself.


    Then, you are ready to eat breakfast. It¡¯s afternoon, but for us it¡¯s morning.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    So we sat down on a small table, each with a te of bacon and a fried egg. Then we put down the sd and sat down with our butts on the floor looking at each other.


    This is my first time eating at a table like this since I was a child.


    Perhaps it was my first time at Lulin, but I sat down without any difort and was eating bacon with a fork.


    The funny thing is that when I sit down at the table and try to stretch my legs, they touch Lulin¡¯s legs.


    Lulin¡¯s bare feet and mine collide every time I chew the bacon.


    I felt yful and lightly pinched the top of Lulin¡¯s foot. It¡¯s the ten days of my toes that move freely.


    ¡°Ugh. you! ¡°What are you doing while eating?¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t do anything?¡±


    Lurin, who was concentrating on eating, gets pinched and tries to fight back. But I am the best at avoiding cooking.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    As I was avoiding everyone, Lurin screamed and I shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°okay. okay. I won¡¯t do it. ¡°Let¡¯s eat again.¡±


    After saying that, he pretended not to do anything, then took his foot again and this time tickled my thigh across the table.


    ¡°Hehe, it tickles! do not do that! That and¡­ !¡±


    Rurin looked at me with a strange look and called out.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±

 Chapter 248

    # 248


    Part 2 Chapter.3 Newlyweds and Daily Life


    ¡°I ate well! You ate all the bacon. Hi-Hi. This body is not ashamed of such things. You can tickle it more. ¡°Thighs, tops and bottoms.¡±


    ¡°what? what? ¡°Yumma!¡±


    Rurin stood up with a smile on her face. The bacon on my te was gone everywhere. All that remains is an untouched sd.


    It looks like he leisurely took all my bacon and ate it while I was ying around.


    An unknown frustration came.


    The breakfast ended in vain as I had no choice but to scoop up the sd and feel defeated and defeated.


    Well, there are days like this too.


    Convincing myself, I went into the bathroom this time. In Rare, the bathroom is very spacious, but this is a very tight bathroom.


    The reason I say that is because it is so big that if Rurin and I enter at the same time, we have no choice but to be in close contact. Rurin didn¡¯t bother toe in while I was washing up, closed the toilet lid, and sat on it, looking up at me.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°You can see everything even in the bathroom. ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s desirable for it to be visible even from the bathroom.¡±


    I said that and put the toothbrush in my mouth. Then, he entered the bathroom and stuck the toothbrush into Rurin¡¯s mouth, who was just looking at her and doing nothing.


    ¡°You should clean it too.¡±


    ¡°Uuuuuuup!¡±


    I have to leave out the toothbrush. Even if you mumble that you don¡¯t want to use the toothbrush, it cannot be interpreted.


    Anyway, it was obvious what he said, so I gave him the answer.


    ¡°No matter how invincible your teeth are, you still have to brush them to live a refreshing life. And if you want to kiss, your mouth must be clean.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    When Lurin heard the sound of a kiss, she began to quietly move her toothbrush without any response. It¡¯s very slow, but I¡¯m still wiping.


    ¡°It¡¯s narrow so it¡¯s easy to wash.¡±


    ¡°Muhuh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point? It¡¯s time to stop wiping your hair. I¡¯ll wrap it all up anyway, so why don¡¯t you just stay still? ¡°My honey?¡±


    ¡°no! ¡°I wash your hair too, so it¡¯s the same!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah. Please?¡±


    Nod.


    A confident face. I remember a nightmare where the first time I washed my hair, they kept pouring shampoo into it and it really foamed up constantly.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    When I leave Rurin, who suddenly smiles, and start washing my hair, the washing process is almost over.


    After washing up, it¡¯s time to change clothes.


    Lurin is currently wearing the baggy T-shirt she bought yesterday. It¡¯s mine, so when Rurin wears it, it goes down to her thighs. Very baggy. As I mentioned earlier, when you wear this, your palms go into your sleeves and you can¡¯t even see them.


    When I raise my arms to yawn, only then do my armse out cutely.


    It¡¯s very cute, but definitely not an outfit I forced myself to wear. No, rather the opposite.


    But the loose Lurin is over now. Because I have to go outside.


    ¡°Now open your hands so I can take it off.¡±


    Nod nod.


    Today¡¯s outfit ispleted by lifting up the baggy t-shirt, changing underwear, and putting on the expensive dress that I bought and wore when I came to Korea before.


    In Rurin¡¯s case, she has zero resistance to showing her bare skin to me. Even married couples don¡¯t have this much resistance, right?


    This part is also surprising because people are extremely shy about being hugged or saying that they love each other.


    Anyway, he is an ordinary guy who has built a wall around himself.


    Of course, I still don¡¯t like having my fingertips touched, let alone letting other people see my bare skin. That part hasn¡¯t changed at all.


    There was a time in a restaurant where I barely managed to stop a customer from trying to kill someone because he lifted his toes to retrieve an item and his clothes went up and he saw his navel.


    Moreover, these days, Rurin is trying to change my clothes again. There is a subtle part of Lulin¡¯s shame ecology that I cannot understand at all.


    In this case, it would be better to just change clothes individually, but I don¡¯t like that.


    ¡°you. stylish.¡±


    The long preparations for going out arepleted when Rurin stands on tiptoe to the table and puts on my t-shirt.


    ¡°But Lurin.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I think your nails are too long? ¡°Why do my fingernails grow so fast?¡±


    But as I was leaving, Lulin¡¯s fingernails caught my eye. Because of Legana, Lurin doesn¡¯t grow her fingernails.


    Also, I don¡¯t like my nails to be long, so I tend to file them often, but today I saw that they were quite long.


    ¡°Yes. So it was really annoying. ¡°I don¡¯t like it because it¡¯s long.¡±


    ¡°hmm. Since it caught my eye, let¡¯s cut it and head out. ¡°It doesn¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh!¡±


    Lurin nodded with a happy face, and going out was postponed for a while. When I came back into the house and sat down, Rurin followed me and sat in front of me, and I took out nail clippers from my luggage.


    And then he grabs Lurin¡¯s finger. At the same time, bite your nails tightly while using nail clippers. When I apply a little force, my nails are cut off with a snapping sound.


    When the sound of the cutting rings out cheerfully, Lurin slightly crosses her legs.


    Again ¨C snap.


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so cute?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡°Something was weird.¡±


    ¡°What does Kyaek say?¡±


    I just ignored the unfamiliar sound and took the nail clippers again. After the snapping sound goes back and forth dozens of times, the nails on one hand are almost tidy.


    Then, tidy up your crunchy nails nicely.


    ¡°you. It cuts well too. ¡°He is a nail clipper.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°But you are not allowed to cut any nails other than your own. Because it¡¯s awesome.¡±


    ¡°What about my fingernails?¡±


    ¡°You can take care of that. Does not matter.¡±


    ¡°Why should I cut nails other than my nails and yours? Besides, what the heck is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just something like that. Something¡­ ¡°When you concentrate and cut my nails with nail clippers, something makes my heart flutter.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡°Cutting your nails?¡±


    ¡°I do not know!¡±


    He poses to exin in detail, but seems to be embarrassed about something, and changes his stance, holding out his other hand.


    So I cleaned up the other hand as well.


    ¡°good. ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? But is there anything fun to do when we go out?¡±


    ¡°Well, what about?¡±


    ¡°Well, even if it¡¯s not fun, it¡¯s fun so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Lulin smiled brightly.


    I¡¯m doing this for that smile, hehe.


    ***


    After cutting my nails, I finally went outside. The first destination was arge supermarket. I only stopped by the convenience store yesterday, so I need to buy daily necessities.


    ¡°Oh oh! What on earth is this ce? ¡°There is a lot of something!¡±


    I went straight to therge supermarket closest to my house, and when I entered, Rurin¡¯s eyes widened.


    A face of culture shock at a huge market I had never seen before.


    ¡°Is this the market?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°What market is this big? Plus, it¡¯s very strange.¡±


    Rurin¡¯s first impression of therge supermarket was that it was strange. Well, if a person from another world sees it, of course it can happen.


    ¡°What¡¯s strange is that everything on that high shelf over there is for sale. ¡°The numbers are huge, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Is this all?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°It looks like something is for our dragon. ¡°It is not suitable for humans.¡±


    ¡°Well, it could be because a lot of things are sold by the box.¡±


    It was strange that Lurin was running around blushing here and there. The eyes are shining with a lot of curiosity.


    Lurin stopped at the snack corner she was most familiar with.


    In the other world, there are snacks piled up to the ceiling that Lurin chews on whenever she is bored.


    ¡°you! That¡¯s what I eat sometimes! Oh, I eat that often! You, you, you. This is the chocte sea that saved our lives! ¡°You have to buy this guy.¡±


    ¡°Cookies? ¡°There won¡¯t be any time to eat, right?¡±


    I¡¯m not taking it to the other world.


    However, Lulin shook his head and countered my argument.


    ¡°you. stupid. Don¡¯t you already remember what happened yesterday? What a big role that chocte bar in my pocket yed at that time! So, you should keep one or two in your pocket.¡±


    Of course, it is true that I received very little help from that chocte bar.


    So I just left it alone. They say they want to buy it, but let them buy it. It¡¯s just a good thing that the concept of purchasing is well maintained.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult if you took all the items from the supermarket with you as if they were yours?


    While thinking that, I looked at the cart I was pushing. There were already quite a few snacks in the cart.


    Anyway, in modern times, I am not allowed to use mana. Because it takes a huge amount of mana to open a dimensional gap. Because of that, I can¡¯t use summoning magic and have no choice but to live like this.


    Lurin was moving around, roughly throwing the snacks into the cart without even looking at their names.


    ¡°Are you putting it in without even seeing what it is?¡±


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more fun to eat without knowing what it is. ¡°You are a sewer!¡±


    ¡°So are you an expert?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡°This body is a confectionery expert!¡±


    The King of Sweets has passed away.


    After a few minutes, the confectionery expert barely finished shopping and we pushed the cart and left the confectionery section. No, I tried to get out.


    That is, unless one boy who was alone caught his eye.


    ¡°Are you Mia?¡±


    ¡°What is Mia?¡±


    ¡°Tell me about children who are wandering away from their parents.¡±


    ¡°Hoo.¡±


    I approached the crying child in the snack corner, sat down, and made eye level with him. I think I heard that it¡¯s good to keep eye level like this when talking to scared children, so I gave it a try, but it didn¡¯t seem to have any effect.


    ¡°Are you okay? ¡°Where is your mom?¡±


    So I tried asking questions, but the child still didn¡¯t even notice me and just cried.


    Without further ado, this was Mia.


    Then we have to take her to the lost child shelter. Is this something that can be left to a supermarket employee?


    I tried to get up again and look for the employee, but Rurin, who had been quietly watching me and the child, squatted down in front of the child instead of me.


    ¡°Mia little one. ¡°Where is mom?¡±


    The child looked at Rurin with a slightly different reaction than when he reacted to me. In that situation, Lurin took out a chocte bar from her pocket.


    When did you put that in your pocket?


    ¡°Shall I give you this? it¡¯s good. ¡°It¡¯s an emergency chocte sea.¡±


    Lurin peeled the chocte bar and handed it to the kid. Lurin, that wasn¡¯t calcted?


    Of course, it is the sound of the heart. It was such an unexpectedly warm scene that I wanted to capture it on camera, so I just watched it.


    Then, the child responded to Lurin, and this time he clearly responded to the chocte bar.


    ¡°Choco¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°okay. Don¡¯t cry because it¡¯s sweet. It¡¯s for emergency use, so it¡¯s given specifically. And where is your mom?¡±


    As Lurin spoke while stroking the child¡¯s head, the child took the chocte bar and pointed somewhere.

 Chapter 249

    # 249


    Part 2 Chapter.3 Newlyweds and Daily Life


    I looked in that direction, wondering if that was where my mother was. There was at least no one who looked like the child¡¯s mother in that direction.


    Rather, a person running hastily from the opposite direction catches the eye.


    ¡°Inseong!¡±


    It seemed like the child¡¯s mother because he even called her by name. The child started running towards the direction where his name was called with exaggerated gestures, unlike the child who barely reacted to me and showed a slight reaction to Rurin.


    And soon the mother and son were reunited, and Lurin nodded while watching the scene.


    ¡°I gave you a chocte bar.¡±


    ¡°Apart from the chocte bar, why was Sally so annoying in the past?¡±


    ¡°Finding your mother is sad. ¡°I, too, have cried because of you and my mother.¡±


    okay.


    There was a time when I cried in Lulin¡¯s arms after hearing the news about my parents. Lurin must have cried a lot when she heard the news about her mother.


    I can¡¯t believe I brought out such a fragment of memory while looking at Mia. As I was thinking about that, another thought suddenly urred to me.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°If we had a child, do you think we would be able to raise it well?¡±


    Lurin tilted her head at my unexpected question.


    ¡°My child?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°Am I going to be a mother?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Like my mom?¡±


    ¡°Your mother¡­ He gave his life for you, but honestly, I would never want to end up in a situation like that¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°It seems like something is difficult. But it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s me and your child. ¡°No other child.¡±


    ¡°What about the other child?¡±


    ¡°flirt? ¡°I think someone said something like that should be killed.¡±


    What about Lurin? His face looked like he was trying to think of something.


    Who taught you something useless again?


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s move.¡±


    Nod.


    After leaving the Mia Happening behind, we barely left the snack section.


    ***


    After that, I went grocery shopping without incident. I bought all the daily necessities for the rented house, and I also put Lurin¡¯s favorite quality Korean beef in the cart to roast today or tomorrow morning.


    As expected, I bought Rurin¡¯s favorite beer, filled the cart, and headed to the checkout.


    It took quite some time just to pay, and I walked out of the checkout counter with a huge amount of envelopes.


    I was thinking about taking a taxi right away and going to the front of the house, but I noticed Rurin stopping and looking at something intently.


    ¡°Lurin? What are you doing?¡±


    The ce where Rurin stopped was in front of a cell phone store. The eyes were full of curiosity, as if the appearance of the cell phone was fascinating.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Square and thin. ¡°This is my first time seeing something like this.¡±


    It¡¯s a smartphone.


    Actually, I have never used it either. I guess I learned something like this thest time I came to Korea.


    ¡°It¡¯s a guy called the phone.¡±


    So, I briefly exined the purpose of the cell phone.


    ¡°phone call? ¡°What is that again?¡±


    However, there was no way Lulin could understand a concept that did not exist in the other world.


    Thenguage that Lurin interprets is limited to concepts that exist in the other world.


    It is impossible to interpret concepts that do not exist in the other world.


    ¡°A phone call is a conversation¡­ .¡±


    ¡°What is currency again?¡±


    What¡¯s going on like this? I felt like this question would go on forever. In that case, I decided to just buy it. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad experience to try it once.


    ¡°Well, I can never use it in the other world anyway, but should I at least try it while I¡¯m here?¡±


    ¡°Really? ¡°I have no idea what it is, but is it good?¡±


    ¡°Maybe so, maybe not?¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Lurin tilted her head as if asking if there was such an ambiguous thing, and I thought it would be really fun, so I activated two cell phones on the spot.


    Of course, Lurin¡¯s mental magices into y once again to prove identity. Through suchplicated procedures, we have smartphones in our hands.


    An unknown modern civilization that both Rulin and I have experienced for the first time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and try it.¡±


    There was also an envelope full of purchases in both of Lurin¡¯s hands. And with my hands full of envelopes, we took a taxi and went home.


    Since it was a supermarket close to my house, it arrived quickly. Lulin still asks, ¡°What is a phone?¡± He had a face like this.


    While I was stuffing the refrigerated and frozen items into the refrigerator and disying the snacks on the shelves or stacking them in every corner of the house, Rurin was looking at the smartphone box here and there.


    ¡°Are you that curious?¡±


    ¡°A concept you don¡¯t know makes you curious.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll answer your question, so take it out of the box.¡±


    ¡°i get it!¡±


    Lurin began to open the box with quick movements. Looking at that, I opened my box too.


    What came out of the box was a ck, thin smartphone. To be honest, I¡¯m not confident that I can use it well. Theputer I encountered before moving to the other world was about to be converted from 386 to 486. If you don¡¯t know much, study.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know the concept at all. Thest time I came, I roughly learned it. So I started reading the manual. Reading the very thick manual gave me a headache, so I decided to just read about the basic functions.


    As I was reading the manual as if I was studying for an exam, I felt Rurin¡¯s intense gaze and raised my head.


    Then I made eye contact with Lurin. This is proof that he was clearly looking at me. I would say it was rather embarrassing because he was just quietly breathing and looking at me with his chin resting on both hands.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? Do you want to wait and eat some snacks? ¡°I¡¯ll tell you how to use it once I know how to use it.¡±


    ¡°i get it.¡±


    Lulin answered but still did not move. His eyes were still focused on me to the point where it stung.


    ¡°Lurin? ¡°Won¡¯t you get bored if you stay still like that?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you bored?¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you focus so seriously on something. So, it¡¯s good to see you!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Please?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    No, I¡¯m not good at saying things like I love you, but I¡¯m very good at saying things like that that make my heart pound in a roundabout way. It¡¯s really a mystery.


    When he said he liked what he was seeing, he ignored the stinging gaze and buried his head in the manual again.


    After holding the manual in one hand and the cell phone in the other, I tried using it here and there.


    I was amazed at the truly amazing features of my cell phone. I can¡¯t believe technology has advanced so much. At this level, it almost seems greater than magic.


    I think the functions that can be used by touching the screen like this are almost revolutionary.


    There was no need to know many functions, so what I learned were phone calls, text messages, and camera functions.


    I had no intention of making itplicated by including the Inte. I wouldn¡¯t know if I could continue using it, but I can¡¯t use the inte, phone calls, or text messages if they all work.


    I think I could still use the camera function if I went over there.


    Anyway, I was holding my phone like that and feeling anxious for a while. I finally figured out some of the basic functions of the cell phone and stretched out.


    It was a stretch filled with satisfaction after aplishing something.


    ¡°Lurin. It¡¯s finally over. You were bored, right? ok?¡±


    As for Lulin.


    I was dozing off.


    What makes you excited about being serious? Although this is very Lurin-like.


    ¡°Lurin, please wake up. ¡°Drool is falling.¡±


    ¡°Oh? ¡°Are you done?¡±


    At those words, Lulin raised his head from his lowered position and asked with a puzzled face.


    ¡°Did you sleep well? But isn¡¯t there something different about what I just said and what I did?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep? ¡°I was watching!¡±


    You¡¯re also shameless.


    ¡°Just wipe your spit and lie.¡±


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    At the sound of spit, Lurin made a strange noise and ran to the bathroom. And soon he came back grinning.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t drool¡­ ¡°You¡¯re cheating!¡±


    ¡°Because being deceived is proof that you were sleeping.¡±


    As I shrugged my shoulders with the face of a winner, Lurin shrugged and closed her mouth.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not the problem. So what on earth is this guy?¡±


    In the end, I subtly used my turning skill and pointed to the cell phone in front of me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you from now on. Come on.¡±


    Nod.


    When I tapped in front of me, Rurin walked over and sat down with her back against my chest. He hugged me from behind and started showing me his cell phone.


    ¡°Now listen to this.¡±


    Nod.


    Lurin followed my instructions and took the cell phone in her hand.


    ¡°This is what happens when it¡¯s turned on? ¡°You can turn it on and off with the button next to it.¡±


    ¡°Oh? It shines! He¡¯s an amazing guy. ¡°Is he like a light fixture?¡±


    You may have remembered the fluorescent lights and LEDs I told you aboutst time and asked a question, but it has nothing to do with that.


    After thinking about how to exin it, I decided that the fastest way would be to experience the basic calling function of a cell phone, so I turned on my phone and called Lulin¡¯s number.


    Then the ringtone rang and Rurin was so startled that she almost threw her phone.


    He grabbed the wrist that was about to throw it away, took the cell phone, and brought it to his ear.


    ¡°Why are you throwing it? ¡°Don¡¯t do that, just say it in my ear.¡±


    ¡°In your ears? ¡°This guy?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying anything?¡±


    ¡°huh. try.¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm I¡¯m Rurin!¡±


    I asked her to say anything, and Rurin started introducing herself on her cell phone.


    Introducing yourself on your cell phone.


    He even tilts his head back and makes a face that asks me if I did a good job. Thanks to his tilted face, his ck hair falls to the floor and flutters.


    ¡°no. This means you can talk to me from afar. Now stay here. Just hold it in your ear. Never take it off. In that situation, I will go out of the house for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean! Where are you going! ¡°Go together.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just stay here. ¡°It¡¯ll just take a moment.¡±


    ¡°for a moment? I can¡¯t. ¡°Come right away!¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    Lulin frowned slightly and nodded. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t lift the phone from his ear as I said. After seeing that, I quickly went outside and spoke into my cell phone.


    ¡°Lurin. I can hear?¡±


    ¡°Oh wow? you? Where are you? ¡°I went out, but why can I hear a sound?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the sound you¡¯re holding to your ear right now.¡±


    ¡°here?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°Did you go in here?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. You can talk through my cell phone and your cell phone. Even if it¡¯s far away.¡±


    ¡°What is that! ¡°This is magic I¡¯ve never heard before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not magic, it¡¯s civilization. Anyway, isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±


    ¡°It feels like you are next to me!¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°So where are you really now?¡±


    ¡°Right outside the house.¡±


    ¡°Stay there!¡±


    Immediately, the sound of running around was heard through the phone.


    I could always hear the sound of the door opening. As the door opened, I saw Rurin.


    Lulin put her cell phone close to her ear and very carefully put her head out the door, then put her legs out and walked out.


    ¡°Why are you so cautious?¡±


    ¡°oh? ¡°The real you and the fake you this guy talks about are the same!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ What a fake country. That¡¯s not it, you can really hear my voice. ¡°Only my voice is transmitted through the machine.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m not sure what it is. But I hear your voice twice! ¡°This seems like a benefit.¡±

 Chapter 250

    # 250


    Part 2 Chapter.3 Newlyweds and Daily Life


    ¡°Really? So what if I nag you? Looking at you now, who would say youe out barefoot! ¡°What if I nag you?¡±


    ¡°Ugh! That¡¯s not possible. Double the nagging! ¡°It¡¯s scary!¡±


    Lurin put the phone down from her ear as if she didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t hear you like this. ah! Then, if you lower it when you¡¯re nagging and raise it when it¡¯s not, you¡¯ll still benefit! Hi-Hi.¡±


    It¡¯s just like the number one person who swallows it when it¡¯s sweet and spits it out when it¡¯s bitter.


    ¡°Anyway, now that you know about phone functions,e back home!¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°huh. ¡°I have a few more things to teach you.¡±


    ¡°This guy was a great guy.¡±


    Rurin opened her mouth again in admiration, and I dragged her back home.


    Afterwards, I continued to exin the basic functions to Rurin in the same way. I showed it to him, tried it on my own, and after a lot of trouble, I was able to understand the concept of a phone number and a phone.


    So this time I moved on to text. This was also demonstrated first.


    ¡°Now, if you do this, you can send a text message.¡±


    Tiring-!


    When I sent a text message to Rurin¡¯s phone, she confidently looked at the phone with a triumphant look on her face, saying she was no longer startled by the sound.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a phone call. ¡°I heard a message arrived?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. read it ¡°I sent it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡°Can I press this?¡±


    Rurin tapped the screen and began to read as if she had found the text.


    ¡°Oh oh. It¡¯s letters! ¡°Did you send it?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s like a letter.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. This is a feature that allows you to send a letter at any time through your cell phone. ¡°It¡¯s very convenient because the exchange takes almost less than a second.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? If so, I hope this exists in our world too! Did I tell you to call me when you went out to work alone? ¡°You can do that!¡±


    ¡°It would be nice, but honestly, it¡¯s impossible. ¡°Not only do you need a cell phone, you also need amunication base station, and anyway, it¡¯s impossible without the environment of this world.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you use it?¡±


    ¡°huh. ¡°I need to write as much as I can for a week.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame. It doesn¡¯t matter. Rather, I also want to send this text message.¡±


    ¡°Okay, just like I taught you,bine the letters from this world and send them to me.¡±


    Nod.


    Rurin nodded vigorously, touched the screen with a very clumsy motion, then tapped again a few times. This time, she carefully started tapping on the screen as the text sending screen appeared. The speed is very slow.


    Would you say it is at the level of engraving letters one by one?


    It¡¯s all like that at first, so there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. I¡¯m faster than Lurin, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can use it freely.


    However, Lulin had just satpletely still and carefully touched the screen, but now that she was getting used to it, shey down on the floor, crossed her legs, and started tapping on the screen.


    As for the pose, it was kind of funny because it looked like he had been using a cell phone since he was young.


    After waiting like that for a while, it was ringing! A sound rang out. When I operated my cell phone, there was indeed a text message.


    Let¡¯s see.


    [What are you talking about?]


    What is this?


    After ying for a while, the result is very poor.


    ¡°Lurin, you¡¯re the only one who can read it, right?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you read?¡±


    ¡°I also used the word you wrong. ¡°I have to write it down.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Something is wrong! Let¡¯s try again!¡±


    Perhaps because of hispetitive spirit, he sat up again and moved his fingers with a more focused expression than before.


    And again after a while.


    Yes, I tried so hard, so I barely got a look in my eyes telling me to seed! A sound rang out.


    I carefully operated my phone and read the text, hoping that I had sent it correctly this time.


    No, as I was about to read it, Rurin suddenly stood up.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Da da da da!


    He ran outside screaming.


    what?


    What did I send you? After following Lulin, who had disappeared outside, for a while, I turned my attention to my phone again and read the text message.


    [you. I love you??]


    Again, thest letter is off. Well, I could read it well enough, and in addition, Lulin¡¯s reaction to running away was understandable at once.


    And soon the phone rings. Of course it¡¯s Lurin. You have be quite ustomed to using it.


    ¡°hello.¡±


    ¡°Hihi it¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°I know. What are you doing outside? Come in quickly. ¡°You went out barefoot again, right?¡±


    ¡°Have you read more than that?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°That means I could have sent it via text message. ¡°I thought about it a lot, but I sent it!¡±


    ¡°Stop sounding like an adolescent girl confessing to her first love ande in. ¡°Honey.¡±


    ¡°eww¡­ ?¡±


    Suddenly a voice creeps in. This is it. It¡¯s in Article 10 of Lurin¡¯s Code of Conduct.


    ¡°okay. ¡°I love you too, soe on in.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Then there was no answer again. No, after a moment of silence, the answer came back.


    ¡°you. Just hearing his voice makes me feel like he¡¯s 1/2 of me. ¡°I¡¯m going back and you have to tell me again.¡±


    ¡°Stopughing ande back.¡±


    ¡°i get it!¡±


    Lurin soon kicked down the door and came back into the house. Then he walked in front of me and insisted.


    ¡°ruler! I¡¯m back. So say it again! ¡°Looking at your face this time.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s already finished?¡±


    ¡°Why!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I shrugged. Then Lurin turned on her phone again and started typing something. Oh, the speed has increased. They say anger makes dragons faster.


    [Say it again, you are shameful]


    It¡¯s incredibly fast and urate, isn¡¯t it? Earlier, when I was trying to type the words ¡°I love you,¡± I was embarrassed, so I erased it, erased it, and typed it again. Was that why it was so slow?


    Looking at the current speed and character length, I could only guess that.


    ¡°No, but you can just say it. Why bother sending this via text message?¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Look below! ¡°I sent you what you told me about!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    There was the following space in the text: The next space is nk and something is written after the nk space. It wasn¡¯t anything, it was just a special character. It¡¯s also a heart-shaped special character. So, my heart was blown.


    It¡¯s an incredible adaptability.


    ¡°what. It¡¯s good, but it still passes!¡±


    In Lurin¡¯s case, she couldn¡¯t say I love her too much because she was embarrassed, but I thought it would be more exciting to say it asionally when it was important, so I didn¡¯t say it too much, and in the end, Lulin puffed out her cheeks with a look of defeat.


    ¡°By the way, were you too addicted to your phone? ¡°It¡¯s already evening.¡±


    ¡°I was kind of hungry. ¡°I was holding on to this because it was amazing.¡±


    ¡°yes? It¡¯s toote, so let¡¯s not go out today and eat at home. ¡°I just happened to buy some meat.¡±


    ¡°Oh oh. ¡°Is that the guy from earlier?¡±


    Lurin nodded with a look of satisfaction on her face. So, I put my cell phone away for a moment,id out the table, and ced a portable gas stove, also called a blue star, on the table. And when the frying pan was raised, the meat was ready to be grilled.


    You can fry it in a frying pan in the kitchen, but then you can¡¯t have a meal together.


    Meat tastes like being grilled one by one and eaten together.


    Turn on the fire, heat the frying pan slightly, and add the brisket. This thin meat cooks quickly as soon as it is ced on the pan. So, it has to be eaten as soon as it touches the fire.


    ¡°Lurin. ¡°Try it.¡±


    ¡°It smells good. Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Lurin put the meat I gave her into her mouth. And then chew it. He immediately nodded repeatedly with an ecstatic expression.


    ¡°it¡¯s good! ¡°As soon as you put it in your mouth, it melts and disappears.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°I want to have beer! We must eat together. This.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in the refrigerator.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, beer too!¡±


    Lurin ran to the refrigerator at the speed of light and brought out a beer. And then, as I was about to open a beer, I suddenly thought, ¡°Ah!¡± With that sound, he stopped his actions, turned around, and started doing something.


    ¡°what? what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    When I saw the unnatural behavior and asked questions, it was a secret that came back.


    ¡°no!¡±


    What¡¯s wrong?


    ¡°you. Bake this too!¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    What was at the end of the secret was a very familiar mushroom.


    ¡°Hey you¡­ This?¡±


    Yes, this is definitely a secun mushroom. It was the same guy who had been used as a weapon by the Coons.


    ¡°This is delicious when grilled, so I got some. Since it was preserved with magic, it is undamaged and in good condition. Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°wait for a sec. Did you bring it just because it was really delicious? ¡°I don¡¯t think so?¡±


    ¡°Huh? ¡°Isn¡¯t it all natural!¡±


    Getting stabbed makes me even angrier.


    That day, before saying goodbye to the coons, Lulin busily wandered around the inside of the giant door for a while. I don¡¯t know if he threatened or cajoled the coons, but he seemed to have gotten a lot of these at that time.


    If I bake this and throw it, I will turn into a stone. It seemed like they were aiming for that rather than the taste.


    ¡°Mr. Lulin. ¡°What are you going to do by turning me into stone again?¡±


    ¡°Oh no?¡±


    Even if you look the other way, it¡¯s obvious.


    Well then, I should tell you a surprising fact. In order to stop the shameless Lulin from making Secun mushrooms, I told Lurin an important fact.


    ¡°Lurin. ¡°You said that when you turn into a stone, you lose your mind and don¡¯t remember when you turned into a stone, right?¡±


    ¡°It was like that.¡±


    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t like that. ¡°Even when I turned to stone, my mind was clear.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    At my confession, Rurin fell into silence with her mouth open. After a while. He must have barely recovered from the shock, but he jumped up with his still nk expression on his face.


    ¡°Where is that thing?¡±


    ¡°So I didn¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. Well then¡­ .¡±


    ¡°okay. I saw it all. ¡°What you do.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ that¡­ !¡±


    Rurin just shrunk, hugging her face. Judging by the fact that his ears were red, he seemed to have reached the peak of shame.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the past. ¡°Come here and eat meat. Meat.¡±


    I put the meat back into the frying pan. When the sound of chirping and the smell of meat vibrated, he quietly reacted by crouching down.


    Then, he took out something again and started putting it on the frying pan.


    ¡°what? this time?¡±


    ¡°This is something else.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, it looks different at first nce.¡±


    What Lulin posted was again a mushroom, an item I had never seen in the ruins. However, this is not the kind of mushroom you can buy at the supermarket. Because it looks very unique.


    ¡°The coons gave it to me. Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°Coondeul?¡±


    ¡°They said it was a mushroom found on that giant door. ¡°It¡¯s a legendary mushroom that even they have only heard about.¡±


    ¡°really? Even legends? What does it do? Because the mushrooms there have some special characteristics.¡±


    ¡°hmm. I do not know. But they said it was good for males.¡±


    ¡°To a man?¡±


    ¡°Yes! But I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s good. but! Eat it because it is good. ¡°I didn¡¯t take it from you to take care of it, I took it from you!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Are mushrooms helpful for stamina? It seems like it is because it is good for males.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat something.¡±


    ¡°I eat meat!¡±


    Lulin, forgetting his earlier mistake and embarrassment, gulped down the beer and brought the meat to his mouth.


    ¡°Big!¡±


    And then he nodded with a happy face.

 Chapter 251

    # 251


    Part 2 Chapter.3 Newlyweds and Daily Life


    ***


    The second day ended with cell phones. It was a day without anything in particr. I had a few ns, but I couldn¡¯t do anything due to the influence of my cell phone.


    After waking up and going to the supermarket, I yed a war with my cell phone, and when I ate dinner, it was alreadyte at night. When I came back after washing the dishes and cleaning up, I found Rurin with her stomach on the bed and ying with her cell phone.


    There was a slight blush on his face.


    Maybe it was because of the number of cans of beer he drank, but it was clear that he was in a pretty good mood. He has a very natural smile on his face.


    If I had to choose my favorite appearance of Lulin, the current appearance would be in the top three. The sight of her smiling slightly without even realizing it is so pretty.


    When you add a slightly flushed look like now and an uplifted appearance, even the color shines strangely, and my gaze bes frozen as if I were an immovable statue.


    Lurin¡¯s beauty is too pretty to leave alone. It¡¯s not that there¡¯s anything wrong with my eyes. Lulin was just like that from the beginning. Her cute, palm-sized face has eyes, nose, and mouth carefully arranged as if they were sculpted by a god, and her long ck hair adds to her innocence.


    Recently, after my birthday, an unknown sheen added to it, so much so that I was wondering where I should put my overflowing charm.


    ¡°you? ¡°Are you done?¡±


    As I was staring at him again in fascination, Lurin must have sensed my gaze and raised her face from where she was buried in her cell phone and asked.


    Thanks to that, I came to my senses and sat down on the bed and answered.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s over. What are you doing? ¡°Hold on to your phone.¡±


    ¡°Practice typing letters.¡±


    Lurin said while showing the screen of her cell phone. There was a keyboard on the screen. I guess you were reading that keyboard.


    ¡°okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡°It¡¯s a little faster now.¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    ¡°Hi-Hi.¡±


    Lulin smiled and nodded, then took back the cell phone he had held out in front of me and moved his fingers. And just 5 secondster. My phone rang and I touched the screen.


    [What do you think? It¡¯s really fast now]


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s so fast. When did you get this fast?¡±


    When Lurin was surprised to see the text message that had arrived, she drew a V with her finger. Because it¡¯s this body! That would mean.


    Showing off his white teeth and showing off his confidence. Well, it¡¯s worth it. It¡¯s already faster than me?


    ¡°By the way, is there actually more to tell?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It means that the cell phone you are holding has one more hidden function.¡±


    ¡°Hoo?¡±


    When he heard that, he showed interest, raised his upper body, sat on the bed, and held out his cell phone in front of me.


    Then it seems like he wants me to teach him quickly. The sparkling eyes clearly showed how much interest he had in this cell phone.


    ¡°But Lurin, you shouldn¡¯t be too addicted to your cell phone. I heard that in this world, there are people who can¡¯t live without it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? what are you talking about. The only thing this body can¡¯t live without is you. Even if I don¡¯t have anything like this, all I need is you. ¡°If only I could see your face right in front of me like this!¡±


    Rurin withdrew her hand from holding out the cell phone, put her face close to mine, and dered that.


    I can¡¯t feel bad because it¡¯s just me. No, as always, Lulin¡¯s words hit me directly in the heart.


    Even though I¡¯m not good at directly saying I love you, I¡¯ve reached the point where I¡¯m almost an expert at saying these words. If this is what you are doing on purpose, really¡­ .


    When I don¡¯t answer, Lurin tilts her head. When I see that innocent expression, I think it really seems like the words that were in my heart just came out naturally.


    ¡°Thank you for that.¡±


    ¡°Oh well. That¡¯s it. But what are the other features? ¡°I don¡¯t need it, but I¡¯m curious because it¡¯s in my hands right now.¡±


    ¡°The function is called a camera.¡±


    ¡°camera?¡±


    ¡°You remember the picture, right? ¡°Why is it that I took a picture when I came here before and it¡¯s still on the rare list?¡±


    ¡°I remember. ¡°It was a drawing of you and me.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s exactly the same.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    A question mark appeared on Lulin¡¯s face. I don¡¯t seem to understand very well. Actually, who in the world would imagine that that small square object even has a phone text camera function?


    ¡°Now look this way.¡±


    I took out my cell phone. Then I turned on the camera function and took a picture of Lurin. It¡¯s the same as when calling and texting. The fastest way is to show that seeing is worth seeing.


    click-!


    The sound of the photo being taken and the slightly confused expression of Lurin, who was surprised by the click, were captured on the cell phone.


    ¡°What is it? ¡°What did you just do?¡±


    I was just blinking in confusion, so I crawled next to Lulin and held out the cell phone.


    ¡°Now look.¡±


    So I held the photo I had just taken close to my face. Rurin looked at the screen, put the phone almost in front of her nose, and frowned.


    ¡°Who is this idiot?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re stupid. Of course, it¡¯s a bit of a strange expression. ¡°I would say it exudes foolishness.¡±


    ¡°you¡­ !¡±


    Lulin opened his eyes sharply and started ring at me. scary. Dragon Fear is leaking out and threatening to eat it.


    They say that even flying birds are about to fall.


    No, Lulin¡¯s case is not a joke, it¡¯s real.


    If there were birds in this house right now, they would all run out while flying.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s me! But I¡¯m not this stupid! Why does he have such a strange expression! Aaaah!¡±


    Oh, was that the cause?


    ¡°No, whatever. Is it cute enough? ¡°Is there something with a strange expression that you want to keep for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°Ugh? Give it to me! Break it! And buy a new one! Give it! ¡°Give it, give it!¡±


    ¡°No, you can erase until you destroy something. ¡°Don¡¯t rush into someone else¡¯s phone because you can erase it.¡±


    I quickly turned around to see Rurin rushing towards my cell phone. Did you not like it that much? Of course, I have zero intention of deleting it. Zero. Why erase this precious expression? It¡¯s just cute.


    ¡°Now, let me tell you how.¡±


    I subtly changed the subject and picked up Rurin¡¯s cell phone.


    ¡°Did you really delete it? That¡¯s so stupid. Tilt your head and make a strange expression. ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°So, if you turn this on like this, can you see the object on the screen?¡±


    He stretched out his arm and tried to snatch my phone, but when I turned on the camera function, his eyes started following him.


    ¡°Hoo? ¡°He¡¯s an amazing guy.¡±


    Fortunately, Lurin¡¯s attention shifted entirely to the camera function. He yed around with his cell phone and held it out to me.


    ¡°Okay, just put what you want to take on the screen and then press the take picture button. ¡°Do you see the circle underneath it?¡±


    ¡°This guy?¡±


    A clicking sound rang out along with the voice. If it makes a sound, that¡¯s right. I said with an expression that said yes, that guy.


    ¡°Did you take a picture? If you want to see the photos you took, just click on it below.¡±


    ¡°like this?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    Lurin followed my hand gesture and her face lit up as if she had called up the photo she had just taken. No, not only did he brighten up, he opened his mouth wide and shouted with a curious expression on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! ¡°You are there?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Can I keep watching this?¡±


    ¡°huh. ¡°What if I don¡¯t erase it?¡±


    As soon as she heard that sound, Lulin picked up her phone again. And then it clicked! made a sound


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you take the picture too intently?¡±


    It was clearly taken right in front of the face. I think if you take pictures like that, you¡¯ll get strange pictures.


    ¡°Lurin? Please calm down.¡±


    I reached out for Rurin¡¯s cell phone. But this time, Lulin avoids my hand and retreats.


    ¡°Puhahahaha! you are funny ¡°Only the nose is visible!¡±


    ¡°what? Only the nose? ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Keck.


    ¡°Don¡¯te. It shows. ¡°This ce here is gold.¡±


    Lurin pretended to draw a line in front of her and tapped her phone again. And then he holds it out in front of me.


    Ugh.


    It¡¯s funny even to me. Why did you take such a dark photo?


    ¡°Lurin? ¡°Give me that.¡±


    ¡°Boo!¡±


    But Lulin quickly flew away and ran to the corner of the bed. And then I pick up my cell phone. And then heughed again.


    ¡°Hehehe, your nose is cute.¡±


    ¡°Do not be ridiculous. ¡°Bring it.¡±


    As soon as you say that sound, the clicking sound rings again. This time too, the expression on his face was crazy. Do you specialize in taking pictures when you are defenseless?


    ¡°hey!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re funny again.¡±


    Ugh. Why are you filming only when that happens? However, if you try to catch it, it will run around and dodge you well. Moreover, while avoiding it, I started taking pictures while maintaining my posture.


    This is almost like a war correspondent avoiding artillery shells.


    Even now.


    The cell phone is pointed at me again.


    Since I couldn¡¯t be photographed in a strange pose anymore, I looked at the phone with a normal face this time. Then, with a clicking sound, Lurin let out an exmation.


    ¡°Oh oh?¡±


    ¡°Why why? ¡°What is it again this time?¡±


    ¡°stylish. Heehee kiss!¡±


    Eh?


    I just froze. This is because Lurin lightly kissed the cell phone screen. And then, wow! I bow my head. What is it?


    ¡°Hey Lulin?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really remember kissing a real person like that, do you? ¡°Why do you show photography such favor?¡±


    ¡°Photos are less embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    I was so embarrassed that I jumped.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Because of her slightly squat and shy posture, it was not difficult to knock Lurin down on the bed.


    Thanks to this, I was able to throw Lurin on the bed while holding her stomach, and as a result, we ended up on top of each other on the bed.


    Rurin is below. And my face is on Lulin¡¯s stomach.


    So I immediately raised my head and reached for Lulin¡¯s cell phone that had fallen on the bed. But it was Lulin who quickly grabbed the phone again.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken a lot of pictures.¡±


    ¡°So give it to me.¡±


    ¡°you. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t delete the picture you took of me earlier? So, it¡¯s teacher. It¡¯s melong. ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you!¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    I thought I passed it over quietly, but I didn¡¯t pass it up at all. At times like this, I¡¯m being sharp again.


    ¡°But I really like this. It¡¯s nice to be able to hold you in my hands. Hehe, and I want to take a picture of you sleeping! So, go to sleep!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want to take pictures of you looking defenseless like that, honey.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take pictures without you knowing while you¡¯re sleeping.¡±


    ¡°you are?¡±


    I just smiled. Wake up and do something? This must be the case for someone who always surrenders to sleep rather than being able to ovee it.


    ¡°There are many people I want to photograph. There is such a thing¡­ ! ¡°This and that and this too!¡±


    What did you imagine? Wow.


    If you cover your face with your hands while talking to yourself, what on earth is your brain imagining?


    I looked at that situation for a moment and then left it at that. If you¡¯re happy with something like this, you can take as many pictures as you want.


    To be honest, Rulin keeps it to himself and isn¡¯t the type of person to brag to anyone, right?


    This is a guy who doesn¡¯t treat other beings to the point where hepletely ignores them.

 Chapter 252

    # 252


    Part 2 Chapter.3 Newlyweds and Daily Life


    ***


    ¡°This bastard?¡±


    Wow!


    A strong kicknded in the young man¡¯s body.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me again. ¡°It¡¯s an order from the boss.¡±


    Pain to the point where I couldn¡¯t breathe. In it, the men trampled the young man several times as if to kill him.


    The good news is that he didn¡¯t intend to kill me, so he just gave me enough pain to make me lose my senses and disappeared.


    Wow.


    Cluck, cluck, cluck.


    The young man who had been beaten staggered to his feet, breathing heavily.


    No matter how much you suffer, you can never give up before you die. Getting beaten was verymon since I was young, so I was proud of my tenacity.


    So it makes no sense to give up like this.


    ¡®But where can I find Seon-hye¡­ ?¡¯


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re right. It didn¡¯t matter what happened to this body, but the problem was different.


    I didn¡¯t sigh when I got hit, but I couldn¡¯t help but sigh when I thought about her.


    Phew.


    The night has already be dark. I feel like I want to search for it from now on, but what is impossible is impossible.


    The young man just sighed and trudged into the residential area where his room was.


    click-!


    Then suddenly the sound of a camera was heard.


    When I inadvertently raised my head, I saw a woman taking a selfie in front of a streetlight.


    Then he sat down and looked at his phone, then nodded his head as if he didn¡¯t like it.


    It was a scene that made you feel like there was something you didn¡¯t like because the cheeks were puffed out even from a distance.


    Although he had ck hair, he had a somewhat exotic appearance. The street lights made my features clearly visible.


    Was there anyone that pretty in our neighborhood? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re Korean? That¡¯s what I thought of the young man, but that was it. If I was in a difficult situation, I would have helped, but that wasn¡¯t the case, so I walked back toward the house.


    However, since this residential area is quiet, I wonder if it would be okay to do that alone.


    He was a young man with a strong sense of justice from an early age. In a world where the idea that protecting one¡¯s own body is a priority despite seeing injustice prevails, there have been many twists and turns, including unnecessary beatings, due to a sense of justice.


    However, because I believe that thanks to his personality, he was able to live until now and begin a rtionship with Seon-hye, the young man was still upright even though he suffered many disadvantages due to his inability to tolerate injustice.


    ¡°Lurin! Stoping in! ¡°Time has passed.¡±


    At that time, I heard a voice from up the stairs.


    ah. There¡¯s someone with you. The young man was relieved. Then, thinking that I had nothing to worry about, I walked again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a photo I like yet. ¡°You can¡¯t beat the picture you took of me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I take better pictures of you. On the other hand, if it was a bet to take my picture, you would have won, right? So it was my win from the start.¡±


    ¡°What is that! ¡°It¡¯s a scam!¡±


    ¡°Soe up.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Rurin passed by the young man and began to go up the stairs, holding her cell phone to her face with a very resentful look on her face.


    Do they live in the same ce? I went up the stairs thinking that the name Rulin meant that she was a foreigner.


    Because his destination was also on the stairs.


    ¡°Uh huh? ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Yumma!¡±


    Then the young man was surprised. Because the woman started falling down the stairs. Rurin was so caught up in her cell phone that she stumbled while climbing the stairs and fell backwards. But falling for Rurin is a verymon thing.


    However, the young man, who could not have known that fact, moved with the sole intention of saving the person.


    Cradangtang-!


    A loud sound rang out. Originally, he was going to support the falling woman from behind, but he got his bnce wrong and the young man himself fell down the stairs.


    As a result, the young man was crushed to the ground, and Rurin was ced on top of him as if he were a cushion.


    A startled Elle ran down the stairs and shouted.


    ¡°Are you okay, Lurin?¡±


    Then Lurin lightly jumped forward on her legs and stood up, shaking off her hands.


    ¡°Okay. ¡°Something like this.¡±


    ¡°No, it should be fine in the first ce, but isn¡¯t the reason it¡¯s okay now because you¡¯re putting that person down?¡±


    ¡°Huh? ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Lurin looked at the young man on the floor with a surprised face. El grabbed the young man¡¯s arm with a puzzled look on his face.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    As I said before, I am a young man, and I have lived a life of perseverance. That¡¯s why I stood up with a shy face and nodded.


    ¡°yes. it¡¯s okay. ¡°It¡¯s okay since he¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°You helped me instantly and without hesitation. I really appreciate your help.¡±


    It¡¯s meaningless to assume that because it¡¯s Rurin, she wouldn¡¯t have been hurt. Anyway, I am thankful for his willingness to help.


    That¡¯s why El bowed her head sincerely towards the young man. Of course I am grateful, especially since it was put on my behalf.


    Even if it didn¡¯t hurt, I didn¡¯t want even the slightest scratch on Lurin¡¯s body.


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    As a young man, the young man felt good about El¡¯s words. This is a world where there are many people who say things to you even if you help them.


    Actually, I¡¯ve experienced a lot of bad things. So, it was true that I was purely happy when I received gratitude.


    However, El is stronger. In particr, L is a man armed with the logic that a favor must be repaid a hundredfold.


    That¡¯s why he flew to a distant city and opened a restaurant to repay his old debt. And now that foolishness is starting toe into y.


    ¡°Do you live on the second floor?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, we got to stay for a while too. ¡°This is my wife.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are a married couple¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    El nodded strongly.


    ¡°Yes. They are a couple. Hi-Hi.¡±


    Lurin started to twist her body slightly because she really liked the word ¡®couple¡¯. The young man scratched the back of his head, feeling envious as he watched the two of them like that.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not hurt anywhere, so I¡¯ll just go up.¡±


    There was nothing more to say, so the young man said goodbye and started to go up the stairs. However, El¡¯s arrogance, which had already been demonstrated, caught such a young man.


    ¡°wait a minute.¡±


    Receiving help from a remote ce but not repaying the favor is something that is not in L¡¯s dictionary.


    Even if it was a wound smaller than 1mm on Rurin¡¯s body, preventing it from urring is already a huge help to El.


    ¡°Are you really hurt? Plus, the blood stains¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Oh, this has absolutely nothing to do with now. ¡°Never!¡±


    That¡¯s right. L thought so, but still had doubts. Blood stains and badplexion. The persimmons I honed at the restaurant strongly told me that there was a story behind them.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that I received help from the person who lives next door, so how about having a quick drink in my room? There are good drinks and snacks, so please treat them lightly. ¡°I think I can sleep peacefully if I repay you in this way.¡±


    ¡°that¡­ .¡±


    The young man scratched his head again. I wanted to go home and lie down and think about how to solve this problem, but I thought it wasn¡¯t a virtue to refuse so many offers.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just take a drink and leave.¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°Well thought out.¡±


    When the young man epted, El smiled cheerfully. The young man thought it was a smile that made him feel good.


    Among the people you¡¯ve met so far, has there ever been a person who smiled like this and made you feel good just by looking at them?


    ***


    Bubble bubble.


    The hot pot is boiling inside the pot. It was a stew made with leftover meat and mushrooms taken from the ruins.


    First, add everything you need to add, such as red pepper powder, soy sauce, red pepper sauce, soup soy sauce, etc. to the broth seasoned with anchovies and kelp, and then add mushrooms to create a soup that cannot be left out unless it is delicious.


    The point here is the mushroom that tasted like tires taken from the ruins. If you eat it on its own, it¡¯s really tasteless, but if you bake it, it gives off a delicious aroma that makes you feel umami.


    So I thought about adding it to the soup as is, but the test results were a huge sess.


    Mushrooms that had only a good aroma and not much vor when roasted are transformed intopletely different mushrooms when soaked in soup.


    That¡¯s why I was thinking about using it when I go back to the restaurant.


    The product presented to the youth now is the prototype.


    -Rurrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr


    Perhaps because of the scent, someone¡¯s stomach growled. Rurin, who was sitting next to me and ying on her phone, tilted her head and shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you probably aren¡¯t. ¡°I ate earlier.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Then the young man who introduced himself as ¡®Lee Jin-ha¡¯ scratched his head with a red face.


    He looks younger than me. However, I had the impression that I had experienced all sorts of hardships before birth.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t eat anything today. ¡°It smells so delicious that my stomach is going crazy.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment. The meat is cooked. Try it with the soup. ¡°When you¡¯re hungry, you just have to eat.¡±


    I grumbled and handed the soup and meat to the young man on his te. Lurin seemed more interested in her phone than eating right now. You already ate a lot earlier.


    There doesn¡¯t seem to be much interest in inviting the young man. This happened often in restaurants as well. Of course, I didn¡¯t invite you to Rare, but to a restaurant.


    Lurin seemed to think it was an extension of that, and was just pressing her back against me. He is a guy who rarely opposes what I do. It¡¯s because you don¡¯t want to bother asking yourself to do something.


    ¡°This is really delicious!¡±


    Jinha Lee, who tasted the soup and meat, let out an exmation with a surprised face.


    ¡°is that so?¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. ¡°Please take a drink.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­ ! Even so, it was a night that reminded me of alcohol.¡±


    Jinha Lee nodded and epted the ss.


    A ss of soju with warm soup. There is nothing better than this as the night deepens. Fortunately, Jinha Lee seems to think the same way.


    However, he seems to have no energy, so I should give him some stamina mushrooms.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s try some of this.¡±


    ¡°Eh? that!¡±


    At those words, Lulin suddenly stood up.


    ¡°that?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s¡­ !¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Oh no¡­ ! I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Lurin then sat down again. what? What is it?


    It felt suspicious, but I couldn¡¯t bite the mushrooms I tried to add, so I just put them into the soup.


    And then I nced at Lurin. It seems as if it turns around and sits on my back again, but it turns its head slightly again to look at me. Mainly mushrooms and me.


    It was Jinha Lee¡¯s question that turned my head.


    ¡°How long have you been married?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it hasn¡¯t even been a year yet.¡±


    ¡°okay. Newlyweds¡­ envious.¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ There was a woman I wanted to marry¡­ .¡±


    He mutters that and takes another sip of soju. Perhaps because he had already eaten to the point of intoxication, he looked as if he was about to tell a story.


    Then I¡¯ll have to encourage it a little bit. I don¡¯t know what the story is, but sometimes you feel better when you tell it.


    ¡°Are you married yet?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what¡­ .¡±


    Jinha Lee took another sip of his drink in response to my question. So I poured him another drink.


    ¡°are you okay. Also, try speaking calmly and not even between cheeks. Just by looking at yourplexion, it seems like you have a deep story behind you. Isn¡¯t that how people live? ¡°I talk about it while drinking and start living again.¡±


    At my words, Jinha Lee ate his food again, drank another ss of soju, and shook his head.


    ¡°that is¡­ .¡±


    He seemed to be quite drunk already. Alcohol always has the effect of making people speak out. It¡¯s like a drunken joke.

 Chapter 253

    # 253


    Part 2 Chapter.3 Newlyweds and Daily Life


    ***


    Jinha Lee¡¯s problem was his fiancee. Her fianc¨¦ and Lee Jin-ha are from the same orphanage. That¡¯s why Jinha Lee has lived a difficult life since childhood.


    We went to the same orphanage, so my fiancee and I had a long-term rtionship since we were young.


    Jinha and Jinha became best friends at the orphanage after he saved her from being bullied by other children when she was a snotty dog.


    But she was the one who left the orphanage first.


    This is because she was adopted by a good family nearby. Jinha Lee, who was five years older than her, voluntarily left the orphanage a few yearster.


    Of course, there was no contact with her during this period, so Jinha Lee just worked to survive.


    Her reunion with Lee Jin-ha happened by chance. When she was still in middle school. The young man had just be an adult and was working hard in a jungle-like society.


    However, perhaps it was fate, I ran into her on the street while walking. Like a lie. Like a scene from a movie.


    Of course I was happy. Still, we have been together for many years. But she moved away from Jinha Lee as if she was just passing by. As if he didn¡¯t want to pretend he didn¡¯t know. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t understand.


    Because he is no longer an orphan and unlike me, he is living a good life in a good ce. No, from what I heard, her adoptive father was so sessful in business that he was already running apany at the level of a chaebol.


    In that case, he was a person living in apletely different world from his own. There is no longer anyone like the little sister I was so close to when I was young. Memories of childhood. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of loss the moment the person I considered my sister disappeared from my heart.


    My younger sister didn¡¯t talk much and always seemed lonely, so strangely, I started caring for her more.


    Strangely enough, the boy, who was quiet, said many things to the young man. That bond used to make me feel like I had a real family.


    But that is already an illusion. Memories are beautiful just because they are memories. The reality is like this.


    Yes, because family doesn¡¯t suit me.


    The young man scolded himself and returned home after the short meeting. However, the moment he took off his clothes, he found a cell phone that was not his in his jumper pocket.


    Just then the phone rang. I was so surprised that when I answered the phone, I heard her voice. It was a call asking to meet to return the cell phone.


    I heard itter, but she said that she couldn¡¯t pretend to know because her adoptive parents were watching, and in her haste, she put her cell phone in the young man¡¯s coat pocket.


    The connection that that cell phone connected.


    So the young man and her were reunited again. And we kept in touch. A younger sister born again. It was a moment when the feeling of being like family was revived again because we were from the same orphanage and followed the young man well.


    From then on, she always consulted Jinha Lee on even the smallest details. He still seemed quiet to others, but in front of the young man, he was just like he was when he was young.


    ¡°Oppa, do you remember how you protected me when I was young?¡±


    ¡°Of course I remember that. ¡°That guy from the same orphanage, Mincheol, was especially like that.¡±


    ¡°So, so¡­¡± . These days, I¡¯m learning Taekwondo and Judo. ¡°If you get bullied, I will help you now.¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay for a small thing to learn something like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not. ¡°Just wait and see.¡±


    This was her. Her meeting with Jinha Lee continued like that. A young man who had almost no one he could call an acquaintance. She was also a benefactor who made me feel that I was not alone in this world.


    Of course, I don¡¯t think we were in love. Reunited in middle school and high school.


    To Lee Jin-ha, who watched the process, she was, of course, his younger sister.


    Until then.


    But a big change came to her. Her father had an arranged marriage in mind when he adopted her, and decided to marry her when she was older.


    The moment when the secret meeting is broken.


    As soon as he heard that it was an arranged marriage, the young man felt his blood boil.


    A younger sister?


    The moment I realized how absurd that thought was.


    Jinha Lee had to smile self-deprecatingly. He was definitely the one who helped her when she was young.


    However, what supported the young man¡¯s life after that was the presence of her who always supported him.


    ¡°Oppa, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°What kind of person are you marrying?¡± ?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important now, is it? Now tell me. ¡°My brother¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°i like you.¡±


    Jinha Lee answers that question. I just confessed something tasteless and pointless. The words came out of my mouth to the point that I was surprised.


    But she cried as soon as she heard the confession. Even though it was a tasteless confession, it was one that was long awaited.


    ¡°Fool, I¡¯ve liked you ever since I saved you from those naughty guys when I was little¡­ .¡±


    Lee Jin-ha was so happy that the words made her jump, and the two of them got engaged secretly.


    Of course, Jinha Lee was also very diligent in his work and had a boss who viewed it favorably, so by the time they got engaged, he already had a sry and position that would have been enough for him to get married at the mid-sizedpany where he was working.


    A young man who lived his life looking only ahead.


    And that¡¯s why it was an engagement.


    ***


    ¡°uh? So you¡¯re not engaged? ¡°It¡¯s something to celebrate, but why are you so worried about death?¡±


    After hearing this far, I just blurted out my doubts. Then Lee Jin-ha hesitated to speak again.


    Lulin had no interest in these things, but at some point he seemed to have been listening properly and stood up and opened his mouth.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t give me an engagement ring? ¡°You have to give it to me!¡±


    This makes sense, considering Lurin loved it after receiving the ring, but at least in the current situation, it probably isn¡¯t true.


    ¡°no. Of course I gave him a ring¡­ . ¡°That wasn¡¯t the problem.¡±


    ¡°sure?¡±


    A drooping horse¡¯s tail. And the impression bes darker. Soju continues to flow.


    Then there is only one answer. From the story just now, if we were to guess the dark ce in Lee Jin-ha¡¯s life, it was his fiancee¡¯s adoptive father. They¡¯re talking about an arranged marriage or something.


    ¡°So, we have been in love since we were young, and I told her that I would not put her through any trouble and went to her house to ask for permission. But I haven¡¯t even met him. She was locked up at home and couldn¡¯te out, so she sent her subordinates to abuse me. He told me not to approach him again. I wascent¡­ ¡­ . I think I was a fool to think that if I sincerely persuaded him, he would understand. She says Seon-hye is¡­ I thought it would be better to run away¡­ .¡±


    I knew it.


    It was disgusting.


    It was very disgusting.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t anything unusual. In this case, if two people are in love, they may leave home, break off ties, and live separately, even in the face of opposition.


    Then,ter, when you have a child, you can use it as an opportunity to gradually be closer to the family you have lost touch with for a long time. This type of story was somon that it could actually be considered a repertoire.


    However, in the case of this young man, there was a very strong feeling that the adoptive father had done the adoption for the purpose of an arranged marriage, and he went so far as to imprison his daughter for that purpose, so one could not help but say that it was disgusting.


    Jin-ha Lee would have rather wanted to make sure that no matter how much her adoptive parents raised her, she would be officially recognized and be able to get married.


    Without knowing that it might lead to this worst oue.


    ¡°It feels like her adoptive father will hide her and force her to hold a ceremony before releasing her¡­ . As a result, there is absolutely no way for us to meet.¡±


    It¡¯s not like the Joseon Dynasty. This was already another form of violence. Forcibly holding a ceremony.


    The more I listen, the more unanswered I get. In that case, no answer should be met with no answer.


    ¡°You mean I just have to meet her?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°I think there is something I can help you with.¡±


    I smiled and shrugged. Of course, this isn¡¯t something to talk about now that the other person is drunk.


    ***


    So, I sent Jinha Lee home and cleaned up again. And then I became alone with Lulin again.


    We went into the bathroom together again to get ready for bed, came out and went back to bed.


    Rurin was enjoying taking pictures of me brushing my teeth. So, I took a picture of Rurin brushing her teeth, or the way she was sagging because she was tired, and she went crazy when she saw it.


    ¡°By the way, Lulin.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What was that earlier?¡±


    I had put it out of my mind for a while, but Lulin clearly looked very suspicious, so it was impossible to forget itpletely.


    The mushroom that Lurin personally brought from the huge room where the ruins were.


    When Lulin tried to boil and eat the mushrooms that Kundle said were good for male stamina, he clearly had a feeling that there was something there.


    ¡°that¡­ ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°that?¡±


    Rurin slowly approached me. Then he poked my forehead with his finger.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°If you eat that. And if you take a picture of your forehead like this! ¡°I said I would be honest.¡±


    ¡°Being honest?¡±


    Nod.


    Lurin nodded with eyes full of anticipation.


    ¡°You have no choice but to answer all the questions I ask. And the best part is, he said he didn¡¯t remember the answer!¡±


    ¡°Howe there are all these ridiculous effects? No, before that, there was nothing I wasn¡¯t honest with you about¡­ .¡±


    ¡°you!¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°What do you like best about me?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Where?


    That was a really blind question. And you won¡¯t remember this? I don¡¯t think that will happen, do you? Because, as we confirmed with the Secun mushroom, there is no mushroom effect for Lulin and I when we eat it.


    But if you really want to know, you have to tell me. Of all the things about Lurin, there is nothing I particrly dislike. Because I like everything, even the annoying aspects.


    ¡°I am¡­ If there is a part of you that dislikes me¡­ I don¡¯t like that. So onto my favorite part! I want to know. Then, it shows a lot of that part. Without anyone knowing!¡±


    Lurin suddenly shouted with a red face.


    ¡°Well, the best part is.¡±


    ¡°if?¡±


    I sat down on the bed and tapped my leg. Then Lurin understood and came up and sat on top of me. We ended up facing each other. In almost close contact.


    ¡°These eyes, nose and mouth. Soft lips, shoulders, ears, chest, waist, stomach¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ .¡±


    As I moved my hand from my eyes to my stomach as if stroking, Lurin let out a soft moan.


    ¡°Oh, now that I think about it, it seems like the best time is to puff out your cheeks.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Bo ball? ¡°You mean like this?¡±


    Then Lurin suddenly puffed out her cheeks. This is the puffing of the cheeks that urs when you are slightly pouting. Of course, this is also one of my favorite cute things.


    All of those things are good, so how do you rank them?


    ¡°fool. ¡°The best thing about you is that you always give me strength?¡±


    Yes, when I¡¯m having a hard time, I ask, ¡®Who bullied you!¡¯ ¡®You are the best!¡¯ Lulin¡¯s heart, shouting together and always being on my side, pulled me in.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ? I? To you? It¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°huh? ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the opposite!¡±


    ¡°And another thing I would say is that you have a good head? ¡°This hair?¡±


    ¡°Her hair? Do you like your hair? Then¡­ What should I do with my hair¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Lurin was in confusion, holding the tip of her head with her eyes spinning.


    ¡°And Lurin.¡±


    ¡°What! Why hair? I do not know what should I do¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Actually, when I was eating meat earlier, you also ate these mushrooms?¡±


    ¡°Ehhhh?¡±


    Lurin was startled and tried to jump up from above me. But I didn¡¯t miss and poked Rurin¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Ugh? When did I eat? Unbelievable¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°fool. Previously¡­ Even if you ate it, there¡¯s no way it would work, right?¡±


    A question mark appeared on Lulin¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ ¡°Huh?¡±


    And then, with a face that made him realize something incredible, he rushed into the nket.


    ¡°hey!¡±


    No matter how many times I called, he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention ofing out.

 Chapter 254

    # 254


    Part 2 Chapter.3 Newlyweds and Daily Life


    The third day aftering here.


    Today I had a n that wasn¡¯t there. It¡¯s a pity that my crazy behavior started even on our honeymoon, but what can I do if I don¡¯t help it?


    It makes me happy to hear the story that if they had hoped for each other for such a long time, it wille true. If Rurin and I are happy, other couples who miss each other so much should also be happy.


    So, as soon as I woke up in the morning, I went to visit the house next door. Of course, Lulin is sleeping. So I visited alone.


    Fortunately, Jinha Lee remembered everything he said while drunk yesterday.


    Of course, I waved my hand at him to forget about it, but I couldn¡¯t do that.


    I debated what to say and intervene, but chose the ssic method.


    He said that he worked at an errand center that specializes in investigating such things, and that his specialty was finding people to investigate adultery.


    Of course, Jinha Lee looked embarrassed, but told him to grasp at straws if he couldn¡¯t solve it on his own. It seemed to work quite well.


    If you leave it to the experts, everything will be different. When I told him to pay the investigation fee back slowly, Jinha Lee eventually nodded.


    ¡°You mean I just have to meet her first?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°If I meet her and she follows me, I will somehow run away and survive together!¡±


    ¡°good idea. ¡°Confinement, even between parents and children, is illegal.¡±


    So we set out to investigate. Of course, there isn¡¯t much to investigate. The research method is the same both here and in the other world.


    It¡¯s obvious that this is the ce where Lee Jin-ha¡¯s fiancee is imprisoned. Of course they would have locked him up at home. If you don¡¯t want to escape, there¡¯s no better ce than home.


    So Lurin and I went outside. In fact, it was very difficult to get Lurin, who had crawled under the nketst night, toe out of it.


    I had to go through a lot of trouble to pull out all the embarrassment in the world because it didn¡¯t move under the nket as if it was all wrapped up in me.


    Well, in the end, he forcibly removed the nket and rushed towards Rurin¡¯s lips, her cheeks puffed out and her face pursed as if she had just eaten something sour.


    Maybe it was because of the embarrassment of those lips, but my stomach felt warmer than usual. It¡¯s like putting your lips to a slightly cooled hot pack.


    That much heat.


    But Lulin still closes his eyes and says, ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! I tried to refuse it. But even if it¡¯s embarrassing, it¡¯s okay because I love you, right? As I hugged him tighter, he let out a ¡°huh¡± sound and my arms finally gained strength.


    ¡°Huh¡­ town¡­ Ugh¡­ ?¡±


    Rurin let out a cute moan and held my waist even more tightly. It¡¯s as if he will never let it go no matter what happens.


    Then he said:


    ¡°Have you calmed down?¡±


    ¡°Ugh. I¡¯m so weak at kissing that it¡¯s a shame. Why does my hair turn white when I kiss it? It bes white and everything bes irrelevant¡­ .¡±


    After saying that, he looked at me with moist eyes that made me feel like something was brewing.


    So, the story is that it was eventually resolved with a kiss.


    But today happened after that night.


    The pressure is still low. For some reason, I have no words. That doesn¡¯t mean they reject everything, but they follow along quietly. But it was low pressure.


    ¡°Lurin is here, let¡¯s sneak in there using teleportation.¡±


    ¡°i get it!¡±


    Jinha Lee¡¯s story about her biological family.


    The home of my adoptive father, who was the president of apany, was a fairlyrge mansion.


    However, it is easy to investigate further in a mansion like this.


    ***


    ¡°Seonhye isn¡¯t moving, is she?¡±


    ¡°yes. president.¡±


    A man with white hair half down, who seemed to be in the transition period from middle age to old age, asked his subordinate.


    ¡°Why are you trying to ruin the work by looking at the grace that has been nurtured so far? How dare you! I should bow a hundred times just because I adopted a child from an orphanage who had no roots. Isn¡¯t that right? ok? is not it?¡±


    The man took a big swing with the golf club he was holding. As if it had been deliberately targeted, the vase on the desk was shattered, with pieces flying everywhere.


    ¡°yes yes! I locked him in the room so he couldn¡¯t move, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. When I told him that if he doesn¡¯t get married as the boss said, he could end up on an ocean fishing boat that can¡¯t return, or he could be a material for asphalt, he was speechless. ¡°He seemed resigned.¡±


    ¡°I guess so. As I said, if you think about that man, it¡¯s bound toe out that way. Where did you learn about strange rtionships? How much trouble did I go through to find the pretty little boy, and how much trouble did I go through to buy him? Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°Cancer. ¡°You can¡¯t do that, boss.¡±


    ¡°If you have the support of that family, you will have an advantage in the uingrge-scale bidding, so you must achieve it. ¡°Pick up everything that gets in your way from behind.¡±


    ¡°Yes boss!¡±


    ¡°okay. ¡°Go out.¡±


    The man answered while continuing to swing with the golf club he had just swung and broken the vase.


    This was the scene that Lulin and I stole a glimpse of. In the room right next door.


    From what I could see, thepany itself that the president was said to have built was not built in a particrly clean way.


    Apany created by an unscrupulouspany or gangster.


    They are the type of guys who will do anything for money. I mentioned earlier that I bought my daughter for adoption. Looking at it, an even worse smelles from behind. It¡¯s not a modern-day ve market, so what can you buy?


    These were guys I didn¡¯t like more and more.


    ¡°By the way, there are a lot of rooms. ¡°Thanks to that, it¡¯s easy to eavesdrop.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. ¡°There isn¡¯t much mana in this world.¡±


    ¡°great job. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything more to see now.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Since I couldn¡¯t just listen to one side, I sneaked in just in case to hear the other side¡¯s point of view, and the result was a typical video situation that I didn¡¯t even have to watch.


    We teleported around the house to figure out the structure, then cast a ss 10 forgetfulness spell on the housekeeper we encountered to make her forget what she saw, and then teleported out again.


    ¡°you. I¡¯m using up all my mana. ¡°There isn¡¯t much left.¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°How many more times can you use teleportation?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, this much?¡±


    Lurin spread out one finger. Five times?


    There¡¯s more than I thought. Well, that¡¯s it.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders and answered that way, and decided to attack when the boss wasn¡¯t around. Because there is evidence I want to find.


    So we started lurking nearby for a while until the boss left.


    ***


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    ¡°These guys?¡±


    What Lurin pointed to was a music video on her phone. An idol group was singing in the music video.


    He seemed to be very bored, so I yed a variety of things while he was in hiding, but of course he didn¡¯t get much response to the movie, and the Inte had no way of understanding it. Thest thing he yed was this music video, and he showed interest in it and asked questions.


    ¡°hmm¡­ . ¡°It looks like they¡¯re an idol group, but they¡¯re singing.¡±


    ¡°sing? Idol group? What is that? Unlike Legana, there are several different melodies mixed together. ¡°It seems like something exciting.¡±


    Lurin expressed her impressions and suddenly started humming and singing along.


    ¡°Just like~ Didi?¡±


    As expected, Lulin likes music. You can tell his passion for music just by looking at him practicing Legana every day at Rare. This is because Lurin, who is annoyed by everything, ys Legana every day!


    In the other world, there is no concept of song, but here, since it is music, the first thing thates to mind is song. So, being interested in singing is actually a good thing.


    ¡°There are many other things. Would you like to hear more?¡±


    ¡°Really? This cell phone is really useful. ¡°You can keep it too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably not me, it¡¯s my photo. ¡°Let¡¯s speak clearly.¡±


    ¡°For me, the photo is also you! Hi-Hi.¡±


    Hi-Hi?


    The pressure continued, and for the first time today, I startedughing. It seems like he likes the song and feels better.


    So I quickly yed other songs in session to keep the mood going.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I like you, hmm~¡±


    and he even sings along quite a bit.


    ¡°This song, like Legana, seems to have many different songs. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°So, instead of hitting it with Legana, you¡¯re calling it with your throat? amazing. ¡°I think all the voices are good.¡±


    ¡°okay? But your voice is good too, so whatever.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡°Of course this body excels at everything!¡±


    After saying that, he smiled. I feel better. Because even my legs were slightly crossed.


    However, ying music like this is not good for hiding. I searched my pockets. Where did I put my earphones here?


    I picked up the earphones that were given to me as a free gift when I bought a cell phone, which I had stuffed in my pocket because I thought I might use them for phone calls or something.


    And then I approached Lurin. To put it in my ear.


    Isn¡¯t listening with earphones a hundred times better than hiding in a hidden ce?


    ¡°Now listen to Rurin¡¯s ear¡­ .¡±


    ¡°ear? Wow, that thing is weak!¡±


    Rurin was surprised when I slightly lifted the earphones and put my hand to her ear, so she took a slight step back.


    My face is already red.


    ¡°you! It¡¯s still broad daylight. I can¡¯t help it if you want to, but¡­ ¡°But still!¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Absolutely not. Do not misunderstand. It¡¯spletely different from when I touch my ears in bed. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to touch your ears in the first ce.¡±


    I started sweating and gesticting with my hands and feet to clear up the misunderstanding that I was in heat in broad daylight.


    ¡°uh? ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    ¡°This is this.¡±


    ¡°that?¡±


    Rurin finally noticed the earphones in my hand and narrowed her eyes. Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s apletely unfamiliar item.


    ¡°It¡¯s so noisy in ces like this that I can¡¯t hear music on my phone, but I can hear it better when I put this on.¡±


    After saying that, I put an earphone in one of Lurin¡¯s ears.


    ¡°how is it?¡±


    ¡°uh? What. ¡°Singing suddenly gets louder!¡±


    Lulin shouted loudly. This is the only drawback of earphones. If you are listening to music, speak loudly when speaking to the other person.


    Anyway, Lulin seemed to like it and started concentrating on the song, and after a while, the president¡¯s car drove out the gate.


    So I immediately called and called Jinha Lee. Lee Jin-ha rushed over.


    I was in such a hurry that I was a mess from head to toe. Well, do you think this would be good because it would make him look more like a desperate prince? To that person who is your fianc¨¦.


    ¡°Jinha, listen carefully.¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°Did you find out anything?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°It was even more trashy than the boss thought.¡±


    I condensed and told Lee Jin-ha the conversation I overheard. Of course, I pretended that I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping and that I was investigating.


    Lee Jin-ha, who heard that sound, sat down in anger.


    ¡°I am¡­ I can die. To be so foolish as to throw away a lifetime of freedom like that¡­ .¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders as I watched his face fall, his body copse, and hisment as if the sky had fallen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can just bring something out. ¡°It looks like they¡¯ve messed up a lot, and there are many ways to do it. Let¡¯s just give them alimony for all the time they¡¯ve raised us and take them out.¡±


    ¡°but¡­ How to get into that house¡­ .¡±


    ¡°There is a way to it all. Plus, my adoptive father just went out to do some business, so it¡¯s a perfect time.¡±


    ¡°is that so? If there is a way, I will do anything. If the cost is necessary, I will pay it back with all my life¡­ .¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need to do that, but since it¡¯s a trade secret, if you faint for a moment, I¡¯ll wake you up in the house.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Lee Jin-ha made a strange expression and I pped the young man with my head.


    This is a skill I learned during the monster war. I have lived through a fierce battlefield. Even if it¡¯s not magic, he knows various techniques. Because it works on a human level.


    It¡¯s not very helpful when fighting monsters or dragons.

 Chapter 255

    # 255


    Part 2 Chapter.3 Newlyweds and Daily Life


    ***


    Seonhye was sitting on the bed and sighing. I don¡¯t know how things got so twisted. But I couldn¡¯t help it. The tyranny of his adoptive father. It was absolutely impossible for Jinha to get hurt by that tyranny. It is better to sacrifice yourself.


    Even though she thought so, Seon-hye still had faith in a corner of her heart. No matter how useless and unachievable that belief may be.


    Seonhye nned to live with that faith until she died. That faith was the belief that Jinha would somehowe to the rescue.


    Because he has always been like that.


    Like Superman, he always saved me when times were tough.


    Its history is truly long. It all started in daycare. Those times were difficult to endure. Those days when no one was on my side and everyone seemed like an enemy.


    It was young Jinha who first extended a helping hand. He still doesn¡¯t know how much that hand meant to him. Seonhye thought so.


    The same goes for adoption.


    I thought people would be happy because I was adopted into a good family. But she is just ying the daughter.


    The adoptive parents tied themselves up. There were so many things I couldn¡¯t do, and I made my daughter act just to show off to people.


    I never gave you affection. He just made himself wear a mask.


    The adoptive parents were always proud, always remembering the fact that those who graduated from the orphanage had a hard life. It is thanks to them that we can eat such good food and live in a good house, so absolutely obey them.


    Therefore, Seonhye had to nod her head and act. ording to their will, they are not themselves, but simply a machine wearing a mask.


    As a result, everything about my life was a lie, and I suffered from depression day and night.


    I escaped from those days.


    As expected, it was because of Jinha.


    Is there any reason to continue living like this?


    There was a time when I even thought like that. The moment I reached my limit. Jinha appeared in front of him again like a knight.


    A truly coincidental reunion on the street.


    At that time, I felt like I was flying through the sky. The person I wanted to meet so much, but couldn¡¯t contact him.


    This street was the street where the orphanage was located.


    So the same space. If Jinha hadn¡¯t gone to another faraway ce, I had hoped that we would meet someday, but that didn¡¯t happen. It was a street one day after many years.


    We could never have met if fate had rejected us.


    That moment of reunion that felt like a lie.


    At that moment, Seon-hye made eye contact with the adoptive parents who came to meet her. A foster parent who always hated talking about friends from orphanage. But he is someone I have missed almost every day since we broke up.


    So much so that I even momentarily thought that I was afraid that his existence would be known and my parents would not let me see him anymore.


    So, Seon-hye used her wits for a moment and just nodded lightly and dropped her cell phone into Jin-ha¡¯s coat pocket.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d to see you, brother. But I think I should go.¡±


    The moment that passed by after I said that almost in passing. Inside, my heart was beating like it was going to fly.


    From then on, Seonhye truly learned the joy of living. Because I was able to show my true self every time I met Jinha. It¡¯s not a mask.


    Your true self, not a mask or anything like that.


    Iugh sincerely, talk sincerely, and cry sincerely.


    That¡¯s why I don¡¯t know how happy I was when he almost forced me to confess.


    So, Seonhye thought. He said he would still show up now. I guess so.


    Quaaaaang-!


    When you¡¯re thinking like that.


    Suddenly, a loud noise was heard outside the door, causing Seon-hye to wake up in surprise.


    ***


    ¡°what? what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, there¡¯s a loud noiseing from the front door?¡±


    The bodyguards came out saying such obvious things. Well, they were the right-hand men of the president who had so much to protect that they resided in the house.


    It was Lulin who broke the gate.


    At first, he hit the door with his fist, then cried, saying that his hand hurt, and eventually used his breath topletely melt it.


    Then, we passed through the garden and moved back to the main gate of the mansion.


    ¡°I feel like I can break this door down with my fist.¡±


    Rulin was confident, but I shook my head.


    ¡°uh? My fists are strong! ¡°It hurt earlier.¡±


    ¡°no. ¡°It¡¯s open here.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Just like that, they melted the gate and broke through the house through the open front door.


    I woke Jinha Lee, who was carrying me, by pping her cheek. At the same time, four bodyguards came running at once, and Lurin blocked their path and raised his head.


    If I were to describe the scene, would I say it felt like hungry wolves burning in front of a small rabbit?


    That is the sight before your eyes.


    ¡°Hehehe. you. Can I use my fists this time? It looks weaker than the main gate. ¡°These guys.¡±


    Lulin had been emphasizing punching, as if he was crazy about how to use his fists. There seemed to be anger that wanted to be resolved.


    ¡°I guess so. ¡°Is it stronger than the main gate?¡±


    So, when we nodded and told them to do whatever they wanted, the security guards shouted at us.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you know that guy, right?¡±


    ¡°I told you not toe near me, but you sneak into my house? ¡°That guy is crazy.¡±


    The bodyguards recognized Jinha Lee and frowned.


    ¡°W here¡­ ?¡±


    Jinha Lee raised his head just then and looked around in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s just like I said, it¡¯s that family.¡±


    When I told him the truth, Jinha Lee jumped up in surprise. The bodyguards rushed at Lee Jin-ha with faces threatening to beat him to death.


    But I couldn¡¯t ovee Lulin¡¯s wall. It is no exaggeration to say that an almost impassable four-dimensional wall blocks the path leading towards Lee Jin-ha.


    ¡°You get out of the way! ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡±


    How dare anyone? Do you want to search? One of the bodyguards stretched out his hand towards Lulin, who was blocking them. After pping it away, it looked like he was trying to run to Jinha Lee.


    But Lulin looked at the hand andughed.


    ¡°What is this hand? ¡°Eight.¡±


    And then I touched his hand.


    ¡°Kaaak?!¡±


    At the same time, the man flew far away and flipped over several times.


    ¡°As expected, it is weaker than the main gate.¡±


    Whoa whoa!


    And Lurin¡¯s number eighteen. He showed off the kick he always used to swing towards Serena to the other bodyguards.


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    As the bodyguard who was kicked flew away, the bodyguard next to him looked at Lulin with a bewildered expression.


    However, perhaps because of his obvious skills earlier, he was very wary and threw a punch at Lurin. That¡¯s something I can¡¯t bear.


    Even if that fist is of no use to Lulin.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with punching someone else¡¯s wife? ¡°They¡¯re annoying.¡±


    This is self-defense.


    How dare you try to touch my weak wife? You deserve to be punished, right?


    Craddangtangtang-!


    The man reached for my fist and the other bodyguard took out a stun gun resembling a stun gun from his pocket and tried to use it.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    But it was of little use to Lurin. Lulin just frowned with a slightly stinging look on his face.


    Whoa whoa!


    In return for the stinging pain, the man who held the electric gun was hit with a stronger kick and was sent flying into the wall.


    ¡°What about you two¡­ ?¡±


    Lee Jin-ha, who saw this, just blinked with an expression of disbelief.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it time we ran to see my fiancee and not the problem? ¡°Isn¡¯t this the time to be like that?¡±


    ¡°yes? yes Yes!¡±


    After reminding him of the reality, Jinha Lee started searching therge house.


    ording to what I investigated earlier, there were no other family members other than the boss. Since there were only bodyguards and housekeepers guarding the house, the housekeepers were shocked and tried to report it, so Rurin used magic to put them to sleep.


    ¡°Seonhye!¡±


    Jinha Lee started walking around in the empty house, calling for his fiancee.


    And I headed to the boss¡¯s room.


    Since there seems to be a lot of stuff going on, I thought there must be something useful.


    It is my virtue to provide after-sales service as much as possible.


    The president¡¯s room that was bugged earlier.


    As expected, the door is firmly locked. As soon as she saw that door, Lulin started running around again, saying that she had umted a lot of stress, probably because of yesterday¡¯s embarrassing incident, but tried to break it without using magic again.


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°I can tidy it up. That guy earlier was iron and this guy is wood. Because trees are weak.¡±


    Lulin nodded and kicked toward the door.


    Kwaaang-!


    As expected, Rulinpyo¡¯s kick. The door was shattered and broken, and it was easy to get into the house.


    So, we started searching the president¡¯s room. Well, if you say it¡¯s the most important thing in this ce.


    I found an borate safe in the wall.


    It was a safe that clearly looked like it had something in it.


    ***


    Lee Jin-ha felt like everything that was happening now was a dream.


    Her house was difficult to enter despite many attempts.


    To use her expression, the feeling of entering that ce, which was said to be the ce of hell experienced while alive, was truly unique.


    Those two people. In particr, the man had a smile that made people feel at ease.


    There was a charm that made you believe something even though you thought it was absurd.


    So when he asked me to grasp at straws, I nodded.


    The result is this.


    Although he had helped many people throughout his life, he could say with certainty that this was almost the first time he had been helped.


    Therefore, Lee Jin-ha swore that he would repay this favor by doing anything.


    His uprightness was even stricter in these matters.


    But not now. For now, seeking favores first.


    ¡°Seonhye!¡±


    ¡°brother!¡±


    While he was calling for her, Lee Jin-ha heard a voice calling him and came closer.


    Now the only thing stopping them is a locked wooden door. The door was locked from the outside.


    It seemed like they had made it so that not even the housekeeper could open it.


    ¡°brother? ¡°Are you my brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me! Stay still. ¡°I will save you!¡±


    ¡°brother!¡±


    Jinha Lee started to open the door by hitting it with his body.


    Bang bang bang!


    Lee Jin-ha¡¯s desperate struggle. As a result, the door began to shake little by little.


    And finally the door opened.


    Seon-hye jumped towards Jin-ha Lee.


    But what made those two people stop was the man who returned. It was the other bodyguards who returned with my adoptive father.


    Seon-hye was startled and blocked Jin-ha Lee¡¯s path.


    My own hero who once again made the impossible possible. So, I absolutely wanted to protect it this time. From that devilish father.


    ¡°You guys. ¡°How on earth do you handle things?¡±


    The president looked at the fallen bodyguards and shouted at the bodyguards who had gone out with him. The bodyguards didn¡¯t know what to do and approached Jin-ha Lee, grinning as if they were pouring all their anger into him.


    ¡°Oh don¡¯te!¡±


    Then Seonhye took out a de and held it to her neck. Lee Jin-ha, who was behind him, was so surprised that he tried to stretch out his hand.


    ¡°Oppa, stop too. I don¡¯t want to make my brother unhappy anymore¡­ ! If youe, don¡¯te! ¡°You¡¯re going to die!¡±


    ¡°Is that crazy? What changes if you die? Do you believe that threatening with your life can change this situation? ¡°It seems pathetic until the end.¡±


    Quaaaaang-!


    But at that moment, for some reason, more than half of the ceiling of the house blew away.


    The wall next to the president waspletely shattered by some invisible force.


    Dust flew from the shattered walls. El and Rurin appeared from the dust.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out with your life, how about this? ¡°I think this is a hundred times more important to you than a human life.¡±


    L spoke to the president while holding a wad of paper and a USB in his hand.


    ¡°Where did you get that from?¡±


    ¡°In the safe somewhere.¡±


    L smiled and handed the USB to Jinha Lee.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this, but Jinha, I think you¡¯ll be able to use it well, so keep it. As long as that exists, I will never be able to touch Seonhye. It will also speed up the divorce process. This wad of paper is probably the original copy of the USB, but it is truly corruption itself.¡±


    ¡°Give it away right now! These guys¡­ !¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. ¡°I took a picture. Should I send it to the Inte right away?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ !¡±


    The president¡¯s body froze at L¡¯s words. The bodyguards were the same.


    ¡°You saw it, right? That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°How on earth can I do this¡­?¡± ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a trade secret.¡±


    L spoke again, emphasizing the secret once again.


    ¡°Those guys will be gone for a few days, so when theye to their senses, you can use that to find Seon-hye¡¯s freedom first. From now on, Jinha Lee has to make a move. For your marriage. So, again, it¡¯s because of corporate secrets¡­ Would you like to go inside the room for a moment? ¡°I¡¯m also happy to be reunited.¡±


    ¡°yes? ah. yes yes!¡±


    Trade secrets.


    If it is a secret, it must be kept. To Lee Jin-ha, L was already an unrivaled benefactor in the world.


    Lee Jin-ha held Seon-hye¡¯s hand and entered the room. He still had a puzzled look on his face.


    Seon-hye rushed towards her husband.


    ¡°brother!¡±


    ¡°Seonhye.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but is it okay?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    So the two hugged tightly.


    The president and his bodyguards were moved by L to the middle of the cool Pacific Ocean.


    Put it in a very small boat.


    The n was to let Le to his senses for a few days and then release him again. Well, you may not be able toe to your senses, but don¡¯t you realize that you shouldn¡¯t touch Lee Jin-ha and Ryu Sun-hye?


    Even if that¡¯s not the case, Jinha Lee will be ready to fight them with the weapons he has by that time.


    El thought so.


    Just like it did to the Gray boy. As expected, the final decision must be made by the parties involved.


    Then, when he came back, Lulin opened his arms.


    When I saw the scene where Lee Jin-ha and his fiancee hugged each other with tears in their eyes, their eyes said, ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°You said you don¡¯t like it in broad daylight?¡±


    ¡°Hugging is something else!¡±


    Lulin said that and only after I hugged her, she hugged me again and said she was happy. If you¡¯re going to do that, please hug me first.


    Anyway, a happy ending in the end.


    The third day wasing to an end.

 Chapter 256

    # 256


    Part 2 Chapter.4 Side story ¨C Summer in Gray City


    Summer in Gray City is very simr to Korea. The same goes for the high humidity and the fact that it is hot.


    In terms of absolute temperature, it is of course cooler than the Korean summer, but considering that it is a world without fans or air conditioners, I wonder if this season would be more difficult.


    The restaurant gets rave reviews because it is hot.


    After all, the beer at our store is refreshing. Soju is refreshing too.


    ¡°Why is the beer so cold here, unlike other stores?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right. that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I know a wizard.¡±


    The secret to staying cool in hot weather.


    That¡¯s magic. If you just say it¡¯s magic, no one will ask any more questions. However, the weather has been so hot these past few days that fewer people havee up the hill.


    There is nothing we can do about this. No matter how cool the drink is, if you don¡¯t have the strength toe, there¡¯s nothing you can do.


    ¡°Master. ¡°Is there any food that gives me strength?¡±


    When the weather was like this, even the Gray boy came with a tired look on his face and grumbled.


    ¡°Citizens all seem to have no power and I don¡¯t know why the weather is like this. ¡°It was as if some kind of volcano had erupted.¡±


    ¡°Iknow, right. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of a volcano erupting nearby, but the weather sure looks crazy.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ .¡±


    As the boy answered like that, the ice in the water cup in his hand continued to clink.


    After the Gray boy left grumbling like that. This time Mr. Knoll came with apletely dead look on his face.


    ¡°Hey, this damn weather is killing me. ¡°I¡¯m dying!¡±


    Not only was the face dying, but the lines were already dead as well. I was so used to this guy making a fuss that I just shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°Are you doing well? ¡°The day of death seems very far away, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you say! Words! No, but there will actually be people who die while climbing up here. The weather is hot and the hills are high¡­ .¡±


    Anyway, Mr. Knoll¡¯s topic was the weather, just like the Gray boy. It¡¯s aint about the weather.


    It was definitely hot. The difference between the heat you feel in a restaurant and the coolness of a rare meal is so great that you feel the heat with your skin.


    Since Raine would be in trouble if I gave him alcohol in broad daylight, I handed him a cool ss of water filled with ice, just like I did to the Gray boy. Then take it and drink it right away.


    Click, click, click.


    Unlike the Gray boy, who sat still and sipped from his water cup several times, savoring the water while slowly cooling off the heat in his mouth and internal organs, Mr. Knoll took a shot of the water cup as it was, chewed on the ice, and held it out in front of me again. .


    ¡°More more more! ¡°If possible, it would be better if you give it to me with beer!¡±


    ¡°No! ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for Mr. Knoll to open business yet?¡±


    ¡°shit. That¡¯s it! Just one drink¡­ . ¡°It won¡¯t work, right?¡±


    ¡°I will give it to you if you bring me a handwritten letter from Mr. Laine giving permission.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. ¡°Give me some water!¡±


    At my words, Mr. Knoll calmly took another ss of water and put it to his mouth. Then he took another shot and this time his shoulders slumped and he started crying. He had this same expression when he came in earlier. His expression softened for a moment while he was drinking water, but then he looked like this again.


    ¡°By the way, that Reine! This means that Layne is the problem. ¡°Reinega!¡±


    ¡°Why Mr. Laine? Did they even issue a ban on alcohol? ¡°Did you get into some kind of ident again?¡±


    I asked if there had been an ident again because it was a problem, but Mr. Knoll just shook his head. That expression was somehow familiar. It was a very earnest face that I had seen before.


    Yes, this is the same as then. That time when Imented my situation with a face full of all the misfortune in the world, saying I thought Mr. Laine was cheating on me.


    This was the second time an expression had appeared since then.


    The fact that Mr. Knoll is doing this means that something is really going on with Mr. Reine. Of course, it was ultimately Mr. Knoll¡¯s misunderstanding at that time, so what happened may only be effective within Mr. Knoll¡¯s brain.


    ¡°Then what happened?¡±


    However, I wasn¡¯t just excited, something could really happen, and even if it was Mr. Knoll, it would be difficult for something to happen to the kind and sincere Mr. Reine, so I asked him seriously. Then Mr. Knoll¡¯s hands even began to tremble.


    There definitely seemed to be a problem.


    ¡°Mr. Knoll?¡±


    First, I came out of the kitchen and approached Mr. Knoll, who was not responding. Not only my hands but also my back was shaking slightly.


    Why am I anxious?


    Perhaps because I had a serious face, Mr. Knoll soon began to stutter and exin.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. That¡¯s¡­ Raine was lying down! It¡¯s so hot that I can¡¯t eat anything except water¡­ So, if I don¡¯t have the energy to get up and I don¡¯t know if something big will happen¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Mr. Knoll bit his lip with an anxious face.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡±


    At the end, he even screamed loudly and jumped up. Even holding his head with both hands. It appeared to be in a very severe state of shock.


    He is usually a very generous man, but when ites to Mr. Laine, he bes restless like amb looking for its mother.


    ¡°that¡¯s right. It¡¯s hot. Isn¡¯t it a bigger deal than that? Falling down¡­ ¡°Have you been examined by Elena?¡±


    Elena and Reine are even close friends. Even if we¡¯re not close, there¡¯s no way Elena would waste the examination. So, of course, he must have been examined, so I asked, and Mr. Knoll nodded and answered.


    ¡°that is¡­ Of course I got it. But it¡¯s not like I¡¯m sick. I gave her some medicinal herbs because her body couldn¡¯t handle the hot weather, but her appetite didn¡¯te back. Even though I boost my energy with recovery magic, the weather is still hot so I can¡¯t eat¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Ah, the taste!¡±


    There is no disease worse than heat. Some people die because of the heat. Because this happens even in modern times.


    ¡°Yes, that taste! So, please help Laine regain her appetite. This is my lifelong request. please!¡±


    Mr. Knoll held his hands high again with an earnest look on his face. And until I bow my head.


    ¡°You are a dude! I have created miracles many times¡­ !¡±


    Seeing him fold his hands and bow his head as if praying, he seems to be desperate. Of course, even if you don¡¯t do that, it¡¯s natural to help.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not a lifelong request, of course, it¡¯s Mr. Layne¡¯s job, so I have to help. ¡°Umm.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? then¡­ Thank you¡­ ¡°Is there some way?¡±


    It¡¯s about taste.


    In a world where bread, meat, and greasy food are staple foods, it is inevitable that if you are a bit weak, you will lose your appetite in the heat.


    So what is better?


    Neat pasta?


    Mr. Layne also liked noodle dishes such as pasta. So, wouldn¡¯t a garlic-type pasta that uses a lot of garlic for strength be good?


    Or maybe towards the cooler side?


    When it¡¯s hot, something stimting might be better. Since you¡¯re a patient, wouldn¡¯t it be better to cut out anything too spicy and go for something sweet and sour?


    Then, there is some very good Korean food. Yes, in this weather, there is no food better than cold bibim noodles. There is no concept of cool food in this world. Food is usually hot.


    So, if you make bibim noodles, will this be the first time in this world that you have introduced a refreshing dish?


    ¡°yes. There is something. ¡°I¡¯ll cook ande down, so go back first and take care of Mr. Layne.¡±


    ¡°really? Is there really a way? really really?¡±


    Mr. Knoll held both of my arms and repeated the same words with his eyes wide.


    So I nodded seriously. Mr. Knoll said he understood and ran down the hill. I can feel love in the way heins about being hot and runs away quickly. I think they are a good couple. So I need to help.


    So, shall we try making seasoning sauce? No matter what anyone says, the life of bibim noodles is the seasoning.


    And the noodles are buckwheat.


    Among cold noodles, there is nothing like buckwheat. Noodles made from fragrant buckwheat flour are washed in ice to create very chewy buckwheat noodles.


    Of course, the dough is made like this withpression magic. Noodles made from magic batter, not hand-made or foot-baked.


    If you mix it with seasoning sauce and eat it, you can get mixed noodles. If you extract the broth, slice cucumber, radish pear, and beef brisket and roll it up, it bes cold noodles.


    However, buckwheat noodle broth may be difficult for people in this part of the world to get used to, so mixed noodles are perfect.


    The seasoning sauce is, of course, based on red pepper paste. If you mix vinegar and sugar well to create a secret sauce with the optimalbination and add refreshing-looking ingredients such as lettuce, cucumber, and ice, you will have bibim noodles that are not that difficult.


    Mix the noodles well with the seasoning, use the ice that has started to melt as a lubricant, rub it in, roll it up, and eat it!


    First, I made the seasoning and made the buckwheat noodles. Then I realized that there were no vegetables worth using. However, it is okay to use something stored in a warehouse. To use the time stop warehouse, you have to wake up Lurin, but it¡¯s still morning so there¡¯s no way she can wake up.


    So, of course, the ce to go was the market.


    ***


    It¡¯s alwaysfortable inside Rare. In the summer, it is cool regardless of the heat outside, and in the winter, it is warm regardless of the weather outside.


    The reason why the temperature is always maintained at a certain level is because Lurin has cast a powerful ss 10 magic.


    You can also use magic to stop time, but magic to maintain temperature is nothing special to Lurin, who is a dragon.


    Versatile in various types of magic. That¡¯s a dragon!


    Therefore, for dragons, magic was omnipotent and the solution to everything.


    It is different from the coolness of an air conditioner. It was a natural coolness that made you feel the cool season with spring flowers fluttering around.


    It is thanks to the magic of Lurin that rare, fur-covered Luruns can live.


    Therefore, unlike other people in Gray City, our Lulin, who was enjoying a veryfortable sleep, suddenly woke up with his closed eyes wide open.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    He let out a characteristic drowsy voice and rubbed his eyes. Despite his hair sticking out here and there, his face was so fine that I thought it was someone who just woke up from sleep.


    Lulin usually doesn¡¯t wake up alone. Because he won¡¯t wake up until El wakes him up. When L wakes up! Then, waking up with L¡¯s voice is the first start of the day.


    However, on rare asions when El does not wake me up and it goes past 2 or 3 o¡¯clock, I have no choice but to open my eyes because I am hungry.


    Even Lulin can¡¯t sleep all day. El also knows this, but it is toote when Rurin wakes up alone. L usually wakes Lurin at 12 o¡¯clock.


    So, the fact that L doesn¡¯t wake up means that L is very busy.


    Lurin realized that she had woken up alone and got out of bed with her cheeks puffed out.

 Chapter 257

    # 257


    Part 2 Chapter.4 Side Story ¨C Summer in Gray City


    ¡°Why are you busy again? We really need to improve! Because it¡¯s fun.¡±


    Lurin woke up without feeling El¡¯s warmth at all, so she jumped under the bed and stood on the ground with both feet.


    And then I take off my pajamas and throw them on the bed. Cleaning up is the responsibility of the Luruns.


    ¡°Rurururu lurulun!¡±


    When I go to wash up, the Luruns start making a fuss. Because the owner has woken up, he needs to get dressed. Rurin goes to the sink and washes the cat¡¯s face with a plop, saying she won¡¯t even look at El, and starts walking again.


    Then, the Luruns order clothes, and Lurin chooses the clothes she likes among them.


    ¡°today¡­ ¡°This is because it¡¯s annoying.¡±


    What does irritation and pink clothes have to do with anything? Rurin picked out clothes and started to wear them, feeling gloomy. The Luruns then step back.


    There was a time when I tried to get him dressed and he got very upset. LuLun hates the monsters that guard her house, and even the female LuLun who dresses them up.


    L is the only one who dresses him in his own clothes. So, if you don¡¯t have it, you have no choice but to wear it yourself.


    ¡°Lurururun! Lululun!¡±


    The Luruns make gestures with their hands and feet and say something to Lurin. It¡¯s about small things like rare temperature and things like that. Lulin nodded and answered roughly before heading up to the restaurant.


    As I walked up the stairs to the restaurant, I felt the heat. It¡¯spletely different from Rare¡¯s air.


    ¡°Ugh. hot.¡±


    As she went up the stairs to the restaurant, the heat enveloped Lurin. If what I felt on the stairs was the heat, it was almost like a heat storm above the restaurant.


    I don¡¯t like being hot. That is a natural sentiment. However, despite the heat, Lulin did not go down to Rare until the restaurant was over.


    This is because watching my husband work helps me ovee the harsh conditions of the heat. Now that I¡¯m up, I¡¯m puffing out my cheeks so I can see L¡¯s face, but I look around the restaurant anyway.


    But L is not in the restaurant because he went to the market.


    ¡°hot! Hot hot hot hot! It¡¯s hot. Where¡¯s my husband? Ugh.¡±


    Lulin grumbled once again, drooping like an orchid leaf shriveled in the heat. Since he didn¡¯te to wake me up, I thought he had gone to the market or the castle, but when I confirmed that he wasn¡¯t there, I guess it was just an expectation and the puffiness in my cheeks only got bigger.


    Like a balloon about to burst.


    ¡°bad.¡±


    In the end, Lulin kicked the soles of his feet on the floor and took a deep breath.


    Then there is nothing we can do. I have to go back to the cool rare again. Rurin thought like that and moved. But soon he stopped and stroked his stomach.


    ¡°It¡¯s hot, so I¡¯m going to go to Rare and have a beer. No husband! ¡°She¡¯s a drinking wife!¡±


    Lurin spoke loudly as if she wasining directly to L, even though no one was listening, and stomped over to the refrigerator.


    Lulin approached the refrigerator, burning with a desire to make him pay for his displeasure by bringing a bunch of beer, but stopped before opening the door.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    I found something to eat in the kitchen. Since I wasn¡¯t going to be gone for a long time, I didn¡¯t prepare a meal like before, and the bibim noodles that I had left behind while I was making them were sitting there.


    Lurin was very interested in the fact that she was going to eat, so she moved to the kitchen.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Lurin¡¯s eyes caught the sight of red sauce and freshly made buckwheat noodles.


    There are no vegetables, meat or other toppings, just seasoning and noodles, but to Rurin, it just looks like a dish.


    However, thanks to the red seasoning, Lurin was a little startled. This is because I have been hit by red things a lot. In the past, there was a huge fuss over the Buldakbokki O noodles. It was so spicy that my breath blew out.


    L even called Buldakbokki O noodles the ramen that kills dragons.


    Therefore, Lurin showed a wary expression. However, the memory of how delicious the red one was also revived in my brain.


    Therefore, for Lulin, red dishes are always pr opposites.


    ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s red. ¡°The red one is the problem.¡±


    Lurin shook her head and carefully smelled the marinade, as if the red thing reminded her of a red dragon.


    Sniff.


    There wasn¡¯t much of a spicy scent to smell.


    ¡°So, are you mixing this red stuff with these noodles and eating it? ¡°It¡¯s simr to that ramen thing.¡±


    Grumble.


    Besides, I was hungry to think about this and that. Still, because I was so afraid of spicy chicken noodles, I didn¡¯t let my guard downpletely and carefully dabbed the seasoning with my little finger.


    ¡°Oh oh?¡±


    The seasoning, which was salty yet well bnced with the sourness of vinegar and the sweetness of sugar, woke Lulin up from his still dazed mind. Lurin blinked at the effect and looked at the sauce where her little finger had been stamped.


    ¡°It¡¯s not spicy. It looks delicious. Is it my food? Being kind, I eat it. ¡°Mmmmm.¡±


    Lurin nodded to herself, then turned around and walked back to the refrigerator. And then he put a beer can in his mouth. I¡¯m going to eat something, and since I feel the heat, I can¡¯t miss a cold beer.


    Then, holding a bowl of seasoning sauce in one hand and a te of buckwheat noodles cooked for the experiment in the other, Lurin walked down to Rare very carefully so as not to let the te fall because she was hungry.


    If it¡¯s not hot, it¡¯s okay to eat it stretched out on a restaurant table, but now it¡¯s different. A restaurant without Elle, or even this hot world itself, is a ce where Rurin does not want to stay even for a second.


    Lurin came down to Rare after gathering food and walked to the main room of Rare, satisfied with the cool air of Rare. Coincidentally, the Luruns who had finished their work were eating there.


    ¡°Are you going to eat?¡±


    ¡°Rururu lurulun!¡±


    Lurun and others nodded. They looked embarrassed because once they went to the restaurant, they didn¡¯te down until dinner, but Lurin shook her head.


    ¡°Okay. Eat. Because I¡¯m going to eat it too. ¡°El went somewhere today.¡±


    ¡°Rurunrurun rurulurun.¡±


    Luruns nodded and Lurin sat down next to them and opened a can of beer. And then he took a gulp first.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s cool! It¡¯s really hot outside. ¡°You must never go up there.¡±


    Lurin was once again fed up with the heat and took a sip of the beer can next to her and picked up her fork.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Smiling, I pour the seasoning sauce onto the te. First, I added just the right amount and started stirring it with a fork. I tasted it, but I still have a fear of red things, so I won¡¯t do something stupid like throw all the seasoning on it! Thinking to myself.


    ¡°however¡­ Anything else? ¡°He¡¯s a boring guy.¡±


    Lurin expressed doubts about the existence of other famous names. That was all there was, so whatever. Lurin, who mixed it with a fork, created unfinished mixed noodles.


    Next to me, the Luruns are eating truffles. It is an expensive mushroom called the diamond of the mushroom world and is also called truffle.


    It was already discovered in the northernnds that Luluns were monsters specialized in finding truffles.


    Therefore, the Luruns who were eating with their mouths open as if they were cutting ck truffles with their teeth tilted their heads in response to Lurin¡¯s question.


    Of course, they were talking to themselves, but it was because they thought they were talking to themselves.


    ¡°Lurururun rururunrun!¡±


    ¡°uh? Anything else? What. I didn¡¯t tell you. ¡°I eat this.¡±


    After saying that, Rurin opened her mouth and slurped the mixed noodles into her mouth.


    It was very appropriate to add only half of the seasoning sauce. Because that sauce was definitely not for one person.


    ¡°it¡¯s good! Oh what is this? Sour yet sweet taste. However, this side still has a firmness. This is also noodles made by L. Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°Lulun?¡±


    The only person listening is Lulun. Those Luruns are just putting question marks on their faces again.


    ¡°No!¡±


    After yelling not to worry about it, Rurin started inhaling the noodles again. After eating more than half of it, he looked at the truffle that Lurun was gnawing on with a look of regret.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good if you just eat it¡­ . ¡°I think it was definitely good when added to pasta.¡±


    Recalling the memory, Lurin stretched out her hand toward the Luruns.


    ¡°Is there anything left?¡±


    Truffles are something that Lurun people pile up and eat. Thanks to Lurin, I teleport to the northern ins once a week and collect arge number of truffles.


    ¡°Lurulun Lurulun!¡±


    He answered that there were Luruns and approached Lurin with a truffle. Rurin withdrew her hand again and pointed to the spicy noodles.


    ¡°I wish you could cut it into pieces and put it in here.¡±


    ¡°Lurulun! Lulun!¡±


    Whose order is it? This is the order of Dragon, the king of monsters. The Luruns quickly brought out a knife and began to slice the ck truffle and throw it into the spicy noodles. The ck exterior and white interior are sliced and fluttered over the bibim noodles.


    ¡°thanks. Hehe, there¡¯s something that¡¯s bothering me now. oh? ¡°Something smells better?¡±


    Rurin put the truffle mixed noodles into her mouth with a look on her face as if she had made an amazing discovery.


    The truffles growing in this northern region are a bit different from those on Earth.


    It¡¯s a little cker, a little whiter on the inside, and the taste is much better than the one that Lulun likes to eat.


    That¡¯s why bibim noodles were born, which are iparable to just eating them. The buckwheat and seasoning sauce began toe alive in my mouth as the unique scent and truffle came together.


    This is how the truffle mixed noodles were born, which helped Laine, who had been bedridden sick, wake up in one go, boosted the strength of the Gray boy, and was distributed free of charge in the square to the citizens of Gray who had lost their energy.


    The person who developed the dish slurped up the bibim noodles without thinking.


    Without even noticing that the originally attractive lips of pink and red mixed together were turning even redder.


    Then, he ate all the buckwheat noodles in an instant and brought the remaining beer can to his mouth.


    ¡°Oh oh. ¡°It¡¯s still cool.¡±


    And big! While repeating, he drank all the beer left in the beer can and jumped up.


    ¡°I want one more can.¡±


    But when you go up to the restaurant, you have to fight the heat. After thinking for a moment, Lurin quickly went up to the restaurant again. For some reason, I felt El approaching.


    I¡¯m going to pick up a beer. Considering the heat, I¡¯m having a hard time deciding whether to go or not, but the fact that L ising back is apletely different story.


    Rurin goes up to the restaurant. Thanks to the running, sweat trickled down my forehead, but I wiped it away and ran out of the restaurant.


    As expected, El wasing from far away.


    I wanted to beg forpensation for letting her wake up alone in the morning, but once I saw L¡¯s face, I started waving my hands wildly.


    ¡°Honey, when did you wake up?¡±


    El answered from afar, and Lurin began tough, not noticing her lips that were still turning even redder.

 Chapter 258

    # 258


    Part 2 Chapter.5 Lurin and Song


    Lurin woke up with nk eyes. A bed that is more ufortable than a rare bed will make you wake up faster.


    Yes, it¡¯s 2pm.


    Normally, El would have woken me up around 12 o¡¯clock, but she wasn¡¯t there now.


    Lulin, unaware of that fact, looked around nkly and then suddenly got up.


    It¡¯spletely different from my usual moody mood. That¡¯s because there¡¯s nothing that should be there.


    ¡°you! ¡°Where have you gone?¡±


    Even if you yell at the house, there is no return.


    ¡°right! ¡°There was somethingfortable about it.¡±


    Lulin suppressed his anger for now and picked up his cell phone. In this world, there was a means to contact El. I like that very much.


    I touched my smartphone. There was a text message.


    [Call me when you wake up.]


    It was a simple message.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling you even if you don¡¯t have to! ¡°You really are a bad person!¡±


    Lurin grumbled and touched the smartphone. Immediately afterwards, L got a call.


    Tiririri.


    Beep.


    Lulin doesn¡¯t like this sound that much. I heard it was a waiting tone, but I had to receive it as soon as I made a call.


    I don¡¯t do that myself. When a calles, answer it right away!


    After three beeps, I went on to the call.


    ¡°you!¡±


    Lurin immediately screamed.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Lurin, are you awake now? Anyway, my wife is a sleepyhead. Even though I woke him up, he didn¡¯t wake up and came out alone. You know that couple. The couple who barely became two. ¡°I still have work to do.¡±


    ¡°eww?¡±


    Lulin didn¡¯t even listen to what was said. I tried to get angry, but when L said in a soft voice that she was my wife, my mind turned nk.


    Just because I can hear the voice, the tickling feeling is even stronger. Rulin thought about that and then suddenly came to his senses.


    I realized that my face was smiling without even realizing it.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    ¡°What isn¡¯t it?¡±


    When he suddenly denies it, of course L asks him back. Lurin denied even that.


    ¡°no. So where are you? ¡°I¡¯m going right away.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you said it before, right? In this world, couples go on dates by choosing a ce to meet each other. We¡¯re a couple, so we¡¯re not lovers, but let¡¯s still feel like we¡¯re on a date. I¡¯ll choose a location, so you cane there. ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°date? I¡¯ve heard that before. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to dress up and go out and have fun with the person you love?¡±


    ¡°huh. yes.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can! ¡°What do you think of this body?¡±


    ¡°okay? Thene out of the house¡­ .¡±


    Nod.


    Nod nod.


    Lulin sat on the bed, put the cell phone to her ear, nodded her head a few times, and then hung up.


    And then he started yawning profusely. Then I went to the refrigerator, took out some water, and drank it.


    It¡¯s a date outside!


    Rurin pondered the memory, feeling the refreshing feeling of cold water running down her throat. Since I was always close to El, it was rare for us to meet separately anywhere.


    Therefore, Lulin¡¯s will was slightly burning.


    Because it was Rurin who surprisingly listened to the experience of the man next door who developed love while secretly going on a huge date.


    Lurin said she would leave to show off and went straight to the bathroom.


    Let¡¯s see.


    Did it start like this? Rurin, who was not used to modern one-touch showers, held the shower head and moved it around.


    ¡°Oh, this is it.¡±


    And then I turned on the shower.


    Shaaaaaaa-!


    Since it was a river, a strong stream of water poured down from the shower.


    ¡°Aaaah! ¡°It¡¯s cold!¡±


    Ugh. Ugh. Ouch!


    Lurin struggled and ran away from the stream. Rurin, who had to fight against the cold water while trying to wash, barely managed to turn off the shower.


    ¡°What happened? ¡°I just washed everything.¡±


    Lulin said that and started wiping with a towel. I was going to pass on everything else, but I picked up the toothbrush first.


    This is because L¡¯s threat to kiss me only if I brush my teeth suddenly appeared in my mind.


    I¡¯m not afraid of threats, but kissing is good, so I can¡¯t help it. With that in mind, Rurin started ying Chikachika.


    ¡°Tueeeeet!¡±


    Then I spit out the rinse water and looked up in the mirror. For Rurin, appearance is the standard of looking pretty to El. So,pared to other things, I was more interested in it.


    Of course, Lulin¡¯s beauty remains the same no matter when she looks in the mirror. The condition of her skin that does not change in any condition proves that she is a dragon.


    Transparent, white skin even without using cosmetics.


    ¡°Hehe, was it this?¡±


    But since it was a date, Lurin applied lotion to her hands. And then he hit me in the face.


    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m not sure. But, well, the situation is the same.¡±


    After admiring his own face, he jumped up and went back to his room. Then he started using magic to dry his hair. There is no need for a dryer. Because there is magic.


    Whiiiiing-!


    ¡°Ugh? ¡°Is it too strong?¡±


    Lurin dispelled the magic as she saw her hair flying in all directions. Even after receiving such treatment, her long ck hair was not damaged at all and boasted a silky shine.


    Due to the dragon¡¯s superiority, Lulin, who had managed somethingpletely different from humans and unbing a manager, stood in front of the mirror again.


    L usually does everything, so it¡¯s notmon to dry and wrap it with your own hands.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I can do this on my own! Of course, it¡¯s good to do it, so it¡¯s better not to do it, right? hmm? So which is better? Should I not be able to do it?¡±


    Lurin, who was in a moment of dilemma, raised her finger to her forehead and frowned.


    And then I came to a conclusion. Oh, I don¡¯t know.


    Lulin fell away from the mirror again and this time began to choose clothes. Rurin likes one-piece dresses, so of course she took out a dress in the color she liked.


    These are clothes that L bought inrge quantities after I started living in this world. An environment where you can choose any of them and wear them.


    Since the dragon doesn¡¯t wear much makeup, Lulin¡¯s preparations for the date went by simply.


    ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    Rurin, who had put on all the rings and earrings, stood in front of the mirror again and attempted a final inspection.


    The white jade-like skin is still the same, the eyebrows are slightly raised as anticipation is expressed at the word date, and the dragon¡¯s hormones be more active after theing-of-age ceremony and after that, the dragon¡¯s hormones be more active, and somehow, the beauty bes more intense. I don¡¯t know much about it, but anyway, by myself. I nodded and went out to the front door.


    If it were anything other than El, Lurin wouldn¡¯t even look in a mirror. Because it doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°no!¡±


    Besides, there would be no way to go out ande back like this.


    ¡®I think L preferred to have her hair done like this. ¡®Because I always unconsciously brushed it like that!¡¯


    As she was leaving, Lurin suddenly became concerned about a very minor problem, so she ran back to the mirror.


    ¡°Is it like this? Umm. I don¡¯t think so. ¡°What did L like?¡±


    From there, simple date preparation takes away the word ¡®simple¡¯.


    Rurin spent a long time adjusting her hair in front of the mirror. In fact, it was a very minor difference to others.


    More than anything else, Lurin liked the way El always touched her. Because I thought that was L¡¯s favorite style.


    ¡°Ugh. ¡°Which one is it?¡±


    Lulin¡¯s worries continued.


    ***


    Lurin came out into the street. I don¡¯t like tall buildings and cloudy skies.


    Also, that car moving around.


    There is a teleport, so why bother using something like that? Of course, in this world, mana is limited, so you have to save it when you need to.


    At best, the carriage has only evolved.


    Compared to Great City, therge number of humans was also one thing that Lulin did not like.


    You can¡¯t kill everyone you encounter. However, Lulin absolutely hates bumping into others. Anything touched by a being other than El. Because you¡¯re a dragon who can¡¯t tolerate that.


    Therefore, Lulin had no choice but topromise with the world. If you kill everyone that touches it, the El explodes.


    So, I had no choice but to choose to walk carefully.


    There is no need for Great City or the world beyond. Because the poption density ispletely different.


    However, this world requires caution if you want to walk without bumping into one. Especially in the downtown area at this time.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Eight.


    Dodge to the side. Avoid moving forward.


    Lulin, who was dodging and dodging while walking, was ovee with the desire to fly in the sky, but that was no choice since he had to free the polymorph.


    I hate both this and that, so in the end I have no choice but to keep walking like this.


    They say that dating in this world means meeting at an agreed upon location. For now, Lulin was holding on with that anticipation.


    So, in fact, the meeting ce is just a short walk down the hill where the house I live is located, and it is the exact opposite of where I was.


    Since it wasn¡¯t that far away and we came here often, we thought this would be enough for Elle and decided on a meeting ce.


    But for Rurin, that alone was a great adventure. It¡¯s an adventure where you have to be careful because you don¡¯t want to kill anyone. If you hit it, you have no choice but to kill it! This was the sound in Lurin¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Oh here it is.¡±


    Lurin managed to find a familiar ce in front of the station.


    ¡°So you asked me to meet you here?¡±


    Lurin ran in front of him and looked around. In front of a pir in front of the station. The reason this ce is memorable is because we kissed here on the fourth day.


    Rurin never forgets such ces. That¡¯s why Lurin came right away and started looking for El.


    ¡°Ugh, why isn¡¯t there one?¡±


    As soon as El was out of sight, his face began to harden. It has been a very long time since we made this promise and decided to meet separately.


    Lulin¡¯s memories of that time came back to him again.


    When I lived at my mother¡¯sir, I mean thekeside below their where El was waiting.


    Because I suddenly remembered the promise we had made to meet there. At that time, he kept El waiting. Thinking back now, Lulin scratched his head thinking that I was stupid and decided to endure it for now.


    ¡°Hello? ¡°I forgot you the moment I saw you~¡±


    So, I started humming while listening to a song that I¡¯ve been liking recently, and as I was trying to hold back the irritation that was rising, the phone rang.


    ¡°What. you! ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Well, where should I go?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Where should I go? Did the frustration I had been holding in explode? Lulin shouted. But thanks to yelling like that, I realized. That the voice is heard twice.


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Kyaaak?¡±


    The reason Lurin let out an unusual scream was because someone hugged her from behind. Although I was so used to those arms hugging me that I didn¡¯t make a fuss.


    Lulin¡¯s face immediately brightened. Lurin suddenly turned around and looked up at El¡¯s face.


    ¡°you!¡±


    ¡°So, did youe to the right ce?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d Mo came to visit!te!¡±


    ¡°Sorry sorry!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Rurin looked at El for a moment and then suddenly started to fall slightly.


    ¡°Lurin?¡±


    When El called, Lulin spread his hand and made a stop sign as if telling him to stay still.


    ¡°Stay there, girl. Umm hehehe.¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I met you here¡­ You are gorgeous from head to toe! Why are you so cool? you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Lurin nodded and muttered, ¡°Ugh, that means I can¡¯t get angry.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Then he startedughing brightly, so L couldn¡¯t help butugh too. It was a happyugh that was contagious.

 Chapter 259

    # 259


    Part 2 Chapter.5 Lurin and the song


    Woof!


    A dog barked next to the man. The man just quietly petted the dog. There is absolutely no life in the man¡¯s eyes. A beard that had not been shaved for several days upied the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°sorry.¡±


    The man said that to the dog.


    myself left alone. And the one left alone. The man truly thought that he wanted to live the rest of his life with this guy.


    But I found out the truth.


    The truth is such a cruel truth.


    Deep and wide ripples were rippled in the heart of the man who had epted everything and vowed to go down to the countryside and live quietly in honor of his daughter¡¯s soul.


    Now that I know everything, how can I remain silent as a father?


    What bothers me is the dog in front of me that was suddenly taken away.


    That was before I knew the truth.


    So there is nothing we can do. The man started writing on a piece of stationery.


    To some couple who might take care of this dog.


    [(Strategy)¡­ If this is not possible, I am enclosing some money, so I would really appreciate it if you could find someone else to take care of it. Abor fee is also included. Please ept it.]


    The couple who were with us when we brought this dog.


    The couple was the only person who would ask a final favor of their lives from a man who could not think of any other acquaintances.


    The man looked up at the sky, briefly recalling his encounter with the dog.


    ***


    Rurin was standing in front of the crosswalk. Cars were speeding along the road and the traffic lights were pointing red.


    Lurin is standing calmly in front of the sidewalk because it is red.


    It seemed that he had be somewhat ustomed to seeing traffic lights, which is one of the basicmon sense in this world.


    Of course, it must be said that even though Lurin didn¡¯t like the idea of those things blocking her, she had no choice but to ept it because El¡¯s nagging was so great.


    When I first came to this world before getting married, I walked ignoring the cars, and thanks to that, a rare scene was created where the car that hit Rurin was smashed, but Rurin was fine.


    The effect of El¡¯s nagging to prevent such a thing from happening was so great that Lurin stood there staring at the red light.


    ¡°Anyway, the red one is not allowed.¡±


    The color of the stop sign is red. Since it was the color she hated, Lurin grumbled as she thought of the red dragon.


    At the same time, in my head, I thought it would be funny if other dragons were destroying the city and then stopped because of a red traffic light, and Iughed a little. Because that¡¯s funny.


    -licking.


    Right then.


    While Lulin was making a strange expression, going from angry toughing due to anger about the red light and funny thoughts, a dog standing in front of the sidewalk started licking Lulin¡¯s shoes.


    While making some kind of groaning noise.


    The green light that says to turn on does not turn on!


    From Lurin¡¯s perspective, she thought it was a dare to lick her shoes, so she tilted her head and red at the dog.


    ¡°Why are you licking your shoes? Is it an oath of loyalty? ¡°I don¡¯t ept that.¡±


    Kiing.


    Then the dog sniffed, made a groaning sound again as if something was wrong, and turned its head to look at the road.


    ¡°What did you do! uh? changed. ¡°I¡¯ll look after you because I¡¯m busy!¡±


    At that moment, the long-awaited green light finally turned on. If she didn¡¯t cross now, she would have to wait a while again, so Lurin started running.


    The dog that was left behind continued to look at passing cars, people passing by, and people stopping in front of the crosswalk, and each time it did so, both ears stretched out and then flopped down.


    ***


    On the way back after the date. A street at midnight.


    A main road with an alley leading up to the residential area where Rurin and L live. Thest crosswalk to cross.


    Lulin and L were walking towards the house, holding each other¡¯s hands tightly.


    ¡°Why do you stop when you have nothing? Does that red light have to stop even if there is no car? Annoying!¡±


    Buaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    L answered Lulin¡¯s question by pointing to cars passing by at very high speeds.


    ¡°There are cars speeding like that in the early morning. Since you are here, you must follow thews here. ¡°Honey.¡±


    ¡°Well, since I have you now, it doesn¡¯t really matter if the red lightsts forever. Hi-Hi.¡±


    Rurin spun around while holding Elle¡¯s hand, then poked Elle¡¯s arm with her free hand and started ying with it like that. Because Lulin says it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s trapped as long as he has El.


    At the same time, Lurin happened to look across the room and slightly pursed her lips. Suddenly, what happened earlier came to mind, so he slowly lifted his shoe-d foot toward El and spoke.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°That guy licked my shoes earlier. He¡¯s a strange guy. ¡°They don¡¯t ept oaths of loyalty.¡±


    Lurin pointed exactly at the dog on the other side. El answered while taking a quick look at the dog.


    ¡°Shoes? Those dogs probably don¡¯t know about the existence of dragons, so what does the oath of loyalty mean¡­ . ¡°It must be an expression of friendliness.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Normally, I don¡¯t even notice shoe licking. Because only you are allowed to lick it. uh? no! It¡¯s not even licking, it¡¯s licking. Only you can do that with words¡­ . So, all the bare skin is only for you, huh? ¡°When I think about it, that guy won¡¯t work!¡±


    Lulin was speaking well, but suddenly, on his own, he jumped in a strange direction, his eyes were filled with confusion, and he started to point at the dog again and huff and puff.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. What are you imagining all of a sudden? Dogs lick something. It¡¯s their nature. If you don¡¯t let them do that, they will use it. Now that the light has changed, let¡¯s cross. ¡°Honey.¡±


    L grabbed the hand of Lulin, whose twirling eyes and ears were turning red for some reason, and dragged her across the crosswalk.


    Then, he approached the dog that Lurin had talked about. Because I felt something was off.


    If we say that we met when Lulin came out, quite a long time has already passed and it is now close to dawn.


    But it was very strange to still be in the same ce. Even if Rurin didn¡¯t see it during the day, it¡¯s strange that a dog would be sitting alone guarding the crosswalk at a time like this.


    If I had seen it at the district office, I would have been taken away right away.


    L thought like that and looked at the dog again. There was a leash around his neck. The cor is slightly damaged. When I looked closely, I saw that it was wearing a leash with only the owner¡¯s information damaged.


    Moreover, the dog¡¯s appearance is not good. I thought it was a mixed breed, but it was about the size of a medium-sized dog. But it was very skinny.


    It was clearly an abandoned dog. L sat down in front of the dog with a sad expression. It was also clear that it was a dog that lived with someone as it was not afraid of humans.


    When the dog saw Lulin, it barked and came running. But soon, with a chirping sound, he dropped his ears again and trudged back to his original position. Then, perhaps because I was hungry, I lost strength, fell down, got up again, and started walking again.


    L didn¡¯t think it would work, so she told Rurin.


    ¡°Lurin, I¡¯ll go to the convenience store over there. ¡°I¡¯m watching over you for a while.¡±


    ¡°What. What does that mean¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°are you okay. Do you see that convenience store over there? ¡°How pitiful it is that he fainted from hunger.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re hungry? Well, that¡¯s definitely not good. ¡°I feel sad when I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Lurin crossed her arms and nodded. Meanwhile, L ran to the convenience store.


    Lurin, who was alone, watched the back for a moment and then sat down in front of the dog.


    ¡°Are you hungry? That¡¯s too bad. I¡¯m not hungry because I have L. Oh, of course, sometimes I still feel hungry.¡±


    Mmmmm.


    Of course not.


    As Lurin was nodding to herself, L. rushed over to buy bottled water and dog food. El, who sat down in front of the dog, held out the bottle of water to Lurin and put her hands together.


    ¡°Rurin, pour some water here.¡±


    ¡°There?¡±


    Lulin looked like he was wondering what he was doing, but he started pouring water. When El brought the water in front of the dog, it made a yapping noise and raised its head. And then it starts licking the water.


    ¡°Oh eat. ¡°You eat with your tongue?¡±


    ¡°I feel like I have no strength because I¡¯m starving. ¡°It feels abandoned.¡±


    ¡°Um, I¡¯ll forgive you for licking my shoes, so cheer up.¡±


    ¡°Oh what¡¯s going on? ¡°A guy who ignores other monsters, animals, and insects as being almost equal?¡±


    ¡°I just told you to cheer up because you were the one who cared. ¡°If you don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    As Rurin said that, she picked up the bottle of water again. Then he looked at El¡¯s hand and said.


    ¡°Your hands!¡±


    ¡°huh? ¡°Do you want me to feed you more?¡±


    When L suddenly put her hands together, Lulin poured some bottled water into them again, lowered her head, stuck out her tongue, and started licking.


    ¡°no. Hehe, I¡¯m going to try the same thing. Um, but it¡¯s ufortable.¡±


    Lurin, who had been sitting down, lowering her head and sticking out her tongue, raised her head with a sigh. My chin was covered in bottled water.


    ¡°Why have you experienced such a thing? ¡°The tongue has apletely different purpose.¡±


    El shook her head, shook off the bottled water in her hand, and petted the dog.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look. It has ¡®Dung¡¯ written on the leash. ¡°I think Dongyi is the name.¡±


    The dog named Dong drank some water and got up again as if it had gained strength. And then I started staring at the road again like a dead stone. L, who saw that, began to exin with confidence.


    ¡°It looks like he abandoned it right here and drove away. This dog doesn¡¯t go anywhere, but waits and waits, and seems to have reacted when it sees a simr person or car. Please tear off that food and feed it to me. If you decide to live together, you have to take care of him until the end. It was mean. really.¡±


    At those words, Lulin opened the food and put his hand in it. Then he picked up a handful of food and handed it out to Dungee.


    ¡°Eat this.¡±


    And he took one into his mouth.


    ¡°Tsk tsk!! ¡°What is this?¡±


    And he frowned. Of course, he spat out all the food he had chewed and purred while blowing on a bottle of water.


    Of course, the dog started licking the food carefully. Lurin, seeing him eating well, tilted his head. It¡¯s a face that says it doesn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Is that delicious? He¡¯s like Kun. By the way, what you¡¯re saying is that it¡¯s like they brought the Luruns with them and then abandoned them again? Umm. That seems bad. Poor Lulun. No, Dongyi? What a strange name. ¡°Now eat more!¡±


    Rurin identified Lurun and the dogs as dogs and started picking up more dog food with a pitiful look on his face.


    Right then.


    ¡°excuse me¡­ .¡±


    In the very situation where El and Lurin were sitting down together and the dog was licking the food, someone spoke and El turned her head. A man in his 50s was standing behind him.


    ¡°yes?¡±


    When L answered, the man hesitated a little and then cautiously opened his mouth.


    ¡°Are you by any chance the dog¡¯s original owner?¡±


    ¡°no. I saw it for the first time while walking down the street. Are you someone in charge of the shelter?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I watched him for several days. When I go to work, I get something to eat when I get home from work. I got off workte today¡­ .¡±


    Woof woof!


    Dongi, who had been quiet, also seemed to recognize the man and walked up to the man¡¯s shoes and spun around. Maybe it was a greeting, but after that he went back to his original position.

 Chapter 260

    # 260


    Part 2 Chapter.5 Lulin and Song


    ¡°Aha, you said so.¡±


    When L answered, the man nodded and lifted the envelope. Perhaps, like El, the dog brought food.


    ¡°Yes, actually, this is myst day off from work. I submitted my resignation. I n to receive my severance pay and move down to the countryside. There is no reason to live in Seoul anymore¡­ . Meanwhile, this guy keeps catching my eye.¡±


    The man walked up to the dog and started stroking its head.


    ¡°Hey guy, do you want toe and live with me? You¡¯ve been waiting for a few days already, right? ¡°It seems that your master has no intention ofing back.¡±


    To L, the eyes were very sincere. I wonder if they show sincerity that they really want to spend the rest of their lives with him, rather than just taking him away because he feels sorry for them.


    That¡¯s why El stood up feeling relieved.


    ¡°you?¡±


    Then Lulin followed suit and stood up.


    ¡°Do you want to take me with you?¡±


    That¡¯s a good thing. Especially if someone with eyes like that takes you there. Or, it could have been the fate of having to be taken to a shelter and eventually die.


    So when L asked for confirmation, the man nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°yes. However, it doesn¡¯t seem easy to change this guy¡¯s mind and he doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of following along on the first day. Still, I kept feeding him and stamping his eyes¡­ . ¡°If you knew I wouldn¡¯te back, wouldn¡¯t you follow me?¡±


    The man continued gesturing for the dog toe with him. Lulin saw that and looked into the dog¡¯s eyes and opened her mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but that guy says he wants to stay with you. It seems like the guy you¡¯re waiting for won¡¯te. Rather than starving to death like this, I should find a way to survive. Do you understand?¡±


    This part just sounded like a babbling noise to L and the man.


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s my wife, and she¡¯s someone whomunicates well with animals, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡°It¡¯s my wife!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re married?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    L scratched his head as he exined about Lurin, who seemed to others to be entric. The man smiled, saying he understood, and then started gesturing to the dog again.


    Then, surprisingly, the dog started walking along. Isn¡¯t this a scene that proves that the man showed great care to his dog over the past few days?


    Otherwise, no matter how much I understood Lurin¡¯s words, I wouldn¡¯t follow him.


    However, the dog seemed to have no strength, fell down while walking, and started walking again. Since I was eating poorly, it would have been natural.


    L couldn¡¯t bear to look at that and spoke to the man.


    ¡°If there is nothing urgent, my house is just around the corner. Would you like to stop by? ¡°I would like to feed him something softer than kibble, but even so, I am confident in my ability to cook.¡±


    ***


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dong.¡±


    This man is petting a dog and crying with a sad look on his face.


    The man¡¯s name is Jinseong Lee. Jinseong sent his wife first when his daughter was young. And then, without even thinking about remarriage, she raised her daughter alone.


    So, it is no exaggeration to say that she lived her life solely for her daughter. Jinseong was satisfied with that kind of life. He said that since he had raised his only daughter so kindly and beautifully, what more could he wish for?


    Therefore, the moment a problem arose with his daughter, Jinseong¡¯s daily lifepletely copsed.


    Originally, Jinseong nned to ept the copse and live a normal life. With this guy who happened toe into his house and be family.


    With a new family that calls him Dung, just like the name written on the leash.


    However, he faced the shocking fact that the truth he knew and the hidden truth were different.


    Jinseong couldn¡¯t stay still.


    Jinseong¡¯s daughter was an aspiring actress. He has appeared in minor roles in several dramas, so he is definitely not an aspiring actor. It would be more urate to say that he is a new actor.


    But that was it. There were more and more days without work. Of course, this does not mean that Jinseong¡¯s daughter is withdrawn or depressed. He appeared on many small theater stages and was always busy with his life.


    In particr, he lived without showing any signs of hardship, fearing that his father, who raised him without a mother, would be worried.


    The rtionship between father and daughter was very good. Would it be said that the intimacy of a normal mother-daughter rtionship appears in the father-daughter rtionship, as is the case with daughters raised by their fathers?


    Should I say that we have lived and nned to survive by relying on each other?


    Knowing that he had gone through a lot of hardship on his own, the man¡¯s daughter was full of thoughts of bing even more sessful and helping her father improve.


    However, the end of the path of an actor who failed to rise became increasingly bleak. Then, an opportunity came to my daughter. The agency provided a good opportunity.


    That¡¯s why the daughter boasted to Jinseong that this time it would be different.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°So this time, is it okay for my dad to brag to his co-workers and friends to watch my daughter in a drama?¡±


    ¡°huh! that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Hehe guy.¡±


    However, what came back was not the drama in which my daughter appeared. What came back was my daughter, a cold corpse.


    The police exined that it was suicide.


    Jinseong¡¯s life ended that way, based on his suicide note saying he wouldmit suicide because things were not going well.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why hemitted suicide because he couldn¡¯t work.


    Because it was clear to everyone that he hadmitted suicide.


    but.


    He was the kid who said that if things didn¡¯t work out, we should go to the countryside together and farm.


    Why did you choose suicide?


    Was it that hard?


    -Is it okay to brag about seeing my daughter in a drama?


    Jinseong suddenly remembered saying those words. And then the world copsed.


    Aren¡¯t those thoughtless words driving a nail into my daughter¡¯s heart?


    In the end, I didn¡¯t get the chance this time and chose tomit suicide because of the pressure?


    So, wasn¡¯t he ultimately the one who killed him?


    Jinseong had to cry endlessly in front of his daughter¡¯s suicide, which he could not ept at all.


    Until then, Jinseong thought he was most responsible for his daughter¡¯s death. The more I thought about how every single word that boosted my daughter¡¯s confidence must have been such a burden to her.


    Therefore, he decided to ept his daughter¡¯s death and quietly go to the countryside to pray for her soul to rest in peace.


    But the truth was different.


    The hidden truth waspletely different from what Jinseong knew.


    Jinseong¡¯s daughter was afraid of knowing the truth hidden by Jinseong. That¡¯s why I thought I had disposed of all the diaries.


    However, thanks to the diary in which important parts were left, Jinseong found out everything.


    The opportunity that Jinseong¡¯s daughter was talking about was actually a backroom deal at the agency. Political sexual entertainment that allows new actors who are either out of fashion or have no chance of bing popr to be entertained behind the scenes, allowing other actors to appear or gain power for the agency in various areas ofmercial film.


    Jin-seong¡¯s daughter, whose turn hade, was worried countless times when she was told that she could appear in a significant supporting role in the next quarter¡¯s drama if she worked hard just once.


    If only I had known that the opportunity was like this.


    I would never have bragged about it to my dad.


    To my dad, who always pushed me to achieve my dreams without once opposing them.


    For my dad, who poured everything into himself without ever enjoying the happiness in life he wanted or needed to have. So, I wanted to show my dad at least once.


    Seeing my dad happy that I appeared in a drama.


    Those few lines written in a diary that was not meant for anyone to see were enough to break Jinseong¡¯s courage.


    Jinseong¡¯s daughter, of course, did not consider suicide in this situation.


    If your dreamse true even just once.


    I thought that I would no longer want to live in this world and go down to the countryside to live with Jinseong.


    The wish to show Jinseong as an actor at least once.


    Because of that wind.


    However, the agency did not keep its promise. All I did was try to make it up by giving him money. He then repeated the words, ¡°Next time, once this entertainment is over.¡±


    Jinseong¡¯s daughter was frustrated.


    A sense of shame about what he had done.


    Yes, if it weren¡¯t for that, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen suicide. However, the final choice for Jinseong¡¯s daughter, who could notin anywhere, was death.


    When Jinseong found out.


    When I found out that the agency gave my precious daughter an excuse tomit suicide.


    When I realized that he had provided an excuse that was almost on the same level as myself, my eyes rolled over.


    However, the diary could not be epted as evidence. No matter where Iined, no one would ept me, and even when I questioned my agency, they just remained ignorant.


    Their only answer was one word: her delusion.


    All they say is that it is a delusion created by the depression that the child suffered to the point ofmitting suicide.


    However, Jinseong knew very well that his daughter was not the type of person to write nonsense in a diary.


    Even though I know that revealing this to the world means killing my daughter twice.


    I wanted revenge on those who made my daughter like that.


    It was revenge that included death for the person who had cornered his daughter.


    So, I can no longer handle the new family I was trying to wee.


    Afterpleting all preparations, Jinseong moved towards the house of the kind couple he met early in the morning when he brought Doongi to the house.


    He cut off all his connections because of his daughter¡¯s death, and they were the only people he could ask for.


    I knew the location of the house well, thanks to what happened early that morning when I cooked a soft meal for Dong, who was not feeling well.


    ***


    Lurin was watching a dancing idol on her smartphone. It was my favorite song recently.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like bads or rock?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s good to be active. ¡°Dancing like this!¡±


    ¡°Please?¡±


    Even though L suggested another song, Lurin seemed to prefer this one. And that¡¯s only songs by female idols.


    The reason is that he judged both dancing and singing based on whether he could do it or not.


    That¡¯s why Lurin often hummed alone in bed at home.


    ¡°Maybe we should go to a karaoke bar?¡±


    So L came up with a karaoke room in her head. I thought it was the furthest date spot from Lurin, but that hasn¡¯t been the case recently.


    ¡°What is karaoke again?¡±


    Rurin, who was listening to the song, looked up as if she was interested.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ce to sing.¡±


    ¡°What. Is there a ce in this world where people sing? ¡°That¡¯s really annoying.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a song. It doesn¡¯t matter if you sing it anywhere, as long as it doesn¡¯t cause inconvenience to others¡­ It¡¯s hard to exin. Anyway, you will find out when you go.¡±


    ¡°Hoo?¡±


    Lulin shook his head with an expression that he still did not understand. Then he sat down on the bed and pouted his mouth.


    ¡°More than that, you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at you since a while ago. What is that girl? ¡°What are you looking at!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary magazine?¡±


    ¡°I saw it all from earlier. I kept stopping on that page¡­ !¡±


    How did he know that he was only looking at one page of a magazine while listening to the song? Anyway, it has a few eyes.


    L thought so and said.


    ¡°What you were seeing is correct. Wouldn¡¯t this hair style suit you? ¡°I imagined it and that¡¯s how it happened.¡±


    The model in the magazine that L was looking at had a hair style that could be called a bob, as long as her hair went down to just below her neck.


    ¡°That style?¡±


    Then Rurin frowned and took the magazine away.


    ¡°Are you such a smart person? My hair is this long¡­ ?¡±


    Then he started crying and looking at L.


    ¡°No, I was just imagining what it would be like. Am I always like that? Imagine walking around and seeing everything that catches your eye. ¡°What would my wife like if she wore it? Would she like it if I cooked it for her? It¡¯s just because I¡¯m a husband who imagines everything in the world centered around you.¡±

 Chapter 261

    # 261


    Part 2 Chapter.5 Lurin and the song


    ¡°Oh ugh. uh? Is that so? In that case, you can cut your hair!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about. I was just imagining short hair. I shouldn¡¯t do that because I¡¯m in good shape now. Mr. Lurin.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then don¡¯t cut it!¡±


    Lurin started twisting her hair. The ends of the hair are rolled up like a twist. And then something like this! He said and threw the magazine he had snatched away.


    ¡°But stop looking! And don¡¯t even imagine! Just say it! ¡°Just tell me and I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    Because she didn¡¯t want L to lose her attention to the magazine, Lurin unknowingly sat on L¡¯s legs and made that deration.


    ¡°what? really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. If you want to see your hair cut, cut it. If you grow it back, you will have long hair. And if there¡¯s anything you want to see, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do other than what you want to see?¡±


    L smiled and asked the question back. Then Lulin slightly narrowed his eyes and dered firmly.


    ¡°What I just said is what I want to see. As you just said, I imagined it would be like this! Clothes like this, hair like this, and things like that! ¡°You said you would wear everything and do it for you, but what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°There are a few things.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Lurin narrowed her eyes slightly and looked up at El. I miss you. Since you haven¡¯t changed your style, I think you¡¯ve done everything you wanted! It was shocking to see how many there were.


    ¡°huh. a few.¡±


    Although he received that re directly, El still smiled and nodded.


    ¡°What is that? ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Lulin jumped up and shouted. I don¡¯t remember refusing anything L asked me to do. Not only did Lulin not kill any humans, but he did everything as El said, even the trivial matter of following traffic lights.


    Of course L knows that. Of course, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to say now. Therefore, unlike Rulin who was angry, he still smiled and continued speaking.


    ¡°I wish I could hug Rurin first, right? And kissing me first. Because I always think it would be great if he suddenly came up to me and hugged me when I was just reading a book or cooking something. ¡°You¡¯ve never done that before, right?¡±


    This was real. We kissed first. Although it was a headbutt. I did it anyway, so even if I did, I never hugged myself first. So, when L brought up the story in an attempt to cure her chronic illness of not being able to initiate skinship, Lurin immediately started looking at the ceiling and acting the other way.


    ¡°That, that, that. That you! Why is it so hot today! ¡°I think we need to open the window!¡±


    Then he turned around as if he wanted to go towards the window. He even poses as if he¡¯s about to run.


    ¡°What¡¯s so hot? Just afortable temperature.¡±


    ¡°You are the strange one!¡±


    But Lulin couldn¡¯t go to the window. Lulin was sitting up on the bed and El was sitting on the bed, and in that state, El raised her hand and held Lulin¡¯s hand tightly. Thanks to this, Lulin was unable to move and was stopped with his arms held.


    ¡°Honey? You said you would do everything? And you said you did everything?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    When Lurin had nothing to say, she closed her mouth. There is a moment of silence as I hold hands with L, who is sitting upright.


    ¡°This body¡­ Saying something like that¡­ ? ¡°When did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Just before?¡±


    Then silence again. Then, for a moment, he nodded as if he had made a very big decision.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ good night.¡±


    ¡°oh? really?¡±


    When El looked at her wondering what was going on, Lurin turned and sat down in front of El as if she had no choice. However, it is not in a state where it is sitting on El¡¯s legs and tightly pressed against it like before.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, this is the only time I¡¯ve said something! Just this once!¡±


    Moreover, he continued to emphasize ¡®just this once¡¯. Even though it had already been a while since their first night as newlyweds, El had tough at the sight of his wife emphasizing that this was the only time she could not do something as trivial as hugging him first.


    Even that is cute.


    Still, there are times when I wish I could hug you first. For L, this was the moment.


    ¡°So, approaching like this¡­ Ugh. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that!¡±


    Lurin measured the distance to El and began to think about how to approach her. Seeing that, El shook her head and asked.


    ¡°We were pretty close until just now, but are you thinking about a new way to approach me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed, but I also have other feelings! You don¡¯t know that. ¡°Now, it¡¯s a little different because I asked you to hug me first, so I¡¯ll show you my courage!¡±


    ¡°Even courage¡­ yo. this?¡±


    Lulin really started to gain courage. Little by little, I approached El. Thanks to this, the distance was reduced by about 1cm! It was a huge step forward.


    Because of that 1cm, everything from my ears to my face started to turn red.


    These days, I don¡¯t get that red when we spend the night together. As L thought about that, she suddenly realized that there was a huge gap between how she looked now and how she looked in bed.


    That gap was so secretly lovely. At that moment, I had a strong desire to just pull him in and hug him, but since Dragon said he would be brave first, I decided to hold back!


    ¡°wait! ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡±


    Lurin finally seeded in advancing about 10 cm further. Of course, it is absurd to say that the distance reached so far is almost 10cm. Because there are still 20cm more left.


    ¡°Hey, honey? ¡°I think I have 20cm more left?¡±


    ¡°wait! This side is putting in a lot of effort! It would be different if you were asleep, but you are awake and looking at me, so your eyes are directed at me. How can you quickly¡­ Ugh!¡±


    Lurin seemed to want to emphasize that she was making an effort, so she raised her hand and began to exin in detail. That¡¯s why L just gave up on answering. I guess I decided to just quietly watch.


    Anyway, since we have progressed 10cm, do you think that 20cm will be reached someday?


    As time passed, Lurin finally arrived in front of El. Immediately after that, Lulin took a deep breath and raised his finger toward the window.


    ¡°You look over there! ¡°I keep looking at you and I¡¯m so nervous that I can¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Is it even a problem to look now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a problem.¡±


    It¡¯s a problem. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem. El nodded.


    ¡°Okay, okay. All right. ¡°What can¡¯t I do if I give you a hug?¡±


    Since I gave up arguing, I obediently turned my head to the side and Lurin finally began to open her arms. Now is the moment to just embrace L and hug her back!


    ¡°Whoa whoa¡­¡± Hmm¡­ .¡±


    Making a strange sound that could be either a deep breath or a moan, Lurin closed her eyes and hugged Elle. It¡¯s like the expression on a celebrity¡¯s face when he or she is afraid of heights and is forced to bungee jump for a broadcast.


    As a result, El¡¯s face was buried in Lurin¡¯s chest, and in that state, Lulin hugged El¡¯s back tightly. Finally, the historic first moment when Lurin first holds L in her arms and hugs her tightly!


    As she was hugged against Lulin¡¯s soft chest, Lulin¡¯s warmth, which became so hot probably because of her embarrassment, enveloped Elle¡¯s whole body.


    The feel of Lurin¡¯s arms tightly wrapped around her back also felt very newpared to when she did it herself.


    ¡°You¡­ I feel like I¡¯m going to faint. Because I held you¡­ This¡­ This¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Before she knew it, her eyes began to roll and she felt like she was going to copse due to the rising heat, so El had no choice but to open Lulin¡¯s arms again and change the position to hug her.


    Then this time, Lulin¡¯s body was hugged tightly to El¡¯s chest.


    ¡°you¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°great job. It would be nice if you hugged me often¡­ ¡°I think I still need a lot of practice, so is that all for now?¡±


    ¡°Really? Hehe, I almost died!¡±


    Rurin begins tough, expressing joy atpleting the hard work. At the same time, I also hug L¡¯s back. If you hug her first, you will always receive a hug from Lulin. Although it is limited to ¡®if you hug me first¡¯.


    Anyway, in this case, unlike when Lulin hugged her, her breathing sounds regr and her body temperature is normal. For Else, this is just astounding. It¡¯s the same as holding someone, but it feels better when you hold them.


    It can¡¯t be helped.


    What can I do, since that is also one of Lurin¡¯s charms.


    With that thought in mind, El threw Lurin down on the bed while holding her. Then he went up and kissed Lurin¡¯s forehead, then came down and kissed Lulin¡¯s nose.


    ¡°You¡­ ? Kiss me twice¡­ Ugh?¡±


    And at the end, a kiss on Rurin¡¯s lips. Of course, when Lulin was attacked first, he actively got involved with El.


    And with his tongue removed, L¡¯s lips move down to Rurin¡¯s neck this time.


    ¡°Ugh, you¡­ ? It¡¯s still bright¡­ .¡±


    Lulin said that while hugging El like crazy. In this situation, Lurin hugs L without any hesitation.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be bright?¡±


    Lulin didn¡¯t answer anything. I just shook my head furiously. harness. To the point where I wonder if I¡¯m stirring too much.


    ***


    After a while.


    The couple who had been lying in bed taking a nap suddenly woke up. In particr, El immediately stood up.


    ¡°Woof woof!¡±


    This is because I heard a sound outside that would not normally be heard.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    El looked toward the door. Then woof woof! The sound became louder once more, and after a while it started to continue.


    ¡°This woof sound is clearly¡­¡± .¡±


    ¡°This sound is that dog from back then. ¡°Why are you stopping by my house?¡±


    Lulin also seemed to have noticed and tilted his head. El shrugged, lightly kissed Rurin on the cheek, and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check it first ande back.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    El went out. It¡¯s a situation that can¡¯t just be left unattended because it¡¯s so stupid.


    When El went outside, the same dog she had seen back then was there. It was also tied to the doorknob.


    [I¡¯m sorry for tying you up for a moment, but if you don¡¯t, you¡¯lle after me, so I have no choice but to tie you up. Please release it quickly¡­ .]


    There was also a letter that started with this sentence. When El read through it, it was a letter asking her to take care of the dog.


    The message was that he was unable to handle it, so he asked for understanding and asked that he somehow find someone else to handle it.


    He feels disillusioned that he ended up doing the same thing as his previous dogpanion, but he also says that there is nothing he can do because this is the end of his life.


    No, why does life end?


    After reading the letter, L naturally frowned. I¡¯m asking you to find someone to take care of it. Even if that¡¯s the case, why would your life end?


    Like someone who is going to die.


    Moreover, when I looked at the enclosed shopping bag containing the gift money, it was worth tens of millions of won.


    Come to think of it, the man was wondering what to do about retirement. So, is this severance pay?


    No, for some reason, I had to spend tens of millions of won to find someone to take care of the dog for a while¡­ ?


    When L thought of that, she put down the shopping bag from her hand with a very troubled look on her face.

 Chapter 262

    # 262


    Part 2 Chapter.5 Lulin and Song


    L immediately released Doongi.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dungeon.¡±


    And before El could speak, Dongi was already moving. It sniffs the floor of the building and runs.


    ¡°Woof woof!¡±


    To L, the sound of the dog seemed to be a gesture telling him to follow.


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow along.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°Not just, but the shoes first!¡±


    In a hurry, El knelt down and put shoes on Rurin¡¯s feet. Rurin came out to the front door and was dragged out with a very confused look on her face.


    After throwing the money and the shopping bag inside the house and locking the door, L dragged Rurin down the hallway. Dongi continued to sniff the street, trying to find his housemate.


    No matter how you think about it, the reason L was in such a hurry was because the contents of the letter were unusual.


    It was a letter that felt very much like the will of someone about to die.


    Even if someone you don¡¯t know is in danger of dying, it¡¯s something to save and see, but if it¡¯s someone you know, it goes without saying.


    As I followed the running dong, I saw Lee Jin-seong. Jinseong Lee was just getting into a taxi. Unfortunately, by the time Dong-i arrived, the taxi had already left.


    That¡¯s why L immediately caught a taxi.


    And so the chase began.


    Lurin kept an iprehensible look on her face, narrowed her eyebrows, and sat next to El, repeating what she was saying, while Dongyi raised his front legs and panted with his tongue sticking out.


    When I paid the money in cash and got out of the taxi, Jinseong Lee was entering a building. As if they had prepared in advance, they were seen taking off a tarpaulin in an alley, taking something out, and entering the building.


    The object taken out was none other than an oil can. A kerosene can, an oil can, or a can that is used to fill a lot of various oils.


    As soon as she saw that, El frowned.


    Is this why you went into the building with an oil can? There is only one reason thates to mind.


    Dongi ran, and L and Lurin also entered the building. Lurin, who heard the exnation in the car, didn¡¯t look particrly interested, but she followed behind, believing that if El runs, she will run too.


    The 3rd, 4th, and 5th floors of the building I entered were being used by a ce called UU Entertainment. The security guard who was supposed to be on the first floor was gone for a moment and was not visible. Was this also something Jinseong Lee arranged?


    As soon as Jinseong Lee got into the elevator, he pressed the 3rd floor button. The smell of oil was already emanating from the body.


    L ran and pulled Jinseong Lee out of the elevator.


    ¡°Woof woof!¡±


    Perhaps because of the smell, the dog also barks violently.


    Jinseong Lee looked at Doongi and L alternately with a surprised face. El looked. As soon as Jinseong Lee gets into the elevator and presses the button, he tries to pour oil on his body.


    Self-immtion is an act thates to mind to anyone who sees it. That¡¯s why Jinseong Lee asked with a surprised face when he saw L.


    ¡°How are you doing here¡­¡± ?¡±


    ¡°You must have been so focused on that oil drum that you didn¡¯t realize it was catching up. Normally, you would have seen us?¡±


    L shouted in an angry voice and led Jinseong Lee out of the building.


    ***


    I brought Jinseong Lee home and listened to his story.


    It was the worst in many ways.


    Even if there were such circumstances, it was apletely wrong choice. What Jinseong Lee was trying to do wasmit suicide. The problem was that it was not a single death, but a shared suicide.


    Thinking about my daughter¡¯s feelings, I wonder if that anger made her unable to properly judge right and wrong.


    But ordinary employees are not guilty. There are probably more people who don¡¯t know about this incident.


    The only ones guilty are the main culprit, the CEO, and a few executors.


    Of course, this is all assuming that everything Jin-seong Lee says is true.


    This man didn¡¯t seem to want to stop until he died or the agency that took his daughter¡¯s life was punished. If so, we have no choice but to force it to stop.


    Anyway, Jin-seong Lee is the victim, and that¡¯s why Oji-raan is triggered again.


    No matter how much I do, there is no sense of mission to correct all the absurdities in this world.


    That¡¯s why he retired from the other world and chose to run an ordinary restaurant.


    However, I wasn¡¯t so indifferent that I pretended not to notice what happened to the person I was in a rtionship with, so after hearing the story, I nned toplete Jin-seong Lee¡¯s revenge. If the story is true, they deserve to be punished.


    Of course, the punishment will not be a beating but a social burial.


    Since you came here, do it this way!


    ¡°I understand the situation well. I have a good way. So, would you like to stay with Dong and be patient for a few days? ¡°I know you made the worst choice because no one will believe you, but that only creates another victim.¡±


    ¡°but¡­ What is a good method when no one believes it? .¡±


    ¡°This world is the world of the Inte, right? Then you can use that to punish them.¡±


    In response to my answer, Lee Jin-seong knelt down and looked up at me with a puzzled expression. I didn¡¯t make you kneel down. I¡¯m just doing this because I¡¯m frustrated alone.


    Anyway, I persuaded him to just wait a few days. After threatening to turn a blind eye to the attempted arson, they were finally able to send Lee Jin-seong and Dong-i back home.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand my father¡¯s feelings. Now that she knows that, I understand why she wants to throw away her life and avenge her daughter¡¯s injustice.


    So, I¡¯m trying to help.


    So I made a n.


    To catch a tiger, you have to enter the tiger¡¯s den.


    What I want to gain is confidence.


    First of all, since I had only heard Lee Jin-seong¡¯s story one-sidedly, I needed to infiltrate the agency and gain confidence that something like that really happened.


    No legal evidence is needed. You just need to be sure that it really happened.


    If something like that really happened, it would be over if they were punished.


    However, to be sure, it was necessary to infiltrate thepany. How to sneak in and confidently check.


    The right person for that method is right in front of you.


    My wife was very annoying, but somehow managed to attract her.


    ¡°You must never let it out? ¡°Because the peer won¡¯t let me approach you at all.¡±


    ¡°How many times do you say it? ¡°I have good ears!¡±


    ¡°Cancer. ¡°Do dragons have bad ears?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Lurin nods.


    Now, Lulin and I were in front of the UU Enter building for the first operation. To receive contact from here.


    In many ways, it is faster to offer a contract than to go and audition in person without raising any suspicion. It would be less suspicious to approach the person they found than if they went there on their own.


    ¡°Lurin, you can just stand here. Do you want to stay fiddling with your phone? ¡°Like waiting for someone.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one I¡¯m waiting for?¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯m telling you to act like you¡¯re waiting for me.¡±


    Although it is quite funny to do this right in front of the agency building.


    Unless the people in charge have eyes full of holes, it would be absurd to just pass by Lurin, who does not exude fear.


    I¡¯m not doing this because she¡¯s my wife.


    It is simply a beauty that is superior to anyone else¡¯s eyes.


    It¡¯s not a bean pod!


    When ites to beauty, Lurin can outsmart even elves, who can never be outdone.


    If you pass up a goddess who can attract advertisements just by smiling, that agency deserves to go out of business immediately.


    Filled with such confidence, I watched Rurin from a distance. Rurin got irritated as if she was bored and sent a text message every time.


    [Wait just a little bit.]


    [Just a little bit. It¡¯s already happened a few times.]


    [But just a little bit!]


    Lurin narrowed her eyes and began to look at me, with an expression of resentment. In the end, he started kicking the proprietary ground and making noises. At a time when Lurin was reaching her limits, a change finally urred. A man approached Rurin.


    The question is whether it is just general hunting or casting at the agency building right in front.


    In terms of probability, wouldn¡¯t thetter be higher since it¡¯s in front of an agency anyway?


    If it was just hunting, I had to chase it away right away, so I ran towards Rurin.


    ***


    Director Lim of UU Entertainment ran into the CEO¡¯s office in a fuss.


    ¡°Representative, Representative! It¡¯s awesome. oh my god!¡±


    Representative Park, who was displeased with the recent low ratings for dramas featuring new actors, shook his head as he looked at Team Leader Lim. This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve made such a fuss about something that was nothing special and upset people.


    ¡°What else? ¡°I don¡¯t believe your fuss anymore.¡±


    ¡°Today is different! ¡°Look at this first!¡±


    Team Leader Lim very proudly handed over the cell phone photos. It was a photo I had just taken.


    ¡°huh? Well, it¡¯s ambiguous, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t you have an agency? ¡°Well, it¡¯s kind of pretty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not pretty. It¡¯s because my phone is broken and doesn¡¯t work well. It¡¯s no joke. The aura was truly different! Also, you¡¯repletely unfamiliar with this industry. He didn¡¯t know anything, but he seemed interested! However, his tone is a bit cocky¡­ .¡±


    Team Leader Il couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. This is because Representative Park started attacking Team Leader Lim¡¯s head with a folder.


    ¡°Hey dude! Then, should I just bring them in and make them sign a contract? Should I just send it to them? are you kidding? Do you do business for a day or two? How many times do I tell you that once you sign the contract, it¡¯s over! If you just get a business card, people will look everywhere and try to go to a biggerpany, you idiot! I don¡¯t know about his aura, but he definitely looks like he can make money. Oh, am I kidding myself with money right under my nose? Is being cocky your problem now? ¡°Can you see how cocky the kids are for a day or two?¡±


    ¡°But I have urgent work to do right now, so I couldn¡¯t bring him here. I was going to bring you too! But he said he would contact me. It¡¯s true!¡±


    Representative Park grinned as he loosened his tie. I got tired of hitting him, so I threw away the folder and sat back down in the chair.


    ¡°Stopughing at me, go back and catch me right now. If you sign a contract when you don¡¯t know anything, you¡¯ll get ripped off, you bastard! Oh my gosh, how much money was spent trying to put the father down because of Lee Eun-ji¡¯s anger! Why would youmit suicide if you could just take the money?¡±


    Faced with violence and swearing, Team Leader Lim lowered his shoulders and ran away from the representative office. And when I tried to make a call, my cell phone rang first. The calling number is the person you were trying to call.


    ¡°hello. ¡°This is Lim Gyeong-han from UU.¡±


    Team leader Lim, who received the call, was startled and immediately ran back into the representative office.


    ¡°what? Why did youe crawling in again when I told you to work? ¡°Are there not enough rods?¡±


    ¡°no! ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±


    Team Leader Lim waved his hands wildly and opened his mouth with an excited expression on his face towards Representative Park.


    ¡°He¡¯sing. He says he¡¯sing now and wants to meet me? ¡°If you really look at it in person, you won¡¯t hear anything wrong with it.¡±


    ¡°okay? I¡¯m done with your fuss, but since it looks useful, I¡¯ll definitely grab it. The group I was nningst time didn¡¯t have a center, but it worked out well. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t sing, you need someone who can help you stay focused.¡±


    While Representative Park and Team Leader Lim were talking, Team Leader Lim¡¯s phone rang again. Team Leader Lim immediately ran down to the first floor and met L and Rurin, and Team Leader Lim guided them directly to the representative office.


    Rurin entered the representative office like that.


    For some reason, his gait was slightly different from usual. Thanks to this, the atmosphere in the representative office changed instantly. CEO Park, who thought he had saved the girl group center, started cursing himself internally.


    Should we say that Team Leader Lim was right to make a fuss this time?


    From girl groups to acting tomercials, it felt like money was pouring down from the sky.


    That¡¯s how he looks.


    Moreover, what a celebrity needs is not just looks. You need an aura that shines on its own. Top stars tend to have things like that.


    That¡¯s why such top stars take on numerousmercials as actors, even if they can¡¯t act.


    ¡°Bring it here!¡±


    Representative Park also made a fuss and gestured to Team Leader Lim. This was a big catch that should never be missed. Whatever it was, there was no doubt that it was a piece of gold that would make money, and CEO Park was sure of it.

 Chapter 263

    # 263


    Part 2 Chapter.5 Lulin and Song


    ***


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°I listen to what you say. But I don¡¯t like talking to humans for a long time. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s just one or two words!¡±


    ¡°Please?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Before entering the agency building, Lurin shouted with a stern expression. I took a low-key stance and tried to persuade Lurin right in front of her.


    ¡°Still, please. Mr. Lurin. Honey. Of course, the purpose is to help with revenge, but I¡¯m also curious about how much the pretty entertainment industry will praise our honey. ¡°Do you want to feel superior?¡±


    ¡°Sense of superiority?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°You are superior even when you stay still. What kind of superiority do you have?¡±


    Lurin began to shake her head at my drip of superiority. It doesn¡¯t work. So should I use thest resort?


    ¡°If all goes well, I will make it a reality to be by my wife¡¯s favorite person 24 hours a day.¡±


    ¡°Staying together? ¡°Really?¡±


    Lulin¡¯s grumpy face bloomed like a flower that had just bloomed. Would you say it¡¯s a bright expression, like when you discover a pretty gem and your dragon instincts surge and your eyes sparkle?


    Stay together 24 hours a day.


    It¡¯s different from normal sticking.


    If we are together 24 hours a day and not working at a restaurant, we still do it. Because we were together during the trip.


    But it is different from that.


    Staying together for 24 hours here refers to the ultimate special move. An ultimate skill that is rarely used.


    This is exactly what the words say. I am with Rurin 24 hours a day. It can never fall. I can¡¯t fall off even when eating or going to the bathroom. It should stay attached as if it were attached with strong adhesive.


    When I entered the building, I found Team Leader Lim, who had given Rurin a business card, on the first floor to meet me.


    My role here was Rulin¡¯s older brother. He brought up the situation that he was not my biological brother but his half-brother and volunteered to be his agent. It was established that Rurin was of mixed race, but Team Leader Lim epted it without any doubt.


    As I followed him into the representative office, a man who introduced himself as CEO Park Myung-hwan offered to shake my hand. Speaking for Representative Park, he froze the moment he saw Rurin.


    Should I say I was mesmerized?


    Suddenly, I felt the urge to ask why I was so fascinated by someone else¡¯s wife, but I held back. Because it¡¯s on operation.


    My wife is so superior to me that I can¡¯t help it. Hehehe.


    Lurin is a great being.


    Because it¡¯s a dragon.


    Even when standing still, a noble aura emanates. Nowadays, the strange sexiness thates out after marriage has been added to the point that anyone who sees it without blooming will fall in love with it.


    That¡¯s why Representative Park looked at Rurin nkly for about 30 seconds.


    ¡°Sorry! Come here. Wee!¡±


    Then he finallyes to his senses and leads us to the sofa. Lurin already had a disgusted look on her face, but she was behaving calmly, perhaps because she was expected to stay with him for 24 hours. He sits down on the sofa and holds my arm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to say anything else about this. Let¡¯s sign a contract right now! What an honor it is to meet a future top star. haha.¡±


    ¡°noisy.¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    Lurin quietly whispered to me that it was noisy. Fortunately, I said it so quietly that it didn¡¯t seem to be heard. So I also quietly said shh.


    Representative Park¡¯s eyes were shining and he was only concentrating on Rurin.


    ¡°Then let me ask you something small. These are important things when you debut, so I hope you can tell me honestly. First of all, you didn¡¯t touch your face, right? And by any chance, the guy you¡¯re dating now¡­ .¡±


    ¡°When I wash my face, I touch my face. is not it? Since you wash my face¡­ .¡±


    Since Rurin has no concept of stic surgery, she interpreted CEO Park¡¯s words as they were and gave an odd answer, and I had tough exaggeratedly to cover it up. Even making gestures with your hands and feet.


    ¡°No. Does this look like a touched face? Then, I really want to go to that stic surgery clinic. And now I¡¯m twenty years old. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not dating a guy.¡±


    ¡°is it so? Is this true? ¡°Would you like to say it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, he went overseas with his mother, so his Korean is not good. ¡°It would be a burden, so would you please ask questions through me first, rather than being so blunt?¡±


    ¡°Myck of Korean is something that can be solved by studying. In fact, the more you talk, the more you have to make up for it! ¡°We will also provide a Korean instructor.¡±


    As I started to make excuses, Representative Park just nodded in agreement.


    So, Jin-seong Lee¡¯s story was that he was making a profit by deceiving a celebrity who had no chance of bing popr by putting on such a good-natured face and saying sweet things about giving him a role.


    If it is true, he is truly the worst person, both inside and outside.


    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you prepare a contract? Let¡¯s move on quickly, Team Leader Lim!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah! ¡°I will do it right away!¡±


    Team Leader Lim, who had been standing there in a daze, rushed out of the CEO¡¯s office at the sight of CEO Park. Representative Park got angry, then looked at Rurin again and smiled, then got up and turned on the monitor on the wall and said.


    ¡°Anyway, what do you think? Even if you take the fact that you came here to sign a contract¡­ ?¡±


    It¡¯s a straightforward question. Well, if it¡¯s this straightforward, it¡¯s good because it progresses quickly.


    ¡°Yes, this guy is very interested in the entertainment industry.¡±


    So I gave him a quick bite of the fishing line.


    ¡°That was a good idea! However, of course I will sign a contract, so I can ask you to do a few things to find out what my special skills are, right? If you are not fluent in Korean, pleasemunicate well with me. ah! Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t do it. haha.¡±


    Representative Park said that and broadcast the drama on the monitor. It¡¯s a scene where someone confesses their love while crying.


    Just by looking at it, it looks like he wants to try acting.


    I nced at Lulin. Lurin is sitting with a careless expression.


    It seemed like he was holding back something. His eyebrows twitched slightly just now.


    ¡°Lurin, are you telling me to act out the scene that appears on the screen over there?¡±


    I mayinter, but for now, I shamelessly went out. Of course, my eyebrows twitch once more. This is because he has absolutely no interest in acting.


    The act of secretly drinking beer and pretending not to drink it when people are told not to drink beer in broad daylight at a restaurant is like a robot itself. Should I say that acting is not a good year?


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you speak? ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me you love me?¡±


    The dialogue in the drama was a very cringy scene.


    Fortunately, Lulin got up from his seat. It seems that the 24-hour stick to it that is stuck in my head is still effective.


    Although he doesn¡¯t want to say


    ¡°Ugh¡± .


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you speak! Why can¡¯t you tell me you love me! Well, this sounds correct. ¡°I think I should tell you I love you more!¡±


    Rurin suddenly speaks seriously while acting. Representative Park doesn¡¯t even think about what he¡¯s saying to me, and the smile on his face doesn¡¯t seem to fade.


    ¡°The way you talk is weird, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you learn how to act.¡±


    He said it as if he was talking to himself, and this time he disyed another program on the monitor.


    ¡°Do you want to sing onest song? ¡°You like girl group songs, right?¡±


    Something like a karaoke room appeared on the monitor. From the looks of it, it seemed like they were nning to share the MR and lyrics.


    ¡°sing?¡±


    Surprisingly, unlike when she was acting, Rurin began to show strong interest.


    ¡°Is this a ce where I can sing? Oh, then call that!¡±


    Lurin immediately said the title of the song. No need for me to get in the middle of anything.


    Lurin once said. When I came to this world, the thing I liked the most was my cell phone and the other thing I liked was singing.


    But no matter how many times I¡¯ve heard it hummed, I¡¯ve never really heard it. It¡¯s something I¡¯m both excited about and worried about.


    I don¡¯t want to make you aughing stock. Still, he¡¯s strong at music as well as ying legana, so why not y the middle part?


    Soon music flowed through the speakers. This song is one of the songs that Lulin has been listening to over and over again recently.


    ¡°I want you to call me. ¡°I¡¯m interested in this.¡±


    When I looked at me and nodded to the question, Rurin hummed and immediately began to open her mouth.


    Lurin¡¯s voice is, of course, beautiful. But I had never imagined what my singing voice would be like.


    People often describe a voice that sings well as a heavenly voice. Lurin¡¯s song right now was exactly that. Heavenly voice. A tone given by God.


    Unlike acting, he also showed great talent in music. It¡¯s the same as when it was Legana.


    ¡°You can dance too!¡±


    Lurin even showed off things she wasn¡¯t even asked to do. I started dancing. And that too by adding waves.


    The song was okay because the lyrics flowed, but I guess I couldn¡¯t memorize the dance all the way through, so after a while I started creating a new dance.


    He wrapped his hands above his head and spun around a few times. And it stops. Is it dancing round and round?


    It wasn¡¯t an idol¡¯s dance, but it was cute. The wave was so stimting that I didn¡¯t want to do it in front of anyone again. So I pulled his arm.


    Then Lurin spun around and said, Wow? He was pulled to me.


    I nced at Representative Park. Representative Park was shaking with his mouth open, looking like he had hit the jackpot.


    Of course, I have no intention of giving it away. Rather, I had to seriously think about blocking the ears that heard Lurin¡¯s song.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    As I was pulled along in the middle, Lurin said something with a sullen expression on her face. It looks like they don¡¯t like the discontinuation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you do it to your heart¡¯s contentter. ¡°When the two of us are together.¡±


    When I spoke with karaoke in mind, Rurin narrowed her eyes and just looked at me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like my song?¡±


    ¡°huh? no¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­ .¡±


    Rurin was about to say something, but her voice was drowned out by CEO Park¡¯s fuss.


    ¡°Now wait a minute. The song¡­ You called it yourself right now, right? Aside from the dance¡­ Is this great? Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±


    ¡°Of course I called it myself. ¡°It¡¯s not even a facility where lip syncing is possible.¡±


    When I answered the absurd question withmon sense, CEO Park blinked a few times and took out his cell phone with a dumbfounded look on his face.


    ¡°hey! Team leader Lim. Where are you now. okay? ¡°I¡¯m going there, so take the contract and wait there.¡±


    After talking on the phone like that, he scratched the back of his head and said to Rurin and me.


    ¡°I will leave for a moment. Is this because of a contract issue? Could you please wait a moment? ¡°Please make yourselffortable on the sofa.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah.¡±


    When I answered, CEO Park ran outside. So our conversation continued again.


    We got cut off while talking about the song earlier.


    ¡°You sing¡­ .¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a face I don¡¯t like very much¡­ !¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not? I was quite impressed! ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have called me sooner?¡±


    ¡°uh? ¡°Really?¡±


    Lurin¡¯s expression immediately brightened, as if the reason she was sullen was because my reaction was strange.


    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s nothing this body can¡¯t do.¡±


    I heard you can¡¯t act? Not only your usual acting, but your acting a little while ago was also the worst.


    Well, I didn¡¯t really point it out. It seems that Representative Park was passed over thanks to being so good.


    Anyway, the purpose ofing here is not to brag about my wife to others. The purpose was slightly mixed, but anyway, now I have to move for the real purpose.


    What worries me is theputer. Aputer at the CEO¡¯s seat in the CEO¡¯s office.


    Theputer happened to be left unattended with its password unlocked.


    This is natural since the monitor is connected to thisputer. It seemed like he was so absorbed in Lurin that he forgot to lock it again.


    Usually there is a lot of data in ces like this.


    I immediately started looking through myputer. I saw a lot of ledger-like things. I only searched for Excel files. And I also found something like a schedule table.


    The schedules of actors and groups were written in full, but there were some that just drew names and circles and did not say what the schedule was.


    I had a schedule scheduled for tonight as well.


    The name is Lee Yu-seon. And the schedule circled for tonight.


    Other schedules have detailed information, but are just circles. There was something I heard from Jinseong Lee that caught my eye, so I looked atst month¡¯s schedule. And after a while, I found it without difficulty. The name and circle of Lee Jin-seong¡¯s daughter Lee Eun-ji.


    ¡°Bingo¡¯s.¡±


    I nodded, and Lurin was sitting on the sofa with a look on her face as if she was bingo, then she walked next to me and grabbed my arm.


    For these matters, the CEO will personally apany you, and then the two of you will have a conversation.


    Well then, the story is over. All that¡¯s left is the mess.

 Chapter 264

    # 264


    Part 2 Chapter.5 Lurin and the Song


    ***


    ¡°By the way, CEO. ¡°You won¡¯tmit suicide again, right?¡±


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s something special about him. ¡°What kind of personmits suicide when they give you a hush drink like that?¡±


    Representative Park answered Team Leader Lim¡¯s question with a straight face.


    ¡°What about the role?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can¡¯t give it to you. ¡°How many giant tiers can you fill with kids like that?¡±


    ¡°Well, the roles should be filled with kids who make more money. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good statement at the right time.¡±


    Team Leader Lim nodded in agreement.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Eunji Lee¡¯s father is still around, right? If you stille to me, let me know. ¡°There is a way to deal with it without even the mice or birds knowing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. You used to struggle, but recently you¡¯ve been quiet? ¡°He always came to visit and whined.¡±


    ¡°Have you finallye to your senses? Hehehe, what are you going to do? ¡°Powerless guys.¡±


    Representative Park shrugged his shoulders with a truly pitiful expression on his face. Then heughed out loud again and shouted. The mood swings were very severe. Eunji Lee: It¡¯s annoying to think about all the unnecessary money I spent on work, but it was fun to hit the jackpot today.


    ¡°Tonight, Yoo Seon, let¡¯s do a good job and have fun. You got a big contract today, right? ¡°The big fish has walked on its own feet!¡±


    Lee Jin-seong¡¯s daughter Lee Eun-ji.


    Like Eunji Lee, she was scheduled to do her usual back-up business, and a bundle of money came rolling in as well. It was a huge hit there.


    Anyone in this industry would agree. Of course, there are cases where even rookies who seem to be really promising in the entertainment industry do not seed. But this is different. He was a truly talented person.


    The kid I signed today was such a guaranteed hit.


    The look and song are perfect. In particr, it seemed like singing could be even more perfect with training.


    Did you say ¡®Iruri¡¯?


    Representative Park fell into a pleasant fantasy. There is no singer with such a good voice in UU Entertainment. I have to roll it all over the ce and extract all the money I can.


    Since it even supports your face, you can really make money no matter what you order.


    CEO Park, who only sees people as money, asked Team Leader Lim with a rotten smile.


    ¡°So when is Yuseoning?¡±


    ¡°Are youing soon? ¡°Oh, I got a call!¡±


    Team Leader Lim touched the screen and answered the phone. He spoke briefly on the phone and opened his mouth with a sinister smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a parking lot. Hehe, I¡¯ll bring it.¡±


    ¡°okay. ¡°Go back.¡±


    When CEO Park nodded, Team Leader Lim rushed out. Soon Lee Yu-seon came into the representative office with Team Leader Lim. Yu-seon Lee is an actress very simr to Eun-ji Lee. Even though it didn¡¯t really take off, I still had a great desire for the role.


    ¡°hello.¡±


    ¡°Okay, wee. ¡°Sit there.¡±


    When Representative Park pointed to the sofa, Lee Yu-seon nodded with a firm expression. And then he suddenly asked a question. This was the most important thing to her.


    ¡°You really keep your promise, right? ¡°What happened to Eunji?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He became more greedy and went bankrupt. Are you the one who didn¡¯t keep his promise? They actually threatened us to ask for more money? So, as long as you do what you promised, there will be no problem. Depending on the person you are entertaining, anything from amercial to a movie is possible. ¡°The role is a promise, so of course I give it to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°Really, really?¡±


    ¡°Were you just fooled?¡±


    Representative Park responded strongly. Lee Yu-seon was at a loss for words when asked if she had been deceived.


    ¡°The person I will be dealing with today is the director of Group D. Do you know director Kim Dae-kwon¡¯s new movie? He has full authority over the investment of that movie. ¡°It can be said that he is the actual approval authority.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard. ¡°You must be really sure about that movie role, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh really, really? If you¡¯re that anxious, why not just go? Are you saying the contract is ending this time? Are there times when you receive it from somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°Who said you wouldn¡¯t do it?¡±


    Lee Yoo-seon nodded at Representative Park¡¯s threat, which was not a threat. If this projectes to fruition, the agency will be able to ce its main actor in the lead role. And on very good terms. That¡¯s the money the agency will make. Of course, Lee Yoo-seon, who made it happen, will be pushed aside, let alone given the role.


    ¡°Then go out. Team Leader Lim will take you there. ¡°Do your best.¡±


    As CEO Park stood up, he winked at Team Leader Lim.


    The video started like this and continued. The angle was strange and blurry, as if to indicate that it was a hidden camera, but it was still possible to distinguish who was who.


    Lee Yu-seon arrives at the hotel with Team Leader Lim.


    And then the director of Group D appeared.


    Even the hotel meeting.


    This was the video that caused the biggest issue on the Inte right now.


    Of course, this video was not released from the beginning.


    The first thing that was revealed was a post left by Eunji Lee.


    Of course, if this were made public, the deceased Lee Eun-ji could have suffered secondary damage. That¡¯s why Jinseong Lee was worried. I thought about it again and again.


    Her own daughter paid the price.


    However, CEO Park and UU Entertainment could not do that. A rogue agency that uses all kinds of dirty tricks to catch up withrge agencies.


    Another Eunji Lee will continue to be born. Victims of wrong choices.


    That¡¯s why we decided to make it public. To punish Representative Park.


    A decision made with the hope that this kind of behavior will end. However, not many people sympathized with this article alone, and it did not create any buzz, such as having the article appear on the main page of arge portal.


    However, after that, ledgers involving entertainmentpanies and celebrities were revealed. Because there were so many people involved, it caused a huge stir on the Inte. The first thing that exploded was argemunity site.


    However, because the people involved were so big, nothing appeared in therge portals and article columns, and rather quiet days continued.


    Community users were angry, but no matter how loudly they talked about it on Inte bulletin boards, they could not create a national issue.


    The portal news that appeared whenever you turned on your phone didn¡¯t even mention this incident.


    Rather, public opinion began to flow that the ledger itself was false, and this was the video that exploded.


    A video showing the people at the end of the actual ledger.


    This video, posted on O-Tube, caused quite a stir. Although the actress who was filmed together was pixted, the faces of the other parties were captured very clearly.


    -UU Enter Is this a true story?


    -Aren¡¯t you crazy? In today¡¯s world?


    -What kind of world is the above article these days? This is the world these days. You bastard.


    -UU Enter was originally a gangster agency.


    -Hey, there¡¯s a group series there, right?


    -Did you see the video? The face of the person I met that day, named Director, even appeared.


    -Awesome lol


    -Are you crazy? Have you seen the ledger going around? There are a lot of people whose names you know, right?


    The Inte¡¯s reaction was like this, and the incident took a new turn. As no further investigation was conducted against UU Entertainment, people who wrote in a joking manner exploded.


    Afterwards, protests broke out demanding the truth about the political and business world and UU Entertainment to be revealed, so an investigation could not be avoided. The influence of the big names could no longer work.


    Since then, people iming to be victims have appeared here and there.


    The government, politicians, and the police and prosecutors, conscious of voting, began to take action.


    Of course, what started first was the tail cutting.


    However, the people who saw the ledger that had already been spread became even more angry at the clumsy cutting of tails.


    In the end, a special order was issued from the president, and the influential figures listed on the ledger were summoned one after another.


    However, for some reason, the CEO of UU Entertainment, who can be said to be the main culprit, and Team Leader Lim, who was his right-hand man, were not summoned.


    Because they have been missing since yesterday.


    ***


    ¡°How on earth did this happen? Is it a dream? ¡°What the hell!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and give me some water! ¡°You bastard!¡±


    ¡°Water? ¡°I don¡¯t have any?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing. ¡°I saw everything you drank earlier!¡±


    Wow!


    Representative Park¡¯s fist hit Team Leader Lim¡¯s face. Because of the situation, Team Leader Lim, who would normally have tolerated the beating, began to lose his temper.


    ¡°Oh, there really isn¡¯t one! Is it all representative? I really want to see you. Rather than drinking it, I think I saw you drinking it. Or why did the bottle of water that was still intact disappear? The dog was still! ¡±


    As soon as the shout was over, it started screaming again! A sound rang out.


    This time, the sound was made because Team Leader Lim hit Representative Park in the face. Eventually, the two people got tangled up and started punching.


    However, this only results in worsening dehydration. The two, who lost their strength while fighting, began waving their hands as if they felt the water bottle appearing as an illusion in the air.


    The reason these two people are like this.


    It was simple.


    Because the ce where Team Leader Lim and Representative Park were located was none other than the middle of the Sahara Desert.


    For some reason, I opened my eyes and found myself here. The day before, CEO Park, who had been sweating while trying to sort out the ledgers at the agency and was staring nkly at the video, lost consciousness for some reason. The same goes for Team Leader Lim.


    At first I thought it was a dream, but it was in vain. It was so unrealistic, but they were clearly in the middle of the desert.


    The only way to think about it is that someone kidnapped him and dropped him in the desert.


    Of course, that thought was correct.


    However, this does not mean that they were kidnapped and dropped here using a helicopter. I just used a very simple method, teleportation.


    The bottle of water they imed they drank from each other was also an illusion. I guess it¡¯s a fantasy created by Lurin.


    Punishment that makes us doubt each other and weakens our strength further. I was experiencing the hell of doubt created by L. Sponsorship is Lulin¡¯s magic.


    ¡°Huh huh huh.¡±


    ¡°Stop that! This is not the time!¡±


    Representative Park and Team Leader Lim stopped and gasped, feeling as if their throats were burning.


    A situation where you realize that you are in danger of survival.


    ¡°you!¡±


    In that very situation, Lurin suddenly appeared before my eyes like a mirage. Lulin, who they knew woulde true.


    ¡°You are!¡±


    Team Leader Lim and Representative Park pointed at Rurin at the same time. However, Lurin looked at Elman as if she didn¡¯t care about the two people, or in fact, didn¡¯t care at all, and shouted once again.


    ¡°you!¡±


    ¡°huh? huh.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I was just thinking about it for a moment.¡±


    L shrugged his shoulders and answered. The two people, who were also surprised by L, just looked at Rurin without paying any attention.


    ¡°I asked to visit for a while and showed up in front of those guys. But I was just thinking about something else! ¡°What were you thinking!¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°It¡¯s hot and the sand sticks to your hair. Do you think it would be better to braid your hair?¡±


    ¡°uh? Then upload it!¡±


    Lurin quickly turned around, her long hair waving at El¡¯s words.


    ¡°No, but¡­ . ¡°If you think about it, you put a protective shield around it, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°is it?¡±


    ¡°What are these doing! Is it you guys? ¡°What brought us here?¡±


    As the two continued to talk, CEO Park could not stand it anymore and continued to point his finger at them. Then Lulin slightly tilted his head and lifted the bottle of water in his hand.

 Chapter 265

    # 265


    Part 2 Chapter.5 Lulin and Song


    ¡°Are you going to eat this because they make so much noise?¡±


    ¡°Okay, eat it.¡±


    ¡°what what what? ¡°Sleep!¡±


    Lurin nodded and opened the cap of an intact water bottle. For Team Leader Lim and CEO Park, a bottle of water at this moment is an eye-opening item.


    But Lurin gulped down the bottle of water without mercy.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°No! Give it to me!¡±


    Representative Park and Team Leader Lim rushed towards Rurin. But for some reason, the two couldn¡¯t even get close to Rurin. It feels like there is some invisible wall.


    No, there was actually an invisible wall blocking the gap between the two and Lurin.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so cool! It¡¯s too hot here. ¡°Eight.¡±


    Lurin threw the bottle of water she had finished drinking. The water bottle passed through the protective shield, fell round and round behind Team Leader Lim and CEO Park, and became lodged in the sand.


    There was some water left at the bottom of the thrown water bottle. The two of them were so eagerly looking at the bottle of water Lurin was drinking that they knew about the little water left. Two people simultaneously jumped onto the sand with a water bottle stuck in it.


    ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡±


    The two, holding water bottles in each other¡¯s hands, eventually started fighting again. Of course, Lurin paid no heed to the two fighting and asked Elle with an expression of boredom.


    ¡°Anyway, why is it so hot here? It¡¯s all sand. Sand here and sand there, sand all the way to the end. Anyway, the world you were born in is amazing, but there are too many of them.¡±


    ¡°is it¡­ ? Well, it seems like there was no desertifiednd in that world.¡±


    At that time, CEO Park and Team Leader Lim were entangled again, raising their water bottles to the sky, dropping the water, and opening their mouths to drink at least a few drops.


    Lurin took out the bottle of water again.


    ¡°you! ¡°Then are you throwing this away?¡±


    ¡°okay. throw away. ¡°You ate a lot earlier.¡±


    ¡°Hihi.¡±


    ¡°What? ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    In the end, Team Leader Lim and Representative Park, who could not even drink a few drops, ran towards Rurin again.


    However, without any mercy, Lurin turned the open bottle of water in the opposite direction. Water gurgles down onto the sandy bottom.


    ¡°Nooooo!¡±


    ¡°Aaaahhh you bastard!¡±


    Even if you rush to the bottom, you cannot drink the water that has already been absorbed by the sand.


    ¡°This thing!? ¡°What can you do to the person who tried to raise you?¡±


    When the bottle of water died, CEO Park went berserk and pointed at Rurin and screamed.


    ¡°How do you raise this body? I think that would be impossible even if you were reborn three thousand times. And I grew up alone!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Moreover, it is true that Lurin grew up alone. ¡°Even though he was a nuisance in the corner of the room, no, he was a nuisance in a rare corner.¡±


    ¡°no! that¡­ . ¡°I was honoring my mom!¡±


    Lurin raised her hand and denied El¡¯s annoying drip.


    ¡°But what is the person in the corner of the room?¡±


    But soon he asked a question with a questioning look on his face.


    ¡°You went on a rampage without even knowing what it was?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the tone. ¡°It definitely means something bad.¡±


    Lurin expressed a very reasonable opinion. L smiled slightly. Then, he pulled Rurin into his arms and spoke to CEO Park.


    ¡°Oh, and you two? Because this is our honey. So, since you guys dared to ask me if I had a boyfriend, that included punishment, so try to hold on a little longer. ¡°It¡¯s cold again at night, so be careful.¡±


    Those trashy guys who sell people by exploiting their weaknesses.


    The boldness to continue even aftermitting indirect murder or other unreasonable acts.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Yes nenooom!¡±


    ¡°You and me, how dare you make our Lurin sing and act? ¡°I told him to do it then, but he got angry when he thought about it again.¡±


    L grumbled as he recalled the past. Lurin then answered with an expression that said no.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Even when I sang and acted, I only looked at you. So I didn¡¯t show it to those guys. ¡°We must be clear about that!¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    Nod nod.


    Lulin nodded several times.


    Well, that¡¯s it. With that nod, El concluded that it was okay and took Rurin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°i get it.¡±


    ¡°what? Where are you going? ¡°Here you go!¡±


    ¡°ah! You might be able to get out of here. If this is a prison created by nature, what awaits you even if you escape is a prison created by humans. ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t it be better than here?¡±


    As CEO Park shouted, L calmly predicted the future of the two. And soon it disappeared.


    As if the mirage disappeared.


    ***


    Woof woof!


    The dongi ran wild cheerfully. It¡¯spletely my world. My health has fully recovered. Rather than skipping meals, I was eating very sumptuous meals, so it could be said that I had a lot of energy left.


    Lee Jin-seong also smiled while looking at Dong-i. After my daughter died, I thought I would never smile again. But recently, I have been able to smile a little while looking at Dongi.


    All of this is because the daughter¡¯s enemy has been caught.


    The two main culprits who went missing were arrested after standing idly by in front of the police station without saying a word.


    Rumor has it that he received even more criticism for making nonsense about being in the desert or something.


    Therefore, Jinseong Lee was satisfied and came back to his hometown. I bought a house with a yard and released the nest.


    Woof woof!


    Doongi was excited every day.


    I didn¡¯t know how he got it, but it was Lee Jin-seong himself who produced and uploaded the O-tube ording to L¡¯s instructions.


    The reason why the actress who appeared in the video was pixted until the end was because he identified his daughter with the actress.


    El said not to ask anything. So Jinseong Lee didn¡¯t ask anything. Because I was satisfied with being able to punish them. How a mysterious couple spread the truth to the world. I decided in my mind that it was just because the couple was mysterious.


    ¡°Dunga. Let¡¯s eat and thank the couple. ¡°You and me.¡±


    Jinseong Lee said that and handed out a bowl to Doongi.


    ***


    ¡°oh! ¡°Is this the karaoke room?¡±


    ¡°okay. In this world, if you want to sing, you go to this karaoke room. ¡°It¡¯s a ce that people of all ages enjoy.¡±


    ¡°everyone?¡±


    ¡°So now dragons are included in those men, women and children? ¡°It¡¯s a karaoke room that even dragons use, regardless of gender or age.¡±


    ¡°Ugh? ¡°This karaoke bar should be honored with that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well that could happen.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. There¡¯s something cute about this room. ¡°I think it¡¯s nice because it sparkles.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because the concept of this room is a ss castle.¡±


    Lurin seemed to like the concept of the shiny karaoke interior. The reason it sparkles is because Lulin¡¯s DNA shows favorability.


    ¡°Hoo? ss Castle?¡±


    ¡°But I think our honey would be better suited to singing on a bigger stage instead of karaoke. So, if you want to do it, we can create a space for you. I might be a little jealous, though! ¡°But I have no intention of stopping you from showing off your talent.¡±


    ¡°A bigger stage?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, like during the Leganapetition, I¡¯m singing in front of a lot of people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good!¡±


    Lurin shook her head resolutely at my words. It¡¯s an expression of genuine disgust. It¡¯s like, I hate it when I¡¯m taken to a ce with a lot of people! Hug me! While making an expression that shouts,


    Basically, I don¡¯t like other people, so I don¡¯t like crowded ces.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that bad, I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°why?¡±


    When asked the reason, Lurin immediately raised her voice without much hesitation.


    ¡°The only person I want to sing to is you. I don¡¯t want other people to hear it. So all I need is you by my side. ¡°I sang hard and yed Legana hard because I wanted you to hear it and like it!¡±


    ¡°Did you? Aside from Legana, what about singing?¡±


    ¡°Regana¡­ Because you saw another human ying Legana and said it was cool! And didn¡¯t you show me the song and say that singing is good?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I said it in passing.¡±


    Did you look at the song on your phone for me instead of just ignoring those passingments?


    Our honey¡¯s specialty was revealed again. It¡¯s a specialty that sometimes secretly makes your heart pound.


    ¡°Kyaa?¡±


    So I hugged Lurin. Rurin was standing and I was sitting on the sofa in the karaoke room, so I hugged her stomach and waist area.


    ¡°Thank you for that. ¡°Honey.¡±


    ¡°Okay, hug me more! Your face touched my stomach. Your cheeks are cute. Hehe, it¡¯s kind of cute. ¡°Your face!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The words stuck to my stomach. Hehe, it¡¯s so cute, stick with it more!¡±


    ¡°Hey hey!¡±


    Rurin ced my head tightly against her stomach and gave me strength. So that I can¡¯t breathe. So I left with a sigh and hit the seat next to Pangpang.


    ¡°What if you pull like that? That¡¯s okay, just sit here.¡±


    ¡°Why are you falling! It was cute! Boo!¡±


    Rurin sat down next to me while grumbling. No, I asked him to sit next to me, but he sat on my legs.


    So I put the microphone in his hand. Lulin looks at the microphone in his hand and draws a question mark on his face.


    ¡°What is this again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called Mike. ¡°You have to sing with that at karaoke.¡±


    ¡°With this?¡±


    After exining, Lulin started a snowball fight with Mike. It seemed like he had no idea how to use this.


    ¡°What did you say you were singing?¡±


    ¡°that! that!¡±


    Rurin shouted that she would sing the girl group¡¯s song, which she also sang when she went to the agency.


    So I searched for it with the remote control and immediately yed the song. When the music started, Lurin nodded.


    ¡°Oh this is it!¡±


    ¡°okay. The way to sing is to sing into the front of the microphone like this.¡±


    After I helped Rulin up, I stood up and demonstrated. Lulin follows suit right away.


    ¡°like this? uh? ah! ah! oh! ¡°Your voice resonates!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±


    ¡°What a funny guy.¡±


    Lulin treated the microphone like a funny guy, looked at it carefully, and started singing with a knowing look on his face.


    A song that was clear yet had some depth, and yet had a wide resonance in the voice itself, not because of the microphone.


    It¡¯s a very touching tone.


    If I close my eyes and listen, does it feel like I will fall in love with the sound of the song all over again?


    And when the interlude came out, Lurin started dancing alone. Looks like he¡¯s excited.


    Take steps. Front, back and side.


    He held a microphone in one hand and bobbed his head. My hair is shaking. That look was sexy again.


    And, as if he had learned something from the video, he made a wave in front of me.


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    He kicked the floor violently, raised his finger, and stopped with a screeching sound.


    ¡°How do you feel? ¡°Are you in love?¡±


    It was simr to what I saw at the agency, but it was a more natural dance.


    Lurin asked if I was in love with her, and the answer in my heart was, of course, ¡®Yes, I do,¡¯ but my mouth slightly protested.


    ¡°I know. ¡°You must have fallen in love?¡±


    ¡°girl? What the hell! ¡°It was hard to learn on the small screen of the cell phone!¡±


    ¡°p! ¡°p p p!¡±


    When I tried to p, Lurin narrowed her eyes and red at me.


    This doesn¡¯t work. It is surrender. Because those eyes are before they pout. I have to surrender here.


    ¡°okay. Yes, I fell in love. I¡¯m in love! So rx!¡±


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaah no! Why why! ¡°Are you tickling me?¡±


    When I held her from behind and tickled her, Lurin struggled wildly.


    ¡°Now calm down and sing that song from yesterday. ¡°Do you remember my song request?¡±


    ¡°Song request?¡±


    Lurin, whose hair was all messed up from struggling against the tickling, tilted her head and asked.

 Chapter 266

    # 266


    Part 2 Chapter.5 Lulin and Song


    ¡°You know that. What I heard yesterday. ¡°It was my favorite song.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean that?¡±


    ¡°huh. ¡°Do you remember?¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    Lurin nodded.


    ¡°Do you want to hear that?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    I wanted to hear it, so I told it to you. Although I want to hear it with a slightly different meaning. Rurin said, bringing her eyebrows together with a ¡°huum¡± sound.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t very good. that.¡±


    ¡°Can you still call me?¡±


    If it¡¯s not good, it¡¯s not good. I want to hear it. I wanted to hear it, so I asked again.


    ¡°i get it. ¡°Because if you ask me to call you, this body will call you.¡±


    Then Lulin finally nodded. Before I could change my mind, I immediately found the song and yed it. The music flows immediately.


    As for this song, it was my favorite song when I was young. The reason it is in past tense is because it is a story from the past.


    ¡°There are three bears in one house. ¡°Papa bear, Mama bear, baby bear.¡±


    That¡¯s because it¡¯s a children¡¯s song.


    ¡°It grows up.¡±


    It was difficult for Rurin to distinguish between children¡¯s songs and popr songs since she had only recently encountered singing. That¡¯s why I sang the song very seriously. Who wouldugh at that serious look?


    When I ask you to sing, you sing so seriously.


    ¡°Puhahahaha!¡±


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, independent of my brain. You¡¯re too serious.


    Mama Bear, Daddy Bear, Baby Bear! In the part where bears appear one after another, Lurin was so cute that I wondered if she could be this cute.


    ¡°What is it? ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    ¡°Oh no. That¡¯s what it is.¡±


    ¡°So you mean that? What!¡±


    When the song ends, Lurin holds the microphone and looks at me nkly. As I twitched, I sensed a mysterious atmosphere and shouted.


    ¡°Ugh? ¡°Is something annoying you?¡±


    ¡°no. I justughed because it was so cute. ¡°Because my honey is so damn cute.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s cute? That¡¯s a good thing. Cute things are good, so that¡¯s good, but there¡¯s something about your expression that I don¡¯t like!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, that might be true. ¡°Actually, I have to confess, the song I just sang was a children¡¯s song and was sung by little kids.¡±


    ¡°kids? ¡°If they¡¯re kids, what about those little guys like this?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    A moment of silence began. Just about 3 seconds. And immediately explodes.


    ¡°What did you order me to do! I¡¯m not a kid! Ugh!¡±


    ¡°Aaaahhh what are you doing?¡±


    Lulin was blown away. He tried to fly towards me and kick. After barely avoiding it, hended on the sofa and pouted.


    ¡°It was a joke. It was a joke. ¡°Nowe here.¡±


    He hit the seat next to me again. Then, while grinning, he approached me.


    ¡°If it was red, you¡¯d be dead! ¡°Because it¡¯s you, I won¡¯t attack you again.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. So, calm down and since we¡¯re at a karaoke bar, let¡¯s make a karaoke-style bet.¡±


    ¡°A karaoke-like bet?¡±


    ¡°If you sing at karaoke, you get points, right? It¡¯s simple. The person with the higher score wins. ¡°If I win, how about canceling the 24-hour stay that I mentioned earlier?¡±


    ¡°Keuang? hate! ¡°How did thate about?¡±


    ¡°You can win. Instead, if you win, I¡¯ll extend it to 48 hours. how is it? Is 48 hours really that long? Isn¡¯t 24 hours a bit short? Even if you just wake up, 12 hours are gone. Hehehe. Besides, you sing much better.¡±


    I requested a match, citing the reasons why Rulin¡¯s side is more advantageous and the reason that 24 hours is too short. I am desperate. Sobbing.


    In fact, it would be nice to win the bet and gain freedom, or else it would only extend to 48 hours, so wouldn¡¯t it be a game worth trying?


    Stay together 24 hours a day.


    It contains much more than just words. I have to do everything. Feed them food, give them shoes, socks, etc.


    So, from my perspective, it would be good if it disappeared. Even if that¡¯s not the case, it¡¯s still there enough.


    If you still want to stay together, you can just cling to me like this.


    ¡°how is it?¡±


    As I said this, I wrapped my arm around Rurin¡¯s shoulder next to me and hugged her tightly towards me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hug me while I¡¯m thinking about it. My thoughts are bing blurry!¡±


    ¡°So did you fall?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that again. ¡°I can¡¯t help it since we¡¯ve already hugged each other.¡±


    ¡°Then what is the decision?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about thatter after it¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What do you meanter? When are you going to leave?¡±


    I thought it wouldn¡¯t work, so I lifted Lurin up. Hug a polite princess. Then he put it down in front of the sofa and stepped back.


    ¡°Boo!¡±


    ¡°What kind of woo! ¡°You failed, so make a decision quickly.¡±


    ¡°You seem like a cold-hearted person. ¡°I also make decisions calmly.¡±


    It was only then that I finally started to worry. I folded my arms, narrowed my eyes, and fell into deep thought for about three seconds.


    His eyshes fluttered, then he uncrossed his arms and shouted.


    ¡°good night! Because longer is better. There is no way this body will get tired! Hi-Hi.¡±


    There seemed to be no intention of losing at all.


    ¡°you! Don¡¯t forget. If I stick to it, this and that are all up to me! It¡¯s my world! ¡°You can¡¯t vomit!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes. So, aren¡¯t you trying to get rid of it like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to lose, so how can you do that?¡±


    Lulin widened his eyes. His expression shows that he genuinely doesn¡¯t care if he loses. You are confident.


    ¡°What? Then you may get a big nose injury. ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a big nose?¡±


    At my words, Lurin tilted her head while touching her nose.


    ¡°Well, the nose I¡¯m talking about is not that nose.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders. If it were a pure singingpetition, of course I would be no match. I know my singing skills best. His skills were not even close to Lurin¡¯s.


    But yeah. Hehehe.


    Karaoke machine scores are never measured based on skill. It¡¯s not like the karaoke machine has some kind of artificial intelligence.


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s do it. ¡°It¡¯s a one-shot match?¡±


    ¡°i get it. Instead, you call first. ¡°This body is the main character, so I will call youter.¡±


    ¡°So.¡±


    What meaning does the order have? I was d that the bet was epted, so I took the microphone in my hand first.


    There is a chance of winning. When ites to karaoke machines, the more you shout, the better. The pitch should be high.


    So I selected the song. A shouting song.


    Cough.


    ¡°Ooooooooo! Yeaaaaa! ¡°Nananana~ Nananana!¡±


    First, start by yelling. Good.


    ¡°It¡¯s noisy!¡±


    Pop.


    The song was turned off.


    Lurin, who had figured out the system before she knew it, ran to the machine and turned off the song.


    ¡°What, why did you turn it off?¡±


    ¡°Sing a song. Why are you yelling? ¡°I want to see you sing!¡±


    ¡°No, this is yellow too? ¡°Don¡¯t turn it off!¡±


    ¡°I also have betting conditions. I¡¯m singing a song for myself. ¡°Not the same lyrics!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Have you noticed that your score goes up when you scream? That can¡¯t be possible. But you suddenly put a wagering condition on it?


    ¡°A song for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Doesn¡¯t singing a song have that meaning? ¡°I saw it on my phone.¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t usually have that meaning¡­ ?¡±


    Where and what did you see?


    But Lulin¡¯s expression was resolute.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just do it? ¡°Yeoboniiyim?¡±


    So I approached him and fawned over him. It is an expression of will that does not want to lose.


    ¡°Ugh? ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, you¡¯re cute!¡±


    My wife, who must have read an article about a song about a proposal, was very adamant. He even turns his back on me as if he doesn¡¯t want to see me fawning over him.


    I can¡¯t help it.


    A song for Lurin. What do you call it?


    Nothing in particres to mind. The song repertoire is very small. When I think back to the time when I was transferred, there¡¯s nothing I can do, right? When other people were in high school, I was fighting monsters on the battlefield.


    So, I chose the song ¡°The Day She First Cry¡± by Kim Gwang-O. First of all, this is the only song thates to mind that explodes with emotion.


    It¡¯s also my favorite song.


    ¡°The day she first cried¡­ .¡±


    started singing. But this is a very quiet song. Among the songs with deep emotions, there are none that involve shouting.


    However, I don¡¯t have the confidence to say anything like confession.


    Lurin guy.


    Digging into blind spots.


    Lulin looked at me with his chin resting, not even dreaming that he had delved into such a blind spot and ruined my secret strategy. Your eyes are so hot.


    So, as a final struggle, I raised my voice. They say that the person with the loudest voice usually wins a fight, right?


    Lurin¡¯s gaze does not fall. It will break through. Should I say I¡¯m embarrassed because I¡¯m not that good at singing? That kind of feeling arises.


    When the song was fully sung and thest piece of music yed, Lurin jumped up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like your lyrics. ¡°Why can¡¯t I see your smiling face?¡±


    ¡°huh? Those are just lyrics. Besides, unlike the lyrics, I sang it with the intention of asking you to always smile, Lurin.¡±


    ¡°What makes you smile?¡±


    ¡°of course. When I first saw you on Rare, you didn¡¯t even smile, you looked like you were crying. These are lyrics I want to dedicate to you when I first saw you. It¡¯s so frustrating that I have to make youugh now. Thinking like that¡­ .¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t think that way the first day we met. Because I was simply looking for Lulin¡¯s Lair to conduct research entrusted to me by the Dragon Lord.


    ¡°is it?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°Whahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking about suddenly smiling like that.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s soplicated!¡±


    I always like the happy smile he makes in front of me, but saying it in words feels very cringy, so I decided to hold back.


    Bbangbarararang!


    Meanwhile, the score was finally disyed.


    94 points.


    A whopping 94 points!


    Oh yeah the score is very lucky. Isn¡¯t this something you can¡¯t afford to lose? haha.


    ¡°Well, you singing was cool. You sing well too. I think I have a bit of a crush. ¡°I feel like my heart is pounding.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    ¡°But what is 94 points? If 100 points are perfect, this body is 100 points! No matter how cool you are, you will not lose the game. ¡°Woohi¡±


    Lurin said and told me the song. This song is also one of the things I listen to on my phone every day.


    It¡¯s not a song that can be shouted at like that. It¡¯s not a quiet song, though.


    For now, the scoring was left to the karaoke machine. I hope you get a low score through luck.


    ¡°Nananana nananana~¡±


    Lurin started ying with the notes. The sound is different from that of ordinary people. Lurin just praised me for singing well, but I think that was just a lie.


    A song that resonated so well yed, and I just stared at Lulin in fascination.


    Then, Lurin, who was singing while holding the microphone, sneaks up to me.


    And he poked my cheek with one finger.


    ¡°Hihi.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I took a picture because the lyrics of the song say to take a picture of someone you like?¡±


    Lurin shouted that during the interlude. And then he starts singing again.


    As Lurin¡¯s lively song ends, she smiles and makes a V sign. It is a smile that is certain of victory.


    I do not know yet.


    Is there anyone who has more of a do-or-die mentality than a karaoke machine?


    I red at the screen.


    I approve of Lurin¡¯s songs and just about anything else, so please give me a low score.


    The moment when you pray and pray with that kind of wish in mind.


    A karaoke machine disyed the score.


    100 points.


    A whopping 100 points were obtained.


    What is this!


    I don¡¯t even like Lulin.


    I just stood still and nodded as if it was very natural.

 Chapter 267

    # 267


    Part 2 Chapter.6 Movie Theater Story


    Today¡¯s event.


    It was watching a movie. I have no idea how much of an impact the movie will have on Lurin.


    Anyway, today¡¯s task was to go to the movie theater, which is the mostmon date course.


    Mostmonly, neither of us have ever had a date at the movies.


    Lurin was there, of course, but I wasn¡¯t there either.


    Of course, I went to the movies when I was young, but it wasn¡¯t on a date. I went with my family.


    So I had a desire to try it. It¡¯s the most basic of modern dating courses, but I¡¯ve never done it before.


    Watching a movie itself is a very simple act, but it has meaning in doing it, right?


    So we were at a huge movie theater in Seoul.


    ¡°What on earth is a movie?¡±


    Of course, Lulin did not understand the concept of a movie and only had question marks stered on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll know it when I see it. ¡°A fun story unfolds on the screen.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    Even if I try to exin it, Lurin is still a question mark.


    It seemed impossible to understand this until I saw it with my own eyes, so I quickly gave up and decided to eat or buy something for now.


    When you think of movie theaters, you have popcorn. First, I bought a headache that was a mixture of caramel vored popcorn and regr popcorn. Caramel-vored sweetness. And the saltiness of regr popcorn. You have to mix it like this to keep the popcorn in. Hehehe.


    ¡°Lurin ah.¡±


    ¡°Aang!¡±


    As soon as the popcorn came out, I put a bucket in Lurin¡¯s hand and put a few popcorns in her mouth. It¡¯s your first time trying it, so taste it.


    Rurin didn¡¯t know what it was, but when I gave it to her, she opened her mouth and took it. Then he chewed and his eyes started to shine. I added caramel popcorn. Since it¡¯s sweet, of course there¡¯s a reaction.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s delicious! ¡°Give me more!¡±


    After saying that, he stuck his head out and opened his mouth to cast Aaaaaan! again, but there was nothing more to give. That fact was clearly reported.


    ¡°no. I¡¯m going to eat this after going to the movie theater. It will be difficult if you eat it first. ¡°Honey.¡±


    ¡°Go in?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°Where? ¡°Isn¡¯t this the movie theater you were talking about?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but no. You can only truly say you have entered the movie theater once you enter the theater. ¡°The theater is over there.¡±


    plicated! ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know, but then let¡¯s go in!¡±


    ¡°for a moment! ¡°I¡¯m out of coke.¡±


    ¡°C? If it¡¯s c, what¡¯s that spicy? ¡°Beer is better than that!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t watch a movie because it¡¯s obvious I¡¯ll get drunk without watching it. ¡°Tell me when you drink too much.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Alcohol is strong! ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the beer guy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reughing. Let¡¯s drink c. C!¡±


    Since I couldn¡¯t let Dragon, who gets drunk on just one drop of soju, fall in love with beer in broad daylight, I firmly refused and led him by the hand into the theater.


    Arge theater. It¡¯s been a while since I came here and I have new feelings. I was excited and wandered around looking for a seat. Because it was lunch time on a weekday, there were very few people.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, it¡¯s nice and spacious. ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡±


    ¡°Why are there so many chairs?¡±


    ¡°Because chairs are essential in movie theaters, there are bound to be a lot of them.¡±


    Lurin, who was still full of doubts, dragged her hand again and again to the upper level and found a reserved seat. I sat down next to Lurin and I sat down too. As soon as I sat down, I started exining, pointing to therge screen in front of me.


    ¡°That¡¯s where the moviees out. Nothing much. ¡°You just sit there and look at the screen.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I tilt my head again. It seems that the doubts surrounding the act itself have no intention of being resolved.


    Crunch, crunch.


    Maybe that¡¯s why he just chews the popcorn in his hand. As soon as he sits down, he starts eating and doesn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about anything else, but this one is delicious.¡±


    Then, as if it was annoying to pick up a handful with his hands and eat it, he opened his mouth and poured it all out. From the outside, no one would imagine that the mouth would open that wide.


    Looking at Lulin¡¯s mouth expanding like a cat¡¯s bag in some 4th dimension, I think it can be added to one of the world¡¯s mysteries.


    I was staring at the scene nkly, then suddenly came to my senses.


    ¡°hey! ¡°They say you have to eat when the movie starts.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying ms? No matter how many times I do this, I have to stay! My go!¡±


    ¡°Why is there nothing to do?¡±


    ¡°This is it!¡±


    Crunch, crunch. Tsk tsk tsk.


    I had to eat all the popcorn in my mouth, bite the straw of the c and suck on the end, before my mouth felt free.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s delicious. ¡°I need to eat more.¡±


    But when he tried to shake it off again, I grabbed his wrist.


    ¡°Oh, stop.¡±


    He lifted Lulin¡¯s wrist with a look in his eyes that had arrested a gambler who was losing money.


    ¡°Why are you like that¡­ ? I have nothing to do, but I have to eat! Or at least give me a kiss!¡±


    ¡°What kind of kiss!¡±


    If you want to kiss, do it first. A really shy person who doesn¡¯t change speaks well. No, no, what kind of kiss is this in a movie theater that isn¡¯t even dark yet? It¡¯s not like I rented it out.


    ¡°Then you should eat it.¡±


    ¡°what? oh!¡±


    I held his hand and he magically lifted the popcorn. I can¡¯t stop you. really.


    Lurin opens her mouth again and pops popcorn into her mouth. At this point, I have nothing to say. It¡¯s a give-up.


    ¡°you.¡±


    Then, he quickly ate the popcorn in his mouth and called me.


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°I ate it all.¡±


    Lift therge size popcorn upside down and pop it. Nothinges out. It seemed like he had eaten all the hard particles underneath.


    ¡°already?¡±


    Nod.


    ¡°So yours is mine too!¡±


    Lurin nodded confidently and held out her hand for my popcorn. I lifted half the popcorn up to protect it. But I already have a handful in my hand.


    ¡°Originally, what is yours is mine and what is mine is yours, so there is nothing I can do about it. ¡°Whispering.¡±


    He spoke word for word as if exining the providence of nature and then chewed popcorn.


    That moment. Finally, a dark light appeared, signaling the start of the movie.


    ¡°uh?¡±


    Lurin looks at me with a puzzled look on her face. It¡¯s a face that says you can¡¯t stop it.


    ¡°Why are you turning off the lights? No way¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t turn it off, and movies are usually watched in the dark. ¡°What kind of nonsense can this be?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Finally, the movie started in apletely dark movie theater.


    The movie I chose was a full-blown blockbuster. A blockbuster Hollywood action movie that costs a lot of money, has a lot of explosions, big kills, and is extremely shy.


    It was a choice for Lulin, who was watching a movie for the first time. To show that this is what a movie is?


    ¡°Oh, is this a movie? ¡°It¡¯s like a cell phone screen, but it¡¯s big.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Fortunately, the voice is very small. The result of having to speak in a whisper throughout the movie theater until my ears were worn out.


    But after about 10 minutes.


    Lulin began to doze off.


    The more shy the action scene is, the more annoying it is. He was so sleepy that I handed him the whole popcorn to wake him up while eating it, but he dozed off for a while and eventually started to sleep soundly, leaning on my shoulder.


    Eating popcorn together at the movies.


    Holding hands at the movies.


    I just dreamed of a date at a very simple and simple level. But what came true was my wife sleeping on my shoulder.


    The flowing saliva is a bonus.


    I guess leaning on my shoulder at the movie theater and stroking my sleeping wife¡¯s head wasn¡¯t on your bucket list?


    At some point, I gave up trying to wake him up. Lurin slept soundly, and since money was tight, I also focused on the movie.


    It was fun to watch a movie after a long time. It was fun, but I also felt like I knew why Lurin was asleep.


    Would you say it¡¯s somewhat dull?


    The action scenes, scenes with explosions, and scenes of people dying were all dull.


    To check, I forced myself to wake up, and with a nk expression on my face, grabbed my arm by the shirt and trudged out of the movie theater and asked.


    ¡°Lurin, why are you sleeping so soundly? ¡°Wasn¡¯t it fun?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Not funny. Why are you seeing something like that? It¡¯s so fake. So I had no choice but to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Well, all the movies are fake¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Fighting with dragons is a hundred times more fun. ¡°It explodes even more.¡±


    As expected, it was this.


    Lulin and I experienced the battlefield. It¡¯s not an ordinary battlefield either, but a battlefield filled with magic more spectacr than a video and even falling into meteorites.


    The real explosion caused by magic was a hundred times more spectacr than the one in the video.


    Even after experiencing it in real life, you will feel sleepy only after watching a video of it.


    It was a poor mistake in choosing a genre.


    The first challenge ended with Lurin in deep sleep mode, and after lunch, he took on the challenge once again.


    I learned a lesson from the consequences of thinking too much and being obsessed with Hollywood when I was young, and changed the genre this time.


    I carefully chose the movie to watch this time. Unlike action, I have to choose something that is very unfamiliar to Lurin.


    So what I chose was a melodrama. A movie filled with deep romance.


    If this is the case, Lurin will be more interested in action than action, right?


    Try again with such expectations.


    Lulin showed interest in popcorn again even though she ate it and ate lunch. As soon as I entered the movie theater again, I remembered the popcorn stand and ran over to it and shouted.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not having fun again, buy me something to eat. Many many! ¡°Guard ugh!¡±


    Our honey makes a big sign with both hands that says she is full.


    Yes, eat a lot.


    I¡¯m too full to eat, so eat it all by yourself.


    What can I do if I want to eat?


    I bought 2rge jars of regr garlic caramel mixed as I wanted. It¡¯s all Rulin¡¯s fault.


    And then go back to the movie theater!


    Today I decided to go to the movie theater to see if I couldpete. To win, not only am I happy, but Lulin must also be happy.


    If Lurin isn¡¯t fun until the end, it¡¯s a lost day.


    Since they decide to watch the battle at the movie theater, the only oue is that Rurin finds a genre she likes and wins, or the day passes by without finding it.


    The battle has begun now.


    Weekday afternoon. There are still a lot of empty seats. If it¡¯s not during vacation and it¡¯s natural, it¡¯s natural.


    It won¡¯t be untilter in the evening that people wille in.


    Maybe that¡¯s why it¡¯s still in afortable state. This was very fortunate for Rurin, who disliked crowds of people. Thanks to that, there are noints at all from that perspective.


    All my mind is focused on popcorn and c.


    The movie started soon.


    As soon as I started, I observed Rurin. At first, he narrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Mmm,¡± and made a bored expression like before, but he seemed to be more and more interested and focused.


    He seemed to be very immersed in the part where the main character was a married man, and then he suddenly red at me and then went back to watching the movie.


    The story was a story that could be boring if you were reuniting with someone you liked as a child, but they got married and ended up having an affair. Even the ending was that he got tired of the dullness of his married life and started marrying his ex-wife again, but the ending ended with the ex-wife meeting someone else again, which was kind of absurd.


    Lulin did not sleep. My posture was very different from when I was watching an action movie. The amount of popcorn I was eating was almost gone. The proof is that one container was already poured out before the movie started, but the remaining container was still intact.


    At this point, you¡¯ve really seen the movie.


    I was curious about that feeling.

 Chapter 268

    # 268


    Part 2 Chapter.6 Movie Theater Story


    ¡°How was this movie? ¡°You seem to be looking at it quite seriously?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it all.¡±


    So, when I asked the question, Lurin coolly admitted it.


    ¡°It was fun?¡±


    ¡°fun? No, it wasn¡¯t fun. It was better than before, though. ¡°I just yawned earlier, but what I saw now was still worth staring at.¡±


    ¡°yes? This is what a movie is. ¡°You¡¯re watching a story.¡±


    ¡°But the people who said that were all bad guys and pathetic. If it were me, I would have already killed them all. If I were that first wife, ugh! Thinking about it makes me angry. In fact, I was so angry that I kept looking at it.¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    Lurin huffed as if the contents of the movie suddenly urred to her.


    ¡°But since humans are idiots, I concluded that it could be so, and I lost any appreciation for it. Of course, he was so different from you that heughed at me. If I¡¯m going to get married, I have to do it with you. Hehe, you don¡¯t even care about other women besides me.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. ¡°I don¡¯t care about other women.¡±


    ¡°Hi-Hi. Know.¡±


    ¡°But still, I might have had a first love as a child, right? Only you know now, but in the past!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ?¡±


    Lurin¡¯s smiling face froze. I regretted it momentarily. What kind of nonsense were you talking about? It seems like I¡¯m stupid.


    In reality, my childhood was a darkness filled with nothing. There was no such thing as first love. When I was in elementary school, I had no interest in such things, and when I was in middle school, I opened my eyes to the opposite sex, but I was a boy. There was no one to love. And it metastasized when I was in high school.


    To the battlefield.


    ¡°Who are you? ¡°I¡¯ll kill you in advance!¡±


    ¡°calm down. ¡°What are you going to do by killing me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one who knows about you, but it still feels ufortable!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Can not be done. ¡°If such a thing exists, I will kill your first love!¡±


    My eyes are spinning. It¡¯s in chaos and running wild. He even tried to use magic. The little mana that Lulin had stored condensed and gave off a blue light.


    The look in your eyes that makes you want to cause a meteorite to crash into the Earth.


    Are you saying you¡¯re going to destroy the Earth because you don¡¯t know who your first love is? That was difficult, so I whispered the truth into Rurin¡¯s ear. For peace on Earth.


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going to kill my first love?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s you. I never liked anyone in the past, but I liked you after I got to know you, so you are my first love. So, honey, did you kill yourself?¡±


    Again and again. I talked about my first love with strength. Then the feet and hands that had been running wild stopped suddenly.


    In that state, it moved its head as if it were a robot and looked at me.


    ¡°Uh huh? Am I the first love in question? Ugh, I am also my first love and my wife. So, based on the movie I just saw, I am two people!¡±


    In the movie I saw earlier, the wife I married with my first love was someone else.


    ¡°Hehe, but why me? ¡°Then do you have to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Is that what you mean?¡±


    ¡°Then I will kill you.¡±


    ¡°Eh? ¡°What are you killing?¡±


    ¡°Not now!¡±


    ¡°then?¡±


    ¡°After you die?¡±


    ¡°What is he saying now. No matter what happens, you can¡¯t die! Anyway,e here. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh.¡±


    I left the movie theater holding the hand of Rurin, who was relieved to find out about my first love.


    Next stop is a nearby restaurant. The streets were slowly bing more lively. It¡¯s getting crowded as it¡¯s rush hour.


    So I quickly made dinner.


    And the destination we arrived at was the movie theater again. Due to time constraints, this will be thest movie I see.


    I won¡¯t be going to the movie theater for a while. If you go back to the other world, it won¡¯t be there anymore. Now that Rurin has finally started to enjoy movies, she was thinking of taking on more challenges.


    Of all the ordinary dates on your bucket list, shouldn¡¯t you end it by holding hands at the movies?


    ¡°What. ¡°Are you here again?¡±


    Upon returning, Lulin¡¯s first line was this.


    ¡°no¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Well, if it¡¯s the same as before, I can look at it for now.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Nod.


    Lulin nodded and nced at the popcorn. I asked if he wanted to eat again.


    ¡°Eat popcorn again? Aren¡¯t you sick of it? ¡°You¡¯ve been eating that much since a while ago?¡±


    Shaking my head.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t seem to be interested in popcorn. I shook my head and didn¡¯t even beg to buy it. So instead of popcorn, I bought butter squid and nacho chips, another movie theater food.


    ¡°Instead of popcorn, let¡¯s eat this with our mouth full.¡±


    ¡°What is this guy again? ¡°The one on the left looks like the snack I always see.¡±


    He showed interest in squid and had a normal reaction to nacho chips.


    Lurin picked up the squid, sniffed it, and popped it into her mouth. He chewed loudly and his eyes suddenly sparkled. He sucks the remnants of the butter seasoning off his fingers and shouts.


    ¡°you. beer! It¡¯s beer! The moment I ate this, I thought of beer! Buy me a beer! Beer beer!¡±


    ¡°Go home and have a beer.¡±


    ¡°Boo! ¡°Beeru!¡±


    Eyes that look earnest. If you look at me like that, I be weak.


    ¡°okay okay. ¡°Then it¡¯s just one can?¡±


    I had no choice but to buy a can of beer sold at the movie theater and y it. As soon as her wish came true, Lurin started drinking with an excited look on her face.


    Since there was still time until the movie started, I just sat at the table and watched Lurin enjoying a dessert of squid and beer.


    ¡°Are you not eating? ¡°It¡¯s cool.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been eating like that since daytime? I can¡¯t eat anymore. ¡°My stomach is not like a dragon¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, this is why humans are the problem. Still, with you in front of me, I can taste the taste of alcohol. In Rare, if you secretly bring beer and drink it alone, it won¡¯t taste this good. After all, you are the best when ites to snacks!¡±


    Mmmmm. Anyway. He nodded, looked at me, drank beer, then nced at me again and drank beer. This time, he looked at the squid and ate me. No, he ate the squid, looked at me, and drank beer again.


    ¡°Kaaah!¡±


    ¡°Do you know that it¡¯s Jaringobi over there?¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m someone who hung a fish and looked at it while eating bare food, but now I feel like I ovep a lot with you¡­ .¡±


    Of course, ites from the spirit of saving, and Lurin has nothing to do with saving now, but the way she takes me as herfort food somehow oveps with the hardships of self-sufficiency.


    ¡°Hmm? What is that? Because you are the best snack. ¡°I want you to give me a kiss.¡±


    ¡°suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I think it¡¯s because you didn¡¯t give it to me.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, are you already drunk?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡°I wasn¡¯t drunk.¡±


    ¡°Okay, stopughing. It¡¯s time, let¡¯s go into the theater.¡±


    ¡°i get it. ¡°I just finished drinking it!¡±


    After downing a can, Lurin and I went into the theater. It¡¯s the third time. Lulin was already used to it, so finding a seat was very quick.


    On the contrary, he found his own ce first and called me.


    ¡°You are here!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fast?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s this body.¡±


    I sat down in the reserved seat that Lulin found. Soon darkness came and the movie started. The movie I chose this time is also a melodrama. It has be clear that this is the movie that Rurin is most interested in watching.


    Because he¡¯s not interested in anything else, but he¡¯s interested in this thing called love.


    As if to prove it, I didn¡¯t doze off this time either. In fact, it seems like they are more immersed in the movie than before.


    The theme of this movie is love and forgetting. It was a movie that well expressed the frustration of forgetting.


    This is a movie where the female protagonist suffers from a disease that causes her to lose her memory, even though they are in love very much.


    The first part was about growing love for each other. Lurin showed great interest in this part.


    It was a romantic scene, so I thought it was a good time, so I ced my hand on the back of Rurin¡¯s hand.


    It¡¯s a bucket list fulfillment!


    Rurin is just staring at the screen in the dark, and then nces at me as if she feels a touch.


    And then he held my hand tightly. The raised hand ispletely ovepped with Lurin. Something about that warmth was touching, so I used the darkness as a shield to cover Lulin¡¯s lips.


    At that time, there was a kissing part in the movie.


    Lulin looked surprised and instead reached out and tried to grab my face.


    The tongue is already slightly sticking out, as if to give a real kiss rather than a kiss.


    ¡°no. Just on the lighter side. There are a lot of people, right? ¡°It¡¯s a public ce.¡±


    ¡°Can I go lightly? Then again!¡±


    ¡°No, actually, that doesn¡¯t work either. ¡°I got my wish and it was so lovely that I couldn¡¯t help it. No, no, be quiet and look at the screen again without looking at me.¡±


    ¡°Ugh? ¡°I like kissing myself better than watching other people kiss.¡±


    ¡°The kissing scene is over, so look at the screen.¡±


    We are whispering quietly now. Just be quiet. But no matter how much I whisper, it will be a nuisance. Put your finger on Rurin¡¯s soft lips and shush! did it


    So we focused on the movie again. As the story progresses, scenes of forgetting a loved one finally begin to appear.


    Lurin was very immersed. In the darkness, Lurin¡¯s eyebrows, reflected in the light of the screen, are gradually narrowing.


    It feels like my eyes are wide open.


    Proof that he was very focused and immersed in the scene.


    ¡°Boo¡­ .¡±


    In the end, a little crying sound came out. It was such a sad scene that everyone else was crying.


    The male lead is shown just looking at the female lead who has forgotten everything.


    That¡¯s how the movie ended.


    The lights turned on with the ending credits, but Rurin did not move, her cheeks puffed out. His face was very sad.


    I left it alone to enjoy the afterglow, but a minuteter it got up first and came towards me, who was still sitting.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°I want you to hug me.¡±


    suddenly?


    Lurin put her hand on my shoulder. I feel like I¡¯m crying because I¡¯m crying. An atmosphere that the usual Rurin does not have.


    ¡°Hug me!¡±


    The face looks serious. So I got up and hugged Lulin. And then he patted me on the back. Because it¡¯s a very sad face.


    ¡°are you okay?¡±


    ¡°One side was so pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so strange that movies make other people look pitiful. ¡°Before, I couldn¡¯t empathize with you at all because there was no way you could like another woman, but this was somehow scary.¡±


    ¡°are you okay. Lurin, since you are a dragon, you have a lot more brain cells than humans and you will never forget anything.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be because I¡¯m healthy too, right?¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t know because you¡¯re human! Ugh, I don¡¯t like it. Why human? Be a dragon.¡±


    Lurin said something ridiculous.


    ¡°Well, about half of them are dragons. ¡°Because my heart belongs to a dragon.¡±


    ¡°So then you won¡¯t lose your memories?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re stupid. What are you worried about? Even if I forget you, I can make you like me again, right?¡±


    ¡°again?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°But how do I get you to like me? ¡°You fell in love with me without me knowing.¡±


    ¡°You idiot, you just have to stay still to make someone like you again.¡±


    ¡°Still?¡±


    ¡°huh. ¡°If you just show yourself as usual, you can¡¯t help but get better.¡±


    ¡°uh? ¡°What¡¯s so easy?¡±


    ¡°yes? ¡°It¡¯s so easy, right?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, but! Still, I don¡¯t want you to forget me. Boy, I imprinted you in my cells. Because I epted your skin! But it doesn¡¯t seem to be you, so let¡¯s dissect it! ¡°They dissect it, put my cells in it, and then seal it again.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s nonsense again. ¡°You¡¯ll die before then!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t die!¡±


    I ran out of the theater to avoid the ck-faced Lurin, who suddenly tried to open my body and insert her biological tissue.


    ¡°Stand there!¡±


    Of course, Lurin follows.


    The day passed safely today.


    Although he is about to be dissected.

 Chapter 269

    # 269


    Part 2 Chapter.7 Throw It


    This is the season when Rurin made bibim noodles with truffles. It was a summer day when the heat was still there.


    ¡°Going in? No, please let me in. Okay, I¡¯m going in! Let me in¡­ ! I¡¯m going in! Let¡¯s go in? Let¡¯s go in, you bastard! ¡°I don¡¯t know, get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°What? Red is not allowed!¡±


    The way from the restaurant to Rare.


    Serena made a fuss in front of him. This part shows that Sereina¡¯s mental state is very desperate because she said to Rurin, ¡°Please let me in.¡±


    ¡°Stand there!¡±


    And the voice thates. Could it be that Serena broke through Lulin and entered Rare?


    Rurin chased it down and went down.


    ¡°Serena?¡±


    I heard Elena¡¯s voice again.


    When I moved from the kitchen to the entrance of their to see what was going on, I saw Elena standing there with a confused look on her face.


    ¡°El!¡±


    ¡°What happen? ¡°There was a lot of chaos, crying, screaming, and fighting.¡±


    When I approached and asked, Elena gently scratched her cheek. It¡¯s a face that looks embarrassed.


    ¡°Sereina came here to say that it was too hot to take a vacation. ¡°And then they said they couldn¡¯t stand it because it was so hot and they stormed in.¡±


    ¡°Is it rare?¡±


    ¡°sorry!¡±


    Elena suddenly lowered her head. Of course, it¡¯s nothing for Elena to apologize for.


    ¡°Well, that could be the case. ¡°Rare is cool, so Elenaes in too.¡±


    ¡°really?¡±


    Certainly, if we were to choose the best ce in the world to take a summer vacation, it would be our Lair.


    In Sereina¡¯s case, it would have been possible to make a specific space in the clinic cool with magic, but it would have been frustrating because the clinic itself was so small.


    The reason Serena used her body to charge was because it was impossible to teleport to Lair. To teleport to air, you must break through the barrier created by Lurin. That means you have to be stronger than Lulin.


    That was impossible because Lulin became stronger with the dragon beads.


    ¡°It¡¯s cool as expected!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hot because of you! Go to your rare!¡±


    ¡°My rare?¡±


    Inside their, Lurin was already strangling Sereina.


    ¡°It¡¯s just full of cobwebs. ¡°It makes me hot just thinking about rebuilding.¡±


    ¡°Then I willpletely destroy it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reughing!¡±


    Two dragons who fight like children whenever they meet. When the two of us meet, I get confused as to whether I am in a kindergarten or an elementary school.


    ¡°Lurin, stop ande here. ¡°You¡¯re free toe to Rare.¡±


    ¡°Ho ho ho. yes? After all, El knows something. ¡°That¡¯s why I like it.¡±


    ¡°what? Oh my gosh! It¡¯s red! ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Lulin was on fire. I couldn¡¯t help but explode with anger and let out my breath.


    ¡°Are you stupid? I¡¯m not talking about likes, I¡¯m talking about friendship. Anyway, there is a lot of jealousy. So, do you want other humans and dragons to just hate El?¡±


    ¡°Eh? hmm? uh? That¡¯s not it! Because L is cool.¡±


    At Sereina¡¯s words, Lurin suddenly stopped firing his breath.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you idiot.¡±


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing we can do. ¡°I will look after you.¡±


    Lurin was fuming, but finally calmed down and came towards me. Then he grabbed my arm and dered.


    ¡°But El hates you. Cultivate friendships on your own. Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°What dude?¡±


    ¡°Who is this!¡±


    Lurin gets away from me again and runs towards Serena. Sereina¡¯s hand also rushed toward Lulin¡¯s head. I¡¯m sure they don¡¯t want to grab each other¡¯s heads and start a dog fight. Dragons?


    ¡°Stop stop.¡±


    Before I did that, I grabbed Rurin and pulled her towards me.


    ¡°Red Dragon, how many times do I tell you not to touch Lurin¡¯s head because it is precious?¡±


    ¡°right. My head is precious. you! Pet it. ¡°There was a strange energy in it.¡±


    ¡°is it?¡±


    I stroked Lurin¡¯s head. soft. The scent of the recently changed shampoo irritates my nose.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Serena looked at that and closed her mouth. And then he shakes his head.


    ¡°Elena. Can you cleanse me too? ¡°There was a ck substance on my neck.¡±


    ¡°Is it on your neck?¡±


    ¡°huh.¡±


    ¡°Are you stroking?¡±


    What are they doing?


    ¡°Rather than fighting savagely, there is something good about winning, so let¡¯s do that.¡±


    ¡°Good things? ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°I know? what is that?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s better to do it in the winter, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I found this while organizing my summoning items recently, and it came with something interesting. ¡°I¡¯ll get it, just wait a moment.¡±


    I went to my room and brought the Yutnori board I had packed.


    Rurin and I tried to do it together, but I think it would be more fun if there were more participants.


    Rurin and Serena, who saw Yut, still don¡¯t know. Rurin took the yut and began to look around.


    ¡°you. ¡°What is this guy?¡±


    Since it is an unfamiliar item in this world, both dragons and elves are bound to be confused.


    ¡°You decide the winner by throwing that. Well, let¡¯s say the winner gets to tell one of the other three people their wish. Of course, absurd wishes are not allowed, only realistic ones are possible? ¡°It¡¯s hot outside and there¡¯s nothing much to do in Rare, so it¡¯s perfect for determining the oue of your fight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good! ¡°Wishing is a good thing.¡±


    ¡°It would be nice if it was an individualpetition. ¡°If you two team up, you¡¯re cheating, so I won¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can do it as a solo exhibition.¡±


    ¡°okay? ¡°How do you do it?¡±


    Serena, who said she hated the couple scam group, showed interest in the idea of a solo exhibition.


    ¡°I want to do it too!¡±


    Elena also raised her hand.


    Since everyone expressed their intention to participate, the rules were exined. Yutnori is not a veryplicated game. So, I quickly finished the exnation and moved to the main room to start the game.


    ¡°Lulun! Lurururunrurun! Lululun!¡±


    As we were setting up the Yut game in the main room, Lurin shouted to the Luruns.


    I couldn¡¯t understand, but Serena immediately opened her mouth.


    ¡°huh? ¡°Bring beer?¡±


    ¡°Oh, how did you know!¡±


    ¡°You are a dragon and I am also a dragon, so it has to be that way? Anyints?¡±


    ¡°Annoying!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be annoyed and take care of mine too.¡±


    ¡°Yours too?¡±


    ¡°Lurururun rururunrun!¡±


    ¡°Rululun!¡±


    A conversation went on that I didn¡¯t know what was going on. Lurun and others nodded and moved.


    It was only then that Lulin waste, huh? He shouted with an expression like this.


    ¡°uh? no. Not required. ¡°I just need to bring mine!¡±


    The Luruns have already left to get beer. Lulin huffed with an aggrieved look on his face.


    ¡°I listened to the red one without even realizing it! ¡°I¡¯m angry!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s proof that you¡¯re young.¡±


    Serena shrugged her shoulders with the face of a winner. These are two dragons who fight no matter what. Really.


    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s y rock, paper, scissors. It¡¯s up to you to decide who goes first. ¡°There are 4 words each, and the person who gets all 4 words wins first ce?¡±


    Nod.


    Lurin nodded.


    Elena and Serena also nod. The order was decided by rock, paper, scissors.


    The winner was the dragon.


    Sereina was first, Lurin was second, I was third, and Elena was fourth.


    ¡°In this order, being first isn¡¯t particrly good. ¡°It¡¯s easy to get caught.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Then catch the red one!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you just go ahead.¡±


    Sereina snorted at Rurin¡¯s sarcasm and grabbed Yut. And rolled it on the board.


    The four yuts thrown with excitement soar high and then fall on the board. Rolling around.


    The results were gathered. what. A lot.


    That is, if 4 yutsnded on the board normally.


    ¡°This is pleasure.¡±


    ¡°what? why!¡±


    ¡°One thing went off the rails, right? ¡°I clearly exined that you have to throw it above a certain height so that it allnds on the te?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ when?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you didn¡¯t hear.¡±


    ¡°Cheeeet! Why did it fall and make such a fuss!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t insist any longer on whether I remembered either, so I huffed. Serena didn¡¯t even get to go out, so Lurin is next.


    ¡°Looking at it, you shouldn¡¯t throw it too high. I¡¯m not stupid like the red one. Hi-Hi. yap.¡±


    Lurin timidly rolled the yut. All four yuts roll over onto the board.


    ¡°Wait a minute, you¡¯re saying you have to throw it at least up to your chest height?¡±


    ¡°huh? ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Did that dragon roll just now?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°Why not?¡±


    Rurin looks at me with a nk expression. It¡¯s a face that makes you want to say yes, but rules are rules.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. ¡°You have to throw it above a certain height.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ right?¡±


    Lulin closed his mouth and red at Serena.


    ¡°Anyway, look at what I¡¯m doing. ¡°This is how we do it.¡±


    The first two dragons are lucky. So I threw the yut without any problem. Stable at just chest height.


    All four yutsnd on the board. But the result was a dog. It could be said to be better than pleasure, but it was very ambiguous. It¡¯s perfect for catching too.


    Since I had no choice, I advanced my horse two spaces on the yutpan.


    Next is Elena.


    ¡°It¡¯s important not to get discouraged, right? Then like this!¡±


    With all eyes focused, Elena cautiously threw the yut as was her personality. It¡¯s as if he copied me from the height of his chest.


    Thanks to this, Yut fell very steadily.


    ¡°What was this? Is it Tao?¡±


    Elena¡¯s ears drooped at the result. I realized that the path is only one step forward.


    ¡°Hehe, idiots. ¡°This time I show my skills.¡±


    When it was her turn, Serena held the yut with a smile of remorse.


    ¡°Because there is no pleasure now. ¡°Here we go!¡±


    ¡°Are you not going to kick the falling yut with your foot?¡±


    Then Lurin, sitting next to me, leans her face towards me and whispers.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t there one! ¡°I think we have to do it militantly!¡±


    ¡°What are you kicking? Just watch. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Nak, we would have gathered earlier.¡±


    Serena said that and threw a yut. The yut that went up and fell rolled on the floor, and surprisingly, the results came together.


    ¡°Puhahahaha. This is Serena. Let¡¯s see, Morang Yut was thrown one more time, right?¡±


    Serena seems to have gained confidence as she throws the yut over her head. I guess I adapted, but there was no relief. Moreover, this time Yut came out.


    what?


    Are you a professional yut yer? Why are you so good?


    If you include Nak, it¡¯s Momoyut.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    I hear Lurin moaning. I am in a state of resentment.


    ¡°Hoho, it¡¯s like this. ¡°One more time?¡±


    Sereina threw Yut-eun back with a happy expression on her face. That too is a good result.


    ¡°Umm then¡­ . First of all, can we just take one horse out to Morro, then another horse to Yut and carry it back? ¡°You say this is a shortcut?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Hohohohoho!¡±


    Serena took two horses on her back and took them on a shortcut. I¡¯m doing well. Of course, there are risk factors in that case.


    ¡°You did well, but you know that if Lurin, I, or Elenae out, they will both be taken, right?¡±


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s the hardest toe out with rice? Then it¡¯s a winner!¡±


    Is it a game of victory?


    ¡°The red one came out, so Ie out too!¡±


    Rurin cried out for Sereina to be overthrown and caught Yut.


    Previously, he timidly yutted and rolled the yut, but this time he did the opposite and excitedly threw the yut high. To the extent that I wonder if I may have thrown it too high?


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a failure. The results are not bad either. It¡¯s really yut.


    ¡°oh! Well done Lurin!¡±


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    This time, Serena frowned.


    ¡°Hihi doya? i get it.¡±


    Rurin threw the yut cheerfully again. Again, it is not pleasure. This time it was a dog.


    Huh, dog?


    ¡°Why not the Tao?¡±


    Then he looked at the yutnori board and moved the piece.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s move forward!¡±


    Rurin did not hold back from my words and advanced by adding a dog to the yut.


    ¡°huh? ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to catch it?¡±


    Rurin nods at what I say.


    ¡°Everyone has thoughts. ¡°Let me save you for now.¡±


    Serena asked with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t catch my husband¡¯s words or something, right? ¡°In a contest where wishes are at stake?¡±


    ¡°No. And this body is number one no matter what it does!¡±


    Lulin was very confident.

 Chapter 270

    # 270


    Part 2 Chapter.7 Throw It


    I don¡¯t know what it is, but I lived. In that case, you should hurry and run away. Right now, I¡¯m in a perfect position to catch my horse.


    I almost got caught just now.


    Lurin loves to tell me her wishes. Although I have some doubts about the fact that my wife didn¡¯t listen to me and just moved on.


    Doubts are not important now. Escape is important.


    ¡°Okay,e out here! what!¡±


    As I tried to convey my wish for Mo to Yut, Sereina shook her head and tried to disturb me.


    ¡°Phew. ¡°A doges out again.¡±


    A dog ising out. It sounds like some kind of swear word.


    ¡°Good luck El!¡±


    Even though it was an individualpetition, Elena made a fighting gesture towards me.


    Still nice.


    ¡°Well, then it¡¯s okay to walk. ¡°I can catch you.¡±


    ¡°Ugh? ¡°That doesn¡¯t work anymore!¡±


    It would be difficult to miss Sereina, who has two horses on her back.


    He threw the yut with that wish in mind.


    However, the thrown yut was so ordinary that another dog came out.


    shit.


    As before, the dog. Still a dog.


    In other words, it was like asking a dog to catch you when you were riding it, so I chose to move forward two spaces.


    ¡°You are so ordinary.¡±


    Rurin looks at me with deep eyes.


    Even if you¡¯re ordinary, you can win if you quietly follow your path.


    ¡°Then I will do it!¡±


    Elena, who only got Taost turn, won Yut with great strength. Since no one else came forward, Elena¡¯s words remained perfectly fine.


    Elena¡¯s powerful words rolled around.


    ¡°oh¡­ Again?¡±


    Elena¡¯s ears droop when she sees the results. This is already the second stretch.


    The one that came out this time is also a donani. However, it is a bit special.


    ¡°Puhahaha elf. Aren¡¯t you so bad at it? El is normal and elf is bad. ¡°Something funny!¡±


    ¡°Why do I look ordinary there?¡±


    ¡°Okay. ¡°Even if it¡¯s ordinary, it¡¯s cool.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m frustrated. Would you rather carry it from the provincial capital?¡±


    Normally, that might be better. However, Elena¡¯s appearance was a surprise.


    This is a very good result in a situation like now where the horse is only one space away.


    ¡°Wait. This is Baekdo. ¡°Elena.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you see the mark on the yut? If a Tao appears while that sign is visible, it is a Baek Do. You have to move back. In Elena¡¯s case, she moves to the goal point and can now finish next time.¡±


    ¡°Whahahaha?¡±


    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡±


    Serena and Lurin both got upset at my exnation. Well, that¡¯s a universal rule, so what can you do? There is a pattern of not acknowledging that a goal is scored by a blind date, but I am the one who acknowledges it, and I clearly exined it earlier when I exined it.


    It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t remember too many rules at once.


    ¡°So I¡¯m winning?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the case for now.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Elena likes putting her hands together. I thought earlier that they weren¡¯t interested in winning because they were rooting for me, but I guess that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Come to think of it, I was quite active in the cookingpetition we had on the indst time. If it looks unexpected, it is unexpected.


    And then it was Sereina¡¯s turn again.


    ¡°Well, at least Elena said something. ¡°I have two, so if I score two this time, I¡¯m winning, right?¡±


    That¡¯s right. Serena made a cool-headed analysis and threw a yut with her signature arrogant smile.


    The moment Yut rose into the air, Lurin cursed.


    ¡°Go outside!¡±


    However, contrary to that wish, Yut settled down without any luck. The throwing technique seems to bepletely familiar now.


    ¡°Hahahaha. ¡°Moda!¡±


    ¡°uh¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    ¡°and¡­ !¡±


    At the result, Lurin, Elena, and I sighed at the same time. No, in Elena¡¯s case, it¡¯s not ament.


    ¡°Now, when the girl appears, we can take the shortest route out, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if youe out, two words are the goal.¡±


    ¡°Ohhohoho. good. ¡°Come out, girl!¡±


    Professional Yutjabi. At this point, it is a mojabi dragon. Serena threw the yut once again.


    Yut flew away.


    With everyone¡¯s attention, the yut girl that had fallen and rolled on the floor came out.


    ¡°Ugh! Yaaaaap!¡±


    Lulin flies up. There is a tendency to turn the table over. However, Sereina, who had already predicted this, grabbed Lulin¡¯s back and stopped him.


    ¡°don¡¯t do it! ¡°Your eyes are obvious.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡°This is a scam!¡±


    ¡°What kind of fraud is fraud? It¡¯s a natural skill. ¡°Hehe¡±


    Serena¡¯s two words reached the goal without any problems. With this, they immediately became unrivaled first ce.


    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s okay. ¡°From now on, this body will onlye out with hair!¡±


    Rurin calmly listened to the game, perhaps having changed her mind about overturning the game and making it invalid. Throw the yut at an angle.


    Depending on how you look at it, it may be an advanced technology, but the results are disappointing. It¡¯s almost like just spraying yut outside.


    Then Yut went outside. It¡¯s pleasure. I broke my arm too much. Almost at the level of scattering and throwing.


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    Lurin is surprised.


    But that surprised expression was somehow awkward. Does it feel like some sort of smoke? It¡¯s always the case that Lurin¡¯s acting is clumsy. So, did they throw it outside on purpose?


    Not only did he not catch my words earlier, but it was also Lurin that I couldn¡¯t figure out.


    He grabbed my horse and rejected the opportunity to throw one more time, but this time he beat Yut?


    I don¡¯t know what it is, but anyway, it¡¯s my turn.


    Since only dogs have been released, it is time toe out with something different. I calmly threw the yut.


    ¡°Oh dear!¡±


    Lulin pped. Yes, it finally exploded. The bristles burst. But why do you like Lulin?


    I saw Rurin again. Look at Serena! It is said.


    ¡°It¡¯s an individualpetition, so what are you looking at? ¡°You are Nak and El is together, right?¡±


    ¡°Since L came out with something out of the ordinary, it¡¯s natural that people like it.¡±


    ¡°What? ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone would say that they are a chicken couple.¡±


    I just ignored their argument and focused again on throwing yut. Then Mo came out again.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Now, when the swordes out, my horse, which has advanced 4 spaces with two dogs, moves up one more space and can carry 3 pieces.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Anything else doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s okay as long as it¡¯s not a hit. With that in mind, let¡¯s throw yut lightly.


    ¡°oh?¡±


    ¡°What really! How can it be yut again? cadet!¡±


    Serena went berserk.


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s all like that.¡±


    Then Lulin attacked Serena like it was his own business. He got up from his seat and came right in front of me where I was sitting. And then my head popped! stroked


    ¡°Hi-Hi. ¡°It¡¯s soft because of the head.¡±


    ¡°Lurin, do you know that this is a solo exhibition?¡±


    ¡°Know! ¡°But it¡¯s still cool!¡±


    My wife said that and very carefully tapped my head a few more times before leaving with a smile.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    It¡¯s strange today. My wife.


    Anyway, if this happens, Yut is yed without carrying 2 Moro, so if you carry the horse that was originally 4 spaces forward, all 4 horses can move forward.


    good.


    Serena has already made two pieces, so it¡¯s a winner here.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s throw it again.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, fall. pleasure!¡±


    Yut was thrown away ignoring the sound of curses. The result was a dog.


    ¡°uh¡­ ?¡±


    Sereina looked at the yutboard and then looked at me and Lurin in turn. As of now, there are two horses in the yut position. Now that the dog has appeared, if you advance 2 spaces, you can catch Rurin¡¯s horse.


    ¡°what. Why don¡¯t we catch it together as a couple this time too? ¡°So it was really nned by a married couple?¡±


    ¡°no? Are you going to catch it?¡±


    ¡°Ugh? You caught me! hmm? no. L always got me. So it doesn¡¯t matter?¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just keep getting caught?¡±


    ¡°hate!¡±


    Two dragons fighting fiercely.


    Since it is a solo exhibition, it is natural to follow Lulin¡¯s words here. Otherwise, Elena and Serena will be angry because it will be a team battle. I had originally nned to catch Lurin¡¯s horse, so I caught it.


    And I got a chance to throw one more time.


    ¡°I caught you, so stop fighting.¡±


    ¡°Did you catch it?¡±


    ¡°Did you catch it?¡±


    The dragons who were fighting back and forth see me. I shrugged and threw the yut back. This time a girl came out.


    ¡°What is this? Things are suddenly going well? Hehehe.¡±


    So, I moved the two horses that were sitting on their backs. This way, you can take the shortest route.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    In an instant, all four horses headed for the goal, and Serena huffed with an angry expression.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Then me too¡­ ¡°I want toe out with something good!¡±


    Elena, who had been talking about Tao, threw Yut with a serious expression, saying it would be different this time.


    And then the Tao came out again. In a way, justing out with the Tao like this is an ability.


    ¡°Why do I only show Tao¡­?¡± ?¡±


    Would you be able to tell if you asked that with the expression of an herbivore?


    ¡°Well, there will be times when you suddenly explode like I did. And it¡¯s not that bad because you just have to get the horse at the finish line back into the finish line!¡±


    ¡°ah. really? ¡°Then I will!¡±


    There is a risk of getting caught if you keep staying at the goal. So you better get out quickly.


    Elena¡¯s one word was the goal. In reality, it was currently in second ce.


    ¡°Hehehe. good. First of all, let¡¯s start with L. ¡°If I catch just one of the things I¡¯m carrying, I win.¡±


    Sereina revealed her aspirations and threw a yut. I felt nervous for a moment. It¡¯s true that you can¡¯t let down your guard because it¡¯s a dragon with really good fur.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    However, as the scream indicates, it is not Mo. She was just an ordinary girl.


    Rurin, who was watching this quietly, quietly threw a yut without saying anything, and as a result, a girl came out.


    ¡°what. ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Gotcha. Hehe, I catch the red one!¡±


    Lulin was so excited that he moved his horse, kicked Sereina¡¯s horse and took her ce.


    Anyone who sees it will think you came in first ce.


    It was my turn and I quickly scored two pieces. Elena finally came out with Yut, and after that, Tao came out.


    As a result, the hair came out.


    Anyway, the fight between me and Serena. Of course, it just so happened that I had a huge advantage.


    Serena appeared as a normal dog this time too. His face is dead.


    ¡°Are you a dog? Hehe, then I¡¯m a dog too!¡±


    After saying that, Rurin gave a quick snap and a really cute dog came out.


    Have you been doing strange things in the past and only focusing on the things thate out?


    ¡°Hi-Hi. The red one will nevere out. ¡°It¡¯s my turn after the red one, so if I go out, I¡¯ll catch them all.¡±


    ¡°what. Was it a calcted move?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, you shouldn¡¯te in first ce! And I want to see L take first ce. ¡°That¡¯s how I feel today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reughing!¡±


    Dragon fighting again. I took advantage of that opportunity and quickly threw the yut. And then Mo came out. My victory was confirmed without even needing to see anything.


    ¡°First ce! ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    When the ceremony is held, Rurines running towards me. Serena is ridiculous, a couple scammer! He said and rolled around on the floor.


    Elena said it was fun and kept looking at the yutboard.


    ¡°Okay, good job. ¡°Thanks to you, honey, I won.¡±


    When I hug and pat it, it clings tighter.


    It¡¯s not salty. So, I am proud to say this.


    ¡°So what is your wish? Whatever that wish is, there¡¯s no way it¡¯s good, so I do it with her. Otherwise, I can¡¯t understand it.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡°Why am I with you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something Lulin was supposed to do, but I¡¯ll use a wish to make you join in as well.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Serena and Lurin simultaneously made bewildered expressions.


    ¡°You know that we returned that strange indst time and bought a new one, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh oh?¡±


    ¡°Did you buy it again? ¡°You really have a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°So, my wish is for the two dragons to go to that ind and build a luxurious swimming pool.¡±


    Yes. There is a saying that a dragon¡¯s special ability should be used for construction.


    Hehe. It¡¯s hard for me and Lurin to do it, so adding one more dragon would make things easier.

 Chapter 271

    # 271


    Part 2 Chapter.8 Getting drunk


    As usual, L opened a restaurant. So, Rurin, as usual, was watching it and forgetting her favorite snack. However, Gray hurried into the restaurant and looked for El.


    Sweat was pouring down my forehead as if I had been running.


    Seeing his seemingly rushed appearance, L came out of the kitchen and asked.


    ¡°What are you in such a hurry? ¡°Where did you sell the lord¡¯s chest?¡±


    ¡°Huh huh¡­ ! That¡¯s it, Master Su! ¡°Huh, huh, huh.¡±


    Grayke was unable to speak and was panting. It looks like he¡¯s been running non-stop. The knights designated as escorts also gasped.


    Lulin thought it was funny, but didn¡¯t really join in. I just watched and ate the snacks. Looking at the situation, I started to feel a little annoyed. In these cases, El usually leaves her behind and goes to the castle.


    ¡°Lurin, I¡¯ll be back for a bit.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Look at this. Of course.


    Normally I would follow him, but going to Yeongju Castle is now too obvious. Besides, there¡¯s no fun in following along. We only exchange conversations that don¡¯t interest us.


    Rather, at that very moment, an incredible idea urred to me.


    Lulin smiled to himself and nodded.


    ¡°good night. ¡°Pleasee back.¡±


    The moment El left, Lurin ran to the warehouse. A warehouse with a time-stop spell. Because there is something hidden here.


    This warehouse can only be used if you have Eldo Lurin. Because only dragons can use the time stop magic.


    So this was the perfect ce to hide it. In particr, L does not normally use this warehouse because it is stocked with ingredients to be used in emergencies. I usually buy seasonal food at the market.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    However, it was hidden too roughly, so Lurin wandered around looking for it for a long time.


    That item is another mushroom obtained from the coons.


    ***


    ¡°It¡¯s an ingredient that protects the body, but it just gets you drunk like drinking alcohol?¡±


    ¡°Kuukuukurrurruruukun!¡±


    ¡°But this doesn¡¯t work for El or me.¡±


    ¡°Kunrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr around there out there out at up There There There around There There up out There There Up Up There There There There There There There There Up Up Up Up There There There There There There There There up up up over up over off Thereup there there there there there up up there there up there.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying it¡¯s not harmful to your body and you won¡¯t try to detoxify it? Well, that¡¯s right. ¡°The heartes into y when detoxification is needed.¡±


    ¡°Kunkukunkukunkukukukukun!¡±


    Detoxification is usually done by the liver in human organs. In the case of alcohol, the liver detoxifies the alcohol. Dragon Heart purifies all harmful substances that the liver cannot. It is mainly extremely poisonous. It only protects against the types of poisons that kill the body¡¯s cells.


    If you¡¯re just getting drunk, it¡¯s the liver¡¯s job, so it¡¯s outside of the heart¡¯s role.


    That¡¯s why Lulin epted the mushroom.


    When I first crashnded here, the coons were talking about these mushrooms in front of the huge room.


    Rurin told him to give it up right away and the Kundeul said that it wasn¡¯t there anymore and that they were digging it up. And I only passed on the mushrooms I found in the huge room. So, Lurin entered these intoxicating mushrooms in her head, hoping for ater date.


    And when I returned from my honeymoon and revisited Kundle some timeter, I didn¡¯t forget to bring it with me.


    ***


    After some time, Lurin found the mushroom andughed strangely.


    Lulin wanted to see El drunk. We¡¯ve had drinks together many times, but I¡¯ve never seen L drunk. If you eat together, you get drunk first. Moreover, L is the type of person who does not drink too much.


    But how do you feed it?


    Rurin began to think about how to do that. Lulin held the mushroom and thought about it for about two seconds before he pped his hands.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    The moment a good idea urred to Lulin, he immediately teleported to the Lord¡¯s Castle.


    It¡¯s convenient to have a cell phone, but I couldn¡¯t use it here, so it was very inconvenient. You can know L¡¯s situation right away with your cell phone, but you have to go there in person!


    But still, Lurin has teleportation, so it¡¯s quite convenient. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean he could teleport out in front of people. If that happens, El will be in trouble.


    So, I teleported behind the castle and ran around.


    The guards of the lord¡¯s castle found Rurin like that. Of course, Lulin doesn¡¯t slow down.


    Da da da da da!


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Oh, if it¡¯s that person, I know.¡±


    The soldiers guarding the front of the castle did nothing.


    Get there with a free pass! Lulin ran in and looked around.


    ¡°Oh my, Lurin!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy now!¡±


    Rurin ignored Verna and ran. If you follow the flow of mana, there is El at the end. Just like a hunting dog chasing its prey by scent, Lurin followed the huge mana and arrived at the room where El was.


    ¡°you!¡±


    ¡°So here¡­ Eh?¡±


    El and Great. And while all the knights in armor were gathered in a room in the lord¡¯s castle,ying out maps and discussing something in depth, Lurin appeared out of nowhere.


    Of course, Lurin didn¡¯t really pay attention to other people, so she just trudged towards El.


    ¡°Lurin?¡±


    ¡°you!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Lulin, who suddenly appeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m cooking today.¡±


    ¡°what? you¡­ ?¡±


    Elle looked very embarrassed at Lurin¡¯s deration. I wonder what kind of wind this guy, who is usually shy away from cooking, suddenly got excited about.


    ¡°Yes. You can know that ande slowly. Oh, but you shouldn¡¯te toote!¡±


    ¡°I think it might be a littlete. Umm, maybe around 7 o¡¯clock?¡±


    ¡°7 o¡¯clock? i get it!¡±


    After hearing the answer, Lulin ran back to the Lord¡¯s Castle with My Way.


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    Well, I didn¡¯t feel like opening a restaurant because of this job. If you want to open a restaurant, you have to prepare in advance.


    In cases like this, a closed sign is usually hung at the bottom of the hill. Don¡¯t climb up the hill needlessly.


    I already hung it up today when I came to Yeongju Castle.


    So, if you cook me a meal, that would be very nice.


    El blinked several times.


    Grayke and the others, too, just stared at the spot where Lulin had left and blinked, so it took two minutes for the meeting to start again.


    After leaving the castle, Rurin stopped by Knoll¡¯s store instead of going straight to the restaurant.


    First of all, they were the only couple that Lulin knew.


    Lurin found Laine and immediately asked a question.


    ¡°What do you think about your drunken husband?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the worst. I¡¯m in an uproar. Should I say I want to beat him to death? He smells like alcohol and just talks nonsense¡­ Ugh, it makes me want to kick him out.¡±


    ¡°Hoo. ¡°Is it that much?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°When people are drunk, they usually be defenseless. ¡°Spinning around in circles, unable to distinguish between front and back.¡±


    ¡°Round and round?¡±


    Rurin nodded, concentrating on Laine with her eyes like a test taker listening to a lecture on predicting exam questions.


    Needless to say, the more I listen, the more curious I be.


    Because I wanted to see L like that too!


    He was seen drunk many times. It seems like when he gets drunk, he gets hugged by L.


    It¡¯s about doing things you can¡¯t do with a clear mind.


    then.


    What happens to El when she gets drunk!


    ¡®I¡¯m curious. I¡¯m curious. miss you. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s violent. Because sometimes it¡¯s good to be rough. ¡®No, it doesn¡¯t matter. I want to see something different.¡¯


    These letters passed through Lurin¡¯s eyes.


    After finishing the conversation, he ran again, teleported to a safe ce, and returned to the restaurant.


    ¡°It was hard.¡±


    Even though I wasn¡¯t sweating, I wiped my forehead in a sweat-wiping motion and washed my hands. The basics of cooking are hand washing. That¡¯s something I already learned tediously from L.


    ¡°What are you doing anyway? ¡°Umm.¡±


    Lulin¡¯s specialty is grilling meat. That¡¯s exactly the recipe I have in mind.


    Grilling meat properly. In the case of high quality Uva meat, only the outside is cooked moderately and the Uva meat is thoroughly cooked.


    ¡°Then you can just grill the mushrooms. Hi-Hi.¡±


    That¡¯s how Rurin¡¯s struggle began.


    ***


    Lulin was strange.


    He suddenly stormed into the meeting and made a huge deration before returning. It is a deration that you will make dinner.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Something that has never happened before.


    First, I checked to see if the sun had risen in the west. But that¡¯s not the case because the sun is setting in the west.


    So, did you happen to be transported to a parallel world or something while walking? A world where Rurin is a restaurant owner?


    Well, I can understand if it happened while moving between dimensions, but if you go to the permanent castle ande back, but the dimension is moved, it is impossible to live a normal life.


    Nonsense reasoning.


    So the conclusion is that you suddenly wanted to cook, or did someone encourage you to?


    Specifically, Serena.


    This was the most realistic imagination. Even if that wasn¡¯t the case,st time too, Serena used provocation and went all the way to the ind and had a cookingpetition.


    Of course, it was stopped midway because it was a very strange ind.


    If not this, is there something else nned?


    I thought about it for a while and quit. Even if Lulin has some n, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. It¡¯s just a cute ploy.


    When I came to that conclusion and returned to the restaurant, there was a surprisingly good smell in the air.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    As I entered the restaurant while cosying as my husbanding home from work for the first time in my life, Rurin¡¯s face got dark and she ran towards me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡±


    ¡°face? ¡°What face do you mean?¡±


    ¡°huh. ¡°I thought I went into a coal mine or something.¡±


    ¡°coal mine?¡±


    Lurin tilted her head and ran toward the mirror holding the tongs.


    Then I looked up in the mirror and after about a second, I screamed.


    ¡°Kwaaaaaaaaak what is this? Who are you? ¡°Is this me?¡±


    Lurin disappeared quickly toward the bathroom with a scream.


    The tongs that were thrown fly through the air andnd on the table. There is rice prepared on the table.


    Surprisingly ordinary.


    And I also saw meat. But Lulin is really good at grilling meat. So, my face couldn¡¯t have gotten that dirty just from grilling meat.


    When I got closer, I saw that not only was there meat, but there were also various grilled mushrooms, as if they had been retrieved from the warehouse.


    And among them, there were mushrooms that I had never seen before.


    ¡°hmm?¡±


    It is a ck mushroom. It seemed like the reason Lulin¡¯s face looked like that was due to the influence of this mushroom.


    What is this again?


    Is it a hidden mushroom like back then?


    Mushrooms were thrown into the soup as they were said to be good for men¡¯s stamina. I thought it was something like that.


    Whatever it is.


    As I was watching the food, Rurin came running to me with a wet face and shouted.


    ¡°You! Hehe. I came back to wipe my face. The rice is ready. How do you feel? ¡°The skill of this body.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, is that so? ¡°Come and sit down!¡±


    Lulin smiled happily, pulled out a chair and made me sit down. Then he went to the chair opposite and sat down.


    As soon as you sit down, meat flies into your mouth. This is the meat on Lulin¡¯s fork.


    ¡°Eat!¡±


    I took it because it was given to me. Baked well. it¡¯s good.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°yes? Then this too!¡±


    And Lurin immediately brought a ck mushroom I had never seen before to my mouth.


    ¡°That too?¡±


    This was also given to me, so I nodded and took it.

 Chapter 272

    # 272


    Part 2 Chapter.8


    What does it taste like to be drunk?


    Why am I so anxious to feed him?


    With the question in my head, I slowly chewed the mushroom. ck mushroom. Like truffles, they are not ck on the outside and a different color on the inside. This mushroom was just a ck mushroom on the outside and ck on the inside.


    However, it is not a type of wood ear mushroom. It looks like a pine mushroom, but is just pitch ck.


    The taste was subtle.


    I also wonder if there are other ways to cook it other than baking. If this was something Kundle gave, there must have been a unique recipe. But taste isn¡¯t important now.


    The first meal Rurin prepared just in time for my return. I was happy with just that fact, so it honestly didn¡¯t matter what the n was or what it was like.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Lurin gave me a very heated look at me eating ck mushrooms. He looks like he¡¯s so interested that he¡¯s about to explode.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Is it delicious? Uh¡­ ? ¡°Is everything delicious?¡±


    When I expressed my impressions, Lurin tilted her head. He looks somewhat embarrassed. He picked a ck mushroom with a fork and held it in front of his nose.


    ¡°Ugh, the smell is strange.¡±


    It¡¯s a smell.


    It¡¯s a mushroom with a slight balsamic vinegar scent. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter to me because it has its own vor.


    ¡°You try it too.¡±


    ¡°me?¡±


    At my words, Lurin red at the ck mushroom for a moment. And then he gently puts it down.


    ¡°no! If I eat it, I¡¯ll be in big trouble! Because I have to be sane! ¡°Huh!¡±


    sanity?


    Lurin quickly cupped her mouth with both hands.


    And shake your head left and right. It¡¯s also suspicious. It¡¯s so cute that he covers his mouth with both hands and looks surprised, so I wonder what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat?¡±


    Nod nod.


    Lurin nods while covering her mouth.


    Then he frowned and picked up his fork again.


    ¡°This body eats meat!¡±


    Lurin dipping meat again.


    ¡°Instead, you should eat one more. I need to eat a few more. ¡°Because I don¡¯t think one can do it.¡±


    With the fork in one hand, I dip the meat and put it in my mouth. With the fork in the other hand, I dip the ck mushrooms and put them in my mouth.


    We are very busy.


    ¡°Howdy! I heard you said you were going to rest at the bottom of the hill? ¡°So I came!¡±


    Right at that moment.


    Serena attacked.


    ¡°hello.¡±


    After that, Elena naturally followed along like a chewing gum.


    ¡°excuse me. Two people? ¡°If you say we¡¯re closed, doesn¡¯t that mean the restaurant is literally closed?¡±


    ¡°huh? So, I came.¡±


    ¡°Ites even if you don¡¯t rest.¡±


    When I pointed this out, Serena shook her head while waving one finger.


    ¡°At that time, I came as a guest to buy food. ¡°Elena always calctes things.¡±


    ¡°Then what now?¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m here to have fun.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better toe when you¡¯re resting because you don¡¯t have to pay anything. ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°that that¡­ . sorry. ¡°But I have nothing to eat!¡±


    Next to her, Elena also started to knit even more. Lately, I¡¯ve been feeling like Elena has changed a littlepared to before. Would you say she takes after Serena?


    She¡¯s still polite and kind, but like now, she sometimes sounds like Serena.


    ¡°and! Do you know how much Elena dug into the ground when you were gone for a week?¡±


    ¡°huh? Elena? why?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Elena, who was standing behind Serena¡¯s revtion, was startled and ran away. To Serena.


    There was a time in the past when he couldn¡¯t even straighten his back in front of Serena, but now he covered his mouth and started shaking his head. Ears are red.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sell thend! That¡¯s because I¡¯m hungry! Because I don¡¯t have a favorite restaurant. is it so! ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you?¡±


    Well, then you can¡¯t do it. Let¡¯s cook some more meat.


    I turned my attention to Rurin. Rulin Geon, who was supposed to fight and make a fuss with Sereina the moment she appeared, is surprisingly very quiet today.


    I just sat in the chair with my mouth tightly closed. He looks like he¡¯s thinking about something. That¡¯s about 3 seconds. Lurin suddenly got up from the chair.


    ¡°good night! ¡°Sit here.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    When Lurin pulled out the dining table chair, Serena was rather embarrassed. Of course, I¡¯m embarrassed too.


    ¡°Today¡¯s dish was made by this body. Hi-Hi.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ what?¡±


    Sereina, who was embarrassed but was about to sit down at the table with the meat in front of her, stopped and said,


    ¡°you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Elena. Let¡¯s go back. This was a danger zone. ¡°It was a ce I shouldn¡¯t havee to!¡±


    ¡°why?¡±


    ¡°Why, you fierce elf. Do you want to eat food equivalent to a bomb?¡±


    The moment Serena uttered those words, the bomb exploded. Lurin finally flew towards Serena and threw a kick.


    Yes, we have finally returned to natural scenery.


    ¡°I¡¯m just grilling and eating meat, so don¡¯t be so picky and sit down.¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    Elena answered simply and clearly and quickly sat down at the table.


    ¡°Hey, you traitor!¡±


    Serena shouts at Elena. One hand is holding Rurin¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°And when I told you not to touch Lulin¡¯s hair and face, you¡¯ll leave handprints!¡±


    He walked over, hugged Lurin, and pulled her away from Serena.


    Sereina got up and made a loud noise and went to the table and sat down.


    ¡°Hihi.¡±


    Lurin just bounces around with a happy expression. Serena clumped the meat with a fork with an aggrieved expression.


    ¡°Well, okay. ¡°It¡¯s just like grilling meat, so I¡¯ll get it.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any meat for you. ¡°Eat this.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    Lurin quickly ran over and ate the meat on her fork, then stuck a ck mushroom on Serena¡¯s fork.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Serena asks a reasonable question. But Lulin ignored it and ced a ck mushroom in front of Elena.


    ¡°You don¡¯t normally eat meat, so of course you eat this!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will eat well!¡±


    Elena nodded and looked at the ck mushroom. Dab the ck mushrooms with a fork. Then, after looking at the ck mushroom for a while, he put down his fork with a surprised look on his face.


    ¡°This¡­ .¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    It was an expression of recognition. Well, if it¡¯s Elena, it¡¯s possible. They are well versed in various medicinal herbs and studied botany, and elves are also a race that has their own botany dictionary in their heads.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the legendary Curia? ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense?


    ¡°It¡¯s a legendary mushroom that if you were to die after eating it at least once in your life, you would say you were blessed.¡±


    ¡°Legend? this?¡±


    Serena asked Elena back.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no way something like that would be lying around on our table, right?¡±


    So, I also gave a realistic point.


    I made a very realistic point. Then Serena also nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s such an unrealistic sight to see Curia stacked up like this before your eyes. But no matter how I look at it, it still has the same features I saw in the book, including the smell¡­ .¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    Lurin, the person who rescued this mushroom, tilted his head and shouted.


    ¡°This is grown by coons. ¡°It¡¯s not that strange mushroom named Curia!¡±


    No, if the Kundles were involved, it could have been the Curia.


    ¡°By the way, if this is the Curia, what effect does it have?¡±


    So I asked Elena about the efficacy I was curious about. What kind of efficacy does it have that it is even called legendary?


    ¡°Curia is very famous because of its effect of increasing the lifespan of cells. There has been a lot of interest since ancient times about long-lived food ingredients, and the legendary mushroom is said to be the definitive¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Extension of life? It¡¯s no big deal, right? What can I do to extend it further? ?¡±


    Serena said something very selfish.


    ¡°And itpletely regenerates the skin like a snake sheds its skin¡­ .¡±


    As soon as those words came out, Serena had already put the ck mushroom in her mouth.


    ¡°Aaaah, I almost ate it without even realizing it!¡±


    Even Lulin put it to his mouth as soon as he heard that it was good for the skin, but exercised superhuman self-control and stopped the fork. He was so startled that he threw away his fork.


    ¡°okay? Well, since the coons had a lot of mysterious mushrooms, I think it could be possible.¡±


    If that¡¯s the case, you should eat more. It¡¯s already shorter than Lurin¡¯s lifespan.


    ¡°Is this really okay to eat? Wow¡­ .¡±


    Elena let out pure admiration.


    As a result, I ate mushrooms, Elena ate mushrooms, and Cereina ate mushrooms.


    Surprisingly, Lurin did not put mushrooms in her mouth from before. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s like that. There¡¯s something up there, but I don¡¯t know what it is.


    If what Elena said is true, it doesn¡¯t seem like ck mushrooms have any strange effects and that¡¯s why I don¡¯t stop eating them.


    ¡°Ugh. ¡°Huh.¡±


    While I was thinking that, something strange suddenly urred. Elena, who was eating ck mushrooms, started crying.


    ¡°Why why why! Why why why? Ugh. ¡°Ugh!¡±


    They all wail loudly.


    ¡°Why why why why¡­?¡± Hibb wow!¡±


    ¡°Elena?¡±


    I was so surprised that it suddenly happened like that and looked at the situation. Serena also looks at Elena with a surprised face.


    ¡°Elena? hey?¡±


    ¡°Sereina, you too, Sereina! Wake up a little early in the morning! And and why did you eat my pudding yesterday! L made it for me! Argh!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    I looked at Serena. Serena also looks at me.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re drunk?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Did you drink beforeing to the restaurant?¡±


    When asked a very serious question, Serena jumped up and answered.


    ¡°no? ¡°No, before that, would Elena drink to the point of getting drunk like this?¡±


    ¡°Well, that makes even more sense. So you¡¯re saying you ate mushrooms and got drunk?¡±


    When I said that, Rurin muttered quietly to herself.


    ¡°Well, it works for elves, but why are you still fine?¡±


    ¡°huh? ¡°What did Lulin say just now?¡±


    When asked again, he waved his hand and shouted at Sereia.


    ¡°Oh no! Hehehe. Hey red one, take that drunk elf and go back!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not listening to you, but I guess I have to. ¡°If I leave it alone, I think he¡¯ll make all kinds of noise, and if I don¡¯t stop him, he¡¯ll have to move out of here.¡±


    ¡°huh? ¡°Well, does that mean you have to move?¡±


    Serena let out an unintelligible sound and grabbed Elena¡¯s hand.


    ¡°no, I do not want! Why are you holding me! I still have a lot to say! El too! Hi.¡±


    ¡°Are you going?¡±


    And at that moment, Serena teleported and disappeared while holding Elena. Lulin looked satisfied with the results of the experiment and began piling up ck mushrooms in front of me again.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°Eat more! ¡°Because you have to live longer.¡±


    ¡°uh? Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Now ahhh! Ah, do it!¡±


    So I ate ck mushrooms and ate them again.

 Chapter 273

    # 273


    Part 2 Chapter.8 Getting drunk


    ***


    L felt increasingly drunk. It¡¯s a mystery why I feel drunk when I eat mushrooms.


    It¡¯s been a very long time since I felt this way. Now that I think about it, it seemed like Elena was drunk too.


    So does this mean that these ck mushrooms contain alcohol? L thought that far, but he got more and more drunk and felt like the film was cutting out.


    I jumped up, feeling like I couldn¡¯t do that.


    ¡°uh? you?¡±


    Lurin, who was still feeding ck mushrooms at that time, asked El in surprise when she suddenly woke up.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat more? ¡°There are still a lot.¡±


    But L didn¡¯t answer. I just hugged Lurin in front of me.


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaa? you?¡±


    In that state, El trudged on. Then he went down to their and threw Lurin on the bed.


    Something is rough.


    Lulin had that thought. I¡¯m finally drunk!


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What!¡±


    ¡°love you.¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    Just as I was feeling satisfied with L¡¯s rough behavior, a love confession came out of nowhere! Thanks to this, Lurin¡¯s face turned red.


    Even though we got married, the words ¡®I love you¡¯ had a magical charm because we didn¡¯t say it often.


    ¡°Oh oh! Is that so? It¡¯s amazing. ¡°ck mushroom!¡±


    ¡°I love ck mushrooms and everything.¡±


    El approached Lurin, who was lying down. And then heid Lurin down. Then he made eye contact and spoke again. The song ¡°I Love You¡± came out at an almost profane level.


    ¡°love you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I love you.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe why don¡¯t you usually do this! He speaks so well when he¡¯s drunk¡­ Ugh.¡±


    Lulin, who was muttering like that, could not say anything more. This is because El¡¯s lips covered Lurin¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    But soon L¡¯s lips parted again. In that state, El began licking Lurin¡¯s eyelids. Then he said it again.


    ¡°love you. Lulin, what about you?¡±


    ¡°Me too kya kyaaa that¡¯s there! ¡°It¡¯s snow!¡±


    El said she loved him and started licking her eyelids again. I didn¡¯t know why he was licking his eyelids.


    Rather, El questioned Lulin, who shouted that it was snow.


    ¡°I love you, but can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Huh? It works! I can do anything, but it tickles so ¡°


    ugh¡± my heart is pounding.


    A kiss while repeatedly saying ¡°I love you.¡± I was a little dissatisfied with being kissed briefly on the lips and with strange eyelids.


    ¡°Then say you love me and do the same.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Suddenly, El said that andy down on her side. Rurin, whose entire body was red, hesitated for a moment and then approached El.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Are youcking love?¡±


    Elle asked like a girl. It was rough, then it had a girlish tone.


    El, who was drunk, could hardly make sense of things.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    El was drunk anyway. Then it¡¯s the same as sleeping. After hypnotizing herself like that, Lurin climbed on top of El and lowered her head towards her face.


    El caresses Rurin¡¯s face.


    ¡°Now tell me. I say I love you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Lurin was ovee with shame again. But L also said a lot, so I closed my eyes and spoke.


    ¡°love. I love you so much. I love you so much that I feel like I might explode. You are so good. I can¡¯t do it without you. So, I love you!¡±


    ¡°okay?¡±


    Nod.


    Lurin nodded and stuck out her tongue like El did earlier. And then I put it on my eyelid.


    ¡°But why snow¡­?¡± ?¡±


    Lurin asked, her head hanging down from El¡¯s face. Lulin¡¯s head touched El¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°just?¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    In that state, El wrapped her arms around Lulin and the two fell on top of each other.


    ¡°Hehe, I love you, Lurin.¡±


    Then, when El whispered these words in Lurin¡¯s ear, Lurin suddenly felt a tingling sensation and couldn¡¯te to her senses. My ears are weak, but when I whispered the words I love you into them, I felt like my heart and body were going to explode.


    ¡°you. ¡°I feel dizzy!¡±


    Lurin, who was saying that, stopped in that state. This is El, who whispered in my ear a little while ago that I love you. Not even 5 seconds have passed since I smiled and said I love you. But before I knew it, I closed my eyes and fell asleep.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ What is this! you! Come to your senses. ¡°Why are you sleeping!¡±


    Quietly.


    Even so, all I could hear was the sound of breathing in deep sleep.


    L¡¯s drinking habit is to say that he loves her deeply.


    And falling asleep easily.


    And just going back and forth between rough and girlish behavior.


    Good and bad mixed together. Rurin thought like that and looked at El.


    ¡°Sleeping is bad. But he looks cute when he sleeps. ¡°Because I¡¯m drunk, I sleep like a baby.¡±


    As Rurin said that, shey down next to El, wiggling around.


    And he closed his eyes too.


    With your hands clenched tightly.


    Part 2 Chapter.9 Battlefield Chef


    El was currently on a business trip. It¡¯s called catering service.


    It¡¯s a service I wouldn¡¯t normally do, but this time it was special.


    Because that ce was a battlefield.


    Currently, the empire was at war with a neighboring country. The first to attack was the neighboring country, the Narya Empire.


    Because all countries suffered damage from the Dragon War, wars between humans did not ur for quite some time.


    However, conflict between humans continues. It is an eternal and immutablew.


    The Narya Empireunched a preemptive attack on Serik City, the frontier of the empire. It was no longer a war that could be defended at the territory level. Therefore, the empire sent troops to each lord, and the troops of each territory named after the imperial army gathered in the city of Serik.


    Naturally, Gray also participated in the battlefield, leading the Gray Knights and Gray City troops.


    However, El had no intention of participating directly in this battlefield. The moment you participate, it¡¯s over.


    Of course, the battlefield is a cruel ce where countless people are killed, but taking one side and wiping out the other side breaks the bnce of human power.


    What if the enemy country even brings a dragon?


    No matter how terrible it was, it could not break the bnce of the world.


    You can go to the opposing emperor and threaten him to stop the war, but that is also intervention.


    Because human affairs must be resolved ording to human nature.


    Monster wars and dragon wars are simply wars fought for the survival of humans.


    So, wiping it out with magic is not a good idea. Of course, if Gray City is overrun by the enemy and the restaurant is trampled, we will protect Gray City, but the situation is not that serious yet.


    Of course, as a wizard who is far beyond humans, I can¡¯t help him.


    Giving advice to Grayk was unavoidable as it was for the sake of his disciple.


    A few days ago, Grayk ran up the hill to inform El of the war. After that, I visited Yeongju Castle several times and gave advice and stories about going on a campaign.


    And soon he went to war.


    It was good up to that point. However, L was not relieved by the advice alone.


    Still, he is a disciple. A child who follows him as his teacher.


    That is why, although he advised me as a teacher in Gray City, I decided to go to him in the name of a chef on the battlefield.


    ***


    Headquarters of the 1st Corps of the Narya Empire.


    For some reason, Duke Reich¡¯s knights, who are currently fighting against the Count of Grayke¡¯s army, have been losing consecutively since the day before yesterday.


    ¡°How on earth did this happen? ¡°Why did I suddenly lose momentum after winning well?¡±


    Duke Reich shouted in anger. The lieutenants were shocked and only nced at each other. The act of dying reporting to each other. In the end, the lowest ranking adjutant had no choice but to step forward. That is hierarchy.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness! ording to the spy, the cook had changed since yesterday, and the soldiers¡¯ strength suddenly improved after eating that dish. ¡°That part is very suspicious!¡±


    ¡°Eating food?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    Duke Reich made a bewildered expression. How can you be so brave just by eating food?


    ¡°Is that what you¡¯re saying now?¡±


    ¡°no. It¡¯s true. A spy who actually ate the dish testified that he felt a surge of strength he never had before. ¡°It seems like the enemy¡¯s cooking is increasing their morale.¡±


    ¡°At least¡­ ¡°Cooking?¡±


    Why are there all these reports? Duke Reich frowned.


    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we eat that dish too? What do spies do? All you have to do is steal ingredients and have our chefs analyze them!¡±


    As the duke came to a simple and clear conclusion, his lieutenants nodded in unison.


    ¡°I will try them all right away. majesty!¡±


    ***


    El was boiling water in arge pot. Next to him is Lurin. Rurin asked while looking intently at therge pot while wearing a one-piece outfit that was very unsuitable for the battlefield.


    ¡°You cane in here and take a bath. ¡°What kind of person boils so much water?¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of people, right? ¡°There are so many to feed only the soldiers of Gray City, so the food supply for the entire imperial army must be truly enormous.¡±


    Since El started cooking for the first time the other day, the morale of the soldiers has increased, casualties have decreased, and efficient battles have be possible.


    It¡¯s not a superhuman help anyway.


    Among the mushrooms manufactured by the Kundles, there was one that had such an effect. The coons that El helped were sending various mushrooms from the ruins.


    Even after my first visit there, we continued to interact because of Lurin.


    ¡°Chef, His Excellency is calling you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Gray called El. Normally, it would have been natural for Gray toe to El, but wouldn¡¯t the soldiers find that strange?


    So L had told me to treat him like a chef, not a teacher.


    ¡°ah! Lurin: When the water boils, put some mushrooms in it. And grill some secun mushrooms.¡±


    Secun Mushroom is an item that El received as a gift to Great.


    The effect of Secun mushrooms is that if you roast them and throw them, they turn into stones. Of course, if you eat it, it turns into a stone.


    ¡°Why is this body like that!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. please?¡±


    L frowns and asks. Lulin shrugged and then nodded.


    ¡°Tsk, I understand. ¡°There¡¯s no such cute thing to ask for!¡±


    I said I wasining, but


    Elle left like that, and Lurin quietly looked at the pot. When the water barely boiled, Rurin threw in some reinforcing mushrooms.


    ¡°Well, this is a strengthening mushroom I got from the coons, and this is a secoon mushroom. ¡°When are these guys going to bake again?¡±


    Lulin put the Secun mushrooms on the grill and frowned. Putting it in a pot is easy, but baking it is not.


    ¡°It won¡¯t work!¡±ck of love ¡°I have toe see L.¡±


    Lack of love is a serious thing. So Lurin confidently threw down the grill and ran towards the barracks.


    So the kitchen was empty. Taking advantage of that opportunity, a soldier who was watching the kitchen approached the Secun mushroom.


    What the duke ordered was only the ingredients that the troops of the Gray Army would ¡®eat¡¯.


    The soldier grabbed a bunch of secun mushrooms and ran away, under the mistaken belief that they were the same mushrooms he was boiling in the pot.

 Chapter 274

    # 274


    Part 2 Chapter.9 Chef on the Battlefield


    ***


    ¡°Honey, I asked you to take care of your ce, but you came running right now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not? ¡°I did everything I had to do!¡±


    Lulin shouted confidently. The cute, tightly clenched hand was iming injustice.


    ¡°really?¡±


    Nod nod. Lulin nods strongly again. Because it was really grilled!


    The two people arrived at the kitchen like that.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bake a single thing. No, before that, where did all the Secun mushrooms go? ate?¡±


    Lurin started flipping around the grill with a surprised look on her face at El¡¯s words. But there isn¡¯t. There was none. Even though I looked at the grill and looked through the bushes next to it, there were no mushrooms.


    ¡°It was clearly baked. It wasn¡¯tpletely baked, but it was still baked! ¡°I obviously baked it and left it here, but where did it all go?¡±


    It was strange. Lurin was dumbfounded. Because there is nothing that should be there.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m hungry, I won¡¯t eat anything like that!¡±


    When Lurin thought of the sour taste of Secun mushrooms before they were roasted, he shook his head.


    ¡°Then you didn¡¯t want to burn it so you burned it?¡±


    ¡°Ugh! It really isn¡¯t! It is unfair!¡±


    ¡°hmm. really?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then what did the wild dog bite?¡±


    ***


    ¡°I got it! ¡°They say they seeded in stealing it!¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    Just yesterday, we were defeated by the strength of Gray¡¯s soldiers. No, in fact, not only that, but he waspletely defeated by the strategy designed by El, but Duke Reich did not admit that fact.


    The reason he lost was because of the strange food that strengthened the soldiers¡¯ abilities.


    Because I could never admit that I was defeated in a head-to-head fight by the young Count.


    ¡°Then call the chefs right away!¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    Instead of being an army cook, a cook directly under the duke was called. The duke passed mushrooms in front of them.


    ¡°Take a look. Do you know what this is? ¡°It looked like a mushroom.¡±


    At the Duke¡¯s order, the Duke¡¯s three cooks began examining the mushrooms with serious expressions.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s baked.¡±


    ¡°It looks like it was cooked well.¡±


    While saying these things.


    I didn¡¯t ask for your impressions. Naturally, the Duke exploded.


    ¡°Who would say something like that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the first mushroom I¡¯ve seen. If the enemy said it was used, wouldn¡¯t it be a mushroom grown in that area? .¡±


    The duke was dumbfounded. That¡¯s something you can do yourself. These guys are experts on food ingredients.


    ¡°done. it¡¯s okay. So, you¡¯re saying it¡¯s certain that you got a strengthening effect after eating this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. That¡¯s for sure. ¡°They say they checked it several times.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, bring in all the unitmanders!¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    ¡°You guys cook this. I heard they put it in and boiled it. So let¡¯s do the same. ¡°You can¡¯t do this, right?¡±


    ¡°yes yes! ¡°That is truly a specialty!¡±


    The chefs soon made a mushroom stew with roasted mushrooms, and it was a treat.


    ¡°The ingredients themselves didn¡¯t taste very good. The point is¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Okay. Because you don¡¯t eat it because of the taste. ¡°What¡¯s different?¡±


    ¡°Well there was no poison or anything. Everyone who ate the boiled broth showed no change. However, there is no particr effect¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I heard that you should eat mushrooms, not soup, so I guess that¡¯s right.¡±


    Following Duke Relik¡¯s orders, the captains of the troops soon arrived one after another. The leader is usually a nobleman.


    ¡°This is the strengthening mushroom used by the enemy. Eat it and fight. And if it really works, I will somehow get those mushrooms.¡±


    ¡°Is this what you mean?¡±


    ¡°Is it true?¡±


    Murmur. The nobles who had been summoned by the Duke became noisy. And soon he took the mushroom into his mouth.


    They said an order was an order and that they had checked for poison, so everyone swallowed the mushrooms.


    Sweet.


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s expressions were distorted by the taste of the soup that did not go well with the dalgona-like secun mushrooms.


    pop-!


    pop-!


    pop-!


    Bang! Everyone started turning into stone. At that shocking scene, Duke Reich could not keep his mouth shut.


    ¡°What! You guys. This is the enemy¡¯s n. The enemy¡¯s n! ¡°What on earth did you bring!¡±


    ¡°majesty. ¡°I havemitted a mortal sin.¡±


    When the duke, a member of the royal family, became angry, the lieutenants who had nned the matter fell to their knees in surprise.


    Puk puk!


    The Duke kicked his adjutant violently.


    ¡°Now that things are like this, kidnap the cook. Kidnap him during the next battle. During the battle, there won¡¯t be many people in the enemy barracks, and they won¡¯t be able to kidnap them either. Even if I kill you, you will definitely find out the secret of my strengthening!¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Duke Relyke took a deep breath. No progress. It was good to taste the blood of destroying a territory, destroying it, killing people, but it was a very ufortable situation because I was blocked by the Gray Army who came to support me and I couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Trampling and ravaging thisnd and turning all the people of the opposing empire into ves.


    For that purpose, it was the duke who started the war and the enemy emperor. Because it was a very barbaric country.


    ***


    ¡°Uuuuuuu!¡±


    Lulin felt unfair. In the end, L treated her like she had been bitten by a wild dog, but it was unfair.


    It was clearly baked, but it turned out as if it wasn¡¯t baked.


    Why on earth did that disappear?


    How dare you touch the nose hair of a sleeping dragon. Lurin was determined to find out this.


    Find the culprit and destroy him. He is a vicious guy who framed himself and made El fight with him.


    Of course, we didn¡¯t fight, but the important thing is that it almost happened.


    ¡°good night. ¡°I¡¯ll show you a dragon¡¯s sense of smell.¡±


    Lurin started sniffing around the kitchen area.


    But it failed.


    ¡°Hmm, it smells like El. good night. Hi-Hi.¡±


    If the dragon had a good sense of smell, it would have been ufortable on a regr basis. What is the smell? Lurin¡¯s olfactory investigation ended with only sniffing L¡¯s cooking clothes.


    ¡°Then use your head.¡±


    I definitely put it here like this and went to find L. But it disappeared.


    Huuuum.


    Lurin began twisting the ends of her long hair. If so, someone took it during that time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    In the end, the moment when the investigation that took so much effort came to an abrupt end. A group of masked men invaded the kitchen.


    The Duke¡¯s special forces came in after killing the guards in the empty barracks.


    ¡°I need to go with you.¡±


    They stood in front of Rurin and spoke.


    ¡°hmm? What?¡±


    When El went out to scout to see how they were fighting, Lulin greeted them and pped his hands.


    ¡°Right! You guys took it right away? ¡°My mushrooms?¡±


    ¡°okay. ¡°I took it.¡±


    The man at the end, who was both a masked man and a spy, coolly admitted.


    ¡°That is why our master wants to see you. ¡°If you follow me quietly, you won¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Then is there another main culprit who framed me? good night. ¡°Take him to him right now!¡±


    Lulin also coolly agreed.


    ¡°what?¡±


    It goes without saying that the masked people who tried to drag him away were rather dumbfounded.


    Anyway, as a result, Lurin was able to confidently arrive at the enemy barracks.


    ¡°Wait here for a moment.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for! Ugh. Annoying. it¡¯s annoying!¡±


    And soon the Duke called Lulin.


    As Lurin entered therge barracks, the Duke was getting angry again.


    ¡°Fuck, we¡¯re being pushed back again? why? ¡°It¡¯s all because of that damned chef!¡±


    I can¡¯t believe that I, who led the main army under the orders of the Emperor of the Narya Empire, could not defeat the troops of a small territory.


    That¡¯s nonsense.


    ¡°majesty. So I brought the chef right away.¡±


    The words of the special forces chief who had brought Lulin in managed to ease Duke Reich¡¯s harsh expression a little.


    Duke Reich stroked his beard and looked at Lurin.


    ¡°Is this woman a cook for the enemy army?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. ¡°Last time, I stole the mushrooms that turned into stones from what she was grilling.¡±


    ¡°Right. So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re the one who ordered all of this? How dare you frame this body? ¡°I obviously baked it, but it disappeared and L didn¡¯t believe me!¡±


    Lulin¡¯s anger gauge began to fill up.


    ¡°It¡¯s pure! How dare you raise your head high and say something in front of His Majesty? ¡°Kneel down now!¡±


    ¡°Why, is there even a need to be so harsh? How do you feel? Would you cook that dish for our military? Then, I will forget your current rudeness and guarantee you wealth and fame.¡±


    He made a suggestion to Lurin, gesturing to his lieutenant with an expression that made him the Duke of Reich.


    ¡°hate. Rather, you all should go and kneel in front of El.¡±


    Lurin firmly refused and still made a peaceful proposal to the duke.


    For Rurin, it was a very peaceful proposal.


    ¡°What is he saying now. Who is El? And kneel?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I think you¡¯re a little crazy. Hey, you guys brought the chef, right?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°I definitely saw the cooking scene!¡±


    ¡°done. Just kill it. Cheeky. And send the head to Gray. ¡°I wanted the strengthened mushrooms, but if I kill that cook anyway, the enemy won¡¯t be able to use them anymore.¡±


    ¡°yes! majesty. What are you doing? ¡°Take him away and execute him right now!¡±


    The duke, who could not see rudeness, gave an order and the masked men advanced in front of Lulin. And then he put his hand on Lulin¡¯s arm.


    To pull it out.


    But that was no different from a self-destruct switch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡±


    In the end, Lurin¡¯s anger exploded.


    Kwahiah ah ah ah ahhhhhhh! The unit that could be said to be the main base of the Narya Empire¡¯s invasion force soared high into the sky.


    So much so that I can¡¯t even find where it went.


    ¡°Ugh. I got so angry that I blew it all up. ¡°Don¡¯t let El catch you!¡±


    Lurin puffed out her cheeks.


    And then he quickly jumped out of the scene using teleportation.


    ***


    ¡°Lurin?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, what is it?¡±


    ¡°What does that look like? ¡°Why is your hair so scattered?¡±


    ¡°I do not know! Rather, don¡¯t keep telling me to bake this and then go somewhere else! ¡°Stay with me!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    At that time, Gray came running into the kitchen. A very surprised face.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? ¡°At least don¡¯t act like that here.¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s not the problem. ¡°The leader of the enemy army, Duke Relik, and the barracks where his leadership was located disappeared somewhere, so the enemy retreated without their leader. We pursued the retreating army inrge numbers and achieved a great victory.¡±


    ¡°The Duke, themander, and all his subordinates have disappeared?¡±


    El blinked with a puzzled expression. What¡¯s going on like that?


    ¡°yes. This is truly amazing. But I won. Master. ¡°It¡¯s a victory!¡±


    Grayke jumped up and down happily. It was Gray¡¯s first victory.


    Of course, the biggest reason why the Narya Empire retreated so quickly was that they had unknowingly framed Lurin.


    That fact is something that El and Gray never dreamed of.


    Even the Narya Empire would not be able to figure out why they lost the war.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. War cannot be dragged on for too long. Lurin,e here. ¡°I¡¯llb your hair.¡±


    ¡°i get it!¡±


    Lurin nodded and took El¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 275

    # 275


    Part 2 Chapter.10 Visit from the ck Hair


    I started cooking today. Today¡¯s main ingredient is chicken.


    I feel like cooking chicken for some reason, so I serve chicken dishes. This is a chef-rmended dish. Oh, of course, the name Palenque will be more familiar here.


    There is no need to prepare anything as there is a perfect system in ce to serve meat and various alcoholic beverages as soon as they are ordered. Because it is a system that even modern technology, such as the ultra-advanced magic of time stop, cannot keep up with.


    Anyway, the basic dishes are always prepared that way, so the chef¡¯s rmendation depends on my mood.


    I¡¯m a bit tired of the chicken dishes I always make, so today I¡¯m going to try something different.


    First, cut the Palenque into pieces.


    puck-!


    Puk puk!


    Bang bang!


    It¡¯s not about relieving stress with Palenque. It¡¯s being cut to the limit.


    Oh, it was so torn apart.


    Was the force too much?


    I got drunk because I was bullied by Rurin. When I woke up, a partial memory came back to me.


    So, it¡¯s a Palenque and a way to vent.


    How many times have you said the words ¡°I love you¡± while drunk? Those are magic words and a secret weapon.


    I don¡¯t mean to act so recklessly.


    Kwaaang-!


    ah.


    I stopped shing the knife. If this continues, PalenQ will likelypletely disintegrate into powder.


    I felt embarrassed when I thought about yesterday, like I was extremely embarrassed that Rurin touched me first.


    Anyway, once I calm down and start cooking again.


    Cut the Palenque into pieces and set aside. Put butter on the iron te. Then the scent of butter rises, and this smell is quite appetizing.


    It is very effective if you do it right in front of the customer. Because iron tes are also attractive.


    Minced garlic on a heated iron te like this. This is another greatbination. When minced garlic and butter are mixed together on an iron te, the scent is amazing.


    And onions.


    Now, fry the onions, cut them into pieces, and tear up the bacon made from Uva and throw them in, tossing them around on the griddle.


    Once the onions and minced garlic that you saut¨¦ed first stick to the carrots and bacon and cook, set them aside.


    Now make broth with Palenque. This ce uses monton mushrooms and ingredients.


    You need to season it a bit. Because I¡¯m not making stew with this broth.


    Transfer the stir-fried ingredients to the pan and cut the mushrooms into wide pieces.


    Then add the broth you made earlier and the uniquely scented balsamic vinegar to increase the heat!


    At the same time, the vor bes stronger with wine.


    If you hit it with a fireball, it will naturally boil. At this point, cooking is almost finished.


    Add Palenque, lower the fireball to level 1, simmer over low heat for 30 minutes, and the dish isplete.


    Season with salt and pepper.


    Mmm, the smell of dozing off is nice.


    Lurin is still sleeping. I didn¡¯t wake you up on purpose. That guy stayed up all nightst night.


    I fell asleep. That¡¯s for sure.


    When I asked him why he wasn¡¯t sleeping, he said he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t sleep at all until morning.


    He kept looking at me with his eyes wide open until I woke up. I guess I was surprised to see a guy who couldn¡¯t stay up in the morning.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t awake and I wasn¡¯t sleeping.


    The guy who usually falls asleep at 2 a.m. stayed up all night, so there¡¯s no way he could wake up.


    rattle.


    At that time, a customer came in.


    This is my first dinner guest.


    ¡°wee.¡±


    ¡°hello!¡±


    A womanes into the store with a bright smile. Judging from his appearance alone, he looked young. It can be expected to range fromte teens to early 20s.


    It was a youngdy with darker ck hair than Lulin.


    ck is an umon color.


    Looks a little familiar.


    Could it be ck Dragon?


    The ck dragon I met along the way?


    I looked closely at the hair color to see if it was a ck dragon, but I couldn¡¯t feel any mana.


    ¡°This is your first time here, right?¡±


    The woman who came in looked around and nodded.


    ¡°yes. ¡°This is my first time here.¡±


    After saying that, he casually sat down on the chair in front of the iron te.


    ¡°is that so. Um, what dish would you like for me?¡±


    I asked for her order, but she just looked around with an amused expression on her face.


    I thought he hadn¡¯t heard me, so I asked again.


    ¡°What to cook with¡­ .¡±


    ¡°ah! ¡°Please give me a rmended dish!¡±


    ¡°Chef¡¯s rmended dish?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your first time here. How did you know there was a rmended dish? How amazing.¡±


    Yes, it¡¯s very interesting. So when I asked her, what did the woman say? He walked away and shouted.


    ¡°Oh, you just meant the rmended dish? Why is that there? ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure about the menu, so I asked for a rmended dish.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Nod.


    I nod my head vigorously. It even felt like he was nodding desperately.


    Are you a spy for ck Dragon sent by the Elder?


    Did he ask you to take a look at his married life?


    No, then mana cannot be hidden so perfectly. Because ck Dragon¡¯s abilities are obvious.


    Anyway, since I ordered the food, I have to do it.


    The palen cue dish I just made is not a stand-alone dish. Soup is served first. It¡¯s called Cream Cheese Pumpkin Soup.


    Bang bang bang!


    Slice the onion and smash the zhini. Then pour in the broth that was made earlier for cooking.


    The characteristic of this rmended dish is that the broth you made earlier continues.


    Season with salt and pepper.


    This is simr to the dish from before.


    Add the smashed zhini and onion and mash while boiling. Then, after boiling it, use magic to mix it again. The point is to create an almost liquid ecosystem.


    After that, we boil it again and add our restaurant¡¯s famous mozzare cheese, and of course, as the name suggests, we add cream cheese.


    ¡°that¡­ .¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°no.¡±


    Then he gets up and takes the spoon and fork. Usually, you can¡¯t find the spoon and fork in the table container at once like that.


    This is a customer who continues to have doubts. I tried using more magic on purpose, but it didn¡¯t even blink.


    I mean, I wasn¡¯t surprised at all. An average person would be surprised just by seeing a fireball.


    Hmm?


    Although he was not an ordinary guest.


    Anyway, since he said he was a guest, pumpkin soup was served in front of him.


    It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything to argue about.


    ¡°Oh oh! ¡°This is my first time seeing this dish.¡±


    ¡°is that so?¡±


    This is just an ordinary sentiment. People whoe to our restaurant for the first time usually say it¡¯s the first time they¡¯ve seen the dish.


    ¡°Try it.¡±


    The woman picked up the spoon. Then he eats the soup.


    ¡°warm.¡±


    ¡°Because I just did it.¡±


    ¡°Does it taste okay?¡±


    The woman nodded, pushing her hair back and pouring the soup into her mouth.


    ¡°yes. are you okay. It tastes like I always ate it. I missed this in taste. The taste of cream and the scent of pumpkinbine well. But I like meat more than pumpkin. Give me some meat! no! ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything just now!¡±


    huh?


    Is this apliment?


    This ordinary taste?


    If this were the Earth, it would be an ordinary cook only in France. But to people in this world, it is not an ordinary dish at all.


    Does it taste like what you always eat there?


    The woman said something that made me angry.


    At this point, the Palenque dish that I made inrge quantities earlier was almost finished.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s try this, one of the main dishes. ¡°It¡¯s a meat dish.¡±


    ¡°Oooh! It¡¯s meat. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Palenque?¡±


    ¡°yes. Miss, are you from this area? Great City?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen it in the city, but Palenque is a specialty product that can only be eaten in Great Lakes. I figured it out right away¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Palen Q is Palen Q, right? I just knew. ¡°You¡¯ve been eating it since you were born?¡±


    A woman twitching her eyes and saying what does that mean?


    After all, there may be other cities that have seeded in catching Falen Q.


    No, but since I was young?


    That was long before I put PalenQ on the market?


    ¡°Ever since I was little¡­ yo. this? Where are you from? ¡°May I ask what your hometown is like?¡±


    ¡°Ohh?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    A woman making strange noises. Then he jumped up, twisting the ends of his hair.


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret!¡±


    ¡°Is it a secret?¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    The secret has finallye out. I shook my head inwardly. It¡¯s very suspicious, but what can I do?


    They say it¡¯s a secret.


    ¡°Anyway, try it.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The woman sat down again. Then, he skillfully lifted the container again and took out chopsticks.


    I left the fork I took out and deliberately picked up the chopsticks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. It¡¯s Palenque. Hi-Hi. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Palen Q?¡±


    He picked up Pnque with chopsticks, said hello, and started eating.


    There are no chopsticks in this world.


    But are you good with chopsticks?


    It was a secret, and I couldn¡¯t understand it at all, and my head hurt.


    Of course, people who frequent our restaurant are good at using chopsticks when eating noodles. That¡¯s a real regr customer.


    Even my regr customer, Lurin, likes forks more than chopsticks.


    And since this dish is French, it feels more natural to eat it using a fork.


    But chopsticks.


    Even for dishes like this, using chopsticks is a Korean specialty.


    For example, let¡¯s say me.


    I eat everything with chopsticks.


    There is one more person who knows how to use chopsticks. He is the elder of ck Dragon.


    This woman¡­ ¡­ .


    No matter how much I thought about it, the smile, hair color, and other things had a simr vibe to Lurin.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t notice it at first because it had apletely different vibe from Lulin.


    Putting all of this together.


    Lurin¡¯s rtive?


    Could it be that the elder of the ck dragon¡­ .


    Is there a hidden daughter born in the house? So you¡¯re Lulin¡¯s aunt?


    my head hurts.


    The hypotheses were spinning in increasingly strange directions.


    ¡°Are you good at using chopsticks?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Those are chopsticks¡­ People whoe here for the first time don¡¯t even know what it is.¡±


    At my words, the woman stared straight at me. And I blinked a few times.


    Then I looked at the chopsticks again.


    I see myself picking up Palen Q with chopsticks and bringing it to my mouth.


    ¡°Ugh! What is this? Ugh!¡±


    Then he pretended to flick the chopsticks a few times and let them go.


    Clink. Clink.


    The fallen chopsticks roll on the floor. Of course, this is very clumsy acting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything like this. ¡°I just used it because I saw it!¡±


    I took it out of the container¡­ ?


    I didn¡¯t ask. At least they¡¯ll say it¡¯s a secret.


    ¡°Well, how does it taste anyway?¡±


    ¡°it is delicious. But I think Palen Q tastes better when it¡¯s spicy. But this is not a taste I eat often.¡±


    I heard earlier that the soup tasted like something I eat often, but this is not it.


    Whoop. Whoop.


    And then he emptied all the dishes in an instant.


    ¡°It was a good meal!¡±


    After saying that, he got up.


    ¡°Oh, the money¡­ ¡°I¡¯lle and give it to you tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°yes? customer? miss!?¡±


    Perhaps because he was embarrassed by the chopstick incident, he ate his food in a hurry and said, ¡°Dada-dada!¡± He ran away.


    What¡¯s interesting is that after that woman left, customers starteding.


    When there are women, not a single onees.

 Chapter 276

    # 276


    Part 2 Chapter.10 The ck Hair¡¯s Visit


    ¡°Uddadadada! yap!¡±


    Wow!


    The ck-haired woman started running and stopped. The ce we stopped at was Elena¡¯s clinic.


    ¡°It¡¯s here, right? It¡¯s been a while since I came here and I finally found it. ¡°Where are your idiot sisters?¡±


    While talking to herself like that, the woman entered the clinic.


    ¡°wee!¡±


    Since you have entered the clinic, you are a guest to Elena. Of course, he gestured with a smile that was half kindness and half benevolence.


    ¡°Come this way. ¡°Where are you in pain?¡±


    ¡°Because my heart hurts.¡±


    ¡°Your heart? ¡°What kind of feeling?¡±


    Elena was momentarily taken aback and asked, as this was the first time she had heard of her heart being broken during her time at the clinic.


    ¡°It just breaks my heart. ¡°Why is this world so bright?¡±


    ¡°four?¡±


    What nonsense is this again? Elena didn¡¯t know what to say, so she kept her mouth open.


    Actually, I was a little shocked when I came in. This woman was wearing sunsses. Thanks to that, I couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°Those things on those eyes over there are sunsses, right? ah! ¡°Do you know anyone?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. that¡¯s right! I know. You know better than anyone else, right? ¡°Although there is onepetitor.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    What does this mean? Elena fell into confusion as she unconsciously touched her chin.


    Well, if you know L, you would probably understand that he is wearing sunsses.


    Because he had those sunsses himself.


    One day, when he went to the elf vige to help him, he gave it to Serena and Lurin, who went with him, to cover their eyes. It was an item that Elena didn¡¯t need, but she shamelessly asked for it because she wanted to share something with her. The courage I had at that time was incredible.


    Now I can confidently say that I want to do things together, whether it¡¯s betting or something, but at least not then. A time when we always bowed down to dragons.


    Those sunsses are still safely stored in Elena¡¯s treasure chest.


    ¡°But I like her. ¡°I was taken care of a lot when I was young.¡±


    ¡°yes? I have no idea what you were talking about earlier. When have we ever met?¡±


    Elena frowned.


    Well, Elena is also an elf who has lived for a long time. So, if the person who helped me when I was young was this big, there was no problem.


    Also, if they have grown up, it may be more difficult to recognize them.


    ¡°yes. I¡¯ve met you! ¡°Your sister?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°Why does an elf have such nice hair? It seems too soft. If there¡¯s something I envy about elves, it¡¯s their hair. I split my hair easily! It¡¯s not fair! Ugh!¡±


    Then puff out your cheeks.


    ¡®I think I¡¯ve seen you puffing out your cheeks somewhere.¡¯


    Elena had that thought.


    Maybe that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t feel a huge sense of rejection even though a woman I couldn¡¯t remember at all came very close and even touched my hair. Strangely enough.


    ¡°what. How dare you touch my love¡¯s hair? ¡°Is that mine?¡±


    Then, Serena, who came out stretching, red at the woman. With a face as if someone had arrested an adulterous person.


    ¡°Love? That¡¯s not it! ¡°I¡¯m eliminated!¡±


    Elena shouts in panic.


    ¡°Okay, okay. ¡°Everyone says that at first.¡±


    Saying that, Serena walked up behind Elena and ced her hand on her head.


    ¡°This head is mine. ¡°Only I can pet it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. They gave me permission too! ¡°Yourself!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    I had no such memory at all. I don¡¯t remember giving permission to Serena in the first ce.


    ¡°what? ¡°This suddenly appears and takes ownership of someone else¡¯s property?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s mine, right?¡±


    And yet, instead, she is a woman who draws a V-shape.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. ¡°I keep telling you, I don¡¯t belong to you two.¡±


    Meanwhile, Elena quietly told the truth.


    ¡°however.¡±


    Serena stood behind Elena and red at the woman again, lowering her voice.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Then who else is here?¡±


    ¡°Well, who it is is a secret! ¡°But.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Elena wake up. ¡°Get behind me.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Serena stood up Elena with a serious expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been shooting dragon fears since a while ago, but he hasn¡¯t moved and his behavior is very suspicious. The Red Dragon survivor who came for revenge¡­ . ¡°I guess not?¡±


    ¡°Ugh? It¡¯s too much! Don¡¯tpare yourself to that! And bloom! I already suffered from that. Look at this. Ugh, I¡¯m dizzy!¡±


    A woman performed an act where she suddenly copsed helplessly.


    ¡°sister! Please save me. ¡°Something hit my whole body!¡±


    Then he stretched out his hand towards Elena. Serena and Elena looked at each other in bewilderment at the extremely clumsy acting.


    ¡°For some reason, I don¡¯t feel any mana at all. ¡°That is absolutely a dragon.¡±


    Serena dered with confidence.


    ¡°Well, if you look at the ck hair, it probably isn¡¯t a red dragon. Then it must be ck Dragon¡¯s lead. ¡°I guess I wore sunsses because I know Elena is an elf who can recognize polymorph dragons at a nce.¡±


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    The woman once again looked like she had hit the nail on the head, quit acting, and stood up.


    Then he took off his sunsses.


    ¡°Yay! how is it? ¡°Am I a dragon?¡±


    But soon his expression changed and he startedughing again. Even drawing a V.


    ¡°So um¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Elena looked at the woman intently. But he soon tilted his head.


    ¡°Am I right?¡±


    Serena asked with a look of 100% certainty, but Elena shook her head.


    ¡°Weird. This is my first time doing something like this. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know because you¡¯re human. Um, then how about this?¡±


    The woman who had said that far cleared her throat and opened her mouth again in a raised voice.


    ¡°All humans. It¡¯s saguaro. how is it? ¡°I didn¡¯t lie, right?¡±


    Elf eyes are lie readers. When the woman said that, Elena nodded. At least in my own interpretation, there is no lie in those words. was telling the truth.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s right. I¡¯m not lying. ¡°It¡¯s strange, but it¡¯s definitely true.¡±


    ¡°what? Nonsense. Aren¡¯t you broken? There is a saying like this. ¡°When you fall in love, you can¡¯t tell the difference.¡±


    ¡°Aaaah why are you saying that now! ¡°What if someone hears it?¡±


    Elena¡¯s ears turned red and she stood up in embarrassment and waved her hands.


    ¡°Otherwise, there is no way a human being could ept this body¡¯s peerage so well.¡±


    ¡°Red Sister. ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°What isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°There is a human up there on the hill who can calmly ept that peer, right? An incredibly great person. ¡°It¡¯s so amazing that it¡¯s impossible to exin it any further!¡±


    The woman smiled, showing her gums, then bent down and ced her hands on the ground.


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯ve lost a bit of flexibility these days. Ah, anyway, from here!¡±


    Then he jumped up and spread his hands up to the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s so amazing that it even includes the sky and the universe!¡±


    A woman who expresses greatness with her whole body.


    Then Elena spoke to Serena with a look as if she had forgotten.


    ¡°Oh, now that I think about it, I thought I knew El. ¡°I think I got the sunsses from L earlier.¡±


    ¡°But there can¡¯t be another person like El, right? ¡°The more I listen, the more suspicious it bes.¡±


    After saying that, Serena unleashed ss 10 magic.


    Space control magic.


    If you keep insisting that it is not true, you will have no choice but to find out by exercising your skills.


    Due to that magic, the clinic entered a huge, alien space.


    ¡°If there was a fight in the vige, El would be noisy, so I set up a barrier. So, let¡¯s see. Is it a dragon? ¡°Is he human?¡±


    Sereina shouts out that it is the 9th ss magic and the Red Dragon¡¯s talent. me de was activated.


    Frequently!


    A bloomingva flower.


    The mes that bloomed throughout this space came together and flew towards the woman.


    ¡°Oh really! Well, trying to protect Elena from danger is a good thing. Well, actually, unlike my mom, I don¡¯t hate my sister!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Serena couldn¡¯t understand anything this woman was saying.


    ¡°Does your mom know me?¡±


    ¡°Ugh. I made a mistake again. ¡°That too is a secret!¡±


    And that moment.


    The enormous mes werepletely destroyed and disappeared with a single movement of the woman¡¯s fingers.


    Serena has the ability to overwhelm almost all ck dragons in existence. Originally, the red dragon was slightlyrger than the ck dragon and stronger in 1v1bat.


    There¡¯s nothing I can do about it, Lulin.


    As long as I wasn¡¯t attacked by multiple people likest time, except for Lurin and El, I was confident in 1v1bat.


    ¡°Let me tell you one thing.¡±


    The woman suddenly looked at Serena with a serious look on her face. Then the surroundings began to glow. Holy light flows out.


    ¡°Red Dragon¡¯s Serena. King of all dragons. Stop barging your teeth in front of the dragon. ¡°That is.¡±


    The moment the woman said that.


    The golden emblem, the symbol of the Dragon Lord, began to shine in the woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°And this kind of barrier, this kind of space. It¡¯s not fun.¡±


    Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!


    With just those words, this space that Serena had created was destroyed.


    This space is broken.


    ¡°Where have you two been? Serena, we didn¡¯t fight, right?¡±


    Elena, who had a dumbfounded look on her face, bombarded Serena with questions.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    But Serena froze. My whole body froze and I couldn¡¯t say a word.


    The position of Dragon Lord is currently vacant.


    When a new Dragon Lord takes office, it is known to all dragons. So it was impossible for Serena to not know.


    But that sentence was true.


    No words came out at all.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a secret! Can¡¯t I tell anyone? Even if you notice something, you must not say anything. ¡°This is a Dragon Lordmand.¡±


    The woman said that and started smiling again.


    ¡°uh? ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    at that time.


    Rurin, who was carrying a shopping cart, passed by the clinic and startedughing when she saw Sereina¡¯s face.


    ¡°The red one. Why are you making a shit-chewing face? Well, it suits me. Hehehe.¡±


    Seeing that smile, Serena looked at Lulin and the woman in turn with an even more surprised face than before.


    ¡°you you¡­ You can¡¯t believe it¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s enough for me¡­ .¡±


    Moreover, when Lulin appeared, the woman who had been smiling confidently turned away, breaking into a cold sweat.


    ¡°What. you. Hmm?¡±


    ¡°yap!¡±


    And then he turned away. Teleportation was used. However, using that teleportation itself was proof that it was a dragon.


    Teleportation is a magic allowed only to dragons.


    ¡°weird. ¡°When I saw its eyes, it was clearly not a dragon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s human. ¡°Half.¡±


    Serena muttered with a look on her face as she realized something. I had doubts when this space was broken.


    And when Lulin and the woman stood side by side in front of me, my suspicions became confirmed.


    That¡¯s because they are so simr.


    I really didn¡¯t like the hehehe from the beginning.


    ¡°Lurin. ¡°One of L¡¯s special magic was dimensional travel, right?¡±


    ¡°right. I can¡¯t write that either. ¡°It¡¯s a magic that splits dimensions.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t have taught that to my daughter. Especially if he inherited his magic power.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Lulin tilted his head.


    ¡°But dimensional movement is literally dimensional movement. Anything more than that would be impossible. Are you saying that time was moved by twisting dimensional magic?¡±


    Serena scratched her head with an expression ofplete disbelief.

 Chapter 277

    # 277


    Part 2 Chapter.10 The ck Hair¡¯s Visit


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Did you have a good time?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡°Do this and that and this fit?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a good purchase.¡±


    ¡°Of course! ah! Rather, while I was visiting you, I saw something really funny. A red, shit-chewed face. It was really funny. ¡°You should have seen it too!¡±


    ¡°Sereina?¡±


    Nod nod. Lurin nodded and continued to giggle, covering her mouth with one hand.


    ¡°Was it so funny that you keep thinking about it like that?¡±


    ¡°His face turned white, as if he was tired of something, and even when I teased him, he couldn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    It would be really surprising if Lulin didn¡¯t say anything even though he was teasing him.


    It¡¯s like a reaction from someone who has seen a ghost. Would a dragon be that surprised if he saw a ghost?


    ¡°What happened that led to that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was just passing by and saw it. ah! Now that I think about it, there was a strange guy.¡±


    ¡°Strange guy?¡±


    If you¡¯re a strange person, I met him yesterday too. He gave off a suspicious vibe, and when he ran out of words to answer, he emphasized secrecy, and then he disappeared and I didn¡¯t even get paid for the food.


    The wife in front of me is really good at running away when things get difficult.


    ¡°What part was strange?¡±


    I asked because it was unusual for Rurin, who was not interested in everything, to say it was strange.


    ¡°That guy used teleportation! I couldn¡¯t feel any mana. ¡°He was an unusual guy.¡±


    You used teleportation?


    That¡¯s behavior beyond strange.


    It¡¯s confirmed to be a dragon in that it uses teleportation.


    But even so, there are too many strange things. The same goes forpletely hiding the mana.


    This is a technology that is impossible ording tomon sense. Why hide your mana like that? Because he looked like an ordinary person with no mana at all.


    ¡°Lurin, wasn¡¯t that dragon¡¯s hair a little darker than ours? And he¡¯s taller than you and shorter than me.¡±


    ¡°uh? How do you know that? ¡°Did you see it too?¡±


    As expected, it was the same person. If there are several such strange people, it is a serious matter.


    ¡°You mean she went to the clinic too?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, but howe our honey remembers the characteristics of other beings so well?¡±


    ¡°uh? That¡¯s right. because? I wasn¡¯t even trying to remember it, but strangely it stuck in my mind. Uhm?¡±


    Rurin blinks as if she is curious.


    ¡°More than that, you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    Lurin tilted her head at something and suddenly frowned. Then he sat down, grabbed a chair to support his body, and opened his mouth.


    ¡°I suddenly feel strange. My body feels a little¡­ .¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The expression on his face was unusual, so I got closer. Then he spreads his arms and shouts.


    ¡°Oh, hug me!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dizzy. Ugh?¡±


    Strange expression. I thought he was acting out something when he asked me to hug him, but I hugged him anyway.


    And at that moment I realized. That it is not acting.


    ¡°what? ¡°Why are you like this?¡±


    Lulin¡¯s body is a ball of fire. It was very hot. A body temperature that cannot be produced under normal conditions, whether by dragons, humans, or any other being.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t work. ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed and lie down first.¡±


    I picked up Lurin in my princess hug and ran down to their. Then, afterying him down on the bed, I touched his forehead.


    ¡°are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It feels like the world is spinning.¡±


    I¡¯m saying I¡¯m dizzy.


    The funny thing was that there was no heat on my forehead. The body temperature is such that it feels rather cold above the neck.


    However, it is boiling hot from the neck down to the feet.


    It is not a symptom of a cold. A cold cannot make your body boil like this in an instant. Moreover, I have never seen a cold that leaves you cold above your neck and raises your body temperature only below your neck.


    ¡°Was it like this before you went to Lulin Market?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not. ¡°I suddenly felt dizzy after returning.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. Doctor, okay, I¡¯ll bring Elena, so just be patient!¡±


    ¡°you¡­ ? ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. Nowhere. I¡¯ll just let you see the examination. Or can you use teleportation? shall we go together?¡±


    Lulin tried to move. It seemed like he chose to go with me, but he fell back onto the bed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything. Teleport.¡±


    ¡°Look! ¡°I¡¯ll bring you right away!¡±


    I suddenly developed a fever right after going to the market. A situation that ispletely unknown.


    Even though he said he didn¡¯t want to fall, he still had to get a checkup first. So I ran.


    I ran like crazy and stormed into the clinic.


    ¡°Elena!¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    When I jumped in with great force, Elena seemed so surprised that she jumped up from her chair.


    ¡°Can youe with me for a moment? Lurin¡¯s condition is strange. ¡°My whole body feels hot.¡±


    ¡°Lurin?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°You were okay until just now?¡±


    ¡°yes. ¡°It¡¯s been like that all of a sudden since I came back to the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°that! all right. ¡°I¡¯ll get ready soon!¡±


    Elena started to move quickly. It looks like they are taking some kind of medicine.


    Serena was next to him and spoke.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you faking it?¡±


    ¡°no. ¡°There is no such thing as a faking illness that generates body heat like that.¡±


    ¡°okay? But judging by the way he ran, it looks like we haven¡¯t met him yet. ¡°What is his purpose?¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    Then Serena suddenly started making strange sounds.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you again.¡±


    ¡°What can¡¯t you see? Don¡¯t be weird and ask me to teleport right now. hurry!¡±


    Elena approached me saying she was ready, so I urged Serena. So, we quickly moved to the restaurant. I hurriedly led Elena to the bedroom.


    ¡°Lurin. I¡¯m here.¡±


    I called Lurin, but there was no answer, so I ran away in surprise. A state simr to sleeping. I felt like I had lost my mind. Lurin lost her mind? That¡¯s the first thing I see when I meet Rurin.


    ¡°Would you like me to examine you?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Elena nodded and started checking Lulin¡¯s forehead and body temperature.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my first time seeing something like that. ¡°Do you have anything to do with that child?¡±


    ¡°That kid?¡±


    ¡°You really haven¡¯t seen it? ¡°A dragon simr to Lurin.¡±


    ¡°ah. Are you talking about that dragon? Lulin saw it for a moment? ¡°What does that woman have to do with Lurin¡¯s illness?¡±


    ¡°No, whatever. I thought it was because I was fine and then suddenly met her. ¡°Well, but that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°El.¡±


    As Serena continued to make strange noises, Elena came towards me in confusion. And he bowed his head.


    ¡°sorry!¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. This is my first time seeing these symptoms. Normally, in order to have a fever, it must be throughout the body, but why is the temperature above and below the neck different? Moreover, dragons arepletely different from humans or elves. This is my first time examining a dragon¡­ First, let¡¯s look through various medical books! ¡°I need to look for books about dragons.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°yes. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to use medicine carelessly. ¡°I¡¯lle back to the clinic first!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you to do that.¡±


    ¡°yes!¡±


    I don¡¯t know. Is there a way? Still, I¡¯m just grateful that they¡¯re continuing to investigate.


    But I started to get very angry about the situation itself. What kind of bullshit is this?


    ¡°Sereina.¡±


    ¡°ok?¡±


    ¡°Tell me again what you said earlier. ¡°That dragon might have something to do with it.¡±


    ¡°No, no. That doesn¡¯t make sense. And it¡¯s not my ce to intervene. Isn¡¯t it a family thing? Elena, let¡¯s go first. ¡°I have to go back to investigate.¡±


    Elena and Serena disappeared like that.


    I returned to Lurin¡¯s side, hoping to find something in that medical book. And then we held hands.


    hot.


    I was feeling strangely feverish.


    ¡°Lurin.¡±


    Even though I called, there was still no answer. I held his hand, but he didn¡¯t squeeze my hand again. When I hold his hand, he always holds my hand tighter. Thanks to this, the hand I held felt very empty.


    ¡°are you okay. that!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    A voice suddenly heard in such a situation.


    I turned around in surprise and saw the woman I saw yesterday, who I assumed was a dragon, standing there.


    ¡°How on earth did you get in?¡±


    ¡°You came in via teleport?¡±


    The woman shrugged her shoulders. Then he came towards the bed. Embarrassing situation.


    ¡°Are you a ck dragon?¡±


    ¡°huh. That¡¯s right, ck Dragon! ¡°It¡¯s mixed, but the main ingredient is ck, so wouldn¡¯t it be correct?¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    Yesterday, this woman, who had been using clumsy politenguage toward me, suddenly started speaking naturally.


    No, whatever that may be.


    Coming into Rare itself was a mystery. Lulin ced a barrier on the rare. Even Serena can teleport to the restaurant, but she is rare enough to not be able to use teleportation directly. Being able to teleport directly to a rare means that it is a stronger dragon than Lurin.


    But among ck dragons, he is stronger than Lurin. It was something I had never even heard of.


    So, I kept my guard up and kept an eye on the woman.


    Then he suddenly puffed out his cheeks. Buuuu! While walking away.


    ¡°Still don¡¯t know who I am?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Ugh! ¡°It¡¯s frustrating, it¡¯s frustrating!¡±


    The woman started kicking the floor.


    ¡°When you feel frustrated, do you reveal who you are? ¡°It¡¯s not polite to break into someone else¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no fun if you reveal it yourself!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    I looked at the woman for a moment. This is a woman I can never understand. And there was absolutely no way to guess who it was based onmon sense. Even though it is a ck dragon and simr to Lurin, it is probably a different entity anyway.


    ¡°If it¡¯s nothing to reveal, could you please go back? ¡°My wife is sick and I don¡¯t want to make a fuss.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    When I said that, this time the woman looked at me intently. Then, he suddenly bit his lip and came towards me with an expression that looked like he was about to cry.


    ¡°no! Guess. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you why that situation isn¡¯t a big deal.¡±


    ¡°I have a fever like this, but it¡¯s no big deal?¡±


    Then the woman nodded. This nod gives me a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, like something I saw at a restaurant earlier.


    Of course, Lulin nodded earlier.


    Nod nod. This is like Lulin¡¯s proprietary patent.


    Suspicion deepens.


    ¡°Because I really know the cause.¡±


    ¡°Do you know anything about me? Have you ever heard of ck Dragon? ¡°What if I tell you the cause without having to guess?¡±


    I don¡¯t like showing off my power. However, in this situation, Lurin had no intention of continuing to argue with a dragon she had never seen before.


    If you know the cause, you have no choice but to make it speak, even if it means using force.


    I could have done anything as long as I could get Lurin better.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that. Because if we two fight, the world could be destroyed! And if you ask me if I know, of course! Very self-aware! Because I know it better than anyone else! Lying there¡­ Ahhh! ¡°I¡¯m so ufortable because I can¡¯t use titles!¡±


    ¡°You know it well?¡±


    ¡°huh! ¡°I can¡¯t help it, so I¡¯ll give you a hint.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    The moment the woman said that. Suddenly, a strong light began to flicker around me. A ck light seemed to surround the woman, creating the illusion of huge ck wings, and at the same time, a golden emblem appeared on her hand and began to shine.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°That sentence.¡±


    This is a very familiar sentence.


    It was the emblem held by the Dragon Lord who gave me the heart, and it was also the emblem engraved on the dragon heart. Its meaning is Dragon Lord.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that?¡±


    Yes.


    That sentence of the Dragon Lord is currently sleeping in my body. In the dragon heart.


    Therefore, there can be no other Dragon Lord.


    ¡°Oooh! ¡°Then it¡¯s really thest hint!¡±


    The woman said that and this time she suddenly used magic. Surprisingly, it was a magic that reconstructed a piece of my own dimension in this world.


    A magic that has never been told to anyone, and even if it was known, it cannot be used.


    This guy still oveps with Lurin in many ways.


    This guy makes me feel like I¡¯m seeing Rurin again and again, yesterday and today.


    And the Dragon Lord¡¯s emblem that can only be obtained by inheriting my blood.


    It is true that dimension shift magic is also rted to the time axis. But going back to the past is impossible. So I kept denying it because it was such an incredible hypothesis, but when I looked at all the evidence, I guess this was it.


    ¡°No way, my daughter¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°answer! Heehee, hello! Dad from the past!¡±

 Chapter 278

    # 278


    Part 2 Chapter.10 Visit from the ck Hair


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Even though I got it right, I still can¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s a bit difficult to imagine that a grown daughter suddenly appears like this. I wonder if I even have a young daughter. It feels strange to suddenly be a father.


    ¡°Really? Then who would it be? Dad¡¯s nose! Mom¡¯s eyes! Mom¡¯s face! ¡°If I were to borrow my father¡¯s words, it was called Bungeoppang!¡±


    A real dad.


    So you¡¯re talking about the father in the future.


    Well, since I was sure that it was my daughter, I knew it was true. Overall, I looked a lot like Rurin, and some parts were a mix of me. The nose is definitely the same as mine.


    My impression is that he grew up beautifully.


    She¡¯s my and Lurin¡¯s daughter, so it¡¯s natural. Hehehe.


    No, no, the shock was so severe that I forgot about it, but this is not the time. Because the important thing was Lulin.


    I came to my senses, looked at my daughter, and asked seriously.


    ¡°So what¡¯s causing Lurin¡¯s pain? You said you knew earlier, right? ¡°He even said he would tell me if I guess who it is.¡±


    ¡°As I said before, mom isn¡¯t sick?¡±


    ¡°I have a fever like that, but I¡¯m not sick?¡±


    ¡°I guess there is something like that. ¡°It¡¯s the ck Dragon¡¯s tradition!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a tradition to have a fever. What kind of orthodoxy is there? ¡°Is this really okay?¡±


    I went back to Rulin and held her hand. My hands are still hot. Not even thinking abouting to my senses.


    ¡°Oh my dad! Do you think my father¡¯s daughter would lie to me, not just anyone else? ¡°With mom¡¯s job too?¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that right? I wouldn¡¯t have raised my daughter like that. ¡°Then, does youring to the past have anything to do with Rurin¡¯s illness?¡±


    Shaking my head.


    My daughter shakes her head.


    ¡°no! But it¡¯s a bit unfair for me to say the cause of that situation myself. Should I say it¡¯s a banned word? So, it¡¯s better to ask Red Sister and go to Grandfather Elder!¡±


    ¡°A bannednguage? ¡°You said you¡¯d tell me if I got it right?¡±


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s what it is! You don¡¯t know? ¡°I need to hold Mom¡¯s hand.¡±


    My daughter suddenly rolled her eyes and looked the other way.


    I ran out of things to say.


    Because this is exactly what Lulin does when he is at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Then you can teleport without having to call Serena? Let¡¯s go to the elder. ¡°If you need to hear it from an elder.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­ ! There is nothing good about me being the Dragon Lord and things like this from the past bing known in the Holy Land. This is the past, so I have to be careful about my birth. Because I cannot risk even a single risk of my existence disappearing. ¡°Do you want to erase me?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Is that possible? ¡°You can¡¯t believe I erased my daughter who grew up so beautifully.¡±


    ¡°yes? Mom, even though she looks like this, she¡¯s sleeping. So there is no need to rush. Anyway, mom looks young. cute. Hehe.¡±


    The guy said something reasonable and then poked Rurin on the cheek. It was an embarrassing scene. Should I say that I can¡¯t decide whether I should scold my mother for poking her cheek or not?


    So I chose a different question. Because that¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about rather than scolding.


    ¡°Has Lulin changed over there?¡±


    ¡°Hi-Hi. curious? There are pictures, though. I can¡¯t show you! Dad, you¡¯re not allowed to know the future yet! Just think of yourself as more mature than you are now. ¡°It feels cute right now, though.¡±


    Ugh, I was crazy curious about that. Seeing that she knows the word photography, I am certain that she is my daughter.


    If my daughter had been born, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t have taken pictures.


    ¡°ah! What¡¯s your name? ¡°I don¡¯t know what to call you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my dad and you don¡¯t know my name? ¡°Dad built it!¡±


    My daughter puffs out her cheeks again out of nowhere.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t built it yet¡­ ¡°Please take the air out of your cheeks.¡±


    I pressed the cheek with both hands and the face returned to its original state with a sound.


    ¡°If it hasn¡¯t been decided yet, I can¡¯t tell you. Everything that can go wrong with my existence! The name is a sensitive part. ¡°Because if I say my name and it ends up being me instead of my dad, something might happen to my existence!¡±


    That is also true.


    If you think about it calmly, that¡¯s true. It¡¯s difficult if you have preconceptions about the name.


    Then I just have to call you you.


    ¡°Then something else. How on earth did time go backwards? It is true that dimensional movement touches the time axis, but although you can go to a parallel world that is aligned with the time axis, goingpletely backwards on the time axis requires an extremelyrge amount of mana¡­ .¡±


    As for me, if I put my mind to it, I can create the mana of 100 dragons. However, what is impossible even with that kind of mana is time reversal.


    Just jumping across dimensions consumes a huge amount of mana, but reversing that and going backwards is impossible unless you are a god.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. ¡°Because I¡¯m a genius?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my daughter is that genius?¡±


    When I said that, my daughter said, ¡°Ugh?¡± He said and opened his mouth again.


    ¡°OMG! no! It was a mistake toe here. Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°mistake?¡±


    ¡°I was swept away by the dimensional torrent¡­ . ¡°I came here without even realizing it!¡±


    Then, out of embarrassment, he stuck out his tongue and scratched the back of his head. What a mistake to go backwards on the time axis. It was absurd.


    ¡°Then going back¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°Sooooo! It came from dad. ¡°Because only Dad can help me.¡±


    ¡°I?¡±


    Nod nod. My daughter shook her head wildly, grabbed my arm, and whispered.


    ¡°If Dad and I join forces, it is possible to go to the future!¡±


    ¡°Aha, I see. ¡°With me and your mana, it could definitely be possible.¡±


    ¡°huh!¡±


    This guy has mana that surpasses Lulin. That means I raised my daughter to be very strong.


    In other words, he has as much ability as me. Since he inherited the Dragon Lord¡¯s crest, there must be a buff.


    Time reversal. That¡¯s ridiculous. This cannot happen unless you are really unlucky and get sucked into a crack while moving between dimensions and caught up in a vortex of the time axis. Even if the daughter in front of me and I put all our efforts together to intend and make it happen, it would be impossible.


    I wonder if there are about 10 beings with the same power as me.


    Due to the arrangement of the time axis, retrograde is close to impossible.


    But going forward was easier than going back. This is because jumping forward on the time axis does not go against thew of cause and effect than going to the past.


    That¡¯s because going to the past can easily result in changing the future. So, you could say that not being able to go to the past is a restriction set by the gods.


    ¡°If you just jump over the time axis, you can go home because you can travel like your father in a parallel world in the same time zone!¡±


    ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡°If it were a world without fathers, I would have to live here, right? Umm, isn¡¯t that bad too?¡±


    ¡°No, right? How worried would I be in that world? I feel sick just thinking about it. So, let¡¯s go back quickly.¡±


    ¡°ah! I didn¡¯t think of that. that¡¯s right. ¡°Dad might cry when I¡¯m gone.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°You could say something like that right in front of me.¡±


    ¡°I was just telling the truth. Because daddy loves me that much!¡±


    It was a confident deration.


    Would you say it¡¯s the same as Lurin¡¯s strong insistence that I love her no matter what?


    Of course, it cannot be denied.


    The daughter in front of me seems a bit out of touch with reality, but it¡¯s only natural if you¡¯re the daughter you raised yourself.


    ¡°Then, please go back quickly for my sake. ¡°I will help you.¡±


    ¡°okay. Hi. Because I¡¯ve done everything to see. I was so surprised when I first came, but when I realized it was in the past, I came to the restaurant first and met my dad. ¡°I tried to y the customer perfectly, but my habits kept showing up and I failed.¡±


    ¡°Oh, chopsticks?¡±


    It suddenly urred to me. The way he used chopsticks so well.


    ¡°¡­ that! therefore! Since I was young, I followed my father¡¯s footsteps and ended up using chopsticks without realizing it. Ugh. ¡°It¡¯s unfair.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be unfair. Even if that¡¯s not the case, she looks like Rurin and her acting is really bad.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not! ¡°I¡¯m good at acting!¡±


    My daughter puffs out her cheeks while making unfounded ims.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t a bad feeling to follow me and find the chopsticks automatically just like me.


    ¡°And seeing Mom and Dad together at night¡­ .¡±


    It was an embarrassing daughter. What did you dost night? It¡¯s also embarrassing that I didn¡¯t know the intruder was there.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, how did youpletely erase the mana? Since you can¡¯t feel mana, how can you recognize the intruder? ¡°It is impossible for an ordinary human to enter Rare in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my specialty! We can do this because we are a hybrid between a dragon and a human! Neither dad nor mom can do it. Because they said I was the only one who had mixed blood between dragon and human to be a dragon. My dad is human but has the heart of a dragon¡­ .¡±


    It was something like that.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you are special.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I like special things! So, Yu-Hee came out and started defeating all the dragons. Hehehe. And I won the Dragon Lord!¡±


    oh my.


    I think it¡¯s Lulin Junior. Did that happen in the end? This is something I once said to Gold Dragons.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°huh. ¡°Because I became an adult and was allowed to have fun!¡±


    Well, when you be an adult, you have to get out of the house and experience the world.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen everything there is to see, so you can go now! No, I have to go. And there¡¯s a reason why I ran away when I saw my mom at the clinic earlier. ¡°It¡¯s better not to talk to my mom now.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°So even if mom wakes up, you can¡¯t talk about me. ¡°I never said I had a daughter and that she came!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s a useless influence?¡±


    ¡°There is such a thing! Then I¡¯ll go to my real dad. Of course, Dad is also Dad. Because my dad is not my dad yet. Ugh? ¡°After saying something, it seemsplicated.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°I really feel sorry for your dad, so please go quickly.¡±


    If you think about me there, it would be better to let it go quickly. How excited I am for the future!


    It seems like Lulin sometimes identally ends up in a strange world while teleporting, and it¡¯s simr to that, so he doesn¡¯t fly back to the past properly.


    I don¡¯t have anything to say, but the resemnce somehow made me feel good.


    ¡°Then let me go and take Mom to the Holy Land sometime tomorrow! That¡¯s the original future! ¡°You can¡¯t change it.¡±


    ¡°okay. It¡¯s painful to watch it continue like that, but there¡¯s nothing we can do because the butterfly effect shouldn¡¯t happen. phew. ¡°Would you like to hug your grown daughter once before you go?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Hehe.¡±


    As soon as I spoke, my daughter hugged me. Then he looked up at me and whispered something.


    ¡°ah! And tell me when I¡¯m born When Yoo Hee leaves, please listen to your dad. There are some things I regret not listening to. My future self! please! I said so! Once I am born, the butterfly effect that follows is not scary. Hehe.¡±


    Things changed when this guy came here.


    Thanks to this, we immediately learned that Rurin was not sick and that there was another cause.


    Does that have no effect on the future?


    No, whatever.


    From the current conversation, it seemed like Lurin was pregnant.


    So, if it was already created inside Lulin¡¯s body, wouldn¡¯t it matter?


    You will find out for sure if the prediction is true when you go to the elder.


    So is it too early to be happy?

 Chapter 279

    # 279


    Part 2 Chapter.11 With a new life


    The next day, Lulin still couldn¡¯te to his senses. The body is still hot.


    He said it wasn¡¯t painful. They said it was natural, but is that really true? What if I can¡¯te to my senses like this?


    It is true that I had many doubts, but since it was what my daughter said, I waited for a day.


    The guy from the future said it would be a good idea to go tomorrow, so I had no choice but to follow him.


    I had a sleepless night like that.


    As soon as morning came, I rushed into the clinic holding Lurin, who was still not getting better.


    ¡°Serena! ¡°Let¡¯s teleport.¡±


    Since Lulin is in a state of insanity, the only means of getting to the Holy Land is Serena.


    It takes over a month to get to the Dragon Shrine bynd.


    ¡°L! How are you feeling, Rurin? I searched all night, but couldn¡¯t find any literature or simr bottles¡­ .¡±


    Elena looked at me with a dying face. It is a face that shows no shame.


    ¡°What¡­ ! from morning!¡±


    Serena rubbed her eyes with a devastated face. I made such a fuss that he got up.


    ¡°please!¡±


    I shouted desperately. It was said in a tone that I couldn¡¯t tell if it was an earnest request or a threat.


    ¡°okay. okay. It won¡¯t be okay if you go. By the way, did you meet that suspicious woman? ¡°Did you find out something?¡±


    ¡°Oh, we met. ¡°I can¡¯t go back now.¡±


    ¡°okay? Because she¡¯s your daughter, she¡¯s so strong¡­ .¡±


    ¡°what? ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I heard it myself? And very violently!¡±


    What about the future? You mean you can tell Serena?


    ¡°They bullied me first because I look exactly like my mom. He was a funny guy. Why do I like my sister differently than my mom? what the.¡±


    Serena shook her head while saying something unintelligible.


    Serena ignored it for now and spoke to Elena, who had a look on her face that showed she had no idea what was being said between us, and on the other she looked worried as she looked at Rurin.


    ¡°Elena. Fortunately, I think Lurin can get better. So, I¡¯m going to visit the ck Dragon¡¯s sacred ce. ¡°They say the way is in the Holy Land.¡±


    ¡°yes? really?¡±


    ¡°yes. So don¡¯t worry. Now, let¡¯s go, Serena.¡±


    I urged Sereina again, and she sighed and ced her hand on my shoulder as she held Lurin in a princess hug.


    And teleport.


    For a moment, darkness fell and dizziness lingered in my head, but I soon arrived at the entrance to the shrine.


    Come to think of it, I¡¯ve seen Serena take me there like this before. Even though he grumbled, he was helpful in many ways.


    ¡°I am leaving here. ck dragon and red dragon¡­ Well, it was almost destroyed, but if you think about rtionships, it¡¯s a bit like this ce.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go back first.¡±


    Serena said the same thing as then and disappeared.


    Since the Holy Land is full of dragons, wouldn¡¯t there be a dragon to take you home? There is nothing to worry about. Of course, the best thing is for Rurin to get better and return on her own.


    When I held Lurin¡¯s body, I naturally felt like I was in a sauna.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter.


    If only I could share Rurin¡¯s pain in this way.


    With that thought in mind, I walked towards the holy ce. Soon the dragon in the sky ps its wings and flies away.


    ¡°Human. Humans cannote and go here¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    I feel this every time Ie, but they are truly consistent gatekeepers.


    ¡°Where is the elder?¡±


    So I ignored that and asked.


    Fortunately, the dragon can go in and out¡­ He even said that and shouted in surprise as if he realized who I was.


    ¡°He¡¯s over there!¡±


    Even the pronunciation was distorted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fly like you guys, so would you please tell me the news?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I understand!¡±


    ck Dragon flew up with a puzzled face. And after a while, the ck dragon Medidana flew in with a face asking what was going on.


    The fact that I appeared like this means that there is a problem with Lulin. Otherwise, he would have appeared inside the shrine through Lurin¡¯s teleportation. His face crumpled as if he realized that.


    ¡°Why is Lurin lying down!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I came. Pleasee down and take a look. ¡°It¡¯s urgent!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Medidana looked surprised and immediately cast Polymorph. He shrank down and came in front of me and ced his hand on Lulin¡¯s forehead. And then he started touching Rulin¡¯s hand.


    It feels like their temperature is being measured.


    And at that moment, he started to look puzzled.


    Puzzled face?


    I expected the elder tough and say it was no big deal.


    The daughter from the future said it was a trivial phenomenon and that an elder would exin it to her if she was taken to a sacred ce.


    But now the elder¡¯s face had an expression that said something was strange.


    Something about that expression made me uneasy. It is natural to feel uneasy as the situation is different from what your daughter said.


    ¡°Elder? Why on earth is Lurin doing this? Yesterday he suddenly copsed and hasn¡¯t woken up. This¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s move into the sanctuary first. It is not for discussion here. ¡°It would be better for Lurin to lie down too.¡±


    That was correct. So, I nodded and the elder used teleportation, taking Lurin and me with him.


    We entered the sacred ce.


    The elderid Lurin down on the stone bed.


    And then I asked the elder again. Because I¡¯m so frustrated that I¡¯m dying.


    ¡°If you know the cause, please tell me quickly! ¡°I¡¯m dying of frustration.¡±


    ¡°The primary cause may be¡­ .¡±


    ¡°maybe?¡±


    ¡°You will end up destroying our Lurin!¡±


    Why did Elder Lee¡¯s character suddenly copse?


    ¡°What are you talking about? ¡°What about Lulin?¡±


    ¡°Damn you! In any case, the primary cause is pregnancy. ¡°Lurin is pregnant now.¡±


    ¡°also!¡±


    ¡°Did you know?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, roughly. But then why doesn¡¯t he wake up? ¡°Is this a natural phenomenon?¡±


    My future daughter said it was a natural phenomenon. It¡¯s not painful. But the elder had a puzzled look on his face earlier.


    That was so unsettling.


    Happy things are happy things. But before Lulin woke up, it was impossible to be happy about happy things.


    ¡°Ummmm.¡±


    The elder began to worry about my question.


    Smooth your chin. chin. chin. I keep touching it.


    frustrated.


    A frustrating time has passed.


    Lurin still doesn¡¯t move a muscle. The more I did it, the more a thousand fires rose inside me.


    Unable to ovee his frustration, he tried to open his mouth, and the elder finally opened his mouth as well.


    ¡°maybe.¡±


    ¡°yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that you usually have a fever. ¡°ck dragons be pregnant and develop a fever after a certain period of time.¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s like that for all ck dragons. ¡°It¡¯s a sign that you¡¯re having a child of your own.¡±


    ¡°So there¡¯s no problem with Lulin?¡±


    ¡°but.¡±


    The elder crushed my wishes at that moment. The word but. Because it is a word that contains negation.


    ¡°Usually the fever goes down in a day or two.¡±


    ¡°A day or two?¡±


    In that case, Lurin is only on her second day.


    ¡°So today is only the second day. Does it get better soon?¡±


    ¡°That is wrong.¡±


    The elder continued to crush my wishes.


    ¡°yes?¡±


    This is what the daughter from the future was talking about. When a ck dragon bes pregnant, it gets feverish for a day or two.


    So, if you said it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Maybe that guy didn¡¯t know the truth? Didn¡¯t I tell you this?


    Or have the future and present changed? No, that¡¯s the worst case.


    Since it was in the past, it was convenient to think that he only knew fragmentary facts.


    No, putting all that aside, the very existence of that guy was proof that Rurin could get better.


    ¡°You idiot, the old man¡¯s arm is broken!¡±


    Before I knew it, I was holding on to the elder¡¯s arm tightly. Such a frustrating situation.


    ¡°Please speak calmly. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°The problem is that you have lost your mind. The dragon lost his mind. Usually, it just ends with a fever. ¡°I have never seen a dragon lose its mind in my life.¡±


    Medidana exins that it is impossible for a dragon with so much mental power to pass such a long time without losing its mind.


    I felt like my head was spinning.


    ¡°So perhaps this happened because of going against thews of nature?¡±


    ¡°Providence of nature?¡±


    ¡°There was a dragon that was running amok. That guy went out for fun and messed with a lot of people. There were over 1,000 children born that way. If those 1,000 people were all dragons, the bnce of the world would be broken. But those 1,000 people were all ordinary people. This is the providence of nature. Providence that maintains the bnce of the world. Dragons are only born from rtionships with dragons. Like elves and dwarves, harps are not born. But something happened that went against thews of nature. As I saidst time, your and Lurin¡¯s child will be a dragon¡­ . So, I think the current phenomenon is because of that. If a being that tries to defy thews of nature is a being with strong power, nature will try to turn it into nothingness. ¡°It¡¯s a purifying ability.¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s everything like that! The Dragon Heart makes my blood the same as the dragon¡¯s blood and imbues it with the same power, so a dragon is born¡­ . Moreover, the future actually¡­ .¡±


    I covered my mouth while talking. Because I was so excited, I almost said something I shouldn¡¯t have said.


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°no. So there must be a solution, right? An ancient dragon that has lived for thousands of years¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t know that, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ bloke. noisy. Lulin is also my granddaughter! Do you think I¡¯ll leave it like that? but¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of hearing that damn but. ¡°If there is a way, please tell me honestly.¡±


    ¡°The method is simple! All you have to do ise to your senses. The problem is that you have lost your mind. I lost consciousness in a feverish situation and couldn¡¯t wake up. My mind had gone somewhere. Is that something called the providence of nature that made it that way? . ¡°All we have to do is take it away from the providence of nature.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ If there is a way, I will do whatever it takes to oppose thews of nature. I cherish Rurin more than anything else in this world. ¡°You probably know that without having to emphasize it to the elder.¡±


    Even if it is a world that I once tried to protect.


    There is nothing more precious than Lurin.


    Even the world, if that world is the price.


    I could do anything for Lurin. In particr, Lurin is no longer single.


    Then wife and daughter.


    So I could do anything for the two of them.


    The elder, who was looking at me intently, barely opened his mouth.


    ¡°There is a way. And it¡¯s not as huge as you might think. All you have to do is connect to Lurin¡¯s spirit and wake her up.¡±


    ¡°Is it Lurin¡¯s spirit? ¡°Is it possible to enter the mind?¡±


    ¡°There is a way too. ¡°A method that has been passed down from our dragons for a long time.¡±


    The elder nodded once again and exined.

 Chapter 280

    # 280


    Part 2 Chapter.11 With new life


    ¡°Among the dragon¡¯s holy relics, there is something called the flower of the spirit.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    The name was straightforward. The flower of the spirit. The hibiren flower seems to have something more to it.


    ¡°Where is it? ¡°It is difficult to say that it does not exist now.¡±


    ¡°No, there is. there is¡­ .¡±


    ¡°there is?¡±


    ¡°It blooms in the basement of the sacred site. The person who wants to use it takes it and eats it, so you can eat it and feed it to Rurin. You lose your mind ande into contact with Lurin. ¡°You will be able to look into Lurin¡¯s inner self.¡±


    ¡°Is there such a magical flower in the world?¡±


    ¡°Yes, even if it is not a situation like this, if you use it, you can look into the person¡¯s inner self. Even what you think of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s something¡­ . I want to use it, but it¡¯s scary. So what about that underground ce?¡±


    ¡°close. I¡¯ll guide you to the entrance. But it won¡¯t be that easy. ¡°Since ancient times, the sanity of visitors has been tested immensely so that no one can enter the basement of the Holy Land.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°I will bring you that flower, even if it means grinding my bones, whether it¡¯s mental strength or anything else.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Well then, I understand. ¡°It might be possible since it¡¯s you.¡±


    The elder nodded and guided me.


    As a result.


    I ended up going down a spiral staircase in a dark basement. And this ce is a sacred ce.


    Magic cannot be used in this space.


    If I couldn¡¯t use magic, I¡¯d be an ordinary human.


    Is that why you said it would be difficult?


    When you have doubts and go down to a certain level.


    Suddenly, we arrived at a point where the stair passage was blocked. And from there, it felt like my body was freezing.


    The cold never seemed to go away.


    As if he was telling me to just go home.


    Extremely cold and confined space. The elder told us to go down to the 5th floor. This is the second floor.


    What does that mean?


    I don¡¯t know.


    I searched everywhere, braving the cold, wondering what kind of device was there.


    But soon it became difficult to move my body. My body was freezing. That feeling when your body temperature drops to an unbearable level and your fingers freeze.


    In the feeling of bing frozen fish.


    The space in front of the stairs was still the same, and light began toe in from the opposite direction I had walked, tempting me to live if I went back.


    It was a crisis that came out of nowhere.


    Really out of nowhere.


    But Lulin¡¯s life is at stake. Even if I died, I couldn¡¯t go back. Because I definitely needed that flower to resist the providence of nature.


    Without it, Lulin won¡¯t wake up.


    The elder said he might never wake up.


    Something like that.


    This pain is nothingpared to that eternal pain.


    never.


    I gritted my teeth and endured the pain.


    As a result, about 5 hours passed.


    Normally, he should have already frozen to death, but strangely, he did not die.


    Even though he did not die, the pain continued.


    In that situation, I endured for another 5 hours.


    Finally, at the 10th hour.


    With no feeling in my body, the space blocking the stairs disappeared and my frozen body rolled down the stairs.


    Cradangtang-!


    Maybe he lost his mind like that.


    When I opened my eyes, I was on the stairs and my body had recovered.


    It¡¯s amazing.


    The problem is how much I was losing my mind. It was impossible to understand because it was a space where even the clock had stopped.


    I can¡¯t help but feel worried about Rurin.


    As time went on, the only way forward was for me.


    And soon I was able to reach the 5th floor that the elder had mentioned. Was that the end of the ordeal?


    The stairs continued further down. I don¡¯t know what lies at the end of that abyss. I didn¡¯t really want to know.


    Anyway, my goal is just the 5th floor flowers.


    When we entered the 5th floor, there was arge space. But there are no flowers.


    No, there was a passage.


    However, the passage in front was blocked by boilingva. It is absolutely impossible to jump into that passage.


    Even if a dragon jumps, he will fall into theva of the Great Sea.


    And the elder said that even dragons cannot fly here. Theva in front of you is probably a dragon.


    Thanks to this, this enormous space is boiling over.


    So, you have to go through thisva and go through that passage to get a flower?


    No matter how you look at thisva, it looks real, right?


    If I go in, I¡¯ll die? As before, freezing can at least preserve the body, but if it burns and melts, there is no preservation at all. It just turns into ashes.


    First, I took off my top and lightly touched it to check if it was realva or an illusion.


    At that moment, the part that touched it melted away and my upper clothes caught fire and came up. I was startled and quickly pulled my hand away, and my upper clothes burned up and disappeared without shape. The heat I felt the moment I took my hand off my top.


    This wasva itself. Theva itself, really.


    And that moment. Suddenly, a light shed from the stairs. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re tempting you by saying that if you want to live even now, it¡¯s better to go back.


    Let¡¯s think.


    He didn¡¯t die just now.


    But there was tremendous pain. And now I thought that even if I didn¡¯t die, I would have to experience my body burning hundreds of millions of times all the way to that passage.


    I once heard that the most painful act of dying is burning to death.


    ¡°Heh. ¡°You¡¯reughing.¡±


    Then the pain.


    Experience it once. It would be good to experience hell before you go there.


    If only I could save Lurin even if I had to die a billion times.


    I jumped into theva.


    In an instant, the feeling of my entire body melting took over my entire body.


    -Overwhelming pain!


    ¡°Kaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    A scream came out spontaneously. When a floating sensation came to me, with no wordsing out and the feeling of not being able to breathe.


    Suddenly peace arrived.


    ¡°huh?¡±


    The body that looked like it was about to melt away was perfectly fine, and theva that still seemed to be boiling was as cozy as the temperature of a hot spring.


    ¡°Is the temperature nice?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what it is.


    First, I walked away. I was able to reach the passage without much resistance. And I found a flower blooming there.


    I guess this is the one called Spirit Flower.


    The flower was blooming gracefully in deep thorny vines. So I stretched out my hand. A thorn pricks my hand.


    But it wasn¡¯t even pain. There are scratches and blood, but it¡¯s actually rather ridiculous.


    I plucked the flower without hesitation.


    And then I crossed theva again and came up the stairs. There was no pain whatsoever during the climb.


    ¡°The elder has been there. Is this right? ¡°How long did it take me?¡±


    ¡°uh. ¡°About a day?¡±


    ¡°What about Lulin?¡±


    ¡°The situation is the same as before you went down the stairs. So what about flowers?¡±


    ¡°Here it is.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡°What about the pain of cold?¡±


    ¡°It was no big deal.¡±


    ¡°What aboutva hallucinations?¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a big deal, was it?¡±


    ¡°The pain of the cold is testing your patience, and theva is testing your mental strength to see if you can really sacrifice your life to pick the flower. You are the one.¡±


    ¡°What is that¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Then are you going?¡±


    ¡°Are you going?¡±


    This thorn that scarred the back of my hand?


    ¡°Nothing happened?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Right. The thorn tests whether you desire this flower with a pure heart. If not, the thorn¡¯s poison will eat away at you. ¡°It is a poison that even a dragon cannot withstand.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°Are you speaking of pure heart?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if your purpose is to abuse this flower, you will die.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so bloody. No, that¡¯s not the problem now, is it? ¡°Now that we have it, we can use it to bring Lurin, right?¡±


    ***


    Lulin felt like he was floating in the air.


    A space with nothing.


    I was floating in that space.


    There is no feeling whatsoever.


    I didn¡¯t feel anything.


    I couldn¡¯t move my body and all I could see was darkness.


    I had no idea what was what.


    I couldn¡¯t remember anything. The space in front of me is dark. And my mind was a pure white nk page.


    -Who am I?


    A fundamental question dominates Rurin¡¯s mind. I tried hard to remember something, but I couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    No matter how you think about it.


    A nk page with nothing on it.


    As if the meaning of existence had returned to nothingness.


    -I don¡¯t know.


    Lulin just gave up on the idea. The more I did, the deeper my body was slowly sucked into the abyss of darkness.


    -I don¡¯t know?


    -What do you not know?


    It was hard. The more I try to remember something, the more it feels like everything goes nk.


    Let¡¯s think that even asking who you are seems meaningless.


    The body became increasingly shrouded in darkness.


    Lulin¡¯s body was gradually returning to nothingness.


    ident circuit diagram.


    Body too.


    Even the darkness around you.


    Everything went to nothing. A moment when the consciousness of existence fades.


    Lurin felt tired of the darkness and closed her eyes. When I closed my eyes, another darkness came.


    This darkness bes even more nothing.


    -Lurin.


    The moment when even your mind is about to be sucked into that nothingness. For some reason, a familiar word entered my mind.


    The voice that said those words was also familiar.


    But still nothing came to mind.


    -who?


    Lurin asked in her heart.


    -Lurin!


    Then the voice got louder. It was a voice that was desperate for something. I just said two words.


    It was a voice so earnest and so desperate.


    Lurin was sucked into nothingness as soon as she closed her eyes.


    I opened my eyes to that voice.


    The surroundings are still pitch ck. But in the darkness, a small blob of light was moving.


    A different sight from before.


    -Who are you?


    Lurin spoke in her mind again. My mouth didn¡¯t drop. As if I was only allowed to say this.


    -Lurin! Wake. Don¡¯t you know me?


    A voice heard again.


    -I do not know.


    Lulin answered from the darkness.


    -It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go back!


    Let¡¯s go back? Where? Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, it was a path back to nothingness.


    -Muro?


    Lulin said so.


    Then the voice began to sound very sad.


    -no. The ce you should return to is my arms. Don¡¯t you think? The times you spent with me. Don¡¯t you remember? I have to think of it. Lurin!


    Poom?


    Lulin felt something warm from the word embrace. Even though I was empty, I felt the warmth of those words, as if they were filling my body.


    -Lurin,e to your senses right away. Think of a name. Your name is Lurin. And my name is El! It¡¯s Ellesion!


    Ugh.


    Lulin suddenly realized that he felt pain all over his body. Until just now, I was just absorbed into nothingness without any sense.


    Better than the name Rurin.


    As soon as I heard the name El, an intense pain came over me. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s a name you should nevere up with.


    -L.


    -L.


    -L.


    -L.


    Law of nature.


    Providence of nature.


    natural flow.


    Going against it is a shortcut to nothingness.


    Ugh.


    The pain that came to Rurin became more severe. But the feeling that the name El filled Lurin¡¯s body!


    It was lifting Lurin out of nothingness.


    -I am.


    -I am.


    -I am Rurin.


    And the name El.


    It was a name that was more precious than one¡¯s own life. It was a name that one could give without hesitation if one were to ask for one¡¯s life.


    The name El was so precious to me that I could shake off the whispers of this space telling me to forget everything and return to nothingness.

 Chapter 281

    # 281


    Part 2 Chapter.11 With new life,


    that name is something that surpasses even God for Rurin.


    Even at this moment, I realized that this voice desperately calling me was L¡¯s voice.


    Even though I couldn¡¯t remember who El was, I was certain that this voice was El.


    -Who is L?


    Ugh.


    The pain doubled, but for some reason, I felt an immense sadness over not being able to think of a being with that name.


    And tears fell from Lulin¡¯s eyes.


    -Lurin. Come back. If I don¡¯te back, I¡¯ll die. Why? No matter what happens to the one who took you, I will take revenge.


    The end of that revenge will be death. Because the being who took you must be like that.


    Die?


    The owner of the voice dies?


    That¡¯s not possible.


    Absolutely not. The owner of the voice dies.


    At the same time as yourself.


    I said it once. No, I always said that. I want to die earlier than L. Because I didn¡¯t want to see El die.


    but.


    It was different now. I didn¡¯t want to die and leave El behind.


    I didn¡¯t want to die and leave him behind. I didn¡¯t want El to live in a world she didn¡¯t know about.


    If I could cancel the wish I made on a shooting star that fell on a white snowy day.


    That wish.


    -To die with El.


    To be together even after death.


    So I hated it. You can¡¯t die. He returns to nothingness and El dies.


    It¡¯s not like we die together.


    -So I don¡¯t like that!


    Lulin opened his eyes and reached for the light in the darkness. At that moment, all the memories came back and the darkness turned to pure white.


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    Lulin opened his eyes and realized that he was lying on a stone. For some reason, my back hurt.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    Lulin tilted his head and said. There was an elder in front of Lulin.


    his grandfather. Of course, Lurin looked for El before the elders.


    ¡°elder! El is! ¡°Where is El?¡±


    Then Medidana smiled vaguely at Rurin and pointed to one side.


    El had copsed.


    ¡°you! ¡°What about you?¡±


    Lurin ran towards El.


    ¡°elder? ¡°Why is L like this?¡±


    ¡°Okay. The only thing that happened was that I overexerted myself to bring you, who was caught by the forces of nature. ¡°You will wake up.¡±


    ¡°L¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Lulin pursed his lips. How much do you really receive from L?


    El¡¯s almost infinite heart.


    How much did you repay?


    Because I had that thought.


    ¡°I went to the basement of the Holy Land to bring you back. You probably went through a lot of trouble. ¡°It¡¯s a ce where you have to survive only with your mental strength.¡±


    Ugh!


    My heart ached. Rurin went next to El and bit her mouth tightly. Blood flowed from his bitten lip.


    ¡°I am an elder rather than a fool. ¡°You¡¯re really stupid.¡±


    ¡°Hey? Not like that. And since you have ovee providence, you and El have be perfect beings.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Lulin tilted his head. The elder looked at Lulin quietly and then said something else.


    ¡°Oh, and I don¡¯t know what to say in this situation, but honey, you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ pregnancy?¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    ¡°Am I going to be a mother?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°El¡¯s baby?¡±


    The elder nodded quietly.


    ¡°El once said. I want to have a baby. I don¡¯t know, but if El wants it, I¡¯ll let her have it. So, I think it¡¯s good if you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    ¡°okay? Then Lulin. ¡°You have two choices.¡±


    ¡°select?¡±


    What choice? I decided to have a baby, but what are my options? When Lulin made that face, the elder opened his mouth again.


    ¡°Laying an egg with a dragon¡¯s body and holding the egg until it hatches. And giving birth to a child like a human with a human body. ¡°Which one will you choose?¡±


    Was that the question?


    Lulinughed. That¡¯s because there¡¯s no need to worry about it at all.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s human! Although I am a dragon. El is human. I love El. And since I haven¡¯t done anything for L, I will live as a human no matter what. It¡¯s the same with having a baby!¡±


    ¡°Even though there is nothing difficult aboutying an egg as a dragon? And there is no real problem with the born baby. ¡°Even if the child is born as a human, he or she will be able to turn into a dragon.¡±


    ¡°I am! ¡°I will be by El¡¯s side, even through human suffering!¡±


    Lulin spoke firmly.


    ¡°If my baby turns into a dragon, that¡¯s his problem. But I will die like El, in the same human form as El.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? ¡°As an elder of the dragon race, I don¡¯t know what to say, but I don¡¯t think I can stop him now.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m still a dragon. We do not forget the meaning of its existence. Don¡¯t worry about that. ¡°I just want to spend the rest of my life like L.¡±


    As Lurin said that, she ced her body on El¡¯s back.


    I felt warmth in my chest.


    ¡°you. Let¡¯s go back! ¡°To my house!¡±


    Just like that, Lulin disappeared from the Holy Land.


    The elder looked at it and thought.


    I¡¯m thinking of going out to y around the time I give birth.


    Looking at it, it didn¡¯t look like he woulde to show me if I didn¡¯t go.


    ***


    Lulinid El on the bed.


    The moment Lurin saw the wound on El¡¯s hand, a feeling of tears welled up in her.


    ¡°What trouble did you go through? Without me knowing. ¡°That doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Lurin bit her lip.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Just then El woke up.


    El opened her eyes!


    ¡°Oh oh? you!¡±


    Ruriny down next to El and stroked El¡¯s hand, then woke up in surprise.


    ¡°Are you okay, dear?¡±


    ¡°You idiot, that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    El made a bewildered face for a moment and then immediately hugged Lulin. Rurin nods in his arms.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m fine. It was okay because you came to pick me up in the dark. I was the worst kind of trash who forgot you¡­ .¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    El was surprised.


    This is because tears fell from Lurin¡¯s eyes. Rurin began to cry endlessly in El¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Yes. I am trash. You¡¯re stupid. It¡¯s stupid. Must die! But if I die, you have to die too, so that¡¯s not possible¡­ ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, idiot? It happened because I came back. And you didn¡¯t forget because Lulin wanted to forget, right? It¡¯s just a trick of nature. ¡°Stop.¡±


    Elle stroked Lurin¡¯s head.


    The fever disappeared like a lie and my mind was fine. In that case, it would have been aplete vition and trampling of thew of nature.


    Only then did L feel relieved.


    ¡°Is that so? Then you won¡¯t cry.¡±


    Rurin also stopped crying and fell into El¡¯s arms.


    ¡°And you¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    Lurin, who fell out of bed, hesitated for a moment before opening her mouth.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m pregnant. ¡°The elder said so.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right? ¡°I think so.¡±


    El said with a bright smile.


    ¡°Are you giving birth?¡±


    ¡°Then of course you have to give birth. Are you saying that?¡±


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll give birth to you!¡±


    Lurin nodded and dered.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. ¡°Thank you for that.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡±


    Lurin finally startedughing. Even though he was crying a little while ago and the transition was quick, it was too fast.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°I am serving you just for today. ¡°It¡¯s really hard to endure shame!¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    To announce that she was giving birth to a baby, Lurin, who had been lounging outside the bed away from El, ran towards her.


    ¡°you!¡±


    And then he boldly hugged L.


    When L thought about it, he wondered if this was the real Lurin.


    ¡°Lurin?¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, but you can¡¯t just throw yourself away like this anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ because?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Okay. My baby is also strong because he is a dragon. It¡¯s different from human babies. Hehe.¡±


    Now that I think about it, my future daughter said that. Lulin was said to bepletelyissez-faire.


    I felt like I could already see the hint in L¡¯s mind.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t work! Now, sit down first.¡±


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    What. I decided after a long time to do everything. Lurin became sullen, but when I told her to sit down, she sat down on the bed. When she tried to sit down as usual, L supported Lurin¡¯s body and very carefully made her sit down.


    ¡°you! It¡¯s still okay. And this body is strong¡­ Wow?¡±


    L lifted up Lurin¡¯s shirt. The pure white belly is exposed. A pure white belly that is not swollen at all.


    El lightly caressed her stomach.


    ¡°Ugh? you?¡±


    ¡°Are you in here? ¡°A baby?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Something is amazing.¡±


    L put his ear to the pure white belly. Lulin was naturally tickled.


    ¡°So you¡¯re still in the first trimester of your pregnancy! What are you doing? Ugh¡±


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s early?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I know that. Because it¡¯s this body.¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ? ¡°Then did you even notice that you were pregnant before?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know?¡±


    What do you know? L was dumbfounded. Although this kind of shamelessness is Lulin himself.


    ¡°So ugh!¡±


    Lurin turned L¡¯s shirt over. And I put my hand there.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my stomach?¡±


    ¡°I just did the same thing. Because I decided to do everything today. ¡°Something like this is possible.¡±


    ¡°uh?¡±


    Rurin tried to take off El¡¯s pants. So El hugged Lulin like that.


    ¡°Uuuh? What else!¡±


    ¡°Well, I said you have to be careful. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t move so drastically.¡±


    L described Lurin rushing towards her with her hands on her pants as a radical movement.


    Lulin was dumbfounded.


    ¡°So that¡¯s not it!¡±


    ¡°Now, whether you sleep or not, lie down first. I need to lie down and calm down. ¡°Because I had a hard time going to the holy ce.¡±


    El was doing a lot of bold things, to the point where Lurin said that it was her first time meeting, but she was so distracted by the news that she was having a baby that she didn¡¯t even notice it.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Lurin looked at El with resentment for a moment. For no reason, my face turns red, my ears turn red, and my heart starts pounding.


    ¡°you.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡±


    ¡°Then you too, lie down next to me.¡±


    ¡°Next?¡±


    With those words, Ely down next to her, and Lurin quickly climbed onto her body.


    ¡°Hehe, I won. you have been caught Under my ass!¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Yes?¡±


    ¡°And you. Ie before the baby! Do you understand?¡±


    Lurin shouted and bent down towards El¡¯s lips. Lurin and L¡¯s lips met.


    ¡°Of course Lurin is the one I love the most.¡±


    My daughter will love it just as much.


    El said that in her heart. For now, just in my mind.


    ¡°I love you too! love! I love you so much. Because I can¡¯t do it without you! Absolutely not. cancer! I love you because I love you because I love you. ¡°I love you much more than you!¡±


    Lurin kept saying ¡°I love you¡± to L as if pouring out a lifetime¡¯s worth of words.


    L looked at Lurin nkly for a moment, and now that she realized that her face had turned red from embarrassment, she attacked her.


    ¡°Aaaah! you! Can not be done! Can not be done! There¡¯s a boat over there! Why do you only like pears! ¡°The baby isn¡¯ting yet!¡±


    Lulin¡¯s scream echoed throughout Lair.


    -End of Part 2-


    Author


    Review Hello.


    This is my first time leaving an author review.


    Some people may ask why it ends so suddenly. However, A Wizard¡¯s Restaurant is actually a novel thatpletely ended with part 1 of the story.


    There were many people who were disappointed, so we decided to organize part 2, but in fact, it would have been better to call part 2 a collection of side stories.


    The abdomen vowels were finally depleted and ended in pregnancy.


    It¡¯s a shame for me too, but once you start, there has to be an end!


    Of course, it¡¯s not a perfect ending.


    I hope that the day wille when I can write Part 3, which depicts the struggles of Elle and Rurin as they raise a daughter who is not at all ordinary.


    I hope to see you again, but for now, I will end my visit to a wizard¡¯s restaurant here.


    Thank you very much for reading this short article.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!